Binder : Periodicals and documents. 1893-1940

iluIL

llhlL

ilLLLL

o BINDER 4o BINDER 4 o BINDER oBINDER oBINDE
, dBONiajp „ aaaNiaj? > a3aNia<7,, aaaNiao, aaciNis

UNDER u BINDER o BINDER 4 u BINDER 4 o BINDER 4 ^BINDER 'oBINDER 'o BINDER

O BINDER oBINDER of

a30Niao aaoNia <7 „ a

^BINDER oBINDER oBINDER'

**3QNiao „ ySONiao

OBINDER 11 1? BINDER

oBINDER y oBINDER 4 oBINDER oBINDE

> a3QNi8jf> .. aaQNiaj? „ a30Nia <7 . aaaNia

oBINDER 4 o BINDER

OBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER o BINDER 4 o BINDER 4 OBINDER

oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER

oBINDER oBINDER oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 ofc

. ^BINDER 4 c?BINDER oBINDER ^oBINDER

oBINDER oBINDER 4 oBINDER

oBINDER oBINDER oBINDER oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4oBINDER 4o>BINDER 4o>BINOEI

a3gNia». ajQNiao asoNiao aagNiao a30Niao aaoNiaj? . aaaNiajp . aaaNia

oBINDER 4 oBINDER
a 3Qnib o aaoNia o

oRiNfif o oBINDER oBINDER 4oBINOER
ajuma'- aaaNia o „ aaaNiso aaama r>

oBINDER oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4o BINDER 4 oBINDER 4 o’bINDER
as«?i M.aswapji H?ONI.ao ^ «3QNiao. aaaNiao

oBINDER oBINDER oBINDER OE

a3qNi3i?> a3QNiao . a30Nia<7 y;.

oBINDER

aaoNia <7

O BINDER 4 o BINDER 4 o BINDER 4 o BINDER
I ^3qNia^> . M3QNiajf7. a30Nia<7 . a3QNia<p

o BINDER 4 oBINDER 4 o BINDER 4 <?BINDER 4 <?BINDER ^BINDER ^BINDER

oBINDER oBINDER 4 oBINDER oBINDER oBINDEF

. aaoNiai?. aaoNia.?,. aaoNiao „ aaoNiai? . aaciNis;

4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 °B

oBINDER

o BINDER 4 o BINDER 4 c?BINOER 4 o BINDER 4 o BINDER 4 cfsiNDER

o BINDER 4 oBINDER 4 ^BINDER

oBINDER 4 oBINDER OBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER

\$v

oBINDEF

aaaNiaj

oBINDER 4 o BINDER 4 o BINDER 4 o BINDER 4 oBINDER

oBINDER oB

R 4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER

oBINDER oBINDER oBINDER

>ER 4 oBINDER 4 oSINDER 4 oBINDER oBINDER 4 o BINDER 4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER ^oBINDER

oBINDER oBINDER oBINDER 4 l?BIND£R 4 c?B!NDER ^oBINDER

oBINDER 4 oBINDER

oBINDER oBINDER 4 oBINDEF

<?filNOFR oBINDER oBINDER oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 <?BINDER '‘o BINDER ^cfBINDER ^BINDER ^
u^nmao Mintiiao Manaian uinumn ^ T. UDraucK OHiNUfcK -

oBINDER oBINDER 4 oBINDER 'oB

4 o BINDER

, oB,!!SFR “BJ"PE* »

oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER oBINDER oBINDER 4 oBINDER

4 oBINDER 4c?BINDER ^oBINDER

ER oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER o BINDER 4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 o BINDER

an „ aaoNiajp^ a30Nia o aaoNia <? aaoNia^? aaaNia p aaomao^ a30Niaj^ aaoNiaj? . aaoNiar

, *S!25!L^ *1! IS" ® Wr

oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER 4 oBINDER

-BINDER

d3DNia«

•R 4 o BINDER 4 o BINDER 4 oBINDER o BINDER 4 o BINDER o BINDER 4 oBINDER 4 o BINDER 4 oBINDER 4 o BINDER ^o BINDER

3<7 r a30Ni8« R a3aNi8or agONiao. aaoNia^ aaorna^. aaawan aaoNia <7 a30Niao aaama o aaomao K aaaNia r

^ V/i

o BINDER 4 o BINDER 4 o B

U H?.9Niao. aaoNiajp „ a:

oBINDER oBINDER 4 oBINDER

} .

The Three Americas

By Dr. Julius Klein

Bugaboo of Yankee
Imperialism Shattered

By Henry L. Sweinhart

What the Railways are Doing
for Argentina

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

International Trucks

We invite you to go over an INTER¬
NATIONAL TRUCK point by

point. Note every feature of construction
and make your own comparisons. Ask
us about the replacement guarantee on
vital parts and consider its worth to you
for the life of your truck. Consider the
Free Inspection Policy and realize that
this unequalled service assures years of
service from the truck. Then go still
further and consider the maker behind

this truck. The INTERNATIONAL
TRUCK is a dependab'e truck manu¬
factured by a dependable institution.

INTERNATIONAL Heavy-
Duty Trucks are built in 3000,
4000, 6000 and 1 0,000 pound

maximum capacities with bodies
to meet every requirement. There
is also a sturdy Speed Truck for

j

loads up to 2000 pounds. Motor
Coaches are supplied to rpeet every
passenger transportation need.

This design eliminates rebonng cylinders
or replacing cylinder blocks. Cylinders can
be replaced easily and inexpensively.
International was first to use this type of
construction.

0>

Ask us for complete details.

International Harvester Company

BAHIA BLANCA
Chiclana 645

BUENOR AIRES
Peru 445

ROSARIO
Sarmiento 455

Mention THE AMERICAN WEEKLY. — It identifies you.

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

1

T9H.KK‘W«
"»*«’ TO$k ctor»c£w

ue-»°

has long supplied connoisseurs
with the world’s best champagne

EXTRA DRY

Champagne Louis Roederer

THE BEST IN THE WORLD

Sole Importers: G. M. A. PETITJEAN,

= TUCUMAN 1361 =

t

*

•5*

THE ANCIENT HOUSE OF LOUIS ROEDERER

0^2. Ttaj&ifetx 'Ca&eJH -fiyurVuEb -tyowr

FRIGORIFICO WILSON

*

VTC7

PURE FOOD PRODUCTS

SPECIAL PRODUCTION OF:

Calf tongues
Ox tongues

Sheep tongues

232 SAN MARTIN

U. T. 4140 Avenida

Mention THE AMERICAN WEEKLY. — It identifies you.

o

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

SUNDAY, April 12th.

Let the cable carry
your Easter greet¬
ings to old friends
in the United States,
Canada or Europe.

ALL AMERICA CABLES, Inc.

JOHN L. MERRILL

PRESIDENT.

89 Broad Street, New York City

BUENOS AIRES OFFICE,

SAN MARTIN Corner of SARMIENTO

CONTENTS

Vol. 2 No. 40 April 4, 1925

Hillside and Garden (Part II) — By Ines E.

Miller . 5

A Missionary in Politics . 8

The Three Americas — By Dr. Julius Klein 9

What the Railways Are Doing . 13

Bugahoo of Yankee Imperialism Shattered —

By Henry L. Sweinhart . . . . . 16

Finding a Derelict in the Jungle . 18

Illustrations . 21-23

Sally Ann’s Scrap-hook . 25

Cross-word Puzzle . 29

News of the Week from the Cables . 30

Local Notes and Gossip . 35

Round the Markets . 42

In Lighter Vein . 44

of Buenos Aires

Published Every Saturday at

Calle B. Mitre, 367 Buenos Aires

Telephone: 33 Avenida 3077

JOHN W. WHITE, Editor and Publisher

A single copy, 50 centavos.

Subscriptions : one year, 20 pesos ; six months,
10 pesos; payable in advance.
Foreign, $8 gold the year.

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

S

“STONE-TEX”

Cement coating in various colors for dampproofing
and beautifying exterior stucco, concrete and ma¬
sonry surfaces.

“SUPER-PORSEAL”

An extremely efficient and entirely transparent,
liquid dampproofing for stucco, concrete and
masonry surfaces, which does not change the ori¬
ginal color, texture or physical appearance of the
surface.

It simply seals the pores and repels moisture.

You could dip this house in water

“TRUSCON” WATERPROOFING PASTE

An integral waterproofing compound which is mixed with the water used in tempering concrete and
mortar.

On account of its high concentration it is more economical in use than similar products.

For the last twenty years “TRUSCON” WATERPROOFING PASTE has maintained its superior
quality above all imitations.

ASK FOR INFORMATION AND SAMPLES:

NIC K. FOUGNER

Gen. Agent for S. A. for the Truscon

GALERIA GUEMES Steel Company. Youngstown, O., U. S. A. U. T. 33, Avenida 6290

ESCRIT0R10 565 8 BUENOS AIRES (INTERNOS 189 y 212)

West India Oil Co

Dealers in Petroleum Products

Av. Roque Saenz Pena 567

Edificio Banco de Boston

Kerosene “CALORIA

KEROSENE LUMINOSO
(National Refining)

Buenos Aires

Nafta “WICO”

MINERAL TURPENTINE

Sales Offices:

ALSINA 902, corner of Tacuari

GAS OIL, FUEL OIL,
TRACTOR OIL

‘GILBERT & BARKER” storage tanks and pumps for naphtha, kerosene and lubricating oils

“NEW PERFECTION”

Blue Flame Kerosene Cook Stoves

ROSARIO - Entrc Rios 545-47
BAHIA BLANCA • Avenida Colon 61
LA PLATA - Diagonal 80, 642

“PERFECTION”

Kerosene Heaters

Sales Office: ALSINA 902

BRANCH OFFICES IN ARGENTINA

SANTA FE - 25 de Mayo esq. Mendoza 602
CORDOBA - 9 de Julio 112
TUCUMAN - 24 de Septiembre 757

“W. I. O. Co.”

Lanterns Lamps

MENDOZA • San Martin 1752
CAMPANA - (F. C. C. A.). Depts.
TRELEW - Avenida Fontana 304

Agencies In all Important Towns in ARGENTINA, URUGUAY y PARAGUAY REPUBLICS

Mention THE AMERICAN WEEKLY. — It identifies you.

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

OLD ROOMS

need not BE OLD-FASHIONED

There's still a world of «£££$%£& home™

SrSSSti . Action, Pe^ps, than you

W0UlTdheS.a" beauty car

ceilings or arrangements ofM^7©WALL BOARD

rS»?SsP-Sie w— is

—"5 rss

to handle, easy to apply, easy to aec

eaSyN° nZr type of material can be nsed on old rooms
No other type 01 expense,

with so little muss, fuss, } J^L_blot out all signs of age-
Bury the blemishes of time bl^ writo for a free

forever, with this mirac ^ plan Book which shows

sample and a copy o to ke obtained with it, t e

the beautiful modern cf ^ for 101 various uses

economy and convenience it oUm oi^ ^ Red Beav<jr
and why it is important that yot
Border when you buy.

_ COMPAftlA COMERCIAL

KREGLINGER & VAN PEBORGH Ltda. (S. A.)

CHACABUCO”70; - BUENOS AIRES

ENTRE RIOS.760 - ROSARIO

Mention THE AMERICAN WEEKLY. — It identifies you.

HILLSIDE AND GARDEN

By Inis E. Miller

CHAP. III.

“Leave all thy pedant lore apart;

God hid the whole world in thy heart.**

I was nineteen years old when we
migrated to the Hills, but my
curiosity about all things was in
no way abated.

We arrived in June on a cold,
overcast day when clouds hung low-
on the mountain-tops and the world
was swathed in a slowlv waving pall
of mist. There were sufficient reasons
to have feelings of depression, but I
was young and the prospect of explor¬
ing the hill-sides consoled me for the
loss of many other things.

Our home was situated at an alti¬
tude of about 4.000 feet above sea
level, and the mountains behind the
house rose to another 2,000 ft. The
Hills of Cordoba, if they had been
situated in Europe and not in a coun¬
try bordered bv the mighty Andes,
would be dignified by the name of
mountains. Snow fell in abundance
on the day following our arrival, and
lay on the ground for a number of
days. This cleared the air and added
to the enchantment of the high hills,
after the monotonous flatness of the
plains, where snow is scarcely ever
seen.

The most notable event during
those three days, was the presence of
a pair of pumas in the neighbourhood
Just after the snowstorm, they enter¬
ed the yard of the carpenter’s house
who lived at the bottom of om
garden, and scaring away his dogs,
helped themselves to the bones and
meat which had just been placed on
0 the ground for them. I searched the
surrounding country for days but
could not catch a glimpse of them,
although a month later, my brothei
came on one suddenly when topping
' a hill on his motorcycle. This pail
did a great deal of damage over quite
an extended area within the follow-

(Continued from last week)

All rights reserved

ing months, destroying eight goats in
a single night on one occasion, and
attacking several foals on another.

The district is more thickly settled
now, so that I fear the puma will no
longer visit that particular valley.

The flowers in the garden were all
frost-bitten during the snow-fall, and
only a few sickly geraniums, a pale
cosmos and a half-withered dahlia
were beautifully tinted with autumn
browns, reds and olive greens, reliev¬
ed at intervals with the shiny leaves
of the evergreen “molle”. I climbed
a hill called the Dromedary. Its head
was swathed in filmy mist, but a well
marked path made the ascent easv
and from the top, during a break in
the cloud, I saw for the first time
the greater part of the broad valley
of Punilla Iving at my feet. This sight
of the “Plains of Heaven” as my
Mother christened the view, bordered
by a range of hills on every side, evei
afterwards filled me with the same
mixture of sadness, the same voice
less longing for unutterable things,
the same deep feeling of mystery and
exaltation, that I experienced on this
first glimpse. The mvstieism that
inspired Hudson with awe in the
presence of some trees, filled my soul
w:th the same veaming sadn^s. the
cam~ r^l^atlon of the insignificance
of individual life, the short span of
life that is ours, the comparative
ete-'nitv of hill and dale.

Tha valley lav bathed in the orim-
son rave of ft>e setting <um which lav
l:ke a boll of fire on the edge of the
distant bids, then flattened a little,
sank a little more and finallv disap¬
peared. P.efore me. on the other side
of the vallev. lay a long range of
hills — p°ar1-grev. lavender and pink
— and a little nearer, another chain,
scarcely more distinct, but being in
deeper shadow, clothed in shades of
violet and velvety black.

Just below me lay a group of white¬

washed houses, glorified by the
golden radiance of the fading sky,
which was now a delicate opal, vary¬
ing from crimson to rose-pink, and
from turquoise to pale green, which
touched the edges of tiny clouds in
rifts, like the sands on the seashore
when the tide runs out. On my right,
a long, low hill jutted out like fabled
monster crouched above the village
its thickly wooded sides a deep emer-
rald green, the shadows as soft as
velvet and its outline the more clear-
lv distinguishable against the fading
skvline. There is nothing as soft as
thpse shadows, excepting the sepia
kakemonos of a Japanese artist in
real velvet, or the painted folds of
a dress bv one of the Dutch masters

As I descended from my mountain
I noticed that the hill-side was dotted
with the charred remains of trees that
had been caught in one of the recent
forest fires. Some months later, I was
out walking with an acquaintance
from Amritzar, and he remarked that
the charred limbs reminded him of
scenes in his native country when the
village mothers would climb the hills
and eat the charcoal as though it were
a delicacy.

Some years later, we moved to an
other house with a large orchard and
garden. The first winter was so re¬
markably mild that by the first week
in August, all the apricots and pears
were in bloom, closely followed by the
peaches, cherries and quinces, so that
our orchard was a mass of pink and
white blossom, and every “rancho”
transformed as if by magic, into a
fairy bower. The weeping willows
waved delicate streamers of tiny
green leaves and catkins, and the mi¬
mosa, commonly called “aroma”,
flowered for over three weeks, scent¬
ing the air of the entire garden with
its fluffy yellow balls. The daffodils
jonquils and hyacinths peeped out and
the “hills cried aloud” in jubilant

6

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

colours. The “wild aroma” of the
espinillo tree, (from which is made
much so-called attar of roses), the
peppermint (piperina) bush, penny¬
royal and thyme, all helped to scent
the bracing hill air, while scarlet and
mauve verbenas struggled for mastery
in the calcareous soil.

At this time, the sweet tones of the
zorzal (thrush) awoke me every
morning, for they sang in chorus as
soon as the sun’s rays touched out
little valley. They were- frequently
accompanied by the merry whistling
of the “blue tordo” or cow-bird
which left the fields at sun-down to
sleep in the topmost branches of an
espinillo which grew at my bedroom
door. Later on in the spring, the “jil-
gueritos” arrived. There were several
varieties, but the most beautiful, call¬
ed “Cabecita negra” by the Serranos
and “misto” on the plains, was the
little finch with a black head and a
yellow-green body, flying in groups of
fifty to a hundred birds with the
sound of rushing waters, like a
brightly coloured cloud, from one
fruit-tree to another.

Later still, the speckled, yellow-
breasted “rey del bosque” arrived to
awaken the woods with his liquid
notes. On a hot afternoon when
silence reigns in sunlight and shadow,
the pure tones of the “King of the
Woods” will pour forth a stream of
melody unsurpassed by any other
bird.

In September the grape-vines in our
garden shed their crystal tears, and
from every scar of the pruning-knife
a leaf-bud and flowers quickly ap¬
peared. They were then dosed with
a fortnightly spraying of sulphate of
copper in solution, and in a few
months we gathered the most lus¬
cious grapes.

The daffodils were still in evidence
but the mimosa wore a shabby, gen¬
teel air; the primulas in the border
were as pretty as ever, while wall¬
flowers and cowslips bordered the ir¬
rigation canals, or “acequias”, in the
orchard. The forget-me-nots border¬
ing one acequia, suggested what a
pretty picture they would make if
planted in clumps amongst the grass

The buds on the lilacs were full of
promise and the planes and mulberry
trees bursting into leaf.

The tea-roses were in their early
spring dress of dark red leaves and
the grafts on the other roses were
doing well. I looked forward eagerlv
to greeting the sweet wild-rose blush
of Irish Elegance, the delicate greenv-
white of Josephine P. Hill ; to sirwll
the wonderful fragrance of La
France and all the old favourites. I
always preferred Simplicity to Fmu
Karl, and I loved the delicate pink of
Lady Roberts and Betty, the lemon-

fragrance of Felicite Perpetuelle and
the colour of the Marshal Niels. We
had about 200 varieties of roses in the
garden.

On a tramp over the hills, how
refreshing it was to crush the tender
green leaves of the piperina bush and
to inhale the pungent scent! On how-
many a weary pilgrimage, the taste of
peppermint has refreshed the tired
and thirsty traveller! *

The “pencas”, resembling little
thorny green plum puddings were
flowering also. On the lower levels,
there were myriads of these strongly-
perfumed, white trumpets, each as
high as the cactus itself, whilst at a
greater altitude, they were slightly
different with yellow flowers, and
once or tudce I came across a pink
one. It seemed strange to meet them
in Ivew Gardens a few months after
leaving the Hills.

There is a stranger, cryptogamous
plant which resembles the cacti in
that one long three-sided leaf springs
from the top of the leaf beneath it,
and the tiny dusty-yellow flowers,
similar to those of the groundsel, but
smaller, grow from the centre of the
leaf. This plant does not attain more
than a foot in height as a rule and
growls on dry, sandy soil. The texture
of the leaf is dry, unlike the juicy
flesh of the common cacti.

The Hills of Cordoba are the origi¬
nal home of the carceolaria. Clumps
of these plants grow in moist places,
their beautiful flowers like little yel¬
low satin slippers with brown spots
on the lining.

The “molle” is a strange tree that
has the effect of producing a fever¬
ish rash on some susceptible persons
who may chance to sit in its shade,
I was never afflicted in this way al¬
though I frequently sat for hours
under a “molle” in the wild part of
our garden, but I have met manv suf¬
ferers who were driven almost frantic
bv the irritation of thNr arms and
fa^es, and who were kept awake at
night with a considerable temp'>,-a+ure.
Fortunately, the “molle rash” at¬
tacks only a verv small proportion
of visitors to the Hills.

The “coco” is also an evergreen
tree, but its leaves are dull comnared
to the molle. whose foliage al wavs
has a varnished appearance. The
wood of the coeo is of a bright vel-
lew colour and is much used for dye¬
ing wool to make the native rugs.
Thrushes and cow-birds haunt these
trees in autumn when they feast on
the inirv purnC seeds.

Th» “esninillo” should rank third
in a of t’-<=es commonlv found in
the Hills. It has a short, twisted
trunk with thornv. dry branches
snarsely clothed with fine fern-like,
dull-green leaves. It bears flowers

that are similar to those of the aroma
tree, excepting that they are much
larger and have a powerful scent. The
espinillo has a parasite which grows
in thick bunches of leaves which re¬
semble those of the mistletoe, and
bears long, scarlet tubular flowers
which are a great attraction to count¬
less humming-birds, and for this
reason is frequently allowed to strang¬
le the garden mimosa, which it will
do in 4 to 5 years even if the tree
be several years old and healthy.

In some ravines, one finds the
beautiful quebracho, each trunk a
deep sepia in colour and symmetrical¬
ly straight and tall. This stately tree
bears a crown of branches which in
their turn support feathery green leav¬
es which reflect a wonderful light
on the wanderer beneath. Of all the
trees seen in the Hills, the quebracho
is by far the most perfect. Words
cannot convey their rich colouring.

The algarroba (prosopis horrida)
is found in some localities, its twist¬
ed trunk resembling the horrible con¬
tortions of the tortured as represented
m Dante’s Inferno! The bean-pods
are a great temptation to the oldei
generation to brew the deadly “chi-
cha”, a powerful intoxicant describ¬
ed in a former article called “Cor¬
doba de la Nueva Andalucia”.

CHAP. IV.

Last night within my chamber’s gloom some
vague light breath of Spring
Came wandering and whispering, and bade my
soul take wing,

A hundred moonlit miles away the Chiang crept
to the sea;

O keeper of my heart, I came by Chiang’s ford
to thee.

It lingered but a moment’s space, that dream of
Spring, and died;

Yet as my head the pillows pressed, my soul had
found thy side.

I ve flown away to Chiang Nan and touched a
dreaming face.

(Ts’en - Ts’an. Cisca A.D., 750).

Hydrophobia broke out

one spring. An incredible
number of dogs developed the
malady and many of our neighbours
were obliged to destroy their pets,
while half a score of our acquaint¬
ances had to make the journey to
Cordoba city for the Pasteur treat¬
ment.

A mad dog dashed into our kitchen
one evening while the servants were
at dinner, and the shrieks of terrified
women broueht us all to the door
Thev were huddled in one corner,
keening at bav. with brooms and fire
irons, a black, wild-eyed mongrel
with unkempt coat and dripping
paws. The gardener appeared present
ly with a gun and shot the poor brute
where he stood, shivering and slob¬
bering. Four days later, one of the
carriage horses commenced to behave
in a strange manner, continually
showing the whites of his eyes and
kiching savagely at man and beast.

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

The following day, he bit four animals
and chased the men out of the
corral .

When isolated, the wretched animal
destroyed a gate and several young
trees, and by nightfall, was tearing
lumps of flesh out of his own flanks
and legs. A bullet gave him a merciful
end. It caused us all deep pain and
horror, and gave my father such a
fearful impression, he having wit
nessed it from his chair on the veran
dah shortly before his death, that he
did not cease to mention it and to
ask if the other animals were safe,
until he left us.

The peones insisted that the disease
was not hydrophobia, but one peculiar
to horses called locally “mal de
monte . ’ ’

Nature has her tragic side, as well
as her comic.

One early spring day, I arranged a
picnic for a small party of neighbours
and friends. We departed on horse¬
back for a three hour’s climb, on a
cold, clear morning, deciding to make
Mt. Ambition our ultimate goal. On
the way there, we visited a 70-ft.
waterfall which was partially frozen
over, forming wide rounded steps at
the base like a polished marble stair¬
case. It was a sheer drop and we had
some difficulty in getting down, but
this was nothing to the difficulty we
had in climbing out! The waterfall
seen from the foot is worth the
trouble and time, but the air was icy
in the shadow. A few days previously,
a party of English people had gone
down with their collie who was un¬
able to climb up again, so that they
were forced to go for assistance and
the loan of a rope.

We ate a hearty lunch of cold
chicken and tongue, hard-boiled eggs
and salad, bread and butter, mem-
brillo, beer and cheese, after which
we reluctantly mounted our horses
and continued our ride to the summit.
It was a clear day and from Mt.
Ambition, we were able to see as far
as the mountains of San Luis and La
Rioja.

We returned by a precipitous and
disused path which was quite danger¬
ous, there being much loose stone and
fallen boulders, but it was exceedingly
interesting and beautiful. In some
places we looked down on the red
roofs of houses in the Cruz Grande
valley several hundred feet below,
while our horses were obliged oc¬
casionally to jump down some of the
steeper steps in the rock and at others,
they apparently sat on their haunches
and did a schoolboy’s skid!

At one place we passed a young
condor sitting motionless and sleepy-
eyed but, nevertheless, alert, on a
rock, while a few feet away a desert¬

ed lamb bleated piteously for help.

It was only a day old and was very
hungry and cold. One of the party
rescued it, while the condor looked on
with one eye open and the other half
closed, but made no attempt to inter¬
fere nor yet to fly away, although we
threw stones at it. The lamb was car¬
ried across a saddle until we came to
a shepherd’s hut guarded by foui
angry curs. These slunk away when
threatened with a whip and we shul
the lamb up in the shepherd’s primi¬
tive kitchen, very well satisfied with
ourselves for having cheated the
condor of a dainty morsel.

The following day Mt. Ambition
was covered with snow, but a few
weeks later spring was with us again,
and pansies, aroma, japonica, hya¬
cinths and double Neapolitan violets
were flowering in sheltered spots. The
fire-tailed humming-bird arrived in
early August and subsisted for some
time on the flaming japonica, driving
the hungry honey-bees to the aroma
and the stocks.

I remember how very indignant we
were with a visitor who, to show his
skill as a shot, fired at one of our
favourites as it hovered over the
bush. Without the reflection of cons¬
tantly changing light falling on its
feathers, the inimitable jewel, life¬
less and limp, is of little interest to
anybody.

We had two varieties of humming
birds. I am not an ornithologist and
do not know their labelled names, nor
can I attempt to describe their
wonderful colouring, scintillating with
iridescent, metallic lustre in the sun,
showing green, red, blue, bronze or
gold according to the direction from
which the light falls upon the body
poised in mid-air before a flower,
while the extraordinarily rapid motion
of the wings obliterates its form and
creates a “hazv semicircle of indis¬
tinctness,” while producing a low
humming sound. The fire-tailed hum¬
ming-bird has long vivid green and
red tail feathers. Both varieties fly
eccentrically and when sipping honey
from the flowers of a bush, appear to
be motionless, then to vanish, onlv to
reappear as suddenly at another flow¬
er and disanpear again, like the
whistling moth with the immense
tongue of the plains.

Both sing a repetition of hard, twit¬
tering notes when perched on a tree,
and build a beautifully made nest of
soft fluff and horse hair shaped like
a cup, and generally suspended from
a vine or rafters. Our birds returned
every season and built their nest in
the same comer of the verandah
They usually lay two eggs.

Humming-birds are unlike any
other form of bird-life and, according

to Hudson, are considered by some to
be “more like insects than birds in
disposition.” He says, “Some species,
on quitting their perch, perform wide
bee-like circles about the tree before
shooting away in a straight line. Their
aimless attacks on other species ap¬
proaching or passing near them, even
on large birds like hawks and pigeons,
is a habit they have in common with
many solitary wood-boring bees. They
also, like dragon-flies and other in¬
sects, attack each other when they
come together while feeding; and in
this case their action strangely re
sembles that of a couple of butterflies,
as they revolve about each other and
rise vertically to a great height in the
air. Again, like insects, they are un¬
disturbed at the presence of man
while feeding, or even when engaged
in building and incubation ; and like
various solitary bees, wasps, etc.,
they frequently come close to a
person walking or standing, to hover
suspended in the air within a few
inches of his face ; and if then struck
at they often, insect-like, return to
circle round his head. If beaten down
and caught. . . “they almost im¬
mediately'- feed on any sweet, or pump
up any liquid that mav be offered to
them, without betraying either feat
or resentment at the previous treat¬
ment” (Gould) . Only in beings

very low in the scale of nature do
we see the instinct of self-preserva¬
tion in this extremely simple condi
tion, unmixed with reason or feeling,
and so transcient in its effects.”

On one occasion, I had a glimpse
of a wonderful bird, as minute as the
smallest humming-bird and of a bril¬
liant scarlet colour. Unless my' me¬
mory betrays me, it flew like a hum¬
ming-bird. I saw it from my seat on
the verandah as it circled the green¬
house. but before I could approach it,
it had flown away and I saw it no
more. I should like to know if it be¬
longed to the Trochilidae and where
its habitat is.

(To be c'nqud d)

LITTLE JOE

(S-NATVRAl THE KEY TO
^ A PERSONS m*S SELF

8

The American Weekly for April 1, 1925

f; American

C7WEEKLY-1

or Buenos Aires

Published Every Saturday at
Calle B. Mitre 367
Buenos Aires, Argentina

John W. White, Publisher
Telephone: 33 Avenida 3077
Cables: AMERWEEKLY, Balres.

Subscription Rates, Payable in Advance

In South America: $20 m|n. a year.
Other countries: $8 gold or £1.16.0.
Single copies: 50 centavos.

Copyrighted under the Argentine Copyright Law

Registrado de acuerdo a la Ley de
Propiedad Literaria

Affiliated with

THE SOUTH PACIFIC MAIL
Valparaiso

THE BRAZILIAN AMERICAN
Rio de Janeiro

THE WEST COAST LEADER
Lima, Peru

THE MEXICAN AMERICAN
Mexico City

(Advertising, subscription orders or no
tlces for publication for any of the af¬
filiated publications may be forwarded
"The American Weekly.”

Buenos Aires, April 4, 1925

A MISSIONARY IN POLITICS

HETHER or not the Monte¬
video conference of North
American missionaries ac¬
complished anything else, it certainly
proved a complete success as a distri¬
buting point for Dr. Samuel Guy
Inman’s anti- American propaganda.
In the United States, Dr. Inman holds
a high place in church circles, but in
South America, and especially to
South Americans, he is better known
as a constant crusader against the
land of his birth. It seems a pity, how¬
ever, that a conference of missiona¬
ries should have been made the occa¬
sion for again giving widespread
publicity to the political beliefs of a
widely known anti-American agitator
merely because he was one of the
active organizers of the conference.

Dr. Inman contends, every time he
can get into print, that the United Sta¬
tes is a great imperialistic octopus with
twenty ugly tentacles, one for each
Latin American republic, hovering
out and waiting for a chance to fasten
its deadly suckers onto them and con¬

sume them. The eyes of this terrible
and repulsive monster are the bankers
who loan money to these republics
and the Big Business representatives
who trade with them. Dr. Inman
contends that these bankers and bus¬
iness men are rapidly and surely
getting the Latin American republics
into their clutches so firmly that they
never can get out, the inference be¬
ing that the American government
will then back up these financial tour¬
niquets with political measures that
will bring the South and Central
American countries under the abso¬
lute subiection of “The Imperialistic
United States.”

If Dr. Inman’s contention were
true it would have to follow that all
Latin American governments are com¬
posed of poor fools and such is far
from being the case. When any of
these countries seek a foreign loan,
they seek it on a competitive basis
and the only reason American bankers
have been awarded these loans dur¬
ing the last few years is because thev
have offered them on better terms
than their European competitors. And
if Dr. Inman knew anything about
international finance he would know
that international bankers do not hold
Latin American loans like some Shy-
lock might clutch a promissory note.
They immediately pass them on to
smaller bankers and brokers who sell
ihem to the investing public, to mer¬
chants, doctors, dentists, school teach¬
ers, and sometimes preachers ; and
bankers will not float a loan of this
kind unless they are certain it can be
sold to the public, thus assuring them
the realization their commission.

As far as the policy of the United
States government is concerned, eve¬
ryone who has given the matter the
slightest attention knows that the
American government is carefully
and consistently carrying out a friend¬
ly policy toward South and Central
America which is the exact opposite
of what Dr. Inman would have us
believe. Secretary of State Hughes
epitomized that policy in his famous
speech at Rio de Janeiro two years
ago when he said :

The United States covets no ter¬
ritory and seeks no conquest to t’’e
South of its rresent boundaries.

The liberty we cherish for our¬
selves we desire for others and we
assert no rights for ourselves that
we do not accord to others.

We should like to believe that Dr.
Inman has been unwittingly misin¬
formed but this is made impossible
by the fact that he makes it a con¬
sistent and studied policy to confine
his friendships in each Latin Amer¬
ican republic almost exclusively to a
small group of professional anti-
American agitators. Nearly all the
boundary disputes in Latin America
have been definitely settled or are in
course of peaceful settlement. There
remains, therefore, only one bone of
contention for the professional pol¬
iticians to fight over and that is the
bugaboo of yankee imperialism.
Dr. Inman has thrown his lot in with
this crowd, but he continues to make
his annual plea to the sinister bankers
and to the scheming representatives
of Big Business for the support of
foreign missions.

The heart of the whole trouble is
that American missionaries are no
better liked in South America than
would be American business men who
came down and tried to tell South
Americans how to conduct their bus¬
iness. Latin Americans charged at
the conference that most of the so-
called missionary work in South
America is confined to proselytizing
and they are inclined to contend that
their way of practicing Christianity
is just as good as the North Amer¬
ican way. They resent being con¬
sidered a foreign mission field along
with China and the Malay Islands.
Leaders of the mission movement
have found it difficult, therefore, to
find a common ground upon which
to meet their South American friends.
It is a poor commentary upon the ef¬
forts of men like Dr. Inman that after
half a century of activity in Latin
America the only common ground
which he seems able to find is that
of spreading a libel against the United
States that has been disproved so
often that it is no longer countenanc¬
ed even by thinking Latin Americans.

Dr. Inman on this occasion has
been repudiated by a well-known Ar¬
gentine to whom he thought his libel
would appeal, but if he finds that
attacking the United States does not
make him popular in South America
he at least has the consolation of
recalling that Benedict Arnold was
nevqr popular in England.

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

9

THE THREE AMERICAS

By Dr. Julius Klein

Director, U. S. Bureau of Foreign and Domestic Commerce

Radio Talk Broadcast from Station
WRC, Washington, D. 0. Thurs¬
day Evening, February 19,
1925, at 9 o clock under the
auspices of the Pan Ame¬
rican Union

Some of you may doubtless be
wondering whether there has been a
slight error in arithmetic or geogra¬
phy in this reference to the Three
Americas , and whether the good old
division of the new world in our
school geographies as North and
South America is no longer valid. As
a matter of fact, geographers and
business men are more and more in¬
clined to the use of a third term,
namely Middle America , applying it
to the West Indies, Mexico and the
isthmian lands of Central America.
This is by way of a reminder to us
of the totally different conditions —
geographical, climatic and racial —
prevailing in that section, which con¬
trast so sharply with those to the
north and south.

In fact, it would be even more ac¬
curate to refer to our southern neigh¬
bors as the “Twenty Americas”. One
of the outstanding faults of our
thinking with reference to them — 1
was going to say our most serious
fault, not only from the political and
historical point of view, but from the
matter-of-fact angle of our trade and
economic relations — has been out-
failure to appreciate the extraordina¬
ry diversity of those basic conditions
of population, topography, resources
and climate, which affect so pro¬
foundly the institutions, the trade,
and, in fact, the whole life of the
people in each one of these republics.
The individuality of each stands out
unmistakably in contrast with every
one of the others.

And yet we refer glibly to all of
them as one group or unit — Latin
America or Hispanic America.

Incidentally, we in turn are a bit
puzzled, perhaps even provoked, by
their allusions to us as the United
States of North America. As a mat¬
ter of fact, it hardly behooves us to
take offense at that title, even though
we have laid claim to the broader one,
the United States of America, in some
of our official usages. I say some,
because the next time you have a
dollar bill in your hand, just glance
at the blue seal on it and you will find
it labeled in Latin as the seal of the
Treasury of North America.

Our forefathers and especially the

first Secretary of the Treasury,
Alexander Hamilton, himself a native
of the West Indies, and Washington
who visited those islands during his
early manhood, appreciated the pro¬
priety of such a distinction. Further¬
more, it is well for us to remember
that for many decades after the
discovery of the mainlands of the
New World the name America was
applied only to the southern conti¬
nent.

Differences in Nationalities

So much for history and geography.
But this point of wide diversity
among the many separate elements in
the Americas is absolutely essential
to any lasting progress in our com¬
mercial relations with Latin America.
Under no circumstances should our
business men assume that what is
effective or correct in their dealings
with Mexico will necessarily be equal¬
ly so in Chile. There is quite as much
contrast between an Uruguayan and
a Guatemalan as between a French¬
man and an Italian, and the distinc¬
tions between the general economic
and physical conditions in their res¬
pective countries are even more
marked. Hence the absurdity of such
common questions currently asked of
the Department of Commerce by bus¬
iness men and others interested in
Latin America as to what is the cli¬
mate in Latin America, or what kinds
of food, clothing and furniture are
required by the people there, with the
expectation of a neat, compact gen¬
eralization applicable to the whole
vast area.

For purposes of appraising trade
prospects, it is not only useless but
seriously misleading to attempt to
visualize “a typical Latin American”,
just as it is impossible to depict a
typical North American, who would
have to be a weird mongrel of Eski¬
mo, Florida orange grower, Califor¬
nia rancher. New York banker,
French Canadian lumberjack, etc.
The first essential to the success of
our trade with Latin America is a
respectful consideration of the widely
divergent requirements, and possibili¬
ties, what might be called the econo¬
mic individuality of each country.
Our southern friends are quite right¬
ly incensed when we undertake to
fasten on them the relic of our school
geography days ; namely, the impres¬
sion that all Latin America is a com¬
posite of volcanoes, palm trees, revo¬
lutions, and swarthy gentlemen in

sombreros.

And while we are on the subject of
ancient fictions, I would like to dis¬
pose of another, equally misleading in
the field of trade, namely the buga¬
boo that we must take great care to
sell the Latin Americans only those
things which they have always
bougiit, and under no circumstances
to offend their pride and love of tra¬
dition by introducing them to any¬
thing new. I sometimes suspect that
our European competitiors are not
entirely disconnected with the spread
of that notion among ourselves. But
when you come to think of it, if that
idea had been rigidly adhered to by
our merchants, what would have hap¬
pened to the export prospects of such
universally known American speciali¬
ties as safety razors, cash registers,
sewing machines and typewriters!'
That sweeping generalization against
undertaking to sell Latin America
any new devices or designs is in
a way a reflection on their well-
known spirit of progress and ini¬
tiative. They want the latest and
best. In women’s fashions, for
example, it is well-known that Bue¬
nos Aires and Rio de Janeiro are
usually six months ahead of New
York.

Great Increase in Trade

,<Our total trade with Latin Amer¬
ica, exports and imports, has increas¬
ed two and a half times in the last
ten years, rising from a pre-war aver¬
age of about $730,000,000 to $1,800,-
000,000 in 1924. And the significant
feature of this commercial advance
on the export side is found in the
fact that much of it is what might be
called “new trade”, made up of com¬
modities which we did not send to
Latin America in any quantities pre¬
vious to the warj— moderately-priced
automobiles, films, office furniture,
construction machines, ready-made
clothing, etc.

There is reason to believe that a
good part of this increase in our trade
is due to the foresight and encourage¬
ment of the Budget Bureau and
Congress in providing for the steady
expansion of the informational and
trade promotive facilities of the De¬
partment of Commerce in this field.
There are now ten offices of commer¬
cial attaches and trade commissioners
in the leading Latin American trade
centers which is double the number
three years ago and provision has
been made for more in the future.

^One of the greatest advantages in
our favor in trading with Latin
America is that that enormous ter¬
ritory is, economically speaking, a
new land, whose resources — strik¬
ingly similar to our own in many
respects — have scarcely been touch

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

10

YOUR FACE IS
OUR FORTUNE

NEW BARBER SHOP

EDIFICIO BOSTON

RESTAURANT

WINDSOR

369 - Bme. MITRE - 387

Telephone: U. T. 3669 Aveniia

This Restaurant, which passed
under new management a short
while ago, is undoubtedly be¬
coming more popular every
day. Senor Noveile has care¬
fully studied the tastes of his
American and English clients.
That is proved by the increas¬
ing clientele of business men
who choose to take their lunch
there.

The prices are moderate.

The large assortment of wines
are of highest quality and will
satisfy the most fastidious con¬
noisseur.

ed, in need of those very labor sav¬
ing devices, agricultural implements,
transportation tacilities, mining mach¬
inery, etc., which were so indispens¬
able in opening up our own new lands
in the west] For example, the road
building campaign which is going
forward in all parts of the southern
countries is attracting the most en¬
thusiastic and effective collaboration
of our engineers and construction
companies. The Latin American re¬
publics appreciate tne profound im¬
portance of highways, not only as ar¬
teries of commerce, but also as bonds
of unity between their widely scatter¬
ed political units, it is no mere ac¬
cident that those sections of Latin
America which have tne lowest per
capita mileage of highways and rail¬
roads are also apt to have the highest
per capita average of revolutions. The
good old Roman principle that a well-
built lugnway is the first essential to
security and order is as valid in the
Latin American empires of the Flew
YVorld as it was in the great Latin
empire around the Mediterranean.

i here is some anxiety among our
merchants as to tne prospects for
their trade in the southern markets,
particularly in view of the impending
activities of our Luropean rivals.
i here can be no doubt mat this com¬
ing competition will be intense and it
is wen to appreciate tne uisauvantages
under which we will be laboring
there. In tne first place, these rival¬
ries will be especially sharp in the
great competitive markets of south¬
eastern Latin America which are
quite as accessible from Europe as
fiom the United States, and have not
been affected from a commercial
point of view by the construction of
the Panama Canal. Furthermore,
these areas are in some important
lines, such as meats and cereals, real¬
ly trade rivals of the United states,
and the possibilities of such heavy in¬
terchanges of commodities as takes
place between them and Europe
would seem to be less likely in our
own case.

Investments Have Trebled

Nevertheless, There are many signi¬
ficant factors developing in our favor.
Foremost among these is the trebling
during the past decade of our invest¬
ments throughout Latin America.
Exclusive of government bonds, they
now stand well over $3,000,000,000
as against a little over one billion in
1913. American capital has a domi¬
nant position in such basic industries
as mining on the West Coast and in
Mexico, meat packing in the River
Plate region, petroleum in Mexico,
Colombia and Peru, and sugar and
tobacco in Cuba. Significant advances
are also probable along certain lines

in Brazil. This participation by
American capital in the economic dev¬
elopment of Latin America not only
stimulates the growth of an impor¬
tant market for American supplies in¬
cident to such large scale operations,
but makes an even more important
contribution by bringing into use hi¬
therto untouched sources of wealth
and well being, which has reacted
profoundly upon the standards of liv¬
ing and the general social and econo¬
mic outlook for great masses of po¬
pulation in the southern republics^

1 might mention here an interest¬
ing index of the amazing increase of
interest in Latin America on the part
of our business community ; namely,
the number of inquiries on Eaun
American trade received by the .De¬
partment of Commerce, in 19 22 there
were 70,000 such inquiries; uie num¬
ber was doubled in 1923; and in 1924,
the total rose to 322,000, or more tnan
four times the quantity two years ago
— an average of over 1,000 ior every
working day. Apparently our bus¬
iness men are no longer under tne
ancient impression that Latin Amer¬
ican markets are far off in some
remote inaccessible corner of the
globe. They are beginning to realize,
as are most of us, tnat each day we
renew our contacts and indebtedness
to tnose territories, from the time we
take our breakfast coffee in tne morn¬
ing, which very probably came from
Brazil or Colombia, regardless of the
mystic names of IViocna and Java.
Each of us pays tribute to our south¬
ern neighbors from the Argentine
quebracno tanning extract in the soles
of our shoes, to tne nutria fur in our
fedora hats, 'file world at large is
realizing more and more the amazing
economic possibilities and resource¬
fulness of these rich empires, which
were the original homelands of so
many gifts 01 nature — chocolate, rub¬
ber, quinine, cocaine, and even the
lowly potato, Indian corn and many
others.

Importance of Communication

A profoundly important influence
which will affect our trade prospects
in the coming years is in the field of
communications. Our shipping service
to the Latin American seaDoard is
no longer a cause of shame and hu¬
miliation to us, as was the case a
decade or two ago. Both the privately
owned lines and those of the Shipping
Board are now setting a standard of
service, speed and regularity of sail¬
ings which our rivals are finding it
difficult to meet.

Elere is another important phase of
communications — European owned
cables in Latin American waters now
total about 25,000 miles, which is
slightly less than their prewar figure.

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

11

SAFETY
DISTRIBUTION
6RCENFlEL(B)UCTp PANEL

The Measure of Home Comfort

In the quest for happiness there is little to choose
between a mansion and a cottage if both have the
comforts of a Home. Complete wiring can make
each “The home of a Hundred Comforts.”

The General Electric Company has developed the

G-E Wiring System

This system, installed by a contrator who is inspired
with the spirit of service towards his customer,
provides a standard of electrical comfort in the home.

iring System

— -^for lifetime service

MONTEVIDEO (Rp. Uruguay)
Uruguay esq. Ciudadela

BUENOS AIRES
Avenida da Mayo 560

SOCIEDAD
ROSARIO DE SANTA FE
Call© Cordoba 1353

an6nima

TUCUMAN
24 de Septiembre 550

MENDOZA:

Dep6«ito Mcun Dawbarn, Moffat t y Evani
INacochaa 185

CORDOBA:

Avenida General Paz 182 *

Mention THE AMERICAN WEEKLY. — It identities you.

12

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

GRACE LINE

The Choice of the Discriminating Traveller

GLACE LINE steamers plying between Val
paraiso and New York via the Panama Canal offer
to travellers an exceptionally inte.esting trip calling
at various picturesque ports along the West Coast
of South America.

Stop-overs and side trips can be arranged for
the purpose of visiting La Paz, Lake Titicaca, and the
ancient and famous city of Cuzco, once the capital
of the Inca civilization. Lima, rich in historical interest,
is distant orly 25 minutes journey by train from Callao,
steamers allowing passengers plenty of time to visit
and see the principal sights of the Peruvian Capital.

The next sailings from Valparaiso are as follows:

s.

s.

“SANTA ANA”

April

15

s.

s.

“SANTA ELISA”

»

29

s.

s.

“SANTA LUISA”

May

15

s.

s.

“SANTA TERESA”

»»

27

GRACE LINE steamers sail from Valparaiso every
other Wednesday thereafter.

Stop overs and side trips can be arranged for the
purpose of visiting the many interesting places on this
route, such as La Paz, Lake Titicaca, Cuzco and Lima.

Through Rate from Buenos Aires to New York, including
Transandine Railway journey, $ 330, U. S. gold.

For further particulars apply to:

The American Express Company. Inc.

Bme. Mitre 562, Buenos Aires

Cia. Nacional de Transportes

Ezpreso Villalonga
Balcarce esq. Moreno, Buenos Aires

Montevideo Agents:

Bonino & Schroder, Ituzaingo 1489

The American mileage, however, has
increased from about 14,000 before
the war to 34,000 at the present time.
There were few things which con¬
tributed more directly to European
prestige in the eyes of the average
Latin American before 1914 and to
European trade advantages over us
than the vastly superior cable service
from the Old \Vorld in comparison
with that from the United States.
Today the situation is precisely re¬
versed ; the average large Latin Amer¬
ican newspaper now carries as much
material on the United States, accu¬
rately prepared by the great press as¬
sociations, as it does on all the rest of
the world put together. The result is
that the episodes of our day-to-day
existence are being viewed in a much
fairer light than was the case before
the war. And the tremendous possi¬
bilities of inter- American radio in
this connection scarcely require com¬
ment.

The participation of the United
States in the great new development
of Latin America will bring advan¬
tages not only to both parties in the
new world but in the restoration of
the old world as well. Our contribu¬
tion toward the new economic life
and strength of the southern repub¬
lics will be a vital element in the in¬
crease of the flow of those resources
that are so necessary for the econo¬
mic recovery of Europe. Latin Amer¬
ica’s truly extraordinary advance dur¬
ing the past decade offers secure
ground for the conviction that there
is not only ample room but an actual
need for the United States and Euro¬
pe to collaborate with the rapidly
growing native commercial financial
and industrial communities in those
countries in bringing them into theii
world’s economy.

Vandyck Arrivals

The following passengers arrived last
Saturday by the Lamport and Holt s.s
Vandyek from New York and ports ol
call:

Charles Bentley, Margaret Bentley,
John Bentley, James Cabell, Lucy Cabell,
Dorothy Cabell, Lester Grant, Mary
Grant, Father Richard Gerdy, Father
Harold, Hjalmar Myrin, May Myrin.
Charles McPherson, Com. A. Sciacaluga,
Belle Sciacaluga, Marcos Savon, Maximo
Kosner, Luis Harriague, Angel Sarcona
Jorge Denax, Harry Milloway, Kate
Milloway, Eugene Milloway, Reynolds
Packard, Antonio Rodriguez, Maria Ro
driguez, Antonio Rodriguez Jr., Ernesto
Remuzzi, Celina Remuzzi, Antonio Perez
Salvador Bonamuza, Julio Layera, Fran
cisco Reyna, Jacinto Adarraga, Emilio
Rossini, Carlos Duee, Romeo Carranza,
Daniel Batilana, Baltazar Robles, Flora
Fontinet, Emily C. White, Rosa de Pes
terman, Luis Pesterman, Rocco Taliercio.

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

13

What The Railways Are Doing
For Argentina

IT is no mere coincidence that sees
the Chairmen of the three great
Anglo-Argentine railway systems
simultaneously reviewing on behalf of
their shareholders the important in¬
terest they possessin this country.
Sir Joseph White Todd, Mr. H. C.
Allen, and Mr. J. A. Goudge are not
only men of note in railway circle2
but can also boast the possession of
knowledge as wide as it is practical
concerning Argentine production and
commerce, and with that knowledge
a deep and intimate sympathy with
Argentine affairs in general. For, as
many Americans are doubtless aware,
the great Anglo Argentine railway
systems of today are perforce much
more Argentine than Anglo, not¬
withstanding the fact that their direc¬
torates are in London and that the
maiority of the shares are in the
hands of British stock holders. It
would be a simple matter to transcribe
statistics dealing with the Argentine
railway system, but the figures may
be had from any reasonably up-to-
date year book. Hence it will suffice
to mention for the benefit of those
to whom the subject may be new that
the mileage of the various Anglo Ar¬
gentine lines is over fifteen thousand,
while the recognized capital can be
put at more or less one thousand one
hundred million dollars, U.S. cur¬
rency. How th°se important results
were obtained makes an interesting
story, but in order to give the ac¬
count its full value it would be ne¬
cessary to write up the whole history
of Argentina’s productive develop¬
ment from 1857. when the little line
from Buenos Aires to Floresta, scarce
ten miles in length, was opened to
public service. The story would have
to include the tale of the gradual
chants in the cat-tie trade which the
facilities of railroading for stock af¬
forded to the up country estanciero ;
it embraces the whole history of ce¬
real cultivation in Argentina, as well
as the provision of shipping facilities,
and even harbors, at her several
ports ; the immense expansion of the
wine industry of Mendoza and San
Tuan is also one of its chapters, while
last but not least must be included
^ the vast amount of experimental
work in zones at one time consider¬
ed unproductive, and irrigation exten¬
sions in regions which scarce two
decades ago were considered to lie at
the back of beyond, and valued ac¬
cordingly by the buyer of land. Ar¬
gentina to all intents and purposes has

no roads but the railroad, and even
the subsidiary tracks which serve to
bring produce from the farm to the
railway have been built out of contri¬
butions assessed upon the net profits
of the lines. And in addition to this,
a notable innovation by the Southern
Railway took the shape of a subsidia¬
ry system of Decauville tracks laid as
feeders to the main line in the
Southeast portion of the province of
Buenos Aires; an innovation which,
though scarce two years in operation,
has proved of incalculable value to
producer, has raised the price of land
served thereby, and has materially in¬
creased the railway company’s traffic
receipts.

Railroads Planning Still Further
Expansion

August 1914 upset a great many
schemes all the world over, and inci¬
dentally held up sundry railway im¬
provements and extensions already
surveyed and planned by the various
Anglo-Argentine systems. How the
railways were forced to carry on,
practically from 1914 to 1920, with
what they had got in the shape of
material for the permanent way and
existing rolling stock, is another story
that, though interesting enough, must
be taken as read. Yet those plans
were only postponed, not definitely
abandoned. Argentine progress be¬
ing constant, it was self evident that
the development of the railways on
which so much of that progress de¬
pends must aho continue. Locomotive
renewals and additional rolling stock
were the first needs to be filled, and
the swiftness and smoothness with
which the heavy cereal traffic has
been handled during the past two sea¬
sons is the best proof of the satisfac¬
tory manner in which this has been
done. Existing traffic being attend
ed to, there still remained the vastly
grater task of affording further fa¬
cilities mutually beneficial to the lines
a~>d to the districts they serve.
Thus, the Central Argentine, in ad¬
dition to rebuilding its Rosario sta¬
tion and rearranging its tracks and
yards there and at Luduena, is also
about to undertake an extensive
scheme of electrification embracing
the major portion of its suburban sys¬
tem in the outskirts of Buenos Aires
still served by steam traction. Granted
that the success of the first electrical
section has been so instant and so
marked as to make the further adop¬

tion of electric traction a sound di¬
vidend-paying proposition, it has still
to be remembered that the capital
funds must be found somehow or
other, and the expenditure duly re¬
cognized as chargeable to capital and
not revenue; a remark which a sub¬
sequent paragraph will possibly make
clearer to those not acquainted with
Argentine railway law. On the South¬
ern line, work is about to begin on
the remodelling of its great terminal
station in Buenos Aires, Plaza Consti-
tucion, concurrently with the widen¬
ing of its track into this city, the
electrification of part of its suburban
system, and the rebuilding of several
of its suburban stations. Reorganiza¬
tion and extension of this system’s
connections in the Bahia Blanca zone
is also projected, and explains the
recent visit of Mr. Allen to that part
of the republic. Turning to the Bue¬
nos Aires Pacific, one finds plans
brought forward for extensive alte¬
rations and extensions in the Mendo¬
za region, embracing the shops, the
gridiron, and sundry small branch
lines; work whwh will call for an out-
lav of about four million dofiars .
Moreover, it has long been recognized
hv th° board of the Pacific railway
that the terminal station in Buenos
Aires must be rebuilt on a scale com¬
mensurate not only with the impor-
lance of tlm lin'* and the traffic it car¬
ries, but also In a stvle and with a
rh'-roFv suitable to the aesthetic em¬
bellishment now generahv Hanacte-
rictiV of the E~deml Canital. The new
station at Retiro has. therefore, been
Manned, to cost some seven million
dollars, and it will he designed to
Kqrmonize with the Municipal propo¬
sal for a great pa He coming right
down to the river front : a vast open
snare broken bv gardens and tree-
shaded paths, with the three railway
t^rmim of +h° Central Argentine, the
Central Cordoba and the Bueno2
Aires and Pacific railway, lining its
northern frontage.

The Capital Cost

It must not, however, be thought
that the Argentine railways are whol¬
ly a law u.n.to themselves. A certain
amount of Government supervision
b°gan in 1872, and in the year 1891
there was created the department
which is still charged with seeing that
the railways conform to the various
laws under which they operate as pu¬
blic carriers. These duties the Direc-
cion de Ferrocarriles discharges effi¬
ciently yet tactfully, relations between
it and the various companies being
most harmonious. The Federal Consti¬
tution of Argentina and the rights
enjoyed by provincial and municipal
bodies have, however, from time to
time led to discussion and even legal

14

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

The

National City Bank
of New York

provides a financial service which
supplements business activities ,
whether local, national or
international.

ARGENTINE BRANCHES

BUENOS AIRES ROSARIO DE SANTA FE

San Martin 84 Cordoba 981

LAMPORT & HOLT LINE

Regular Service of Fast Passenger Steamers between Buenos Aires and New
York, calling at Montevideo, Santos, Rio de Janeiro, Trinidad and Barbadoes

These luxurious steamers
are fitted with all modern
conveniences for the com¬
fort of passengers, includ¬
ing Lounge, Dining Saloon,
Smoking Room, Verandah
Cafe, Music Room, Chil¬
dren’s Play Room, Photo¬
graphic Dark Room, Steam
Laundry, Fully Equipped
Gymnasium, Hairdresser’s
Shop, Deck Golf, Tennis
Court, Mother’s Pantry,
Electric Elevator, etc., etc.

NEXT SAILINGS:

“VANDYCK” (21,000 tons) . April

“VAUBAN” (17,000 „ ) . .

“VESTRIS” (17,000 „ ) May

“VOLTAIRE” (21,000 „ ) May

13th.

27th.

11th.

25th.

FOR FULL PARTICULARS APPLY:

LAMPORT &. HOLT Ltda. — SARMIENTO 443, Buenos Aires

A. P. FERGUSON,
Rosario

M. REAL DE AZUA
Montevideo

action in connection with taxation
imposed by them upon the railways,
who considered such imposts unwar¬
ranted. Out of this situation sprang
what is frequently referred to as Ar¬
gentina’s Railway Charter of Rights,
the Mitre Law of 1907. Too long
for insertion here, it defined the pri¬
vileges and responsibilities of the
companies, their taxative liabilities,
and the maximum net profit to be
earned on the registered capital of
the companies. This is summarily put,
and merely serves to emphasize the
point one now seeks to make, namely,
the difficulty which the railways have
had in convincing the National Gov¬
ernment as to what expenditure may
legitimately be charged up to capital
account — and as such be recogniz¬
ed by the National Government —
and what may be looked upon as ex¬
penditure out of current revenue.
The point, as will be seen, is of the
very first importance when consider¬
ing railway extensions and improve¬
ments planned on the scale indicated
in the foregoing paragraphs. Alto¬
gether these new works will call for
something like twenty million dollars
new capital, which will probably be
sought in London — and found with
great difficulty if there is the slight¬
est uncertainty regarding its inclusion
in the capital account of the various
companies concerned. Fortunately, re
lations between the present Govern¬
ment and the Directors of the Rail¬
ways are characterized by harmony
and good feeling which is based on
the fullest recognition of the mutual
advantages that such an attitude
brings in its train. Argentine railway
shares are quoted on the London stock
exchange at prices which, though re¬
latively satisfactory compared with
T920 and 1921, are in every case from
ten to twenty per cent under their
par value as far as the ordinary stock
is concerned, whereas before the war
in the case of the four great systems,
the Southern, Central Argentine,
Western, and Pacific, the same shares
were over par to a more or less simi¬
lar extent. And while it is not pre¬
tended that under present conditions
quotations can be carried to the pre¬
war figure, one may emphatically de¬
clare that full and liberal recognition
cf the capital outlay incurred by the
railways is not only strict justice but
also calculated to prove excellent pro¬
paganda in favor of Argentina’s
never-ceasing demand for foreign ca¬
pital. Actions speak louder than
words, and such recognition will but
confirm in the realm of railwav fi¬
nance the many expressions of good¬
will towards, foreign capital that have
from time to time been uttered by or
cn behalf of the present Administra¬
tion.

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

Buy

Your Ford Now!

'J'AKE advantage of the opportunity
to buy your Ford now, since the price
has been reduced to $ 1,435. Remember
that, if for only $ 1,435 you can buy a
good looking, comfortable, practical and
economical automobile, which will give
you the best service that can be. expected
of any automobile, there is no reason
which justifies a larger expenditure.

BUY A FORD AND SAVE THE DIFFERENCE

YOU CAN SECURE IT ON THE WEEKLY PLAN

Mention THE AMERICAN WEEKLY. — It identifies yon.

16

T7»e American Weekly for April 4, 1925

Bugaboo of “Yankee Imperialism”

Shattered

By Henry L. Sweinhart

( Special to The American Weekly)

Washington. — If there has been
any fear in the past as to imperial¬
istic aspirations of the United States
toward parts of Latin America,
particularly territory in the re¬
gion of the Caribbean, that fear
would seem to be totally exploded by
the policies which this government
has enunciated and the practices
which it has put into effect during
the past few years.

Never before perhaps have these
principles of “non-aggression” been
more forcefully stated and more
scrupulously enforced than under the
regime of Charles Evans Hughes as
secretary of state of the United
States. Furthermore, it can be as¬
serted on the highest authority that
there will be no change in the attitude
of the American government on this
question. If anything, it is believed,
the principle will be more rigorously
observed in the future, as it becomes
more deeply imbedded in the practices
by which the foreign relations of the
United States are conducted. The
“bugaboo of Yankee imperialism”
which certain persons in some of the
South and Central American coun¬
tries, as well as in Mexico, Cuba and
other West Indian islands, have puff¬
ed up from time to time and kept
alive, in order to serve their own
selfish aims or ambitious schemes,
seems to be a “ghost which has been
laid.”

Recent Events Show American
Intent

A number of recent events show
the sincere intent of the United States
to refrain from invasion of the rights
of any of the other American repub¬
lics or from an effort to acquire ter¬
ritory or permanent domination of
anv kind in those countries. The fact
that the United States “covets no ter¬
ritory and seeks no conquest” to the
south of its present boundaries is be¬
ing more and more demonstrated both
by the declarations and the actions of
this government. Among these may
be mentioned the following:

i. The submission only a few dayc
ago by Secretary Hughes to the gov¬
erning board of the Pan American
Union, composed of the diplomatic
representatives here of all the Amer¬
ican republics, of a series of projects
looking to the codification of the

“American international law of
peace.” One of the proposed conven¬
tions which will be submitted for the
approval of the respective govern¬
ments is a “declaration of the rights
and duties of nations.” The text of
none of the conventions has yet been
made public, pending study by the
various governments ; but the one
referred to, as originally drafted by
the American Institute of Internatio¬
nal Law, provides, among other decla¬
rations of “equality of nations,” that
every nation has the right to exist
and to conserve its existence ; that
every nation is in law and before the
law the equal of every other nation ;
and that every nation has the right
to independence in the sense that it
has a right to the pursuit of happiness
and is free to develop itself without
interference or control from other
states, provided that in so doing it
does not interfere with or violate the
rights of other states.

U. S. Neutral in Central America

2. The absolute refusal of the
United States to interfere in the in¬
ternal affairs of Honduras during the
long period of political rivalry and
instability and the costly civil conflict
whfch resulted. Throughout all these
troubles the American government
maintained a neutral attitude, aiding
only by its friendly advice to help in
the restoration of normal, constitu-
cional rule. With the recent inaugu¬
ration of a peacefully-elected presi¬
dent in Honduras, it is believed the
United States has once more given a
striking example to the world, particu¬
larly to the republics of this hemi¬
sphere, of its unselfish and friendly
interest in Latin America and of its
readiness and ability to lend helpful
counsel and cooperation to foreign
countries through purely diplomatic
channels.

3. The efforts of the United States
to prevent future revolutions in any
of the Central American countries.
The recent action of the American
government in the complicated Hon¬
duran situation will give added force
and meaning, it is believed, to the
treaty of peace and amity which was
signed by Costa Rica, Guatemala.
Honduras, Nicaragua and Salvador at
the conference on Central American
affairs held in Washington two years

ago. While this treaty has not yet
been officially ratified by all the sign
atory countries, it has already proved
itself a powerful incentive in check¬
ing and removing revolutionary ten¬
dencies in some of the Central Amer
ican countries, which was its main
purpose. It received its first severe
test in the Honduran disturbance and
the application there of the principle
of non-recognition of a government
set up by revolutionary means has
pointed the way, it is believed, to last
ing success for this formula in the
treaty.

Other Examples of Friendly Amer-
can Interest

Examples might be multiplied of
the firm determination of the United
States to aid whenever possible,
through friendly advice, in the set¬
tlement of difficult problems which
arise in some of the Latin American
nations, but without invading their
sovereign rights or encroaching upon
their territorial possessions. The an¬
nounced intention of the United
States to withdraw from Nicaragua
the legation guard of marines which
has been stationed there for some
years past, furnished proof of this
intention ; and the marines were re¬
tained in Nicaragua for a few months
longer only because of the earnest so¬
licitation of the new government there
that this be done for a short time.
The marines which had been in the
Dominican Republic since 1915 were
withdrawn some months ago.

All of these illustrations of this
government’s attitude toward the
other nations of this hemisphere only
serve to prove the declaration of Se¬
cretary Huvhes in one of his speeches
that “the liberty we cherish for our¬
selves we desire for others; and we
assert no rights for ourselves that we
do not accord to others.” That Pre¬
sident Coolidge and Secretary Kellogg
will continue to follow the course
which has been laid out in regard to
this nation’s relations with the other
American republics, and that the fear
of territorial aggression on the part
of the United States which has been
scared up on many occasions in some
of these countries is baseless, can
confidently be stated. The present ad¬
ministration through all its actions
and dealings has only served to
strengthen the statement, which re¬
presents the reflected opinion of the
vast majority of citizens in the United
States, that this nation seeks no
further territorial expansion and that
it has no designs, territorial or other
wise, on its neighborss to the south.

(Copyright, 1925, by Henry L.
Sweinhart).

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

17

What makes a pie?

It’s not just the skill of the cook — it’s not just
the oven — nor the ice-water — it’s the shorten¬
ing that makes the pie.

With Swift’s Pure Lard anyone can make pie
crust and make it as it should be, flaky, tender,
and crisp.

V ou cut the flour into the lard with a knife. It
disappears leaving a bowl full of dry powdery
white. There is no pasty grease to harden in the
cooking.

When the pie crust is baked it will come out of
the oven delicate and sweet.

Swift’s Pure Lard comes in tins of 1 k. and
2 1 1 2 k. Buv it — use the best.

Swift’s

Pure Leaf Lard
“LA PRIMERA” brand

Mention THE AMERICAN WEEKLY. — It ldentllles you,

18

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

FINDING A DERELICT IN
THE JUNGLE

(Continued from last week)

Being the diary of Mr. Bertram Brice covering a journey from Valpa¬
raiso, beginning May 19th 1909 and travelling to the waterways of lower
Bolivia via Mollendo, Arequipa. Lake Titicaca, Puna, Guaqui, La Paz,
Achecache, Sorata, Tipuani, Ancota, Huanay, and the rivers Mapiri,
Kaka and Beni where he found a brother whom he had not seen for 20
years and who had been beyond the pale of civilization so long as to be
hardly recognizable. The return was made via Mapuritrail, Oruro
and Antofagasta, returning to Valparaiso the following year.

(Reprinted from “The South Pacific Mail’’)

SAVOY

HOTEL

SANTIAGO

(Chile S. A.)

Pre-eminently the leading
and most luxuriously equip¬
ped hotel in Santiago,
situated in the heart of the
most fashionable quarter of
the picturesque, progressive,
and beautiful Capital of
Chile.

American and
European Plan

BRAZILIAN

AMERICAN

The Business Builder of Brazil

ALL ABOUT THE LARGEST
:: AMERICAN REPUBLIC ::

EVERY WEEK

EXTEND YOUR MARKET BY
ADVERTISING IN BRAZIL

Keep in touch with your
company’s Brazilian inter¬
ests by a subscription.

Rates on application to the
Argentine Agents:

THE AMERICAN WEEKLY

Calle B. Mitre 367 Buenos Aire*

Not having the teeth of a horse, it
was necessary for me to break them
with stones, which were the only plen¬
tiful things in the place, after which
I made a try to rest my body and leg:
sleep being out of the question, as
I expected some devilment from the
guide. At about n p. m., he sat up
quietly, I immediately did the same
and cocked my Colt, when he said
something about the animals and laid
down again. I was afraid to sleep an}
distance away from this man for fear
he might do a bolt quietly with ni)
packages, as the moon was now very
late, and the night pitch dark, 1
thought it best to lie a yard distant,
with my revolver watching him.

7th August 1909

At 2 a. m., we were off again
neither guide or myself speaking, my
legs and feet are terribly painful, until
I get the sores stretched and the blood
in circulation, also my polcas are
worn as thin as paper and are little
or no protection on the sharp broken
rocks which puncture them repeated

ly-

I have still 26 hours of hard push¬
ing before I arrive at Sorata. We
continued for 10 hours without stop¬
ping, sunrise from the top of the
range being one of the most beautiful
sights I have ever seen. The lower
valleys are some 3,000 to 4,000 feet
below us, while we travel on the ridge
of the mountains, the thick white
clouds lying some 300 feet below us,
in heavy masses, like cotton wool,
entirely concealing the depths below.
Had I had films for my camera I
could have taken some of the
strangest photographs from above the
clouds, the clear air, the rising sun
and the clouds below appearing like
an enormous storm tossed sea with
tops of the highest hills sticking up.
At 12 p. m. I was obliged to stop for
ten minutes and wash my sores in a
pool of icy cold water, using washing
soap which left the holes cleaner but

deep, and many bleeding. At about
1 p. m. we commenced our descent
from the ridge down into the valley,
passing through a small colony of 6
stone habitations (that is stones laid
on top of one another), this being a
gold washing centre. We were able
here to buy four small flat breads
from the Indians. It being now 4.30
p. m. we pushed along up the valley,
endeavouring to reach Rosario be
fore dark. Rosario is the foot of a
steep trail, which crosses the last
Cordillera high up above the snow
level, eventually branching off into
the Tiphiani trail. Two of the animals
could hardly keep on their legs which
necessitated our moving along very
slowly, when as darkness was falling
we were obliged to halt and make a
meal of crushed corn, dried beans,
and the small breads (1 i|2 ozs.) and
a very little hot water to drink which
necessitated our looking around foi
dried mule dung for fuel. While
engaged in the noble occupation of
filling our pockets with dung I camt
to the ground with such force on the
back of my head that I was almosi
knocked unconscious. When I re
covered somewhat I examined the
cause of my downfall and found we
were camped amidst a number oi
hard frozen pools of water, the ice
being 3 inches thick. No sleep for me
but this is the last night thank God
A thick icy cold mist is penetrating
my thick canvas sleeping bag, my
feet which are covered with dirty
bandages are numbed with cold, my
sores having no feeling in them now.
and as I lay huddled up in the sheltei
of a rock (a good name shelter) with
Elena’s special home-made hat tied
around my chin, the cold cutting wind
making the eyes ache, watching the
shadowy form of the guide, I thought,
“Thank God I did not press my
brother to come back with me, for by
this route I am certain he would not
have reached La Paz alive. This
season I am told is exceptional for
the extreme cold in the valley.

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

19

8th August 1909

Fixed up the pack mules at i a. m
it being pitch dark and all in a bad
way men and animals with empty
stomachs, my pack mule having to
be kicked up on to his feet continua
lly, the animals now having to rest
and breathe occasionally it being a
16,500, altitude. At 5.30 a. m., we
joined the Tipuani trail (on which I
had travelled exactly 2 months
previously) and crossed the top of the
Cordillera 17,400 feet with such a
cold wind (the sun not being visible)
that hands, face, and especially my
feet which were now without “pol-
cas” as they were worn right through,
were black with the cold, at our last
stop I had been obliged to cut one
of my pair of trousers off at the
knees, and wrap the cloth around my
feet in place of my polcas, which 1
am carrying along with me as orna
ments to grace my walls in Chile. At
7 a. m. the broken down animals
made their last burst when we com
menced to meet the Indian traffic,
my guide now lagged behind. There
being no further danger I did not
object until I saw him stopping the
Indians and opening their bundles, so
I waited and asked him what he was
doing to these poor devils, he said he
was looking for bread which was not
entirely the truth as he was also rob
bing them of any small amount of
money that they possessed which the}
carried wrapped up in a rag. This I
told him to desist from as we were
but one hour’s journeys from Sorata
which lays some 3,000 feet in a hoi
low. He then asked me to advance
him his freight in order to do some
trading swindle with the Indians
This I foolishly did, being in a hap
pier frame of mind on account of
sleep and food appearing in the neai
proximity, the result being he trans
f erred the pack from the mules to an
Indian and cleared out just as glad
to see the last of me as I was glad
to see the last of him. I arrived in
Sorata at 10 a. m. and there received
Elena’s letter from the Boston Bol
ivia Rubber Co. I bought new polcas
and arranged for a mule to Achacacha
for which I paid double. Did I sleep
and eat well that day? I did.

9th August 1909

Set out for Achacacha 40 miles on
mule at 6 a. m. it being necessary to
cross the Cordillera 17,500 feet on
the other side of Sorata valley the
high altitude now not troubling me in
the slightest, probably due to my lean
and fit condition. After a bad throw
from my mule, which appeared ter
rified at certain Indians, I arrived in
this town at 6 p. m. and booked by

the old army baggage car for La
Paz.

10th August 1909

Started at 5 a. m. for the 66 miles
journey, changing our mules 3 times
and arriving at 5 p. m. in La Paz
where I was able to attend to the now
very sore legs and arms. Aftex
careful examination I came to the
conclusion if they were any worse on
the morrow it meant a hospital busi
ness which I wished by all means to
avoid in La Paz and if possible to
postpone until I arrived in Antofa
gasta. As in the train between Oruro
and Antofagasta there is hope of
these bettering in the cold with at¬
tention.

11th August 1909

I here arranged my brother’s title
deed for Alta-Mirani paying the pasl
four year royalties on the rubbeT
plantation, after which I called on
Don Manuel Vega, Chile Minister in
Bolivia, and presented a letter of in¬
troduction dated some two and a half
years past (when the accident with
my hand prevented me making the
same journey). I had breakfast with
him. I was received with every con
sideration, notwithstanding my rag
ged and broken down appearance with
my cowhide polcas in place of boots

Don Manuel Vega is one of the
most liked and respected persons in
La Paz having been there for many
years. His hobby is the collecting of
old silver with which he has walls
covered.

He also gave me a letter to the
Custom House authorities on the
frontier as also those of Antofagasta
which relieved me of any trouble I
undoubtedly would have had with
my rubber sack of skins, these being
dutiable. I then saw General Jose
Manuel Pando, Ex-President of Bol
ivia, who previously gave me the in
formation regarding my brother being
alive. He asked me about him very
kindly, and suggested alcohol as pos¬
sibly the cause of my brother’s down
fall from a wealthy man to a primi¬
tive savage to which I gave the
negative, and the correct reasons
which were, the forceable taking of
his Indian labourers by the Dele¬
gation of which Manuel Pando was
the head or in other words the ap
propriation of his cash capital (as
these men could have been sold foi
some thousands of pounds) and also
an excessive use of the coca.

12th August 1909

At 8 a. m. I was going up the Zig-
Zag way leaving La Paz for Oruro

REMINGTON

PORTABLE

THE LAST WORD IN
TYPEWRITER
ADVANCEMENT

Remington
Typewriter Company

Buenos Aires
729, FLORIDA, 735

Rosario,

SANTA FE 1291

The Most Popular
Because they are the best.

Sole Importer

ROBERTO GIESCHEN & Co.

Cangallo 1383 Buenos Aires

CASA ESTEVE

Desire to advise gentTmen not
to destroy their shirts.

Neckbands renewed $0.50 m/n
Double cuffs .... ,,1.20 ,,

All classes of shirt repairs.
Shirts made to order.

Telephone: Buen Orden 1912

1245 - Calle Cevallos - 1245
BUENOS AIRES

20

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

GRAN

HOTEL COLON

Chacabuco 221 Buenos Aires

In the heart of the downtown district.
Recently renovated.

Rooms with or without
private bath.

Restaurant a la Carte
Tea and Dinner Concerts

Prices reasonable

which place I reached at 5.30 p. m.
at once changing trains for the Anto¬
fagasta combination where I at once
met Voltaire, the mining expert with
whom I travelled previously on the
“Orissa.”

We struck a card-sharper. I got
clear with £10 loss, Voltaire who
continued, dropped £50 and the card-
sharper, in turn, dropped off at a
way-station, when he went to wash
his hands.

loth August 1909

The travelling upon the Antofa
gasta Railway to Bolivia is worthy of
remark, the food being better than
anv I have had since leaving the
“Orissa.”

On this journey we passed through
some very interesting large borax
deposits, etc.

ATT, OVER
NORTH AMERICA

Dr. Humphreys remedies are a
household necessity because of
their absolute efficiency.

Dr. Humphreys “N.° 10 for
Dispepsia and Stomach Ailments
may be had from all Buenos
Aires druggists.

All Dr. Humphreys specifications
are stocked by

G, de la BALZE & Cla.

General Agent

Caile MAIPU 455 U. T. 4109, Avda.

it Abou

and the

Argentine Republic

The Guide Book
and Souvenir

which every visitor
should acquire

COMPLETE So ACCURATE

Price 2 pesos

At all Tourist Agencies and Bookstores

14th August 1909

Arriving at 8 a. m. at Antofagasts
when I found from our Agent that
there was no P. ,8. N. C. sailing foi
some 7 days, so I booked by the C. S
A. V. steamer “Tucapel” on the
16(809 after telegraphing Elena.

20th August 1909

■ Arrived at Valparaiso 6 a. m
when Elena appeared in the Com
pany’s launch and after (metaphoric
ally speaking) muzzling me, took me
ashore in my polcas and chains, mj
ankles and legs being still covered
with the painful and very deep sores
from the insects which make boots
too painful to be worn.

The time employed on this expedi
tion through the Rivers Mapiri, Kaka
and Beni was made exceptional!}
quickly, as on the return journey 1
sacrificed all comforts and underwent
severe hardship that would not have
been experienced had I taken more
time and had a companion, or waited
for animals and proper means of
transportation, but as it was essentia1
that I should arrive with the least
delay possible on account of the
poisonous condition of my legs and
arms which really required laying up
in a colder climate to get bett-er, it
was best, I considered, to do double
work and reduce the delayed arrival
at some civilized place where I would
be able to attend to myself. The time
and the means of transport I em
ployed on the various sections of the
journey were as follows:

days

Steamboat . . . 1 J

Muleback . 6

On foot . 24

(including the shooting expeditions)
Rafts on rivers Mapiri, Kaka

and Beni . 1

Lake Titicaca . 1

Ancota Gold Mines . 5

Railway . 5

Mollendo . 2

Arequipa . 2

La Paz . 6

Sorata . 3

Rurrenbaque . 4

Total . 91

Such a journey should most cer¬
tainly not be taken alone but in com
pany with some friends or companion
and a fairly strong constitution is re
quired to throw off the fevers and
colds and recoup after such fatigue
with want of proper food as have
never previously been experienced
Such discomforts as sleeping in
clothes and boots with the bare
ground for a bed etc. are minor items
which cannot be classed as any greai
discomfort when taking into account
the climate and surroundings.

All the photos taken at Ancota Gold
mine and onwards were lost in the
river. I was however able to get a
number taken by Camus a Spaniard
in Rurrenebaque, who made a busi
ness in this way.

Supplementary to the foregoing
Diary, T give a few items of infor
mation that have drifted out from the
upper rivers regarding several charac
ter and people T met with on m\
journey to the interior.

8(20(09. On this fHte C. (who as
sisted me with his Bolivian “Codige
Penal,” at the time when I was order¬
ed to turn up tne concession papers of
“ Altamirani,” (my brother’s place,
which was given to him by Sr. M
Pando, late President) and which, it
will he remembered, I was obliged tc
lake from Zerna, by trickery, ar¬
rived in Valparaiso from Rurrena-
baqui, not more than skin and
bones. He had taken the opportun¬
ity of Schmidt’s balza being down
river for rubber, to skip from old
Drew’s place, bis outfit being (what
he had) on his back.

The man who had previously done
such a big deal in local cargo, mani¬
pulated as transit cargo to Bolivia
(which does not pay duty) was nol
too proud to pocket, for his own use.
Schmidt’s remittance to his family ir
Chile (which I observed he had care¬
fully guarded during his painful
journey up Tipuani pass, in an
empty incandescent mantel box) .

(to be concluded)

The American Weekly for April i, 19:25

21

! Mr. F. F. GRIFFITH and Mr. F. J. DOVER

welcoming the 100,000th Ford back from its 6,500 kilometre
; jaunt through the interior.

?

The American Weekly for April 4 , 1925

IN THE CORDOBA HILLS

A GARDEN WALK IN THE CORDOBA HlLLS A COUNTRY ROAD NEAR La CUMBRE

.•% /•. r. «“ t A a

(! :: :: :: I: :: :: if si

*./ V V W

Th.c American Weekly for April 4, 1925

23

A

SUBURBAN HOME NEAR

The house from the roadway

The terrace

fig

TREES

PHOTOGRAPHS BY
MRS. ROBERT MULLER

The Easter lilies

BUENOS AIRES

The garden

The

24

Tin American Weekly for April 4, I $2%

THE INCA’S THRONE
IN CUZCO, PERU

On a slight elevation, facing the ‘‘Fortress Sachsahuanian, ’ ’ on the hill hack of the city of Cuzco, and only aDout
a half hour’s walk from the center of the city, is the famous “Inca’s Throne,’’ hewn in the solid rock.

In the above engraving, the throne which was once the seat of mighty monarehs, is occupied by an Indian
mother and her present generation descendants of the race which once inhabited The Land of the Incas.

Between this throne and the fortress is a level field, now grazed by sheep, which in ancient times was probably
a parade ground for the Inca’s armies. From this throne, who knows how many generations of powerful rulers have review¬
ed their troops, or what scenes of tragedy, valor or sacrifice have been witnessed from this cold and silent throne of solid
stone?

The Incas who once occupied this throne of rock ruled over an Empire of greater extent than any existing today.
No ruler of this age possesses such immense amounts of gold as was theirs. Considering the knowledge and the implements
available, their subjects wrought greater works than any of this generation; roads, irrigation canals, temples, forts, and
massive walls of masonry, which are the marvel of all who visit Cuzco.

THE LAND OF THE INCAS

is now within easy and comfortable travelling distance from Buenos Aires by an all-rail route to the Bolivian frontier,
thence over the new Villazon-Atocha railway and via Bolivian Railways to La Paz, the most picturesque city of the
Andes.

The GUAQU1-LA PAZ RAILWAY brings the traveller in four hours to the shores of LAKE TITICACA. The
Lake is crossed in comfortable steamships of ocean going size, and on the following day modem passenger trains of
THE SOUTHERN RAILWAY OF PERU, with Buffet and Chair Car service, reach Cuzco in 12 hours of daylight travel

For full particulars, rates, schedules, maps, etc., covering any trip to Bolivia or Southern Peru, write to

Manager, The Southern Railway of Peru, Arequipa, Peru.

Manager, The Guaqui - La Paz Railway, La Paz, Bolivia,

Secretary, The Peruvian Corporation, Lima, Peru.

Illustrated booklet will be sent free on request to the editorial offices of THE AMERICAN WEEKLY.

£

Mention THE AMERICAN WEEKLY. — It identifies you

25

THE chic of the Parisienne, fa¬
mous the world over, has never
been adequately analyzed. What
is this intangible thing that makes
every woman from Sioux Falls to
Peking long to be mistaken for a
Parisienne?

Is it something that can be ac¬
quired? Or is it a fairy gift-bestowed
on every little Parisienne at birth, and
to be struggled for by others? Is it
the way the Parisienne wears her
clothes? Is it the size of the woman
inside the clothes, or the clothes them¬
selves? Is it an unborn sense of line,
of color? Is it her walk? Or is it
purely psychological ?

I asked an observant young Amer¬
ican doctor studying in Paris for hb
analysis of this thing which the aver¬
age woman would rather have writ¬
ten on her tombstone than that she
was respected by all who knew her.

He said, “It is the walk of the
Parisienne. The way she carries her
self, the way she puts her feet down.

Elaborate necklace

Very elaborate necklaces and com¬
binations of colorful stones are feat¬
ured in costume jewelry. Here is one
where pearls of various sizes and oval
cut corals are effectively contrasted.
It is so very decorative that it can be
worn only with a gown that has a very
plain neckline.

I stood with a friend one day in
Ihe Bois for an hour watching
them go by. We both agreed no
women could walk like the French
woman. ’ ’

I asked an artist who has been liv¬
ing in Paris for years to contribute
his ideas on the vital subject.

He replied, “It’s their absolute fe-

A hat with a cape

We have here one of the trick
styles that fashion loves. This hat has
a scarf which pulls down from each
side and forms a cape to be worn over
the suit or frock as an extra decora¬
tion. The same material used for a
band about the hat is used about the
throat to keep the scarf from flowing
too freely. It is highly recommended
for sportwear.

terfere with the figures God gave
them, as the American woman seems
prone to do, trying to look like a boy
and succeeding in looking like noth¬
ing.”

I asked a male author, one with
an eye for the ladies and a chuckle
for the latest popular phrase.

Said he: “It’s purely psycholog¬
ical. When you can’t explain any¬
thing any other way, say it is ‘purely

For evening wear

This elaborate headdress may be of
oriental inspiration, but it is very
modem in effect. Tiny rhinestone
bands outline the part and follow the
hairline and are wound into the coils
of the hair to simulate a headdress.
This is equally effective for the bob¬
bed or unbobbed, if the coils of hair
happen to be the sort that are removed
with hairpins, there is no objection to
that. Naturally this sort of thing is
not appropriate with any but evening
clothes.

psychological.’ That explains every¬
thing from trick boy murderers to
French chic.”

Dispose of the Frills.

Apparently an adequate solution of
the mysterious workings of the En¬
viable Order of Chics calls for a conf¬
erence of the league of nations. That
not being imminent, so far as in¬
terested Americans are concerned, we
in our “splendid isolation” attempt
ed to get to the bottom of this im¬
portant international problem oursel¬
ves.

As Mr. Kipling says, you learn
about women from women, so I
took his hint and began to study the
femme f rom this— more direct -sou-ree .

26

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

PEBECO

TOOTH PASTE

AND

MOUTH WASH

SEVERI N

THE

WELL KNOWN
DRESSMAKER AND FURRIER

Is showing new models of
gowns for the Autumn which
are the smartest and cheapest
In town.

Furs Remodelled and
Renewed
A Specialty

959 FLORIDA 961 U. T. 0912. Retiro

The Select

JEWELERS

WATCHMAKERS

A wide selection of best
quality articles at
moderate prices.

COLOMINAS & BISCAYE

Suipacha at Corrientes

Whether I have solved the great
mystery to my own satisfaction 1
am still a little in doubt. But among
the things I have learned from and
about the Parisienne are that the firs!
commandment of chic is to rid one¬
self of every superfluous frill, sub
or super, every bit of excess jewelry,
garish trimming and ornament.

Another is the French woman’s
wholehearted acceptance of her mir¬
ror as her best friend and severest
critic. She dresses to please her own
fastidious self, more than to please
her neighbor, her neighbor’s husband
or his brother, although there is no
offense meant nor taken should a
male eye be lighted up by the vision.
No offense whatever! The conse¬
quence is that when she steps out she
has that air of assurance of a deed
well done, with no single frayed edge
of hair, complexion or dress to disarm
her confidence.

Always a Feminine Touch

Consequently there are none of
those days in her life when she wishes
so-and-so had not seen her looking
“such a fright.” Nothing is too much
trouble where the true Parisienne ’s
appearance is concerned. She has the
time, no matter how busy with other
interests, to study herself and to per¬
fect every little detail from shoes to
shingle. She is a skilled needlewoman
herself, almost without exception, and
she can correct a line that isAmpleas-
ing with a deft stroke or two.

But upon me, more than any other
feature, the sheer feminity of the Pa¬
risienne makes the impression. She
has maintained the lure of se.\
through it. She may wear a tailleur.
but there is the scarf of the bouton
niere, the light hosiery and daintily
shod feet to preserve the feminine
lure.

She may be ever so slight, yet she
is a creature of curves, not angles.
She may wear her hair in a boyish
bob — yet she is never boyish. She
stands erect and instead of trying to
flatten her chest into a boy’s form
she is proud of a curved and definite
bust line. In other words, she is a
woman and dresses and acts as though
she were proud of it.

While you may agiee the American
woman is better shod on the whole
than the French, yet the latter’s fee;
are non-athletic and distinctively fe¬
minine gendered in their short vamps
and high heels. Her shoes, I believe,
make her walk what it is. Curiously
enough, in spite of the high heels gen¬
erally adopted around the age of 15.
'he French women are free of foot
deformities. We are taught to believe
the majority of foot troubles are due

to this high heeled habit. The French
foot is shorter and broader than the
American. The American girl dress¬
es her feet and puts them down as
though she were on her w ay some¬
where and knew where she was go-
dig. The French feet look as though
they might be bent on some myste¬
rious little rendezvous along the way.

Again, the French woman has an
instinctive feeling for line. You see il
in the midinette, in the wTay she wraps
her cheap little coat around her ; in
the angle at which her hat is pulled
down on her head ; in the inexpensive
frock she wears, more likely than not
made by her own hands out of a bar¬
gain remnant, and in the never obtru¬
sive color scheme of the whole outfit.

Drawing’ a Comparison

They wear black for the street a
great deal. A black hat, slim lined
long black coat with narrow bands
of fur at neck and cuffs, short skirts,
light hosiery (dark hosiery is never
seen), and trim patent pumps. Yet
when they adopt a color from head
to feet it is one perfect color scheme.
There is no haphazard choosing of a
hat. The hat is bought to wear with
the coat or with the suit. It is almost
as important as getting the proper
marriage mate — this color union of
hat and dress.

Susanne is secretary’ in a film pu¬
blicity office. She picked up a rem¬
nant in dark green cloth one day and
had a coat made. For two weeks she
could not wear it because she had
uot yet found the dark green felt hat
to go wdth it.

In an ultrasmart dining or danc¬
ing place you will see a handsome
woman enter, well dressed, even
stunning, as we say. At the next table
sits the chic Parisienne. You begin
to ask yourself why the woman at
the first table has suddenly lost your
interest. Perhaps it is because she
has not applied her makeup with that
attention to infinite detail characte¬
ristic of her at the second table.

Perhaps it is the scarf thrown
around the shoulders of No. 1, an
expensive thing, to be sure, but an
extra thing. Perhaps it is the beaded
dress, just a bit too glittery. The C.
P., too, is wearing white — yes — and
there are beads on it. But they don’t
hit you in the eye. With No. 1 you
are conscious of a handsome woman,
an expensive dress, beautiful pearls,
diamond bracelets — - several of them
— and a rich husband. With No. 2
you are conscious of an exquisite ton¬
ing. down of ornamentation and a tre¬
mendous chic. And you wonder if
that’s it, after all. You’re pretty
sure it’s the half of it anyway.

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

27

FEENEY'S

461 CANGALLO

DOMESTIC HARDWARE
COOKING UTENSILS
CHILDREN’S VEHICLES
POULTRY APPLIANCES

GROCERIES

U. T. 6500 Avenida

trusts us

FURS

Gazelle is to be used rather more
for short sport coats than for more
serious purposes. The length of one’s
fur coat depends upon the type of
fur chosen, and consequently varies
with each model; naturally, one must
always consider one’s height when
choosing a model. All sorts of brown
and gray furs will be right this sea¬
son, as well as vison and zibeline for
sumptuous full length coats. Breitsch-
wantz, baby lamb, and caracul look
very well both in short and in three-
quarter lengths. The narrow type of
silhouette is to be preferred in the
fur coat.

Ermine is incontestably the evening
fur of the season ; nothing can pos¬
sibly harmonize better with all one’s
evening gowns.

Martial and Armand are showing
a pale gray frock, trimmed with silver
lace, on which lovely shadows are
traced in gray mousseline.

Marthe Regnier, of the Theatre
Daunou, Paris, is said to be wearing
a Callot frock of white crepe satin,
the lace edge of which is finished
with long fringes of pearls, which
offer little concealment when she
walks. She wears also at another mo¬
ment in her play a beautiful Callot
tea-gown of a supple rose-peach char
rneuse, with long sleeves a la Juive,
lined with Veronese green.

A number cf hostesses are again
putting candelabra at each end of the
table. Flowers are no longer so high
that it is impossible to see people who
are seated across the table, but are in
low bowls. It is very correct to put
blossoms broken from their stems
upon the dinner cloth, arranged like
the carpet of flowers before an altar
of Buddha.

Rumor has it that, if one listens,
one will surely hear crinolines pass
at this very moment in the streets of
Moscow. Paris smiles a little, and
decides to continue dictating what she
pleases to the world, as usual.

when he recommends our
house, knowing that your
prescription dispensed with
high class drugs by high
class dispensers, properly
checked, will give the
effect he desires.

Bordeaux red is correct, and forest
green, — beige, and rose beige, and bois
de rose, all of which are associated
in one’s mind with the greens and
tils chestnut tones and the ochres.
All the XVIII pastel tones will be
used for evening frocks.

GIBSON’S PHARMACIES

DEFRNSA 192

Only branch FLORIDA 159. P GOemes

The Mode in Paris

Evening frocks are lovely at this
moment, with their embroideries and
their ornamentation of pearl in every
tone, the effect of which is made ex-

IRISH LINEN

Hand Hemstitched Irish
Linen Sheets for single

bed . $ 19.80

The same for double bed $ 21.00

Pillow cases to match,
ingle bed, $5.50, dou le

bed . $ 8.20

“Sundown” Washing car¬
pets. Large and assort¬
ed variety of de igns

at . $ 9.50.

Buy here and you buy the best.

Tienda Inglesa

S

52 - MAIPU - 56

U. T. Avenida 1273

” ” ” 3745

BUY A BOTTLE OF

“EXTRACTOL”

REMOVES GREASE SPOTS

NOTE THESE PRICES

Suit pressed in 15 minutes. m/n. S 2 _

Suit sponged and pressed m/n. $ 3. —

Suit dry-cleaned and pressed m/n. S 5. —

Clothes stored from one season to another

We will send immediately for your suit
upon receipt of this coupon.

LUIS SASSO

“TINTORERIA”

Established 1907

CHACABUCO 333 - U. T. 6884, Av.

Name

Addr ss .

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

28

DANCE!

WE CAN SUPPLY

ALL THE LATEST RECORDS WHETHER

VICTOR, COLUMBIA

BRUNSWICK or NACIONAL

Buy your records from us. If
w# do not have what you ask,
we will get it for you.

Agenda Columbia Lda,

U. T. 0466 Ratiro

FLORIDA 587 Buenos Aires

THOSE WHO HAVE TRAVELLED

AND

KNOW LONDON AND NEW YORK

have doubtless heard of Societies of

Useful Women

who make it their business to transact,
efficiently and tactfully:

Shopping of all descriptions for Men
and Women.

Translations and Typing, Escorting
and Interpreting, Securing houses and J
apartments, etc., etc.

An institution run on these lines
is at your service in Buenos Aires.

“The staff of the agency has built up
a high reputation for dependability
and all round efficiency.’'

“Review of the River Piute” October 3rd 1924.

GENERAL UTILITY AGENCY

Mi** L. E. Menzies - Av. de Mayo 769
Esc. 49 - U. T. Av. 39< 0

Dr. GAFINO JAUREGUi
Dental Surgeon

Pittsburgh University
Baltimore College ol Dental Surgery

Office: Calle Sail .Martin. 775.
telephone: D.T. 31. lietiro 1992.

quisite under the brilliant lights.
There are a great many straight
pearled frocks still shown, which by
their grace make a woman appear
very slender, and young. These dress¬
es very frequently have veils of tulle
or of vaporous georgette floating at
the sides — a very graceful idea for
dancing. Ostrich feathers are still
used as trimming. One may use beau¬
tiful ostrich plumes as motifs along
the bottom of the skirt, or even make
a wide border of uncurled feather
fringe. Tunics are frequent, and al¬
low of width in the skirt, which one
always wants a little of for fox¬
trotting. The tunics are made some¬
times of gold and green lace some¬
times of silver lace.

At Nice and Cannes there are
sumptuous toilettes and numerous
creations. The little robes de prome¬
nade are really exquisite ; they are
perfectly straight, with large leather
belts low over the hips. Some of them
have fullness in front, some at the
sides.

RECIPES

These are all tried recipes, submit¬
ted by a lady famous for the perfec¬
tion of her knowledge of culinary
matters.

Potato Croquettes

i pint of mashed potatoes

i beaten egg

1 teaspoonful of salt

2 tablespoonfuls of melted butter

Shape in pyramids, dip in beaten

egg, roll in bread crumbs, and frv

in deep fat. Serve garnished with
parsley.

College Pudding

1 tablespoonful of butter

2 „ „ sugar

3 .» milk

1 egg

i pinch of salt

i teaspoonful of baking powder

i scant cup of flour

Cream the butter and sugar, add
the yolk of an egg, then add the flour
in which the baking powder has been
mixed, and mix with the well-beaten
white of the egg ; flavor to taste ; put
it in a buttered tin, and steam half
an hour. Serve with a rich sauce.

Sauce Paradiso

Separate the yolks and whites of
two eggs. Beat the yolks until they
are a pale yellow ; beat the whites
very stiff. Beat into the yolks half a
cup of granulated sugar; beat until
it is creamy. Then beat half a cup
of sugar into the whites. Flavor with
lemon or rum, and add whipped
cream if you wish.

MODES „

$

4

4

Tucuman 670

U. T. 31, Retiro 1802

CLEANING HOUSE?

We have everything you
need for keeping your
house and garden in per¬
fect r rder. Send for ca¬
talog and see how low
our prices are.

John Craig & Cia.

Carlos Pellegrini 1171

U. T 0281, Plaza

A. J. DECK

Oilicial Undertaker and

Embaimer to the British

and American Community.

Funerals carried out according
to home custom.

All motor car service.

Floral wreaths supplied.

Estimates for vaults, head¬
stones, etc.

Private cars for Marriages.

Ring up Retiro 0383.

Calle VIAMONTE 699

The American 'Weekly for April 4, 1925

29

CROSSWORD PUZZLE

This week’s cross word puzzle was
designed, or rather perpetrated, by
Mr. W. E. Phelps, a well-known and
popular member of the American
community in Buenos Aires. Mr
Phelps has even gone so far as to

christen his puzzle and he calls it
“A Dumb-bell’s Defamation.” It’s a
good puzzle, but if you are not
familiar with the latest slang, you’d
better wait for the solution, which
will be published next Saturday.

DEFAMATION

Do you

Merely polish your
Boots or do you
“NUGGET” them?

Your shoes for every occasion
look perfect if you use

“NUGGET”

Importers: Savage & Irvine,
Lima 291, Buenos Aires.

A DUMB-BELL’S

A simple test for simple people

HORIZONTAL

1. He didn’t know it was loaded
(colloq)

3. Ornithological term for “silly ass.”

5. Earthy matter.

6. Part of a hammer.

7. Suffering from ostentatious exagge¬
rated ego. (colloq)

10. To laboriously supplement.

13. A digit.

15. Antithesis of Yank (colloq).

16. Interjection.

17. God (Latin).

18. Pyrene would have saved her house
and children (entomological).

19. Antidote for vamps.

20 . East Indian money.

22. Man’s name.

24. Robin Hoods’ favorite quarry.

25. Birthplace of boobs (Chicago).

VERTICAL

1. Senseless jargon.

2. A parasite (colloq).

3. Disappears when one stands up.

4. Nothing above the ears (colloq).

7. First cousin to a boob.

8. Vague.

9. A foxlcss foxhunt.

11. Dirge.

12. Dark.

13. Conjunction.

14. Strongly recommended by Horace
Greely.

21. Suitable.

22. A nocturnal wiseacre.

ANSWER TO LAST WEEK’S
CROSS WORD PUZZLE

SAMPLE COPIES

“The American Weekly" is always
glad to receive lists of firms and indi¬
viduals in all parts of the world who are
interested in South America, and Free
Sample Copies will always be promptly
mailed to all addresses furnished.

“The American Weekly” and affiliated
publications completely cover the English
speaking colonies of South America and
the local news and contributed articles
carried in the columns of these publica¬
tions form a complete record of progress
and advance in their respective fields.

Send us the names and addresses of
any friends, or business associates
whom you believe might be interested
in either advertising or becoming
subscribers to any or all of the affiliated
publications:

THE AMERICAN WEEKLY,
Buenos Aires, Argentina.

THE SOUTH PACIFIC MAIL,
Valparaiso, Chile.

THE BRAZILIAN AMERICAN,

Rio de Janeiro, Brazil.

THE WEST COAST LEADER,
Lima, Peru.

THE MEXICAN AMERICAN,
Mexico City, Mexico.

Address all requests for sample copies
and all inquiries to “The American
Weekly”, Calle B. Mitr* 367, Buenos
Aires.

30

ALL President Coolidge’s hopes
to get the gang together again
and agree on what sort of
weapons shoidd be carried by the
various nations were shattered this
week when Premier Herriot of
France instructed the French ambas¬
sador in Washington, M. Daeschner —
sound French for all the German
sound — to inform Secretary of State
Kellogg that France is not interest¬
ed in reducing armaments at this
time, no doubt preferring to keep up
the war program which she thinks
eventually will win for her hegemony
of Central Europe.

This announcement produced the
usual “sensation” in Washington and
London and in the one place it was
intimated that if France insisted on
acting like that pointed remarks
would be made to her about paying
her debts to the United States and in
the other there was the usual Eng¬
lish inclination to look on and say
nothing.

Opinion on the whole subject, how¬
ever, was rather adequately summed
up by the newspaper Risorgimento
of Rome which pointed out that only
Iwo nations in the world today are
really belligerent, France and Japan,
and that these are building warships
and improving their armies as fast as
they can.

“France should look toward the
other side of the Atlantic where there
is a real program of peace,” the
paper said. “It is time for France to
take heed; she cannot enter into a
disarmament conference, but she will
have to disclose her schemes eventual¬
ly.”

Kellogg Silent

Secretarv Kellogg did not care to
discuss th*» French altitude, any more
than did Foreign Minister Chamber
lain of Great Britain, but Mr. Kel¬
logg did say this:

“We did not ask France for any
opinion regarding the proposed conf¬
erence : we have no further com
ment.”

The attitude of France toward the
efforts of the other big powers to

reduce armament expenditures is gra
dually bringing about her isolation,
which does not seem to worry France,
for she is continuing to build up hei
alliances with the new Central Euro¬
pean states by loans to buy army sup
plies and officers to demonstrate how
the supplies should be used.

Great Britain has come out frankly
in favor of a “peace pact” on the
continent in which Germany would
be a partv, but the likelihood of this
diminishes as the arguments for it in¬
crease.

Premier Herriot. of course, is hav¬
ing his domestic difficulties; he seem®
to have lined the Catholics up against
him solidly bv his withdrawal of the
ambassador to the Vatican and the
attitude he assumed toward the Alsace
and Lorraine Catholic schools. On
ton of this, he has so angered the
Rovalists — whom the Radicals accuse
of being in league with the Catholic®
— that thev are lurking in everv
alley wav with the old “totschlaeger”
out to do him in.

Students On Strike

The latest demonstration against
Herriot comes from the students,
starting in the University of Pari®
where the premier appointed a pol
itician friend to a professorship of
law. The students— -and the faculty —
thought he ought to have anpointed
a man from the faculty, and perhaps
a good Catholic.

When the man appeared to assume
his duties there was such a wailing
and weeping that he was dumbfound
ed. Then along came the police and
cracked a few heads. This was resent¬
ed by the students who turned about
and did some head-cracking on their
own account.

The row wound up Thursday morn
ing with the proclamation of a forty
eight hour strike bv the students of
the university, and this was extended
to all the big colleges of France.

The premier, however, did not ap
pear greatly concerned, although he
was personallv menaced in the Cham
ber of Deputies when he was alleged
to have called a war-cripple an epilep¬

tic. The session had to be adjourned
in the fight that followed.

Poincare Rampant

While President Coolidge was sor¬
rowfully considering the tendency of
the world to keep on preparing to
fight and refusing to take a great
interest in his peace and disarmament
plans, former Premier Poincare of
France broke loose with his usual
song of hate. He referred to the
German proposal that a pact be enter
ed into guaranteeing peace.

“France should not be asked to
relinquish or diminish her own mean®
of protection in the face of Germany
who is not disarmed,” he said after
describing the horrors of the German
invasion of France. “Nor should
France be asked to exchange these
means of protection for appearance®
of guarantees or a mirage of security
for her life is at stake.

“If it should happen some day
that, after apparently guaranteeing
our frontiers, the Reich, with or with
out Soviet Russia, should renew het
partition of Poland and then should
incorporate Austria with Germany
she would quickly have regained hei
hegemony of Central Europe and it
would remain only for her to take the
third step and turn finally against
France to accomplish for the second
time a movement that resulted in the
tearing away of two of our province®
and the establishment of the German
empire. It is at the first step that
the allies ought to halt this march,
if they do not wish to prepare foi
Europe a future as tragic as her
past. ’ ’

French Peace Views

Although Premier Herriot is a So
cialist and has been credited, even in
Germany, with the most pacific in
tentions, he has looked at the German
peace and guarantee pact proposals
with a jaundiced eve. According to
the latest reports, the Quai D’Orsay
has prepared a reply to the German
proposals to give France sufficient
security — so that France could discuss
reduction of armaments if she were

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

31

so inclined — asking for a detailed ac¬
count of the German intention toward
frontiers and a definite declaration as
to whether she intends to seed admis¬
sion to the League of Nations un¬
conditionally. Unless Germany an¬
swers this question regarding the
League in the affirmative, France
will not negotiate.

The German nroposal offers gua
rantees of the French frontier bul
does not mention the Belgian fron¬
tier, which France regards as of
equal importance with the French
frontier.

Another flv in the ointment is the
unite frank but unofficial opinion in
England that Germany will not abide
by the new eastern frontiers, and
that eventually she will sally forth to
wipe out the Polish corridor and re
sume her natural intercourse with
Fast Prussia and re-take the portions
of Upper Silesia which were lost to
her following the French-fomented
rebellion there after the plebiscite.

Whether Germany will undertake .
these things on her own in the years
to come or make a bid for the as¬
sistance of Soviet Russia is a question
which is worrying more heads than
are housed in the French foreign of¬
fice.

German Troubles

While President Coolidge was
planning a new conference for peace
the Germans fought out their first
presidential election, and the highest
vote — more than 10,000.000 — was
polled by a monarchist. However, the
constitution provides that the winner
must have a majority in the first elec¬
tion, and no candidate received the
same, wherefore another election
must be held April 26.

The result of the elections showed.
cleaHy enough, that the republicans
in Germany could defeat the monar¬
chists and the ultranationalists if they
combine their forces, and this likely
will occur in the April elections.
Even the monarchists admit that there
is no possibility of a return of "The
King of Prussia” within the next
twenty years, and the nationalists are
chiefly concerned with keeping the
monarchical tradition alive.

However, the elections caused a
wave of terror to sweep over France
The newspapers displayed the mo¬
narchist menace in their most startl¬
ing type, and asserted that the "re¬
venge war” was sure to come as soon
as the old hard-boiled boys were back
in the saddle.

The Germans were too busy with
internal affairs to care much what
France, or anybody else for that mat¬
ter, thought of the elections, but pol¬
itical leaders began negotiating for a
battle royal the twenty-sixth of April

when the field will have been nar¬
rowed down until candidates repre
senting the old and the new ideas will
have an opportunity to fight the issue
out to a ballot-box finish.

Peru Dissatisfied

Europe was not the only place
where there were rumors and threats
and denials and alleged preparations
for "eventualities.” According to
desnatches from Washington, the Pe
ruvian embassy there received a note
from the Peruvian foreign office for
transmission to the State Department
saying that the award of President
Coolidge in the Tacna-Arica case was
entirely unsatisfactory and that the
only thing that would keep Peru from
taking very vigorous steps would be
the sending of American authorities
and forces into the two disputed prov¬
inces to remain there until the pie
biscite is held, to prevent the Chileans
from ousting everybody in favor of
Peru.

The alleged note — which was not
delivered — is said to have pointed out
that Peru got the worst of the arbi¬
trator’s decision and that it would be
impossible to cooperate in carrying
out the award unless the United
States was willing to promise, with
officers and soldiers, that the pie
biscite would be perfectly fair.

The girst of the note was published
by Colonel George Harvey’s well
edited newspaper The Washington
Post, and the comment the colonel
made thereon was anything but cheer
ful. In the first place he pointed out
that American opinion is absolutely
opposed to using United States’ sol¬
diers to settle foreign quarrels, and
in the second place he doubted verv
much whether the President himself
could settle the matter in this way, 01
any other way if Peru continued in-
transigeant.

Although the note was never de¬
livered. and instead a memorial was
handed the State Department reciting
alleged wrongs done Peruvians in
Tacna and Arica by the Chilean forces
of occupation, the impression prevail¬
ed that the note actually had been
received and would have been deliver¬
ed if The Washington Post had not
received a copy and published it, the
publication causing a storm througout
the United States.

After it was seen that the United
States would be hostile to such a
move, Peru is believed to have decid¬
ed to withhold the note temporarily
at least.

Codifying Law

Just as the commission of the
League of Nations on the codification
of international law met in Geneva

CABLE

DIRECT

TO THE

UNITED STATES

BY THE

EAST COAST

ROUTE

New York

335 SAN MARTIN

Via

“Western Union”

32

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

Renta

Victoria

ROYAL

HOTEL

VALPARAISO
(Chile, S. A.)

200 APARTMENTS. - 125 BATHS.

The largest, the finest,
the most modern and the
most comfortable First
Class Hotel on the West
Coast.

American and
European Plan

and agreed to do its durnedest to as¬
similate the rules for the conduct ol
nations in peace and war, the Pan
American Union gave out the drafts
of thirty-one projects prepared by the
American Institute of International
Law and sent to all American repub
lies intended to prevent any assault
and battery or slander among the
American nations.

One of the projects provides foi
the outlawry of war for territorial ex¬
pansion and would establish “as a
fundamental concept of international
law” that without reference to exist¬
ing controversies “in the future ter¬
ritorial acquisitions obtained by means
of war or under the menace of wai
or in the presence of armed forces
to the detriment of any American re
public shall be unlawful.”

The conference in Geneva, trying
to do the same thing for the entire
world, heard Dr. Suarez of Argentina
make a speech in which he assured
the Old World that the future civili
zation would have to be based upon
the civilization in the New World
and it would be wise for the savants
of Europe to learn what sort of a
society exists over here.

Up To Americas

“Latin America has two represen
tatives on the present commission who
are convinced that international order
and security only will be attained by
international justice and hence it is
necessary to forget continental inter
ests and take up the needs of entire
humanity,” Dr. Suarez said.

“The American continent already
has given an encouraging example
We must not limit our efforts merely
to cataloguing subjects capable of co
dification, but seek a solution on all
points of difference. The greatest
past obstacle has been the absence of
legal authoritv charged with the task
of settling disputed points. We can
overcome that, and we will point. out
especially the needs of the American
continent and seek to conciliate these
need-; with the needs of Europe.

“We are convinced that the pillar
of future civilization must be erected
on the AmenVan civilization where a
new constellation is arising around
lh“ United S+ates, inspired by ideal?
of international justice.”

Former Attorney General Wicker-
sham of the United States, present
as a delegate, said he was confident
that the American republics would be
of great assistance, and he promised
to submit the conference a copv of
the drafts prepared by the American
commission on uniform state legisla
tion.

Business Mergers

New York announcements said the
Dodge Motor Company had been pur¬

chased by a group of bankers headed
by Dillon, Read and Company foi
something like $146,000,000, with the
intention of forming a new company
with probably I. G. Wilmer, chairman
of the Goodyear Tire and Rubber
Company, as chairman. There were
reports that the Packard and Hudson
companies might be taken into the
merger, but these were definitely
denied.

E. L. Doheny announced the sale
of the Pan American Petroleum
Transport company with large South
American interests to the Pan Amer
ican Eastern Petroleum Company,
which the Standard Oil Company of
Indiana controls. The Pan American
Eastern Petroleum Company is un
derstood to be seeking an interest in
the Lago Petroleum company.

These sales and combinations caus
ed widespread interest throughout the
United States and experts expressed
the opinion that they were the fore
runner of an epoch of large combi
nations in business on an unprecedent
ed scale, which probably will result
in congressional action. The purchase
of the Pan American Petroleum Com
pany from Doheny results in the for¬
mation of a syndicate virtually unit¬
ing Sinclair and the Standard Oil
Company of Indiana in the Mexican
and South American fields, inasmuch
as Sinclair and the Standard of In
diana jointly own the Sinclair Crude
Purchasing company and the Sinclair
Pipe Line company. The new combi¬
nation will be the largest crude oil
producing and marketing organization
in the world, the combined capitaliza¬
tion exceeding $500,000,000.

Meanwhile a vast consolidation of
railroads is proceeding rapidly in the
United States under the direction of
the Van Sweringen brothers who five
years ago were unknown, but have
risen spectacularly to be the most
powerful figures in American rail
road finance.

The Robert Dollar steamship com¬
pany has purchased five Pacific Mail
vessels, obtaining a virtual monopoly
of American passenger ships in the
Pacific.

Amundsen’s Plans

The famous Arctic explorer,
Amundsen, left Oslo this week enroute
to Spitzbergen from where he will
hop off with two seaplanes in April or
May on a flight to the North Pole
His plans for the flight previously
were abandoned on account of lack
of money. Cash is being raised now
by the sale of Amundsen postage
stamps.

Amundsen expects to land near the
Pole if he finds open water, otherwise
he will make a reconnaisan.ee and land
as near as possible. He is taking along

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

33

two aviators who recently, in mid¬
winter, completed successtully a
flight around .Norway.

Hie Lngiish dirigible R-33 left Car-
dington aerodome i hursday morning
for a flight to Fulham by way ot
Cambridge and Newmarket. 'Inis is
the first airsmp fhgnt since the K-34
fell in tlie Humber in flames several
months ago.

The British war ministry awarded
contracts for the construction of ten
airplane hangars which is the first
portion of the construction through¬
out the country of a chain of home
defense air stations to eventually
total thirty, whicn will house fifty-
two home defense air squadrons,
twenty-six of which will reach theii
full strength in 1926.

The British, aware of the French
air superiority, are experimenting to
obtain a new and faster bullet proof
non-inflammable airplane, and there
are constant rumors that a hehocopter
has been developed and that practice
in ground defense for aerial attacks
is being carried out.

First army manoeuvers since the
war will be carried out in Great Bri¬
tain in September in Hampshire and
Wiltshire and in parts of Berkshire
Surrey, Sussex and Dorset.

President Coohdge keeps hoping
that about the time these maneuvers
start he will be able to convene an
other conference on disarmament in
Washington.

Balfour and Arabs

Lord Balfour, who was active in
the promotion of the plan to give the
Jews a national home, went over tc
Jerusalem to assist in the inaugura
tion of the Jewish University, but he
discovered that he was anything but
popular over there. The Arabs have
called a strike against the Jews and
say they will carry it on to a bittei
end. In his speech at the opening of
the University, Lord Balfour said a
new epoch had begun and that a great
effort would be made to rehabilitate
the home of Jewish culture which
never had ceased from the time of
the destruction of Jerusalem to the
British army’s expulsion of the
Turks.

“It is a profound mistake, how¬
ever, to imagine that the Arabs can
not derive the fullest advantage from
this university,” he said. “I hope that
the Arabs will remember the darkest
days of the darkest ages when civi¬
lization was smothered by barbarians
that the Jews, together with the Arabs,
greatly aided in bringing the first
sparks of light which illuminated the
darkness.”

Sir Herbert Samuel, the British
High Commissioner, said that “as

To Engineers, Architects and Constructors

FREEZING CHAMBERS

HEAT AND COLD INSULATION

WE OFFER ABSOLUTELY PURE CORK

(Wilhout tar, casein, or other foreign components)

Samples and Quotations
will be sent on request.

niGHEST POSSIBLE EFFICIENCY GUARANTEED
MANUFACTURED BY

INTERNATIONAL INSULATION CORK PRODUCTS Co., Ltd. Lisbon, Portugal.

SOLE REPRESENTATIVES FOR ARGENTINE AND URUGUAY:

ZAVALETA, MAS & ARANDO Avenida de Mayo 961 Buenos Aires

PERMANENT STOCKS IMMEDIATE DELIVERY

Business Man

travelling to Europe does not wish to
have his trip interrupted by loss of his
travelling funds and consequent inability
to complete his projected business.

He avoids this by using our travellers’
letters of credit.

You are cordially invited to secure
details at our Foreign Department.

The First National Bank of Boston

Buenos Aires Branch - Florida 99

34

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

Have you interests
on the West Coast?

The progress, important
events, commercial enterprise,
industrial development, poli¬
tical situation and current his¬
tory of Chile and Bolivia are
interestingly recorded week by
week in

The South Pacific Nail

(Use this coupon to indicate your wishes)

Publisher

The South Pacific Mail

Casilla 40-V,

Valparaiso, Chile.

Please send to address given
below, Sample Copy, Adver¬
tising Rates, Subscription for
one year. Enclosed herewith

is check for $ .

Name .

Address .

(Subscription rates ) 7 sold per year) '

faith and enthusiasm had turned the
land back into a thriving and progres¬
sive state, so we will suceed in turn¬
ing animosities into friendship.”

Five hundred New York Jews ar¬
rived at Haifa on the first ship to fly
ihe Zionist flag and went to Jerusa¬
lem to attend the ceremonies.

Death Penalty

The House of Commons rejected
by a substantial vote, the mention of
a J_abor member to abolish the death
penalty in the army, holding that it
was necessary for discipline, although
Ihe Caborite pointed out that there
were no better fighters in the wai
than tne Australians who would not
permit the mtliction of the death pe¬
nalty. He said thirty youngsters
under 21 years of age were shot dur¬
ing the war because tney were afraid,
and he held that attacks of “nerves’"
have nothing in common with cowar¬
dice.

Proponents of maintaining the
death penalty explained that during
the whole war only 287 ofticers and
men were executed, and many times
otlicers trying ot lenders minimised
cnarges or overruled death sentences,
ihe secretary for War said that only
11 per cent of the death sentences
passed during the war were allowed
to stand, by per cent being eithei
quashed or reduced, iie said uie death
penalty was intended less as a punish¬
ment than as a deterrent to others.

Pope’s Consistory

The Pope held a secret consistory
this week and made a speech in which,
thinking of Prance rignt then, he re¬
gretted that tnere seemed to be ill will
toward the Catholics in many parts
of the world. He announced the crea¬
tion of two Spanish cardinals, and re¬
called the forthcoming canonization
and beatification of several servants
of the Church and remarked that
‘‘they certainly will pray that full
peace and unity be restored among
all the peoples, and also that the
church will see the return of her err¬
ing children into her arms.”

Speaking of the Holy Year pil¬
grims, the Pope said:

“It has been a special pleasure, not
only because the rich and distinguish¬
ed but also the very poor, to whom
the journey to Rome has been costly,
ardently desired to show their fervoi
and piety; it has been a spectacle foi
all the world, for angels and men.”

Referring to the missionary exhibi¬
tion at the Vatican, the Pope praised
the efforts of those “bringing civili¬
zation to the peoples and inspiring
youth to enroll in the missionary mi
litary,” and adds that the visitors to

the exposition saw the unity and uni¬
versality of the Catholic church,
which is entrusted to teach one single
faith preserved by a single Roman
Pontiff.

Various Disasters

Seventy-nine German soldiers were
drowned in the Weser river neai
Detmold when a pontoon bridge on
which they were crossing collapsed.
The bodies were not recovered.

More than three score men were
killed in a mine near Metz when an
elevator fell a thousand feet. The
dead were frightfully mangled while
a few who escaped with serious inju¬
ries went insane because of the hor¬
rors they had witnessed.

A mine became flooded at Newcast¬
le and trapped forty miners who gra
dually were drowned. The population
of the entire town prayed through a
whole night for “a miracle” to save
them.

Four bodies of ship’s officers were
washed ashore in Scotland and from
the condition of the men it was an
nounced that apparently a mutiny had
occurred and tne officers had been
massacred, the crew starting on a pi¬
rate cruise.

All the editorial writers of The
Washington Post, guilty of publish¬
ing the Peruvian note to President
Coolidge about the Tacna-Arica
award before it was delivered — it
never was delivered — will be discharg¬
ed, according to a rumor. Colonel
George Harvey, chief editor, will still
be on the job.

Lieutenant Osborne Wood, son of
the Governor General of the Philip¬
pines, who recently went over to
Paris and Monte Carlo and dropped
the insignificant sum of $500,000
gambling — he was reported to have
won tms previously on the stock
market recently — came home on a
cargo boat and said lie was sorry he
had done it.

Some Sighing Atoms

Professor S. R. Williams of
Amhersts reports he has established
communication with atoms. He has
discovered that they sometimes sigh.
Iron atoms under the influence 01 a
magnet are said to emit wails, which
has been established by ultra-sensitive
amplifiers.

in describing his discovery, the pro¬
fessor recalled that during the war
two highly sensitive terminals were
embedded in the ground near No
Man’s Land by means of which ene¬
my conversations could be detected.

Extension of this principle of am¬
plification to the study of what is
“said” by the atoms of iron in a
magnetic state, the professor declares,
has finally been rewarded by the
barely audible sigh.

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

35

Local Notes

Dr. Honorio Pueyrredon, Argentine
Ambassador to the United States, expects
to sail for the United States on the s.s,
American Legion next Thursday after a
leave of absence of several months.

The Spanish Ambassador, the Marquis
do Amposta, has recovered from his recent
illness.

Mrs. 0. H. Woodward, wife of Capt. C.
H. Yvoouward, U. S. N., chief of the
American IN aval Mission in Peru, arrived
last Saturday by the s.s. Vanuyca and will
proceed to Jdima by way oi the west
coast, to join her husband at his post.

Senor Juan Manuel Traverso, Argen
tine consul at cos Andes, (June, depart
ed last Saturday for his post.

Colonel Carmelo Levene has received
an appointment as military attache to the
Argentine legations in Uruguay and Para
guay.

Miss Harriet M. Saunders and Mr.
HLton C. cemson will be married at the
American (Jhurch next Wednesday after
noon at 10:30 o'clock.

Miss E stela Taylor and Dr. Rafael Mal¬
donado will be married on Thursday,
April 30.

Mr. and Mrs. Lester Grant arrived by
the s. s. Vandyck, last Saturday and
departed for Chile on Sunday by the in
ternational train.

Miss Emma R. Chapin, who has been
General Secretary of the Buenos Aires
Young Women's Christian Association, foi
five years, and has been absent on furl
ough in the United States for a year, has
returned to take command of her post
once more.

Mr. E. C. Brown, manager for the
Dearborn Chemical Company, has return
ed from a vacation of several months
spent in the United States.

Dr. M. J. Henry has gone to Cordoba
to continue his studies for the Argentine
dental examinations.

Mr. and Mrs. Otto C. Schmidt have
moved to Calle Sucre 3060.

Mr. Charles H. Abbott, South American
representative of the International Cor
respondence Schools, is planning to leave
Buenos Aires about the fifteenth of this
month for a business trip to Chile which
will keep him away two or three weeks

Mr. Frederick H. Hauser, general man
ager for the United States Rubber Ex¬
port Company, has returned from a short
business trip to Brazil,
i?

Mr. Charles T. Lathers, manager of the
Detroit Branch of tho Ford Motor Com-

and Gossip

pany, is expected to arrive here early tbit
month from Brazil. This will be M r
Lathers’ third visit to Argentina, his las
one having been about two years ago

Mr. Francis Curry and family are plan
ning to sail by the next steamer for Ncm
York for a vacation of about five months

Mr. Levy, of the International Product!
Company, of Paraguay, passed through
Buenos Aires last week and departed by
Sunday’s international train for Chile oi
his way to the United States. Mrs. Levy
and Miss Levy went to the United States
a few months ago.

Mr. Leon M. Estabrook, who has beei
appointed director general of the Worm
Agricultural Census, is planning to leave
the United States about May 1 on his
way to Rome where he will put in about
a year of preliminary work in organizing
the census. He then plans to visit all tin
principal agricultural countries of the
world and probably will return to Argen
tina on this mission within the next twe
y'ears.

Mr. Miles Vaughn, formerly manager a;
Rio de Janeiro for the United Press As
sociations, and who was later in Buenos
Aires for several weeks, has been ap
pointed Far Eastern mamager for the U
P. with headquarters at Tokio.

Mr. Charles Sanders has gone to Cor
dob a on a holiday.

Mr. F. W. Diemont has recently re
turned to Buenos Aires after a six
months’ trip to Holland.

Mr. W. B. Jones has been appointed
General Manager of the Banco Sirio Li
bands del Rio de la Plata, which will be
opened on April 30.

Mr. Daniel Gowland has returned to
Buenos Aires after a holiday at Mar del
Plata.

Mr. L. Davis has departed on a trip tc
Cordoba.

The Misses Julia and Sarah Claypole
are at Mar del Plata.

Miss Barbara C. Ripley and Miss Helen
Vogler, who are Y. W. C. A. secretaries
in Rio de Janeiro, have departed for Chile
on a holiday.

Miss Hazel Bent and Miss Rosemary
Reinhold, Y. W. C. A. secretaries in Val¬
paraiso, departed for Chile on Sunday,
after attending the conference in Con-
chillas.

Miss Tirza Dinsdale and Miss Buelah
Noyes, Y. W. C. A. secretaries in San
tiago, departed by the international train
on Sunday morning. Tho Association is

ALL KINDS OF COMMERCIAL PRINTING.
ACCOUNT BOOKS A SPECIALITY

SOCIEDAD ANONIMA

Imprenta Lamb& o

UMITADA

Acevedo 455 - u. t. 0442. chacrita

CITY OFFICE, 427 B. MITRE

- - -

R.W, Huntington

PATENT ATTORNEY

AND

PUBLIC TRANSLATOR

Cangallo 666 Buenos Aires

U. Tel. Avenida, 0158
Cable*: HUNRAL, B’Aire*

PATENTS AND TRADE MARKS
IN ALL COUNTRIES

Translation and recording of
Powers of Attorney, Constitutions
and By-Laws of Corporations, Wills,
Letters Rogatory and all other
legal and technical documents.

^ - -

36

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

AL

FRANCISCANO

LA VALLE 545

(between Florida and San Martin)

Restaurant and Bar

Lunch - Afterncon Tea
Dinner

SERVICE A LA CARTE
SALE OF DELICATESSEN

Proprietor:

O. LOHR (Henry)

EX-MANAGER AMERICAN CLUB

Your hair today

is as important
as your clothes

KEEPING t e air in place has been a
problem for every well-dres ed man.
That is why men took to Stacomb
at once with such enthusiasm.

One touch of this delicate cream will
keep your hair smooth, well-ke t, all day.
Women, too, find Stacomb excellent — espe¬
cially for bobbed hair. At all drug and
department stores.

O/ ,/? Free

(StOCCmfr Offer:

Wm. R. Warner & Co.,

Calle Corrientes 3072, Buenos Aires

Please send me, free of charge, a gene¬
rous sample tube of Stacomb.

Name -

A dd rest — - - — — - - — ■ . — —

very fortunate in Santiago in being
housed in one of the very beautiful old
homes in the city. .

Mrs. James Cushman of New York, who
represents the Y. W. C. A. on the World's
Committee as Vice-President of the
United States Section, will arrive in
Buenos Aires from Montevideo within a
tew days.

Miss Edith Dabb, who is a specialist
on work among Indians, has been attend
ing the Montevideo Conference of Chur
ehes and taking a lively part in the dis
cussions upon matters pertaining to the
Indians of South America.

Mrs. Robert E. Speer of New York
President 01 the iNauonal Board of tht
i . W. C. A., is spending a fdw days in
Montevideo beloro coming on to Buenos
Aires. Mrs. Speer plans to study the worn
of tne Association in the different coun
tries of South America.

..Miss Anna May Stokely, of Tennessee,
arrived by tne s.s. Southern Cross. Miss
Stokely is almost coming back borne, foi
sue bas already spent five years in South
America as secretary in Santiago, and bel
new work on the Continental Staff foi
Students' Interests will require that a
great deal of her time be spent in Chile.

The Columbia Club will meet next Wed
nesday, instead of Friday, at the honit
of Mrs. Thomas J. Parker, 2006 Calle
Conde, Belgrano, at 2 p. m. Mrs. J. J
Pratt will read a paper on the life and
writings of William J. Locke, and Mrs
Anthony L. Parra will give the Special
Current Topic.

Mrs. Clara E. Benitz of the estancia
‘ ‘ La California ", Santa Fe, has come to
Buenos Aires a visit.

Miss Ethel Newbery with Miss Cora
Page have gone on a visit to Mrs. Lily
Page’s estancia at Acevedo.

Mr. and Mrs. Osvaldo Repetto expect
to be in their new home whieh they are
building on Calle Pampa, Belgrano, before
very long.

The American Woman’s Club of Bel
grano met on Monday afternoon with Mrs
Clarence F. Feeley, at her home 1667 Calle
Conde, Belgrano. Mrs. Fred Six read a
very interesting account on Argentine
gaucho poetry, illustrating the authors
Hidalgo, Godoy, Varela, Ascasubi and Ri
cardo Gutierrez. The next meeting will
be on April 13th at the home of Mrs
Arthur Gordon, when the study of gaucho
poetry will be continued, the authors be¬
ing Estanislao del Campo, Jose Hernan
dez, R. Obligado, M. Coronado and C,
Oyuela. Mrs. Robert Gieschen will sing

Dr. S. W. Damon, who has been taking
a year of post-graduate work at the
Dental School of Northwestern Universi¬
ty in Chicago, returned to Argentina on

the S. S. Vandyck. Dr. Daihon is not a
newcomer in Argentina, for he has spent
twelve years in Salta, Jujuy, and Tu
tuman. For a year and a half he lived
m > Bolivia, during which time he added
to his degree of Doctor of Medical Den
tistry from Harvard that of C. D. oi
Surgeon Dentist from the University of
La Paz. Dr. Damon is expecting to prac
tice in Buenos Aires.

Dr. and Mrs. Robert Speer, Mrs. James
Cushman, Miss Elizabeth McFarland, Miss
A. M. Stokely, and Miss Margaret Vesey
are expected to arrive in Buenos Aires
on April 9.

Sir Arthur Yapp, Secretary of the Y.
W. C. A. in London, left Buenos Aires
on Thursday.

Mr. and Mrs. George Edward Kidd ot

Calle Santa Fe 899 are receiving congra
tulatious on the birth of a son.

Mr. and Mrs. S. L. Gillin departed on
Tuesday with their family to spend some
time in Tandil.

Mrs. N. K. Fougner of Loreto 1741,
Belgrano, entertained the newly-organized
Bridge Club on last Monday afternoon.
After luncheon, the ladies played bridge
until four o’clock, when tea was served,
The following ladies have formed the new
club: Mrs. John Happer, Mrs. Robert
Holm, Mrs. Charles Hopkins, Mrs. Me
Clelland, Mrs. George Robertson, Mrs. R.
Hummel, Mrs. George, and Mrs. N. K.
Fougner. The club plans to meet every
Monday at 12:30, so that the very serious
business of bridge may be preceded by a
luncheon party— and tea afterward will
ease the sorrow of the unlucky. The la¬
dies will act as hostesses according to the
dictation of the alphabet. Mrs. George
will entertain next Monday.

Mrs. Ernest Keppel left Buenos Aires
Monday night for a visit to the estancia
of her cousin, Mrs. Furlong, at ‘‘El Per
dido", near Coronel Dorrego, F. C. 8.

Mrs. Will L. Smith entertained several
ladies at tea at her home in Martinez
yesterday afternoon.

Mr. and Mrs. Ricardo Green have re
turned from Mar del Plata.

Mr. Charles C. Eberhardt, former Amer
ican Consul General at Large for South
America, has been appointed American
Minister to Nicaragua. Mr. Eberhardt 's
last visit to Buenos Aires was in 1916.
His latest appointment is a well-deserved
promotion under the Rogers Law, which
permits the promotion of efficient con¬
sular officers into the diplomatic service.

The Governor of Misiones, Dr. Barreiro,
returned to Posados on Sunday after
spending a few days in Buenos Aires.

The Buenos Aires Y. W. C. A. is plann¬
ing a tea on April 14th in honor of Mrs.
Janies Cushman of New York and Mrs.

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

37

Robert E. Speer. Mrs. Cushman is vice
president of the World’s Committee of the
Y. W. C. A. and Mrs. Speer is president
of the National Board of the Association.
Both ladies came to South America to
attend the Conchillas conference.

Unreality will be the subject of tomor¬
row’s Christian Science Services, both at
the First Church, Calle Rivadavia, and at
the Society, Calle Tucum&n 854. The ser¬
vices will begin at 10.15 o’clock.

Mrs. Milan B. Mann has resigned her
position as secretary of the United States
Naval Attache, as she and her husband
expect to go to the United States in the
near future. The Navy Department has
appointed Miss Goodrich of Washington
to be her successor and Miss Goodrich is
expected to arrive by the S. S. Western
World.

Mrs. Emerson Bigelow has been confin¬
ed to her bed this week with grippe.

The Rev. Ralph J. White and Mrs.
White are expected back from Montevi¬
deo on Monday of next week.

Dr. Carlos Nye is planning to leave
Buenos Aires next Tuesday for the Chaco
where he will spend Easter Week hunt¬
ing big game.

Mrs. George G. Cobean is recovering
from an operation on her throat which
she underwent on Monday of this week.

The Y. W. C. A. gave a tea for the
members and ex-members of its clubs last
Saturday at the home of the Association.
384 Calle Piedras. A hundred and fifty
guests were present. Miss Sheldon, one of
the secretaries who has been for some
time in the United States on furlough,
and has just returned, was welcomed back
by many of her old friends.

Mr. and Mrs. Robert Muller sailed for
Europe last week by the s.s. Antonio Del-
fino and expect to make their home in
Germany. During the last year, Mrs.
Muller was private secretary to the man¬
ager of the American Chamber of Com¬
merce in this city.

The Chancellor of the Argentine Em
bassy in Brazil, D. Alejandro Acosta, sail
ed on Thursday for Rio de Janeiro.

Mr. George S. Brady, United States
Trade Commissioner, was in Rosario on
official business this week.

Sir Joseph White Todd, Chairman of the
London Board of the Central Argentine
Railway, departed for England by the s.s
Arlanza.

The Business Woman’s Club of Buenos
Aires will hold its first meeting of the
year ?,t 14:30 this afternoon in the club-
room of the American Church. All Eng¬
lish-speaking women will be warmly
welcomed to the tea-time chatter at foui
o’clock, when everybody will have time to
tell all their summer’s adventures to

EL LIBRO VERDE

DE LOS TELEFONOS

Guia NO OflciaJ

EDITION 1925

Precio $ 12 m|n

Now ready and on sale at
the principal booksellers
and at the publishers

TUCUMAN 692

U. T. 31 Retiro 0202

IiA NACION

BUENOS AIRES. VIERNES 13 DE MARZO DE 1925

'dez

ital

. falle-
idad de
Oversea
. natal,
distin-
inal.
la raa-
•ena'ndo
■enores.
Comer-
do ase-
t Junta
ica de
a. Ins¬
en el

—a a-i e% iJCiia v i^ia, ei aiputido aon i
Justo Alvarez Hayes.

Faeron saloados del incendio
los docamentos del Banco de
la Nacion en Concepcion

CONCEPCION, 12.— El fabri canto do
la caja del tesoro de la sucursgd ' del
Banco de la Nacidn, Sr. Sherer. llegd
hoy de €sa y procedJd a abrir el teso¬
ro, encontr&ndose todo en perfecto es-
tado. Una cajade hlerrd &ufri6 des-
perfectos de importancia, hablendo 6U-
frido los papeles, depositados en la
mi%ma, pequefioa deterioros.

• Desde mafiana funcionari la sucursal
en un local alquticdo provisionaimente.
Se atrlbuye el origen del fuego a una
lir.prudencia del ordenanza, que arrimd
una lAmpara encendida a la galeria
del edificlo con el objeto de destruiF
un avispero.

Comfintase eloglosamente la actltud
del ger^nte, quien dispuso la noche del
Incendio que fueran ealvados en primer
tSrmino los HbTos, documentos y mue-
bles de la Institucidn, lo que se consi-
guid. En camblo ge quemaron todos los
muebles y ropas del gerente.

cos,.

guinet^

Banco
— Rej
Argent
Jas y 1

Foe a

TIGK
provoca,
de las
las tarl
t&ndose
la Muni
se el pi
autorldc
Se ju
del vec
provee ,
siendo (
ci6n de
dos loa
El c<
demos tr
joramid
debe tq
pondanJ

The Documents of the Bank
cf the Nation in Concepcion

Were Saved from the Fire.

CONCEPCION, 12. — Ths manufac¬
turer of the vau't t f the Bank of
the Nation, Sr. Sherer, ar ived today
from Buenos Aires and opened the
vau't, fi ding i in perfect condition.
An iron safe was badly damaged,
End the papers stored in it were
spoiled.

Fire has again proved the absolute superior¬
ity of SHARER Safes over all otherj.

MAURICIO SCHARER

Calle BOLIVAR 116

Telephr'n<>: Av*-ntd« — 2390

38

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

LEATHER HAND - BAGS

Lizard Skin in Blue, Brown,
and Bordeaux Red

VERY STYLISH

Price $ 16.75 "/»

Contains PURSE and MIRROR

A CHARMING GIFT

Casa “CHE RET”

Calle CARLOS PELLEGRINI No. 735

Branch at MAR DEL PLATA
(Rambla Bristol 113)

COLEGIO AMERICANO
PARA NINAS

A Home.

A School.

Good Food.

Plenty of recreational grounds.
Large, airy, well ventilated dor¬
mitories.

Just enough social life to make
school life attractive.

Well organized departments with
thoroughly equipped staff.

ENGLISH and SPANISH
DEPARTMENTS

Boarders Day Pupils

Commercial course,
Piano, Sewing, Kindergarten.

Just the place for your girl.
CAMACUA 282, Flores

BUENOS AIRES
U. T. 1899 Flore*

everybody else. Miss Martba Allen will
give a talk on how to dissect the charact¬
er of your friends and pet enemies from
their handwriting.

Mr. and Mrs. John Daniels of Min

nesota arrived in Buenos Aires on the
American Legion. They will remain at the
Plaza Hotel until April 9, when they will
return by the same steamer to Rio de
Janeiro to visit their son who is Secretary
in the American Embassy. After six weeks
in Brazil, Mr. and Mrs. Daniels expect t>.
return to the United States.

The Sunbeam Club met yesterday after
noon at 17 o’clock in the club room of the
American Church.

Mr. and Mrs. N. Donnelly are motoring
in the Cordoba Hills.

Mr. Newton W. Cronhelm, manager of
the Norwich Union Life Insurance
Society, has returned to Buenos Aires
from a vacation spent in Punta del Este.

The San Isidro A. C. American Tourno
ment, Mixed Doubles, for members only,
will take place on April 11 and April IS.
Entries will be closed on April 9. Previous
to that date, they will be received by
members of the committee and by a re¬
presentative at the club.

Major John H. Norton and Major Lind¬
say sailed on the Arlanza on Wednesday
afternoon.

Mr. Samuel Belcher arrived from the
United States by the s.s. American Legion.

Mr. and Mrs. Charles Gordon McGhie

were among the Americans who arrived
on the s.s. American Legion.

Dr. William Strauss, who sailed for the
United States on the s.s. American Legion
on February 12, returned this week by the
same steamer. Dr. Strauss, who has been
established in Buenos Aires for a number
of years, is a member of the well-known
firm of Strauss Hermanos, Importers.

Mr. Philip Malcolm, manager of the
Galena Oil Company, who sailed for the
United States on February 2, returned on
the s.s. American Legion. Mr. Malcolm
remained in New York, during his visit,
where he was in consultation with the
main office of the Galena Signal Oil
Company.

Mrs. M. P. Crawford arrived in by the
s.s. American Legion, and will be very
glad to see her old friends at Calle
Loreto 1717, Belgrano. Mrs. Crawford is
the mother of Mr. Henry P. Crawford,
manager of the Remington Typerwriter
Company, and this is her second visit tc
Buenos Aires.

Mr. and Mrs. Myron Keith, of Boston
sailed for Rio de Janeiro this week by the
s.s. Arlanza after spending a month in
Buenos Aires and Mar del Plata during
which they were entertained extensively

Mr. Keith is vice president of the Walk
Over Shoe Company and was intensely
interested in seeing to what a high stage
(he Argentine shoe industry has developed
During his visit to one Argentine factory
he saw in operation a shoe making
machine which he invented forty years
ago.

Mr. Frank Fangman, of the Cia. Amstea
del Rio de la Plata, the local organization
of the American Steel Export Company,
departed for Chile by last Sunday’s inter
national train on his way to the United
States. He expected to be away about
three months during which he will visit
his old homo at Hollywood.

Mr. Bernard S. Van Rensselaer enter
tained the Round Table for dinner at his
home on Monday night to meet Mr. Isasc
F. Marcosson who made an extremely in
teresting talk on his experiences as an in
terviewer of kings and emperors for The
Saturday Evening Post. The following
members of the Round Table were pre
sent: Mr. A. P. Allensworth, Mr. James
M. Barker, Mr. Cyrus T. Brady, Mr.
George G. Cobean, Mr. Cuss, Mr. E
Stanley Cutts, Mr. Arthur Gordon, Mr.
Ralph W. Huntington, Mr. F. D. Posey,
s.nd Canon Spanton.

Mr. William Frances Dean, an American
engineer who is on his way to Comodoro
Rivadavia, arrived on the s.s. American
Legion.

The Rev. Father F. Powler, C. P., will

preach at a special English service at 3
o’clock on the afternoon of Good Friday
at the Holy Cross Church. A full choir
will chant the ‘‘Lamentations.”

Due to time-table changes on the Cen¬
tral Argentine suburban service, all the
Sunday services at St. Saviour’s, Bolgra-
no, will revert to the usual winter schedule
which, generally speaking, are ten minu¬
tes later than those that have been in
force during the summer.

The Nandu Campfire Girls are planning
a picnic for next Thursday afternoon.

Mr. William F. Benkiser, resident vice
president of The First National Bank of
Boston, left the city this week for a
short holiday, expecting to return before
the departure of Mr. Barker next Wed¬
nesday.

Mr. and Mrs. Joseph Tierney are plan¬
ning to sail for the United States next
month to be away about five months on
a vacation.

Easter Sunday at the American Church
will be commemorated by the usual Easter
services, in addition to which two very
notable American preachers will speak.
Bishop Francis O’Connell, who is regard¬
ed as one of the greatest preachers in
the United States, will speak at the
Easter morning service. Dr. Robert E.

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

39

Speer, chairman of the Committee on Re¬
ligious Cooperation in Latin America, and
a well-known author, will be the preacher
at the Easter evening service.

Holy Week will be observed at the
American Church by special services on
Good Friday and on Easter Sunday. There
will be a special service at 10:30 o’clock
on Friday morning at which the preacher
will be the Rev. Dr. Robert Brown, pastor
of the Richmond Avenue M. E. Church
of Buffalo.

Mr. and Mrs. Willard T. Clark are

planning to sail for the United States
by the S. S. Western World on May 7
for a vacation of several months at home.

The Rev. Dr. W. D. Crowe, pastor of
the Westminster Presbyterian Church of
St. Louis, Mo., will preach at the Eng¬
lish service at the Lutheran Church of
The Redeemer in Villa del Parque at 8:30
tomorrow morning. Dr. Crowe is one of
the foremost preachers in the United
States.

Vice Consul and Mrs. Ferrand are plan¬
ning to leave Buenos Aires early next
week for Montevideo where they will take
a steamer to their new post at Porto
Alegre, Brazil. They leave behind them
a large number of friends who regret to
see them depart.

The Rev. Father Harold, pastor of the
Church of the Epiphany of New York
City is a visitor to Buenos Aires, having
made the voyage for his health with the
intention of returning almost immediately
to New York.

Mr. James M. Barker, manager of the
Buenos Aires branch of The First Natio¬
nal Bank of Boston, expects to depart for
Chile by next Wednesday’s international
train on his way to the United States for
a well-earned vacation of several months.

Five hundred Biblical works, many of
which are marvels of modern editing and
the book binder’s art, are included in the
second Biblical Exhibit which the Knights
of the Cross have opened at their new
center, 712 San Martin. Last year this
exhibition was arranged at the Holy Cross
Monastery but has been moved to the
center of the city this year to make it
more convenient to the public. The exhibit
is open every day from 4 to 8 p. m.,
except on next Wednesday. Father Wil¬
liam, the director of the Center, will be
on hand from 4 to 6 every day to explain
the exhibit to anyone interested.

The Ladies’ Aid and Orphanage Aid
Societies of the American Church met
Thursday afternoon with Mrs. John
Wright, at her home in Calle Bernardo
de Irigoven. The new President of both
Societies, Mrs. S. G. McClintock, took

ever the chairmanship from Mrs. A. T.
Nickson. The other new officers are Mrs.
Sherman Ackerman, Vice-President; Mrs.

J. J. Gerzen, Corresponding Secretary;
Mrs. F. O. French, Recording Secretary;
and Miss Florence MacLean, Treasurer.
The report given by the out-going Treasu¬
rer, Mrs. Willard Shrewsbury, showed that
the financial condition of the Societies is
splendid. Plans for entertainments for
this season were discussed, Changes in the
Constitutions of the Societies were pre¬
sented, to be voted on at the next meet¬
ing, the principal one being that of join¬
ing the two societies in one. A new
member, Mrs. Birkhart, was introduced.

The Italian Ambassador, Luis Aldrovan-
di Marescotti, Count di Viano, has depart¬
ed for Caeheuta, where he will remain for
a few days.

The Argentine Ambassador to the
United States of America, Dr. Honorio
Pueyrredon, has been appointed to repre¬
sent the Argentine Government in the
form of Ambassador Extraordinary at the
transfer of presidential power in Cuba.

Mr. John R. Brown departed on
Thursday for Rosario on a business trip.

Miss Isabel Hope and Mr. Alfred Har¬
rington’s engagement has been announc¬
ed.

Mrs. George S. Brady gave a bridge tea
yesterday afternoon in honor of Mrs.
Kitchel Ferrand, whose husband has been
recently appointed Vice Consul in Charge
at Porto Alegre, Brazil. The following
ladies were present to say good bye to
Mrs. Ferrand; Mrs. John W. White, Mrs.
Clarence Feeley, Mrs. Ritterstaat, Mrs.
N. Fougner, Mrs. C. Anderson, Mrs.
Arthur Gordon, Mrs. F. Morawski and
Mrs. A. V. Edwards.

Miss Ivy Bond and Mr. G. A. Pell of

San Isidro will be married on May 16th.

Dr. I. B. Harper, pastor of the Amer¬
ican Church, returned with Mrs. Harper
from the Montevideo Conference on Wed¬
nesday of this week.

American Legion Arrivals

The following passengers arrived Tues¬
day by the s.s. American Legion from New
York and ports of call:

Mr. 0. Ajuria, Mr. Julian Ajuria, Mrs.
Maria Luisa Coffman, Mr. Rex Eldon
Coldwell, Mr. Oliver Federico Crawford.
Mr. and Mrs. John W. Daniels, Mrs. Aelia
L. Davenport, Mrs. Mabel Dean, Mr. Wil¬
liam F. Fernandes, Mr. Paulino D. Fer¬
nandez, Miss Eugenia Fernandez, Master
Alberto Gilchrist, St. John Douglas Gray¬
son, Mr. Wilmer Melville Lynch, Mr. Da¬
niel J. Malcolm, Mr. Philip L. McGhie,

Mrs. Charles D. de Martinez, Mrs. Luzetta

K. Meissner, Mr. Richard Morgan, Mr.
Frederick O’Donnell, Mr. Peter R. Papini.
Mr. Genaro. Routin, Mr. Albert E. Routin.
Mrs. Carlota Santos, Mr. Manuel Sheperd.
Mr. William N. Shepherd, Mrs. Margaret

L. Snyder, Mr. Arthur J. Southcott, Mrs
Maida, Dr. Guillermo Strauss, Mr. Carme
lo Pastena, Mr. Ralph Baker, Mrs. Ethel
Bril, Mr. Alan K. Manchester, Mr. Sa
muel Belcher, Mr. John W. Clay, Sr. Sal
vador Alonso, Mr. Alfredo Jose, Mr. Si
raon Zangl, Mr. James Brown, Mr. Wil
liam O’Conner, Mr. Henry Johnson, Mr,
William Fitz Simon, Mr. Charles Wilson,
and Mr. Charles Stevens.

These Breakfast Table Autocrats

Cobwebs are said to be conductors of
electricity. But they seldom shock a do¬
mestic servant.

First Stenographer: — The idea of your
working steady eight hours per day; I
would not think of such a thing.

Second Stenog. : — Neither would I. It
was the BOSS that thought of it.

Said she: — I only married you to reform
you.

Said he: — You succeeded, I wouldn’t do
it again.

P. H. ULRIGHS & Go.

Cotton Controllers

Bremen and Hamburg

Telegraphic Address “ULRICUS”
Established 1853

KOCH HNOS.
Fiorlda 211 Tel. U. T. 4727 Avda.

Typewriters and Calculating Machines
Cleaned and repaired

Bought Sold Exchanged

INSTRUCTION

Correspondence Courses Books, and
Educational Matter
Bought . Sold Exchanged
Big Bargains Send for List

STUDENTS' EXCHANGE

47 West 42nd St. New York

40

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

Philadelph ia Was the Pioneer

in Trade With South America

By Chas. Lyon Chandler

Manager, Foreign Commerce Dept. Corn Exchange National Bank.

With the increasing importance of
ocean commerce between Philadelphia
and South American ports manifest¬
ing itself in a steadily growing ex¬
change of merchandise, it is inter
esting to note the stellar role Phila¬
delphia played more than a hundred
years ago in establishing United
States commercial relations with
Latin American countries. So far as
can be ascertained, the first United
States vessel to enter the River Plate
was the ship “ John,” of Philadelphia,
belonging to John Leamy, a prominent
figure in the commercial life of the
city in the late seventeenth century
The “John” arrived at Montevideo
sometime in November, 1798, and
sailed thence for Philadelphia March
14, 1799. Her manifest shows she
carried a cargo of boards and davels.
and returned to Philadelphia “with
the products of the country” — what
is now Uruguay.

The next Philadelphia ship to ar¬
rive at the River Plate was the
“Liberty,” in command of Captain
Andrew Miller, which, from records,
appears to have reached Montevideo
as early as March 13, 1799, sailing on
her return voyage in June, 1799,
reaching Philadelphia three months
later.

The “Liberty” brought a shipment
of tallow from Manuel de Sarratea
of Buenos Aires, and this constitutes
the first shipment of record of any
commodity from what is now the
Argentine Republic on an United
States ship.

Today Philadelphia enjoys a most
substantial trade with Buenos Aires,
steadily growing in magnitude and
value.

Records also disclose that the brig
“Pennsylvania,” Captain, Francis
Knox, of Philadelphia, arrived at
Montevideo in the latter part of 1799,
returning to Philadelphia July 15,
1800. Another Philadelphia vessel,
the brig “Rose,” Captain, John
Meany, arrived at Philadelphia from
a sealing expedition “in 57 days from
the Isle of Lobos, near the Falkland
Islands, and sometime before from
the Rio de la Plata.”

On August 30, 1800, Don Thomas
O’Reilly, who seems to have had
considerable business relations with
p, iladelphia, asked permission to re¬
turn to the United States aboard the

bark “Mercury.” This permission
was granted by the Viceroy of the
Rio de la Plata, including what is
now Argentina, Uruguay and Para¬
guay. O’Reilly was back in Buenos
Aires April 22, 1802.

In 1800, we also hear of a power
of attorney given at Buenos Aires to
Thomas O’Gorman, who was instruc¬
ted to buy goods and enter into con
tracts for the acquisition or loading
of vessels, the accounts to be endorsed
by the Spanish Consul in Philadel¬
phia. Such contracts had been duly
entered into for apparently more than
one vessel by O’Gorman. During
i8ot and 1802 at least fifteen Phil
adelphia ships were in River Plate
ports. Of them was the “Washing¬
ton,” Captain Williamson, of 1,000
tons, launched in Philadelphia in 1800
by Eyr eand Massey, and said to
have been the largest vessel built in
the United States up to that time ,
Others were the “Alexandria,” Cap¬
tain Griffin; “The Sally,” Captain
McPerson; “Aurora,” Captain
Thompson; “Three Sisters,” Captain
Ansley; “America,” Captain Swain;
“Canton,” Captain Willis; “Louisa,”
Captain Moffett; “Mary,” Captain
Norton; “Molly,” Captain Harding;
“Pigou,” Captain Collett; “Rose¬
bud,” Captain Peese; “Rose,” Cap
tain Miller; “Ruby,” Captain Hoey.
and the ‘Thetis,” Captain Logan.

The “Pigou” made a return trip
to Montevideo in 1806, and on Nov¬
ember 27, 1806, a ship called the
“Elizabeth” of Philadelphia arrived
at Rio de Janeiro.

It is interesting also to note thal
the first shipment of Brazilian coffee
to the United States reached the port
of Philadelphia on the ship “Pitts¬
burg” in 1809, consigned to Christian
Lewis Krumbharr, and that the first
ship to Brazil from the United States
was the “Tobias,” which reached Ric
in 1800.

It should be further noted that
Hyppolito Jose Costa Pereira was
sent to Philadelphia in the late
seventeenth century to study botany
remaining here for two years, and is
the only South American of definite
proof who conversed with George
Washington.

It is a certainty that these early
commercial connections established
through Philadelphia enterprise, fol¬

lowed later- bv the moral and material
aid and the example of the United
States, were factors in the Latin
American wars for independence. —
Export Trade and Finance.

PATRIOTIC SOCIETY MEETS
TUESDAY FOR NOMINATIONS

The Patriotic Society of American
Women will hold its April meeting at
14.30 o’clock next Tuesday in the hall
of the American Church. This will be
a very important meeting as the
nominating committee is to be elected.
Under the new constitution, this com¬
mittee will be charged with the nomi¬
nation of officers to be voted for at
the annual meeting. It is important,
therefore, that all members be present.

Dues for the current year are now
payable and the treasurer will be pre
pared to receive them at the meeting
Only members whose dues have been
paid can participate in the annual
election.

After the business meeting, Miss
Martha Allen, of the editorial staff of
The American Weekly, will give an
address on “The Human Secrets
Concealed in the Palm.” Miss Allen
has made palm reading a hobby all
her life and during the war read the
hands of nearly 6,000 soldiers. She,
therefore, knows her subject well.

The musical portion of the enter¬
tained will be supplied by Mrs. Luisa
Rodriguez at the piano.

Mr. J. B. POWERS TO WED

IN ATLANTIC CITY APRIL 27

Mr. J. B. Powers, assistant South
American manager of the United
Press Associations, who is now in
New York on leave of absence, will
be married on April 27 to Miss Caro-
lien White of Atlantic Citv. The
wedding will be at Atlantic City.

The wedding will be the culmina¬
tion of a romance which began some¬
thing over a vear ago when Mr.
Powers and Miss White met in Lima
the romantic city of the viceroys,
while Mr. Powers was there on bus¬
iness and Miss White was there with
her parents on a tour of South Amer¬
ica. Miss White’s sghtseeing and
Mr. Power’s business thereafter hap¬
pened to coincide from Lima down ^
the West Coast and over the Andes Vf
to Buenos Aires, as such things some¬
times do, and when Miss White and
her parents left Buenos Aires foi
New York, Mr. Powers’ more inti¬
mate bachelor friends were certain he
would soon leave them.

Mr. Powers is now spending a

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

41

month in the iNew York office anti
expects to tlepart for Buenos Aires
soon after the wedding.

RUBEN DARIO, Jr. APPOINTED
UOJMSUJLi i* OR NICARAGUA

Dr. Ruben Dario, son of the fa
mous .Nicaraguan poet, has been ap
pointed i\ icai aguan consul in Duenox
Aires tor aoouc nine years and is
widely known in literal y and artistic
circles ot Argentina, bor several
years he was a member ot the stait
ot P,a i\acion and has written sev¬
eral poems and snort stories ot real
mem, his “bapo de Oro'' being one
ot the best short stories that has ap
peared in Spamsn in recent years.

Vvnile earning his living working
most ot tne night as a newspapei
man, Ur. Dario was also stuuymg
meuicine during the daylight Hours
and received ms decree as a uoctor of
medicine some time ago.

Nicaragua is to be congratulated
for ciiooaing as its consular represen¬
tative m tne largest iouth American
capnai tne descendant of its best
known and widely loved son.

TOMORROW’S SERVICES AT

XJHLE amnlUOlU'l u-ttuRCH

The Sacrament of the Lord’s Sup¬
per will be ODserved at tomorrow
morning s service at tne American
Lauren, 'inere will be no sermon,
fne entire hour being given over to
hloiy Communion, tne choir will
chant "csanctus" and “Gloria in tx-
ceisis” and wul sing the anthem “O
Strength and btay."

At uie evening service, which begins
at 20:45 o'clocK, tlie preacher win be
tne Rev. W. u. Crowe, pastor ot the
Vv estminister PPesbytenan Lauren of
St. uouis, Mo., wno is an orator of
unusual aDility. At tne evening ser¬
vice, ivrrs. neswick wul sing tne utter-
on y solo.

CHURCH CONFERENCE WILL
oxjiiN here neat Saturday

Dr. Samuel Guy Inman, Dr. Robert
L. c>peer, and seveiai otner leaders ot
Uie lecent ivr ontevideo conterence oi
rengious workers have come to Bue-
nos Aires to attend a regional conf¬
erence of the same nature which will
open with a mass meeting at Prince
George's Hall at 20:45 o clock next
Satuiday night. All tne Protestant
churcnes ot the city will participate
in the conference and addresses will
be made by prominent religious lead¬
ers, some ot whom are among the
most noted orators in the United
States, the meetings will be open
to tne public. Other prominent church
people who will take an active part

in the conference are Bishop F. J.
McConnell, of Pittsburgh, Dr. Frank
Sanders, Dr. P1. A. Pioirnes, Dr. Juan
Ortis Gonzalez, Dr. J. W. Fleming,
Dr. Lxner, Mr. L. JVi. Bowman, and
Mrs. McConnell, president ot tne
Woman's Foreign Missionary Society
of tne M. R. Cnurch.

OURPHUN CHANGES NAME

“Ourphun”, which .has won for
itself tne enviable position ot being
one of tne widest read English maga¬
zines in South America, appears tins
month under a new name, “Pne Ar¬
gentine Magazine tor all Who Read
me Rngnsn canguage", whicn will,
ot course, be snortened to simply
“The Argentine Magazine”, me
change in name is the result of a prize
contest among its readers, but the
name is tne omy cnange tnat nas been
made, the current nuuioer ot tne ma¬
gazine being up to its own high
standard in every particular.

Phe Argentine Magazine is full of
interesting reading and pnotographs
ot Argentina anu ot weii-iaiown peo¬
ple in tne English-speaking commu¬
nity. It has anotner auvamage over
many of its competitors in tnat it is
caretuhy edited and well printed on
good paper, so that it is a pleasure
to read it.

Miss McFarland returns

Miss Elizabeth McFarland, Execu¬
tive secretary tor the Continental
Committee 01 the Y . W . C . A . , has
returned to Buenos Aires alter a
year's absence in the United states,
bhe spent the year chietiy in travel¬
ling to raise tunds and interest in the
work in bouth America, particularly
in the southern states, bne aiso devot¬
ed a great deal ot tune to attending
conteiences. Phe National Y. W. C.
A. Conterence last April, and the
meeting ot tne World's committee of
the Y. W. C. A. m Wasningion in
May were the at fairs ot major im¬
portance. inere was also a Y. W.
C. A. Convention at cake Geneva,
Wisconsin in August, in which Miss
McPanand took a prominent part.
At many otner conterences Miss
McPanand spoke on feouui American
matters.

in an interview with a representa¬
tive of The American Weekly, Miss
McFarland said: “Americans are
asking far more intelligent questions
about South America tnan in days
very recently gone by, and seem eager
lo really rid themselves of misconcep¬
tions and ignorance in regard to this
continent. More people are studying
Spanish all the time, and, so far as
one may judge from a superficial
knowledge of the matter, I believe

that there has been a real advance m
the teaching of the geogiapny ot
South America ; the material taught
is much more accurate, and tne pie-
sentation seems to be very much more
intelligent. ' '

Miss McFarland’s headquarters
will be here in Euenos Aires as Here¬
tofore, although she wul travel in
Brazil, Uruguay, Argentina, and
Cmle, finding ner way back to Buenos
Aires about once a month.

Sacred Contata

The sacred cantata “The Crucifi¬
xion” by bir Jonn Stainer will be
sung at St. baviour's Cnurcn, Cane
Cramer 1840, Belgrano, at 20:45
o 'clock on cood Friuay. me soroisis
win oe Mr. cnarles uaob, tenor, and
Mr. n. R. Hudson, baas. Pney will
be supported by a cnorus of between
30 ana 40 voices.

Wesley Guild Rally

The Wesley Guild held its initial
rany ot tne season on W ednesuay
mgnt in tne Hail of the American
Cnurch.

Alter a musical program, the
Nanuu Camp Fire Gins served re-
fresnments, and everybody appeared
to teei tnat tne new year 01 enort
had been inaugurated in a spirit of
comradeship and solidarity.

Phe Wesiey Uuiid pians to meet
every W ednesuay evening at 9
o'clock. Pne fust Wednesday mgnt
m tne montn is scneduied as uiimcn
Nignt, the second as educational
Nignt, tne third as Devotional, the
fourtn as Social. These broad divi¬
sions admit ot very great variety in
the meetings. Dr. W. vv. Sweet, nead
oi the History Department of De
Pauw University, wnom ur. Harper
saw frequently at tne Montevideo
Conference and was able to interest
in the Guild, will speak next Wed¬
nesday evening. Gn the 15th, Dr.
Barclay, Assistant Book Editor of tne
Methodist Cnurch, wul give an ad¬
dress.

Holy Week at Holy Cross

Palm Sunday, 5.30 p.nr. : way of
the Cross, Sermon m English and Be¬
nediction. Palm leaves will be distri¬
buted at the end of the service.

Holy Thursday : 9 a.m. Solemn
Mass and Procession; 2.30 p.m. Offi¬
ce of Tenebrae.

Good Friday: 2.45 p.m. Office of
Tenebrae; 3.15 p.m. Sermon in Eng¬
lish.

Holy Saturday: 10 a.m. Solemn
Mass.

Easter Sunday : 8 a.m. Communion
for men 19 a.m. Solemn Hi^h Mass.

42

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

ROUND THE MARKETS

April 3.

NOTE. The monetary system of the Argentine Republic is based on the
peso oro, or gold peso of 1.6129 grams 9] 10 ths fine, established
by National Lazo No. 1130, dated Nov. 5, 1881. It is sub-divid¬
ed into 100 centavos.

The paper peso, equivalent to 44 gold centavos, the rate estab¬
lished by the Conversion Law, No. 3871 of November 4. 1899,
is legal tender for all payments within the Republic, but in virtue
of the Emergency Laws of August 9, and September 30, 1914,
the right to claim delivery of gold in exchange for paper money
is temporarily suspended.

AMERICAN

EXPORTERS

It you want a representation In
cite Argentine Republic that will
exploit your producs under

YOUR OWN NAME

JOIN THE

Max W. Boley
Organization

If we can not represent you
properly ourselves, we will help
you make a suitable connection.

For particular* address th«

General Offices:

Calle Alsina 547 Bs. Aires

U. S. Representative:

JAMES H. BIRCH, Jr.

Burlington, New Jersey, U. S. A.

Fraser and Cooke

CONSTRUCTING ENGINEERS

We guarantee re¬
liability and all¬
round efficiency.

Calle 25 de MAYO, 11

U. T. 2357 Avenida

PHOTO ENGRAVING

Half Tones, Line Block
3 Colour Work
ANGLO-SUD AMERICANO

A. ZUCCHI

Lavalle 749 Phone 0269 Retiro

Argentine Currency Position

Gold in Conversion Of¬
fice . $451,782,984 gold

Gold in Arg. Legations 30,071,598 „
Total in Arg. gold

pesos . $481,854,582

Present circulation in Argentine paper
pesos 1,388,142,280 m|n.

Sight Drawing

Rates on

Feb. 28

April 2

New York . .

109.70

114.

London . . .

45%

44

Paris .

17.70

16.90

Belgium . . ' .

18. 10

17-15

Italy .

22.50

21 .20

Spain .

6.40

6.15

Switzerland. .

4.72

4-55

Brazil ....

41 :ooo

41 :2QO

Uruguay . . .
New York-

1 % disc. 9%0 prem.

London .

4.78

4 • 77V2

The Money Market

As the Ministry of Finance has
pointed out, not only has the Argen¬
tine currency recovered all the paper
withdrawn on account of the gold
shipments made to New York during
1924 but it is even better off than
it was prior to the government extrac
tions by some twenty-four million
paper pesos. Yet the demand for
money is constant, and rates are firm,
with 6 to 7 per cent readily obtain¬
able by lenders for good commercial
paper and a minimum of 8 per cent
for single name advances. Bank bal¬
ances for the end of February already
show the effect of this injection of
new money, the deposits increasing
by sixty-five million paper pesos while
the advances are forty-five million
higher, with an increase in the cash
in hand of thirty one million pesos.
March figures, when they are avail¬
able, will show still better results, but
not on that account is there much
reason to hope for cheap money
which, one ventures to think, has
gone for many a day, even although
the government has been able to
renew some $117,000,000 paper of
their short-date obligations for 6
months at 4 i|2 o|o.

Exchange

The break in local rates which
marked the past week is readily ex¬
plained by a glance at the position of
cereal shippers. They have taken full
advantage of the government decree
by borrowing and depositing gold in
New York at a cost of 4 1 J 2 o|o per
annum on an average, and with the
equivalent in Argentine paper thus
obtained they are able not only to
continue their purchases but are also
free to negotiate their drafts against
shipment where, when, and how they
please. As has been said on various
occasions, importers cannot so easily
stand aside, with the natural result
that all through the past ten days
there have been more buyers than
sellers of foreign exchange, with the
natural effect on the quotation of the
Argentine peso. With dollars at 114
and sterling at 44 pence there seems,
however, some reason to think that
bottom has been reached, and all the
factors bearing on the problem are
to-day in favour of a rise that may
be every sharp when it does come.
March saw but little forward selling,
and as the cereals must be shipped
t-nd drawn for if their value is to be
obtained from abroad, we may very
well see, ere another month is out,
bills offering freely and rates mov¬
ing in favour of Argentina by leaps
and bounds. Not that such a form of
progression is desirable, for what
commerce here needs is stable rates,
and the sooner they are characteristic
of the market the better for buyers
and sellers alike. Continental cur¬
rencies have shown some improve¬
ment, not so much on account of
Argentine conditions as because of the
growing belief that both France and
Italy are likely to get over their fin¬
ancial troubles without acute political
unrest. French francs indeed went to
16.35, but this reaction was too rapid
to last, nor need any important recov¬
ery be looked for until the new budget
proposals are in operation. Local cur¬
rencies are not greatly changed, Brazil
being 41.200 and Chile 345. Orien¬
tals, which were at a discount in
February, are now at 9 o|oo premiyiri,

The American W eekly for April 4, 1925

43

Stocks and Shares

Public confidence in the bonds of
the National Mortgage Bank, the
Cedulas as they are invariably termed
locally, is unshaken, and, dear money
notwithstanding, dealings have been
large and prices firm even over the
month-end and despite the fact that
March 31, being a quarters-day,
brings many settlements to a close
Proportionately, Cedulas are almost
better regarded than National Bonds,
though quotations for these are also
steady, and despite some heavy liqui¬
dations, the securities are easily placed
with holders who are apparently in
no hurry to get rid of them. Provin¬
cial bonds, Mendoza excepted, are in
demand, as are the bonds of the
Buenos Aires municipality. The an-

Name

Cedula Hipotecaria Law 8172 . . .

id

id

1 ith Series

id

id

19th „

id

id

2 1st f

id

id

22nd „

Cred. Arg. Interno. Year 1905 . . .

id id 1923 . . .

Munic. Loan City B. Aires Ser. A .
id id „ B .

Cia. Sansinena . shares

Astra, Cia. Arg. Petroleo . . id

Wool

Although the buying of Coarse
Crossbreds continues and prices for
this grade may be considered steady
at present quotations of $13 to $17
paper per xo kilos, the condition of
the local wool market is far from
satisfactory. Fortunately for them¬
selves many of the breeders, con¬
vinced that the paralyzation of the
Continental and Bradford wool trade
cannot last, are holding their stocks
back and thus diminishing the visible
demand. They can afford to do so
and the effect of their action may be
to strengthen prices and so recoup
them for their present loss of ’interest
There is no inquiry whatsoever for
fine wools, and even Medium Cross¬
breds are not easy of sale, save at
prices which growers consider unduly
cheap. Stocks in the Central Produce
Warehouses are 11,640,828 kilos as
against 3,066,863 this time last year

Hides and Skins

Markets, though still quiet, are a
little better, with good prices paid for
heavy winter hides, prices for which
may go up to $14 paper the 10 kilos
In salt hides demand is still slack and1
prices, save for exceptional lots, no
better than 0.60 to 0.65 cents paper
the kilo. In Sheepskins the lack of in¬
terest that has characterised the whole
month still prevails. Southern skins
are fetching $1.40 paper the kilo,

nouncement of probable intervention
in the Province of Buenos Aires, fai
from affecting the market unfavour¬
ably, would seem to have almost given
it a fillip, all its internal bonds being
firm and the Paris bonds of the Meri-
diano V. railway in marked request
Such industrial shares as belong to
good dividend-paying concerns under
sound direction are at once absorbed
and it is evident that there is quite
a fair amount of private capital look
ing for such openings. The Sansinena
Meat shares are quoted at 96 buyers:
and there are buyers for the Com¬
modore Rivadavia shares at 102,
though Astra Oil, who are also re
ported to be doing well, are barely
61. A few comparative prices, taken
over the month, read as follows : —

Int.

Date

Rate

Feb. 28

April 2

Jan- Jul. .

. 6%

97.60

98.20

May-Nov

• yy

96.50

97

Feb- Aug.

* yy

94.93

95.20

Jan-Jul. .

• yy

95-30

95-40

Jan-Jul. .

• yy

95-30

95-40

Q’try. . .

■ 5%

89.60

87.40

yy

. 6%

96.80

95.10

yy

. 61/2%

94.60

95

Mar- Sept

• yy

96.50

94.20

$100 gold

92

96

50 paper.

64.50

61

$1.60 paid for Chubut skins. No
demand for those with fine wool.

Cereals

There are hopes that the Wheat
market, having shaken out the specu¬
lative element, will now be left to ship
freely, especially as several holders in
the interior are finding it hard to car
ry their stocks much longer. Spot
Wheat in Buenos Aires is $14.70
paper per 100 kilos, with $14.95 f°r
May. The market for Maize is barely
steady at $9.40 paper per 100 kilos,
while Linseed is decidedly weak at
$21.40 spot and $21.75 f°r May del¬
ivery. Efforts are now being made to
minimise the amount of Argentina’s
harvest of seed, at any rate on paper,
in view of the pessimistic reports re¬
garding European requirements. At
the lower prices now ruling, Amer¬
ican inquiries are becoming more
frequent, though the amount of busi¬
ness booked so far is small.

Moreno’s Crew Returns

Most of the crew of the Argentine
dreadnought Moreno, which is being refit¬
ted in the United States, returned to
Argentina last Saturday by the Lamport
and Holt s.s. Vandyck. Among those who
returned were Commander Marcos Savon
Lieut. Commander A. Sciaealuga, Lieute
nant Angel Satoona, sixteen petty of
fieers, and 127 sailors.

HOW TWO HUNDRED
GREAT COMPANIES IN
SOUTH AMERICA NOW
PUT AN ADEQUATE PRE¬
MIUM UPON THE EFFI¬
CIENCY OF THEIR BEST
WORKERS AND SO STIM-
ULATE THE INTEREST
OF ALL EMPLOYEES IN
THEIR DAILY TASKS

This is accomplished through the per¬
fected special service being rendered by
the International Correspondence Schools.
Notice is given of the advancement and
progress of students who are trying to
demonstrate, by learning more about the
work in which they are actually engaged,
their true sincerity of purpose and their
real stability of character.

These are the men and women
for whom the payrolls clamor

Write us today. We would be glad
to furnish all details about the operation
of the plan, and with regard to the
hundreds of courses offered both tn
Spanish and English.

The International Correspond¬
ence Schools

(Escuelas Internacionales de la America
del Sud)

Avenida de Mayo 139& — Buenos Aires

London, Scranton, New York, Habana.
Madrid, Paris, Santiago de Chile
and Montevideo.

Branch Offices in all cities of The
Argentine, Chile and Uruguay.

Avenida
Palace Hotel

Plaza de Mayo, Victoria 443

Buenos Aires

FIRST CLASS CUISINE

Fine Rooms and Suites to Let, Also
Without Pension

HOMELIKE, CLEAN & COMFORTABLE

THE HOTEL DE LUXE

WWCRE PRICES
REPRESENT TRUE VALUE

TRANSLATIONS

TYPEWRITING

S. GEOFFREY -SMITH

Florida 470 u. t. 2201 Avda.

Established 15 Years

1 GUARANTEE
Accuracy Prompt itud
Absolute Confidence

44

The American Weekly for April 4, 1925

IN LIGHTER VEIN

To Piccadilly via B. A.

A London omnibus driven by a London
man has been seen on the streets of
Buenos Aires. We concede that when the
road is up in London, drivers have to
make a detour, but he seems to be going
a long way round. — Punch.

From the “Daily Cable”: “Yesterday
we were the first London newspaper t-o
report the assassination of the King of
Navaria .To-day we are the first to deny
that report. The “Daily Cable” is always
first with the news.”

Her Guess

Mrs. Fox. — “Please explain to me how
it happened that I saw you kissing a man
in the kitchen last night.”

“Maid — “1, dunno, ma’am, unless you
were lookin’ through the keyhole.”

And the Filling Station
‘ * I suppose you give a great deal to
charity. ’ ’

‘ ‘ Y es — anonymously, through Mr. Roe
kef eller. ’ '

So, So.

Mrs. Kelly: “Did yure husband come
home sober?”

Mrs. Rooney: “Comparatively so. He
admitted he was drunk.”

What in the Dev — !

Gerald: “I tore up that poem I wrote
last week.”

Ethel: “Tore it up? Why that was the
cleverest, thing you ever did.”

What Did She Expect?

Lady (visiting insane asylum): “1
wonder if that clock is right?”

Inmate: “Of course not. It wouldn’1
be here if it was.

Not No Good at All

First Frosh: “I don’t see why thej
want to learn us this old English for
anyway. ’ ’

Second Ditto: “Me neither. It ain’1
no good to an engineer.”

Try This Dish

Take one reckless natural born fool,
two or three big drinks of bad liquor; a
high-powered, fast motor-car.

Soak fool in liquor, place in car and
let go. After due time, remove from
wreckage, place in black, satin-lined box
and garnish with flowers.

Lady: Officer, I want to report that the
young lady next door continually neglects
to pull down her shade when undressing
Officer: Very well, madam, I’d be onlj
tpo glad to look into the matter.

FLAPPER FANNY saiys-

No Best Style

‘ ‘ I made a mistake in telling my wife
this garage was portable.”

“How so?”

“I have to move it about just like she
moves the furniture.”

A Fair Guess

“Where do you suppose these scenario
writers get their ideas?”

“Well, judging from the product, 1
should say they get them from each
other.”

Before Barnum

A negro had heard his parson tell the
story of Daniel in the lion’s den. He
doubted the story very much, however
so he decided to see the parson about it

“Pahson,” he questioned, “am it true
dat Daniel was thrown in de lion’s der
and dey didn’t eat him up?”

“Yes, suh, Brudder Smiff,” answered
the parson, “dat am de fack. ”

“Den dey must have been circus lions.”

“No, suh; de Bible say just de kon
trary. ’ ’

“It do?”

“ Ya3, suh, it do. Don’t it say dat it
happened 600 B.C.?”

“Yeah, it do say that.”

“Well, don’t B.C. mean befo’ circu
ses ? ' '

Traveler: Your sou just threw a atone
at me.

Irishman: Did he hit you?

Traveler: No.

Irishman: Then he wasn't my son.

Way-Back

“What is it when our souls go back —
and back — and back!”

“That’s fallen arches.”

The Careful Mexicans
Women tourists wearing knickers, an ex¬
change proclaims, are forbidden entrance
into Mexico, yet we often throughtlesslj
make light of the Mexicans.

Lane Logic

You can tell what kind of wheels a mar
has in his head, by the “spokes” that
come out of his mouth.

Secretive

North “Why did you tell your wife the
truth about that affair?”

West “So she would never know what
happened.”

Maybe Three

Voice from Top of Stairs: “Is that
you, John?”

John (who has the Christmas heaves):
“No, m'dear — mussa been two other fel¬
lahs.”

She was late, was our slono, and she
said: “You see, my rubber corset had a
puncture and I had to go to six different
garages before I could get a man to
vulcanize it.”

Man (from overturned canoe) — “Hi!
Hil I’m drowningl Drop me a line!”

Fellow on Bridge — “What’s the use?
Ain’t no postoffiee where you’re goin’.”

— Boston Transcript.

Mother: Now, Dorothy, do you know
what becomes of bad little girls?

Dorothy, hanging her head, ‘ ‘ They
have dates every day.”

To the hotel clerk: When an old maid
applies for a room give her suite 16.—
Kansas City Star.

It hasn’t happened yet, but eventuallj
there will be a Society of the Fellow Pas
sengers of Wales. — San Francisco Chonicle

The telephone rang in the lumber of¬
fice: — “Yes, hello.” “Hello yourself,
this is Mr. Kaplovitch. I want you
should send me twelve 2x10 right away.”
“All right, sir, how long do you want
them?” “Oh, I vant them a long time, 1
been put dem unter der house.”

Teacher: — Some terrible things can De
caught by kissing.

Bobby: — Yes, you ought to see the poor
fish my sister caught that way!

WOULD YOU KNOW SOUTH AMERICA?

B Ryi Zl LI A N

y? M ER /

■«0NT BUST THE HBTA1S PEK WIUKlCT A BIVAI

AUG. iff, 1914

of At%<

Court Oveirafys; Rejection of
Goods oa Trivia? Excuse

- 1

Then subscribe for the FOUR BIG WEEKLIES illustrated on this page, which, combined (completely cover
the news interest, current events, commercial progress, industrial development and political advance of the
entire continent. As announced in the Flag-line on our Editorial page, THESE FOUR BIG WEEKLIES
AFFILIATED. Affiliation means better service, to both readers and advertisers: a decidedly non
political policy, a broad view on international affairs; nd united effort toward the commercial and industria
development of the Republics in which they circulate.

THE BIG FOUR WEEKLIES — ALL ONE YEAR — TO ANY ADDRESS IN THE WORLD

$20. U. S. Gold or £4-10-0 Sterling

(Or the equivalent in any other currency. Cheques accepted on any bank in the world)

Sample copies and advertising rates on request. Address all orders and inquiries to
THE AMERICAN WEEKLY, Calle B. Mitre 367, BUENOS AIRES Argentina.

THE -

West Coast leader

i

i

m* \f.V«i Ook s.

SVlON-HitfUAT J sN MtM N

ON THr. SWING AKiH Nil
THC. URU r." Of
BOLIVIAN RAL.V

INMANS Or
PAN.-SV %

3<>UV«AN MAWLK :
s'HU.ian NL'.vr >r ; tms

PUtOVlA.N PSESIUUN

titcrioNs

PERUVIAN ?ltf >i»if HTiM. •

: &PAZ.N ! AN RE VO?. ( .

Mi OM m

'972-

f 2. H-*

ro»i

U. S. GOVERNMENT STEAMERS

18 DAYS TO NEW YORK

Visit one of the beautiful white steamers of the United States Government owned Pan
American Line before booking passage for the United States. Their great size, immaculate
cleanliness, service, cuisine, ample staterooms with real beds (not berths), private baths,
reading lamps, electric fans, library, wide decks, swimming pool and provision for all sports,
will convince you that your eighteen days between Buenos Aires and New York will be
days of real pleasure.

Fortnightly sailings from Buenos Aires via Montevideo, Santos and Rio de Janeiro

Sails Apr. 9
Sails Apr. 23
Sails May 7
Sails May 21

s. s. AMERICAN LEGION
s. s. PAN AMERICA
s. s. WESTERN WORLD
s. s. SOUTHERN CROSS

Arrived Mar. 31
Arrives Apr. 15
Arrives Apr. 28
Arrives May 13

Tour tickets quoted on application round South America
also to Europe via New York and vice versa

Operated for

United States Shipping Board
By MUNSON STEAMSHIP LINE

Agents

uenos

1MPRENT A BELL

** t *

BOLIVAR P 3 S

New Buenos Aires Subways
to Cost $120,000,000 m|n

Foreign Exchange in Latin

America

By Chas. A. McQueen

American Nations Settling Old
Boundary Disputes

By Henry L. Sweinhart

DAD has always wanted an open car.
He likes freedom. He wants speed —
and flexibility. He loves to open ’er
up on a smooth country road and feel the
wind whiz past his face.

But Mother... she wants comfort and pro¬
tection — she’s thinking of that rainy day when
the youngsters have to go to school.

And here at last is a new-type car to meet
this old-time family problem.

It’s a glorious — joyous — free, airy open car
zvhen you want it.

Then when it storms it may be changed to
a comfortable, weathertight enclosed car with
complete protection from wind and rain.

Thirty seconds is all it takes — simply lower
the roller side enclosures, without even leaving
your seat. You’ve never seen anything like it
before.

The Duplex body is framed and shaped in

steel. Upper and lower sections are integral.
1 hus its construction is substantial and its
beauty lasting.

It banishes once and for all the trouble
of attaching the old-type curtains — makeshift
at best.

No more hurried efforts hunting for the
right curtain while the storm beats in.

No more exposure, through holes torn in
them, while trying to obtain for the emer¬
gency, the protection given by a closed car.

To the man unwilling to sacrifice the thrill
of open car motoring — to the woman who
wants closed car protection right at her finger
tips — this car offers a wonderful new advent¬
ure — it marks a new era in fine car posses¬
sion.

In justice to yourself — see the new Duplex
now. Only Studebaker makes it.

THE STUDEBAKER CORPORATION OF AMERICA

Avenida de Mayo 1235 Buenos Aires

Studebaker Duplex

t~' - . - - " — - - - 3-

THIS IS A STUDEBAKER YEA R

Mention THE AMERICAN WEEKLY. — It idsntifies you.

The American Weekly for April 11, 1925

1

t

THE ANCIENT HOUSE OF LOUIS ROEDERER

X

f

f

❖

❖

❖

❖

V

has long supplied connoisseurs
with the world’ s best champagne

EXTRA DRY

Champagne Louis Roederer

THE BEST IN THE WORLD

Sole Importers: G. M. A. PETIT JEAN,

= TUCUMAN 1361 =

$

*

❖

lUrt£&m*s JLa&eiL JvudScGb -4f*rurr -hxQrdsb*

FRIGORIFICO WILSON

Ml MJ

❖

❖

V

!
❖
❖
. •

X

PURE FOOD PRODUCTS

SPECIAL PRODUCTION OF:

Calf tongues
Ox tongues

Sheep tongues

232 SAN MARTIN

U. T. 4140 Avenida

Mention THE AMERICAN WEEKLY. — It identifies you.

2

The American Weekly for April 11, 1925

tomorroWo

V 0F t# '

ALL AMERICA GABLES, Inc

JOHN L. MERRILL

PRESIDENT.

89 Broad Street, New York City

BUENOS AIRES OFFICE,

SAN MARTIN Corner o, SARMIENTO

CONTENTS

Vol. 2 No. 41 April 11, 1925

New Buenos Aires Subway to Cost 120,-

000,000 pesos . 5

A Missionary in Politics . 8

Foreign Exchange in Latin America — By

Chas. A. McQueen . 9

Cross Word Puzzle . 16

Finding a Derelict in the Jungle . 18

Illustrations . 22-23

Character in Your Handwriting — By Martha

M. Allen . 24

Sally Ann’s Scrap-book . 25

Hillside and Garden — By Ines E. Miller ... 29

News of the Week from the Cables . 32

Local Notes and Gossip . 36

Round the Markets . 42

In Lighter Vein . 44

t^/lMERICAN

C? Weekly)

of Buenos Aires

Published Every Saturday at

Calle B. Mitre, 367 Buenos Aires

Telephone: 33 Avenida 3077

JOHN W. WHITE, Editor and Publisher

A single copy, 50 centavos.

Subscriptions : one year, 20 pesos ; six months,
10 pesos; payable in advance.
Foreign, $8 gold the year.

The American Weekly for April 11, 1925

S

*

“STONE-TEX”

Cement coating in various colors for dampproofing
and beautifying exterior stucco, concrete and ma¬
sonry surfaces.

“SUPER-PORSEAL”

An extremely efficient and entirely transparent,
liquid dampproofing for stucco, concrete and
masonry surfaces, which does not change the ori¬
ginal color, texture or physical appearance of the
surface.

It simply seals the pores and repels moisture.

You could dip this house in water

"TRUSCON” WATERPROOFING PASTE

An integral waterproofing compound which is mixed with the water used in tempering concrete and
mortar.

On account of its high concentration it is more economical in use than similar products.

For the last twenty years “TRUSCON” WATERPROOFING PASTE has maintained its superior
quality above all imitations.

ASK FOR INFORMATION AND SAMPLES:

NIC K. FOUGNER

Gen. Agent for S. A. for the Truscon

GALERIA GUEMES Steel Company. Youngstown, O., U. S. A. U. T. 33, Avenida 6290

ESCRITORIO 565 8 BUENOS AIRES (INTERNOS 189 y 212)

West Indi

il Co

Dealers in Petroleum Products

Av. Roque Saenz Pena 567 „ _ ^

Edificio Banco de Boston

Kerosene “CALOR1A”

\v I on K ii I V/

KEROSENE LUMINOSO
(National Refining)

Sales Offices:

ALS1NA 902, corner of Tacuari

v/ : \ ; 1 1 i \ j

® fefej) *

Buenos Aires

Nafta “WICO”

MINERAL TURPENTINE

GAS OIL, FUEL OIL,
TRACTOR OIL

GILBERT & BARKER Storage tanks and pumps for naphtha, kerosene and lubricating oils

“NEW PERFECTION”

Blue Flame Kerosene Cook Stoves

<<1

‘PERFECTION”

Kerosene Heaters

Sales Office: ALSINA 902

BRANCH OFFICES IN ARGENTINA

ROSARIO - Entre Rios 545-47 SANTA FE - 25 de Mayo esq. Mendoza 602

BAHIA BLANCA - Avenida Coldn 61 CORDOBA - 9 de Julio 112

LA PLATA - Diagonal 80, 642 TUCUMAN - 24 de Septiembre 757

Agencies in all Important Towns in ARGENTINA, URUGUAY y PARAGUAY REPUBLICS

“W. 1. O. Co.”

Lanterns Lamps

MENDOZA - San Martin 1752
CAMPANA - (F. C. C. A.), Depts.
TRELEW - Avenida Fontana 304

Mention THE AMERICAN WEEKLY. — It identifies you.

4

The American Weekly for April 11, 1925

Buick Sport Model 2S-6-55
5 seat*

F. O. B. 7 QAA

Buenos Aires 1 ,;7V,V

Equipped with 5 wire wheels, extra $ 300.

J^ach of the two men who head Buick
engineering has lived with Buick design

fifteen years and more.

The Buick engineering
staff is the largest group
of its kind employed by
any automobile manu¬
facturer.

Experience, the
best teacher, guards Buick’s me¬
chanical soundness

NEW SHOW ROOMS

AVENIDA DE MAYO 1370 -GALERIA BAROLO

U. T. Rivadavia 7220-722 2

The First Panamerican Highways Congress

will be inagurated in this city on October 5th next

"when "better automobiles are built, buick iwll make them.

The famous finish

DUCO

on every Buick

Mention THE AMERICAN WEEKLY. — It identities yon.

/tmMCAlfWEEKLY

Vol. 2. No. 41

UENOS AIRES

Regiatrado’de acuerdo a la Ley de Propiedad Literaria.

April 11, 1925

PROPOSED NEW SUBWAYS TO COST

1 20,000,000 PESOS

THE General Manager of the
Anglo Argentine Tramway
Company presented a project to
the Municipality this week proposing
the expenditure of 120,000,000 pesos
in the construction of two new sub¬
ways in Buenos Aires and the removal
of several surface lines which would
be replaced by omnibus service. One
of the subways would run under
Calle Maipu from the Retiro station
of the Central Argentine Railway to
the Plaza Constitucion station of the
Southern Railway. The other would
run from Plaza Mayo to Plaza Italia,
running under the proposed North
Diagonal Avenue part of the way.
These subways would permit the
removing of surface lines from 40
city blocks in the downtown district.
The entire project, however, is de¬
pendent upon the Municipality’s
consent to the company increasing the
street car fare from 10 centavos to 12
centavos on surface lines; to 15 cen¬
tavos on the subways ; and to 20 cen¬
tavos for transfer combinations be¬
tween surface lines and subways. The
company also states that it will be
necessary to charge a fare of 15 cen
tavos for omnibus journeys of less
than 5 kilometers, and 20 centavos for
longer journeys.

The project is accompanied by a
note in which the administrator says:

“My company has decided to ap¬
proach the municipality with a new
project which tends to resolve' the
diverse and principal questions now
pending relating to street car service,
which affect not only the municipalitv
and the company but especially the
♦public. The rights and obligations in
force are not in themselves suffi
cient to provide for the unforeseen
necessities now present. Any solu¬
tions must naturally be equitable and
the result of good faith on each side
It is a very urgent matter which the
local government has to resolve and

my company is doing its best to con¬
tribute a complete scheme. Together
with the project I send a detailed
statement and it will be noted that
the company has done everything pos
sible to make this a complete study
taking into account the present and
future situation of the general traffic
as well as the street car traffic of the
city and I am sure that the authorities
will find this project just and reason¬
able and advantageous to the general
interests.

Difficult Traffic Problem

The General Manager of the Com
pany point out that the City of Bue¬
nos Aires presents, from a traffic
point of view, two matters which
taken together, constitute the principal
difficulties in the way of the proper
solution of the problem.

One consists in the fact that the
center of density of traffic does not
coincide with the geographical center
of the City, as the density is worst at
the extreme eastern end of the City
and right up against the Port zone ;
that is to say, against the River Plate.
It, therefore, follows that the intense
movement of the City occurs in a
relatively circumscribed and small
zone, which makes the problem of
distribution to and from periphery
very difficult.

The other problem is that exactly
in the zone of congestion, the streets
are very much more narrow than in
other portions of the City and there¬
fore are the least adequate for the
intense traffic borne over them.

The congestion in the center is not
due entirely to street cars but also to
other vehicles, for which a strong
reglamentary code should be enforc
ed, once the street car problem is
solved. It is suggested that during
certain hours of the day no horse
drawn or man pushed vehicle should
be allowed in certain zones and

neither should any loading or unload¬
ing from carts be permitted, nor park¬
ing of motor vehicles.

Moreover, private cars should not
be allowed on certain streets, to avoid
the present obstruction caused by
them ; on other streets the parking
time should be strictly limited and
also special streets should be set aside
for parking.

The company’s note gives some in¬
teresting data regarding the number
of passengers handled by the street
cars of the Anglo Argentine Tram¬
way Company. Passenger traffic
originating in the central zone and
terminating in it amounts to 100,000.-
000 passengers a year, while this zone
receives 240,000,000 more from the
outlying sections of the city.

Fifty million passengers are hand¬
led every year on the streets between
Reconquista and Pellegrini, inclusive,
of which 14,000,000 travel on Calle
Maipu alone. Ten million passengers
travel on Calle Callao every year and
5,000,000 on Calle Libertad, while
only about 1,000,000 travel on the
streets west of Callao.

The note then continues :

It is seen, therefore, that the capa¬
city of the streets is not exceeded,
except in the first group ; i.e., Re¬
conquista to Pellegrini. In order to
arrive at a fair understanding, only
the steets running north from the
Avenida de Mayo have been consider¬
ed, but the same figures also applv
to the streets running South.

In consequence, it is within the first
group that it is urgent to find a so¬
lution, which cannot be other than
the construction of subways, because
the quantity of passengers that would
have to be accomodated if the surface
lines are removed amount to between
30 and 40 million a year.

Proposed Solutions

As a first solution it is suggested
that to relieve the central zone in the

6

The American Weekly for April 11, 1925

direction north and south it would be
necessary to construct one subway
that would be sufficient for the
present and future necessities for
many years. This line is that from
Retiro to Plaza Constitucion. The
very fact that at these two points are
the large railway termini indicates the
necessity for handling large volumes
of traffic. Moreover it is propos¬
ed that the street lines in Calles
Maipu and Esmeralda should be
taken up, but in order to avoid hard
ships for the public, good omnibuses
should be run.

The second solution is the entire
suppression of street cars in certain
parts or even in the whole lengths of
certain streets in the central zone. In
this case the lines to be taken up
would be Maipu from Sarmiento to
Charcas'; Corrientes from Recon-
quista to 25 de Mayo and from Maipu
to San Martin ; Sarmiento from Paseo
Colon to Maipu ; Chacabuco from
Moreno to Brazil; San Martin from
Victoria to Corrientes ; Reconquista
from Corrientes to Rivadavia ; Esme¬
ralda, from Rivadavia to Juncal ; Pie-
dras from Rivadavia to Brazil.

It is clearly pointed out that it is
not possible to completely substitute
street lines by omnibus service be¬
cause even in the best of cases, these
are only auxiliary to the surface car
system and the great mass of the
people can only be properly served
by street lines and subways.

In treating of the necessity of a
subway from Plaza Mayo to Plaza
Italia, stated that the population is not
symetrically distributed and that
there is a zone in the southwestern
port of the City that is practically
uninhabited.

Calle Rivadavia is not the true
center of population. This is group
ed along a line running from Plaza
Mayo to Chacarita and Villa Devoto.
For this reason the note says, it will
be advisable to construct another sub¬
way from Plaza Mayo to Plaza Italia,
but this cannot be considered inde¬
pendently from the extension of the
Diagonal Norte to Corrientes and
with the construction of a plaza in
Corrientes and Cerrito, and also the
latter street must be widened.

Omnibus Service

It is suggested that the termini of
the subways (Caballito, Constitucion
and Plaza Italia) should be connect¬
ed with more outlying zones by mean?
of omnibus service and later on this
same means of rapid transit should
be applied to other subway stations
near to the terminal points mentioned.

In order that the subways should
work to maximum efficiency, the cars
should not come to the surface. Pas¬
sengers should be handled expedi¬
tiously by means of elevators, mov¬
ing stairs, etc., and there should al¬
ways be a large number of omnibuses
ready to take passengers from the
subway stations.

Finally, continues the note, the so¬
lution of the traffic problem, in as
far as it affects the Company, is:

The constructions as soon as pos¬
sible of a subway from Retiro to
Constitution, running under Calle
Maipu.

The construction at a not distant
date, of another subway from Plaza
Mayo to Plaza Italia, always provid¬
ed that the Diagonal Norte is opened
throughout when the Company starts
to build the subway.

Suppression of surface cars in cer¬
tain densely congested zones.

Replacement of the Number 9
service (Retiro to Constitution) by
omnibus, when the subway is con¬
structed.

Limitation of the existing number
of surface cars in heavily congested
zones and organization of omnibus
service, which is more flexible and
can be put on to attend to sudden
demands.

Organization of multiple omnibus
lines at principal termini of the sub-
wavs or at adjoining stations.

Full working capacity of the sub¬
ways by suppressing surface lines
and transporting passengers from low
level to street level by mechancial
means.

The Financial Aspect

The representative of the company
maintains that the financial condition
of the same is very precarious and
that this situation is not due to bad
management but to world economic
conditions. For this reason, the
growth of the company is paralyzed
and, therefore, the extension of means
of transport is also paralvzed, bring¬
ing about a hardship for the constant¬
ly growing population of the city.

To reestablish the financial eciuili-
brium of the company which has been
upset for so may years, the following
three points must be resolved :

1 . Decide upon the compensation
provided for by law iitio as regards
contribution to the pensions fund.

2 . Let the company have the proper
means of paying its staff adequate
salaries as compared with fhe cost of
living and which at least should be
equivalent to that paid by the mu¬
nicipality and the national government
to its employees.

3 • Give the company the means of
obtaining sufficient funds

(a) 1 o allow for the expenses of
upkeep of present equipment and to ~*
maintain without fear of restriction
the present services,

(b) To assure that the capital al¬
ready invested in the company shall
meet with sufficient remuneration to
allow the company to pay dividends,
as the share holders have not collect¬
ed anything since 1913.

Mr. J. N. WISNER GOES HOME
TO ATTEND 4 CONVENTIONS

Mr. John Nelson Wisner sailed for
New York by the s.s. American
Legion this week as a delegate to
four conventions in the United States.

1 he principal object of his trip is to
attend the twenty-first annual conven¬
tion of the Associated Advertising
Llubs of the World, which is to be
held at Houston, Texas, from May 9
to 14. Mr. Wisner received an invita¬
tion through the Ltoited States gov¬
ernment to attend this convention as
a delegate from Argentina and he
took with him an exhibit of Argen¬
tine advertising.

Mr. AYisner is the head of the Estu-
dios Wisner, which in the five years
since their inauguration have become
the biggest American advertising
agency in South America. The Estu-
dios Wisner employ between 50 and
60 people and handle many of the
most important American accounts in
this market. They also have what is
probably the most complete and up-
to-date equipment in South America,
doing all their own art work, photo
engraving, and printing, including
color work.

Mr. Wisner has not been home for
twelve years and he expects to be
away about three months on this trip,
during which he will visit his mother
and sisters in Southern California, as
well as Portland, Ore., Chicago,
Detroit, Washington, and the State
of Maine.

While in the United States. Mr.
Wisner will act as delegate from
Argentina to the Rotary Clubs Con¬
vention at Cleveland ; as the delegate
of the United States Chamber of
Commerce in Argentina to the annual
foreign trade convention of the
Foreign Trade Council; and delegate
of the U.S. Chamber of Commerce
here to the United States Chamber of ^
Commerce at Washington.

Both Names, Please

Stranger: “Do you know a man work
ing here with one leg named Smith?”

Clerk: “What’s the other leg named?’
— Kablegram.

The American Weekly for April 11, 1925

7

Mr. MARCOSSON SPEAKS TO

U.S. CHAMBER OF COMMERCE

Mr. Isaac F. Marcosson, of the
staff of The Saturday Evening Post,
who has been in Buenos Aires for a
month preparing a series of South
American articles, addressed the meet¬
ing of the American Chamber of
Commerce on Tuesday afternoon of
this week. Mr. Marcosson spoke
briefly but what he said was to the
point and he took occasion to
denounce the anti-American propa¬
ganda that was handed out at the
Montevideo religious convention. In
this connection, Mr. Marcosson said:

“I am glad to be here at the time
when the question of the economic
imperialism of the United States has
been raised and I am glad to take the
lead in scotching the snake. This pro¬
paganda is the product of misguided
uplift and is the kind of hammer that
from time to time is thrown into the
great machine of commerce.

“I am convinced — and I speak
from personal contact— that the great
majority of the South American
delegates to the religious convention
at Montevideo do not share the views
which have been promulgated by
various officials of that body and one
in particular. The spirit of American
religious interest in South America is
full brother in constructiveness to the
ideal of American commerce in these
parts. Any other conception is an in¬
justice to those courageous pioneers
who have planted and who are per¬
petuating American interests in South
America.

"The allegation of economic impe¬
rialism is conceived in ignorance,
brought forth in bigotry, and fostered
through prejudice,” stated Mr. Mar¬
cosson.

Mr. Marcosson also made the sage
remark that if it were not for those
same Big Businesses which are being
condemned as having evil designs on
South America, there would be
precious little sinews of war for up¬
lift work.

In speaking of commerce, Mr.
Marcosson said that since the war it
had been his duty and his privilege
to follow the battle line of business
around the world and that he was
convinced that the eclipse of business
through politics is passing. He refer¬
red to the Dawes Plan as marking
the passing of this eclipse, stating that
the German Reparations Problem, In¬
stead of being considered a great
economic problem had been made a
political game. “It must be a source
of pride to every American that the
wedge which entered that political

game and broke it up was the Amer¬
ican plan which is now known as the
Dawes plan and which marks a mile¬
stone in the progress of the world
and marks the end of the intrusion
of politics in business.”

Mr. Marcosson referred briefly to
the Tacna Arica award which he
said was great, just, fair, and states¬
manlike.

FRUIT EXPERT COMPLETES
SURVEY FOR CALIFORNIANS

Mr. Carl J. Ley, a consulting hor¬
ticulturist, departed last Sunday for
Chile on his way back to the Lhrited
States after having spent a month in
Argentina in the interests of a group
of nearly ioo fruit growers of Red¬
wood Valley, California, who are
interested in coming to Argentina.
Instead of selling out all their pos¬
sessions and coming to Argentina as
so . many other American farmers
have done, these fruit growers em¬
ployed the expert services of Mr. Ley
who came down and looked things
over for them.

After travelling extensively in
those regions of Argentina where
fruit is grown, Mr. Ley came to tlie
conclusion that the district best suit¬
ed to American fruit growers is the
irrigated region of Mendoza and San
Juan, but he will recommend in h“s
report that American farmers should
not come to Argentina unless they
have sufficient capital to buy a large
tract of land and to operate on a large
scale, preferably with a group of fel¬
low Americans. Mr. Ley will report
that American farmers who are ac¬
customed to all the luxuries and
comfort which they have in the
United States would find it very dif¬
ficult to adjust themselves to the life
of a small farmer in Argentina where
there are few comforts and no lux¬
uries.

Miss ALLEN ENTERTAINS

BUSINESS WOMAN’S CLUB

The Business Woman’s Club of
Buenos Aires held its first meeting of
the year last Saturday afternoon in
the hall of the American Church.
There was a large attendance and
plans for the year were discussed at
the business meeting. A program com¬
mittee was elected to serve for three
months, and composed Mrs. Irma
Nellado, Miss Mary Heiskell, and
Miss Ada Turdon. Miss Ann Hillery
was elected as librarian. The pre¬
sident, Miss Banes, appointed Miss
Edmundson as Assistant Secretary,
pending an election. The officers for

the year 1925 are the following: Miss
Alice Banes, President, Miss Elena
Albhoff, Vice-President, Miss Elisa
Albhoff, Treasurer, and Miss Bar¬
bara Hughes-Hallett, Secretary. Miss
Martha Allen gave a talk on “How
to Read Character from Handwrit¬
ing”. She passed about a number
of letters which illustrated typical or
unusual formations of certain letters,
and gave her interpretation of their
meaning. Then the various members
produced letters in which they were
interested, and Miss Allen discussed
the probable significance of certain
signs.

American Legion Departures

The following passengers sailed by the
s.s. American Legion on Thursday after¬
noon for New York and ports of call:

Dr. Honorio Pueyrredon, Argentine
Ambassador to Washington, and family;
Hon. Hoffman Philip, American Minister
to Uruguay; Senor Cesar E. Etcheverry
and daughter; Mr. Esteban Liaco, Mr. and
Mrs. Antonio Alonso and family; Lieut.
Hector Mendez, Mr. Nelson Dickerman.
Mr. Howard Miller, Mr. Carlos G. Palmer,
Mr. Charles E. Palmer, Mr. and Mrs.
Harry S. Noble, Mr. and Mrs. William D.
Harper, Miss Clare Harper, Miss Minna
Dohrn, Miss Maria Llames, Miss Tomasa
Garcia, Mr. Percy Goody, Mr. Hilario
Ballesteros, Mr. and Mrs. George Wiggin,
Mr. and Mrs. George J. Lindgren, Mr.
Isaac F. Marcosson, Mr. and Mrs. James
Gillespie, Sister Isabel Graham, Sister
Amrie Quiglia, Sister Clementina Veglio,
Mr. and Mrs. Elias Kaplan, Mr. Philip
Frost, Mr. Royer Lucy, Mr .and Mrs. John
Daniels, Mr. John Nelson Wisner, Mr.
Frank A. Diekoff, Mr. and Mrs. John M.
Gutierrez, Mr. and Mrs. John C. Weadock,
Miss T. Marie Dunbar, Mr. and Mrs.
Paulo Fernandez, Mr. and Mrs. Raymond
McHune, Mr. Eugenio Fernandez, Mr.
Alberto Fernandez, Mr. and Mrs. Sidney
Wharin, Mr. and Mrs. Felix Lyat, Mr.
Erico Kapelner, Mr. Horacio Bullrich, Mr.
James A. Hoggsette, Mrs. Sibil James,
Miss Ann T. Reed, the Rev. and Mrs. W.
D. Crowe, Mrs. Gillmore, Mr. McGregor,
Mr. Charles Asp, Mr. Philip Spear and
family, Mr. R. W. Lea, Mr. John P.
Seaholm, Miss Sarah Haggar, Miss Hen-
riette Larnkin, Mr. Joseph St earn, Miss V.
P. Penrose, Mr. and Mrs. Lee W. Turner,
Mr. Schulz, Mr. and Mrs. Campton, Mr.
A1 Sezekler.

Willing to Oblige

He was rushing for a ear when a pretty
young woman stopped him. “Please help
the Working Girls’ Home,” she requested.

“ Certainly, ” he said, “but I haven’t
much time. How far away do they live?”
— The Pretzel.

8

The American W< < kly for April 11, 1925

of Buenos Aires

Published Every Saturday at
Calle B. Mitre 367
Buenos Aires, Argentina

John W. White, Publisher
Telephone: 33 Avenlda 3077
Cables: AMERWEEKLY, Baires.

Subscription Rates, Payable in Advance

In South America: $20 m[n. a year.
Other countries: $8 gold or £1.16.0.
Single copies: 50 centavos.

Copyrighted under the Argentine Copyright Law

Registrado de acuerdo a la Ley de
Propiedad Literaria

Affiliated with

THE SOUTH PACIFIC MAIL
Valparaiso

THE BRAZILIAN AMERICAN
Rio de Janeiro

THE WEST COAST LEADER
Lima, Peru

THE MEXICAN AMERICAN
Mexico City

(Advertising, subscription orders or no
tlces for publication for any of the af¬
filiated publications may be forwarded
“The American Weekly.”

Buenos Aires, April 11,1 925

A MISSIONARY IN POLITICS

UNDER this same heading we
referred last week to the oc¬
casion taken by the Rev. Dr.
Samuel Guy Inman to continue at
the recent Montevideo conference of
religious workers the campaign of
anti-American propaganda which he
consistently carries out at every op¬
portunity. Last week we stated that
we would much prefer to believe that
Dr. Inman had been unwittingly mis¬
informed, because it is repulsive to
us to think that any American could
be such an active enemy of the land
of his birth as Dr. Inman is. We
added, however, that we could not
believe he was innocent, because of
his studied policy of confining his
Latin American friendships to people

who are known for their anti-Amer¬
ican sentiments.

Since last week’s editorial was
written it has developed that Dr.
Inman not only engaged in anti-
American propaganda in Montevideo
but that he deliberately misrepresent¬
ed the facts in the case of his biggest
piece of propaganda — the famous
Mistral letter. It now develops that
the letter written by the Chilean
poetess Mistral and given to the press
by Dr. Inman as having been present¬
ed to the Congress never was so pre¬
sented and never was intended for
presentation. It also develops that
the English translation of the letter
which Dr. Inman gave to newspaper
men was not a correct translation of
what the Chilean lady wrote.

We have talked during the week
with American delegates to the Mon¬
tevideo conference who do not think
any more of Dr. Inman’s methods
than we do, but most of them tried
to make excuses for him. There mav
be some excuse, although we doubt
it, for an American who goes into
foreign countries and misrepresents
his own country in an effort to gain
the friendship of the people he is
among, but there is no excuse for a
Doctor of Divinity who adds to that
crime the still worse one of deliberate¬
ly violating the truth.

We do not expect the truth from
politicians, but we do have a right to
expect it from Doctors of Divinity
and when a man like Dr. Inman is
willing to stoop to the lowest sort of
political methods and to violate the
truth in doing so, it is time that he
lay aside the cloth of the church and
wear only the cloak of the political
tribe he panders to.

South America is full of American
business men who have been working
just as earnestly to uphold the honor
of American business standards in
South America as have the American
missionaries to uphold their beliefs.

These American business men contri¬
bute liberally to the uplift work that
is being carried on by their fellow
Americans, and now comes a high
figure in American missionary work
asking all South Americans to believe
that the American business man is a
missionary of economic imperialism.

As Mr. Marcosson stated before
the United States Chamber of Com¬
merce in Argentina this week, the
great majority of delegates to the
Montevideo conference were not in
accord with Dr. Inman’s anti-Amer¬
ican activities. But Dr. Inman is a
churchman of very high position in
the United States and evidently there
was not a delegate at the convention
who was willing to take upon himself
the risk of repudiating him.

It is high time, however, that the
men who intend to spend the rest of
their lives in missionary work in
South America publicly repudiate Dr.
Inman. If they do not do so, ft
merely signifies that they accept Dr.
Inman’s belief that there is only one
common ground on which they can
meet the South Americans among
whom they work and that common
ground is anti-Americanism. If after
all these years of earnest religious
effort in Latin America it is neces¬
sary to hold up the bugaboo of the
octupus of American imperialism
before Latin Americans will look at
the Protestant cross, then it is about
time to admit that the effort has been
a failure and to give it up.

We do not believe that to be the
case, however, and for that reason
we believe that Dr. Inman is a danger¬
ous meddler who will do more harm
than good to American uplift work-
in South America. There ought to
be some way of disenfranchising Dr.
Inman and preventing him from en¬
joying the rights of American citi¬
zenship. But at least he can be re¬
pudiated by the men who do not care
to continue their life work under the
shadow of his shame.

^ A ^ d~. A A A A

:: :: I: fl :: : : i! :i ii :: :• fj i: :: fl ::

%<• %.• s.* •..* \.* *..* *..* *..* W W w SJ W

9

FOREIGN EXCHANGE IN LATIN AMERICA

A Survey of Conditions Since 1914

By Charles A. McQueen

Special Agent, U. S. Dept, of Commerce

KEEN interest in the progress
of European reconstruction
and the overshadowing im
portance of the quotations of sterling
and of other European currencies in
New York have somewhat obscured
the improvement and the relative
stability that the Latin American ex¬
changes have recently attained. Only
three years ago many of the more
important countries of Latin America
were in the midst of a commercial
stagnation that was accompanied by
a great depreciation of their cur
rencies in terms of gold — or, to put
it more accurately, in terms of dollars
— since international movements of
gold were so restricted as to bring
about artificial conditions in physical
dealings with that metal. So abnormal
were all the conditions surrounding
and affecting exchange transactions^
that extraordinary premiums were
paid for dollar drafts. With some few
exceptions, the material status of the
Latin American currencies had act
ually been strengthened by the con
sequences of the war, in so far as
. the visible stocks of gold held at home
and bank credits abroad were con
cerned. But the overturn in 1920 of
all ordinary standards of industry 2nd
commerce brought about so dubious a
situation that the general tendency
was to permit exchange quotations tc
go to an extreme without aid from
the monetary gold stocks.

This policy no doubt speeded the
development of the crisis, aided the
producers and exporters, and set up
curative reactions. With greater 01
less promptness, the principal ex
changes moved upward from the ex
treme of depression reached in 1921
and in the following years consider
able improvement has been made. The
Argentine gold peso was worth 7c
cents in September, 1921, and 80 cent.-
in September, 1924; the Peruvian
pound in the same interval moved
from $3.36 to $4.08; and the Colom
bian peso advanced from $0.88 to $1
On the other hand, the Chilean peso
^ went only from 10.2 cents to 10.5
cents, while the Brazilian milreis fell
from 12.5 to 10 cents. Brazilian and
Chilean currencies and exchanges
stand by themselves and are affected

* Published by the U. S. Depar ent of
Commerce as Trade Information Bul¬
letin No. 316,

by their own peculiar characteristics,
explained in the following pages.

Nearly all of the Latin American
currencies not actually stabilized not
only have now a foreign exchange
value considerably greater than that
of three years ago, but, what is more
important, have passed the stage of
rapid and irresponsible fluctuations
Furthermore, the tendency of the past
few months (up to December, 1924)
has been steadily upward, in response
to an improved export trade accom
panied by the same conditions of con
fidence in world progress that have
been reflected in the movements of
sterling and some other of the Euro
pean exchanges.

War Experiences Common to all
Latin American Countries

In making the necessary references
to the effects of the war on the
monetary and exchange situation of
the 20 Republics of Latin America,
much repetition can be avoided by
outlining their common features and
their uniform reactions to the prin
cipal conditions that affected them all
with similar consequences. First, it
might be well to describe what might
be called a “typical” Latin American
country. This hypothetical nation
would be a republic, though with
administrative authority and functions
more highly centralized than those of
the United States, both in theory and
in practice. Its people would present
on the whole a rather wide variation
of social conditions, ranging from a
cultivated, influential, and affluent
minority to an illiterate class of
peasantry or workers with more 01
less Indian blood. Its politics would
be characterized by violent antago
nisms between different parties, based
on personal and inherited motives
rather than on clearly defined dif
ferences in principles of political
economy.

This supposed country would be
supported chiefly by husbandry and
the extractive industries, the products
of which are exported to the oldei
and more populous industrial nations
Consequently, foreign trade would be
the prime factor in the national
economy, and a well-sustained ex¬
portation of such natural products
would be necessary in order to pay

for the essential imports of manu¬
factures and meet the payment of in
terest on foreign debts and on foreign
capital invested in the country.
Furthermore, there would be such a
specialization in local industry, due to
natural causes, that one class of
products — whether agricultural,
pastoral, or mineral — or even one
commodity (sugar, coffee, cacao, tin,
nitrate, wool, cotton, meat, wheat, 01
yerba mate ) would be of such out¬
standing importance as to warrant
calling it the practical mainstay of
the country’s prosperity.

From the financial point of view,
this country would rely upon customs
collections for a large part of its
public revenue and upon direct and
indirect taxation of industry and com¬
merce for a large share of the re¬
mainder. In Government finance, its
situation would be that of an expand¬
ing and developing community, favor
ing large expenditures on public
works, and consequently with a
relatively important foreign debt and
a fairly continuous record of deficits
in the annual budget. Its money would
be based bn the gold standard as
evolved through various stages from
the old Spanish silver standard. In
times of economic tranquility, this
country would be an importer of gold,
on account of its generally favorable
trade balance and the attraction of
foreign capital to its developing
activities.

If one keeps in mind the above
salient points which more or less ap¬
ply to all of the Latin American
countries — in so far as common
characteristics can be assigned to 20
entities - — it will be easy to under¬
stand the natural consequences of the
great changes introduced by the war.

From 1914 to the present, the
countries of Latin America have pass¬
ed through five distinct periods of
alternating depression and expansion,
each with its own peculiar reactions
These periods may be briefly sum-
tnaried as follows :

I. The dislocation first caused by
the outbreak of war was accompanied
by panics, moratoria, the disappear
ance of circulating gold and the dimi¬
nution of reserve stocks of gold until
remedial measures were taken, the in
convertibility of Government papei
money and bank notes, a contraction

10

The American Weekly for April 11, 1925

REMINGTON

PORTABLE

THE LAST WORD IN
TYPEWRITER
ADVANCEMENT

Remington
Typewriter Company

Buenos Aires
729, FLORIDA, 735

Rosario,

SANTA FE 1291

RESTAURANT

WINDSOR

369 - Bme. MITRE - 387

Telephone: U. T. 3669 Avenida

This Restaurant, which passed
under new management a short
while ago, is undoubtedly be¬
coming more popular every
day. Senor Novelle has care¬
fully studied the tastes of his
American and English clients.
That is proved by the increas¬
ing clientele of business men
who choose to take their lunch
there.

The prices are moderate.

The large assortment of wines
are of highest quality and will
satisfy the most fastidious con¬
noisseur.

in credit, a demand for the settlement
of accounts owed abroad, the ex¬
portation of gold until embargoes
were declared, the rupture of ordinary
exchange rates in the shape of an ex¬
traordinary premium on foreign remit¬
tances, a diminution of both imports
and exports, and a reduction in Gov¬
ernment income caused by the last-
named factor.

The situation remained generally
acute until October or November,
1914, when the first effects were
spent. It was followed by a period of
general depression during which
measures of various kinds were taken
to restore the sufficiency of the cur¬
rency, generally by forbidding the
exportation of coin, by issuing
emergency paper circulation, or by
authorizing new coinage. Official in¬
tervention in exchange was limited to
a few instances in which exporters
were required to sell drafts to some
central agency at fixed rates. Such
drafts were generally used for the
benefit of the Government in meeting
its foreign payments. Government
finances in general were in disorder,
borrowing was resorted to wherever
possible, and new taxes and increases
in import duties were instituted. This
period, generally speaking, lasted well
into 1915, when an improvement
began .

II. From some time in 1915, as a
rule, until the end of the war great
prosperity was experienced, induced
by rising prices and a ready market,
first for agricultural and pastoral
products, and later for all kinds of
minerals. While trade with Europe
was somewhat restricted, that with
the United States flourished, even
after this country entered the war.
Closer financial relations were estab¬
lished with the United States and the
dollar came to have a prominent place
in exchange transactions. The grow¬
ing supplies of bills of exchange re¬
presenting exports, raised rates to
gold parity and in some cases above
par. Currency shortages were com¬
mon, owing to the inflexibility of the
money systems and great demand for
cash in everyday business. The rising
silver prices from 1916 on caused
continued hoarding and exportation of
silver coins. In some countries gold
came back into general circulation;
imports of gold were received, chiefly
from the United States, and the banks
greatly increased their foreign credits.
Government revenues were restored,
often through the imposition of new
or increased export duties, and a
tendency toward increased public ex¬
penditure became evident. Public
debts were reduced. During this time,
while exports were fairly large and
represented high values, imports were

relatively depressed by conservation
of tonnage and by the war restrictions
placed on certain commodities.

III. At the end of the war, marked
by the signing of the armistice, there
was a period of hesitation. The ex
change situation was eased by gold
imports, mostly from the United
States, and dollar exchange practical¬
ly returned to par. Nevertheless, the
inconvertibility of the paper cur¬
rencies was maintained and the in¬
flated stocks of gold were not released
because of the general opinion that
Europe’s effort to regain a gold
standard would immediately cause the
loss of the metal. Soon there began
the postwar boom, marked by specula
tion in commodities and abuse of
credit. The sinister feature was a
great increase of imports, in response
to the generally greater purchasing
power of each country and its low
stock of commodities. Both Govern
ment income and expenditure re¬
mained at high 'levels.

IV. The boom was followed by a
depression the effects of which may
be said to have touched every class
and degree of people. Prices of export
commodities collapsed. Commercial
failures were heavy, unemployment
was large, and frozen credits were
the rule. There was stagnation in the
export trade, while imports for a long
time continued to arrive in response
to old orders placed on an optimistic
scale. Exchange values had begun to
drop even before the full extent of
the calamity was realized; as the ad¬
verse conditions continued, the value
of the local currencies fell to record
depths. The severity of the decline of
exchange — or conversely, the premium
on gold represented by dollar drafts
— was due partly to the inability to
utilize the accumulated stocks of gold,
but it may be attributed chiefly to a
generally adverse trade balance and
to exchange operations induced by
panic or lack of confidence in the
restoration of values. Some capital
was exported to Europe, not a little
of which went into speculative
purchase of marks and other depre¬
ciated money. While public ex¬
penditures remained at the high levels
voted by legislatures still under the
influence of inflation, public revenues
declined or failed to continue the ad¬
vances that had been maintained dur¬
ing preceding years. The economic
malady lasted from the middle of
1920 until about the middle of 1922
or the early part of 1923, although
some of the effects have not yet been
overcome. It was the period of great
increase in public debts, on account
of unbalanced budgets, and of very
sharp and irresponsible fluctuations
in exchange.

fis®©'’"’'1

The American Weekly for April 11, 1925

11

A quaint city
in a pictures¬
que setting
with an his
torical back¬
ground.

In Cuzco there is a mingling of quaint Colonial
architecture with Incaic stonework of massive
dimensions, and a blending of colours which is
in perfect harmony with the picturesque sur¬
roundings and a constant reminder of the historic
background.

INTI-HUATAN A, NEAR CUZCO
Supposed to be the ruins of the Inca Observatory.

Reminders of the glamour of power and the glitter of gold are on every hand; no visitor can fail to sense
and feel the spirit of the Incas who for centuries wielded from this ancient city a great power over a huge popula¬
tion and an immense extent of territory.

Nestling in a beautiful valley, still abundantly productive after centuries of cultivation, flanked by snow¬
capped mountain ranges, standing in a most sightly spot on the hillside, Cuzco, in the days of her ancient glory,
must have been one of the most imposing cities of the world.

CUZCO

is now within easy and comfortable travelling distance from Buenos Aires by an all-rail route to the Bolivian frontier,
thence over the new Villazon-Atocha railway and via Bolivian Railways to La Paz, the most picturesque city of the
Andes.

For full particulars, rates, schedules, maps, etc., covering any trip to Bolivia or Southern Peru, write to

Manager, The Southern Railway of Peru, Arequipa, Peru.

Manager, The Guaqui - La Paz Railway, La Paz, Bolivia,

Secretary, The Peruvian Corporation, Lima, Peru.

Illustrated booklet will be sent free on request to the editorial offices of THE AMERICAN WEEKLY.

m (^aMiejaiMeiciftSMinij cdi cuarartaiajaiaiajajbuafa/ararajeiajajaajaie/aMrararahaj pys/aiStaiiQUSiBU taj cu cu gu ^ ^

IE
(£.

Subscription Form

THE AMERICAN WEEKLY

Bartolome Mitre 367 Buenos Aires

P/ease enter my subscription to THE AMERICAN WEEKLY
f one year , . .

for six months he«‘mmg . . . . . .

for which I enclose .

Name . __

Address . .

Subscription Rates (payable in advance)

In Argentina, twenty pesos the year, ten pesos for six months.

In other countries, $ 8. gold or £1.13.0 the year.

12

The American Weekly for April 11, 1925

INSURANCE

“BOSTON"

COMPANIA ARGENTINA
DE SEGUROS

HEAD OFFICE:

BOSTON BANK BUILDING,
Nos. 119-121

AL

FRANCISCANO

LA VALLE 545

(between Florida and San Martin)

Restaurant and Bar

Lunch - Afternoon Tea
Dinner

SERVICE A LA CARTE
SALE OF DELICATESSEN

Proprietor:

O. LOHR Hsnry)

EX-MANAGER AMERICAN CLUB

V. Production and general trade
conditions showed healthy symptoms
during 1922, and a considerable im¬
provement in basic factors was seen
to be on the way, although still un¬
certain because of continued unset
dement in Europe. However, the ab¬
sence of any pronounced industrial
recovery and the continued dif¬
ficulties in Government finance
caused exchange rates to improve only
slightly in 1922 over 1921, and l.
make but a gradual advance in 1923.
In some of the principal countries the
imports continued to exceed or
nearly equal the value of exports, so
that the balance realized in the mer¬
chandise trade was either adverse 01
nonexistent, leaving no margin to
apply to other payments . To the
burden of insufficient revenues was
added that of a heavy premium on
remittances on account of the public
debt. Floating debts of the Govern¬
ment became heavy and so weighed
upon the banks that monetary reforms
seemed impracticable. Nevei-theless.
confidence slowly returned, with the
increasingly favorable prospect of
European recuperation. Fluctuations
in exchange became less, and a
tendency toward gradual improvement
in the value of the local money was
perceived. In the meantime, there had
been readjustments in prices and
values to conform to the new status.
As the world prices of staple com¬
modities tended to strengthen in 1924.
it seemed likely that a new period of
development was approaching, based
on new conditions and contingent to
a great degree upon a resumption of
normal world commerce. The most
refractory problem, that of the re
habilitation of public finance and the
easing of its burden on exchange' and
credit conditions, showed encourag
ing signs of eventual solution.

The traces' of all the varied events
and conditions outlined in the preceed
ing paragraphs will be found in the
following brief statements of monet¬
ary and exchange conditions in the
individual Latin American countries
Owing to limitations of space, it is
impracticable to substantiate by the
use of statistical data all the as¬
sertions made with respect to the
volume of trade, quantity of money
in circulation, Government debt, and
other details. Necessarily, many im
portant developments in politics, labor,
local industry, and banking are passed
over.

Economic Contracts With the U. S,

In the West Indies and Central
America, the close financial and com
mercial relations with the United
States have brought the dollar into
use either as actual money or as a

measure of value in more important
business transactions, in the assess
ment of duties, and in the administra¬
tion and control of the local currency
Of the nine Republics (including
Panama) that are found in this re
gional classification, only one, Guate
mala, now has an active currency and
exchange problem. Stability prevails
in the others with the possible ex
ception of Honduras, whose situation
has been affected by the internal dis
order that has prevailed intermittently
since 1921 .

In the two north-coast Republics of
South America, Colombia and Vene
zuela, are found currencies maintain
P?d on a gold basis independent of
The dollar. Proximity to the United
States helped these nations to pre
serve a relative stability in commerce
and industry at a time when European
markets were disorganized. There
are close banking connections with the
United States, and all foreign ex
change transactions depend on the
dollar.

1 urning to the west coast, a
dimunition of American economic in
fluence is perceptible, although it is
to be remarked that in all these
countries — Ecuador, Peru, Bolivia,
and Chile — developments which are
chiefly traceable to the opening of the
Panama Canal have caused the trade
of the United States to take a lead
ing position. Direct financial relations
with the United States have been
established, but there is still a strong
affiliation with Europe. The custom
of evaluating export products in
terms of sterling in connection with,
the collection of certain export duties
in drafts on London has retarded the
adoption of the dollar as the pivot ol
exchange transactions, in spite of the
fluctuations of other exchanges in
terms of gold.

The River Plate section, compris
ing Argentina, Uruguay, and Para
•guay, is an agricultural and pastoral
region of considerable importance in
world economy. Its trade relations
have naturally centered in Europe,
whence it has received most of its
developmental capital and a large part
of its latter-day population. Argentina
and Uruguay present a thoroughly
modern social and economic organiza
tion, with accompanying complexity
in financial conditions and a high
degree of independence in exchange
dealings. Trading in dollar exchange
is well established and has been em¬
ployed not only in the direct settle¬
ment of commercial accounts but in
connection with banking and arbitrage
operations and in public-debt transac
tions. But the great preponderance of
trade with Europe and the influence
of European capital investments are

The American Weekly for April 11, 192h

13

factors sufficiently powerful to make
financial contracts with Europe still
of primary importance.

'*» Brazil shares to a certain degree the
economic independence of the Rive
Plate countries, but its foreign ex
change market is affected by the tra
ditional use of sterling as a measure
of value, brought about by genera
tions of dealing with London, and
confirmed by the erratic movements
of the local currency over many years
Instability in currency and exchange
is closely linked with the conduct of
business and finance in all its
branches .

Explanation of Terms

In speaking of exchange, it is quite
general in Latin America to have in
mind the value of the local money
instead of the premium or discount on
foreign bills. An “unfavorable ex
change” or “low exchange” usually
means a low valuation of the national
currency in relation to a foreign unit
An “improvement in exchange”
means an appreciation of the local
unit in terms of foreign money 01
gold. This point of view is taken in
the following pages except where
precise wording indicates the contrary
It is believed, however, that the readei
will not be misled by the terms used,
as care has been taken to avoid
technicalities.

Where the dollar mark ($) is em
ployed, United States currency is
always meant.

Data and figures on which the
survey is based have been obtained
almost exclusively from reports of
agents of the American Government
abroad and from official publications
Absolute accuracy is not always pos
sible, but pains have been taken to
avoid secondary sources in which
provisional or hasty statements often
lead to errors perpetuated thereafter
It will be noted that exchange rates
are generally those published in the
Latin American centers where ex
porters sell and importers buy then
drafts and thereby exercise a pre
ponderant influence on the exchange
tendencies of their own currency.

The term “war period” as used in
the following pages generally may be
taken to mean the io years, more or
less, that have elapsed since the out
break of war in 1914, for monetary
and exchange conditions are still gov
erned, in the majority of cases, b}
the effects and after-effects of the
^ war.

Argentina

Argentine exchange is quoted in
two units which, however, have a
fixed relation to each other. The gold
peso (sums in gold are usualh
designated by the suffix ojs, mean-

LAMPORT & HOLT LINE

Regular Service of Fast Passenger Steamers between Buenos Aires and New
York, calling at Montevideo, Santos, Rio de Janeiro, Trinidad and Barbadoes

These luxurious steamers
are fitted with all modern
conveniences for the com¬
fort of passengers, includ¬
ing Lounge, Dining Saloon,
Smoking Room, Verandah
Cafe, Music Room, Chil¬
dren’s Play Room, Photo¬
graphic Dark Room, Steam
Laundry, T'ully Equipped
Gymnasium, Hairdresser’s
Shop, Deck Golf, Tennis
Court, Mother’s Pantry,
Electric Elevator, etc., etc.

NEXT SAILINGS:

“VANDYCK”

(21,000

tons) . . . .

. April

13th.

“VAUBAN”

(17,000

„ ) ....

27th.

“VESTRIS”

(17,000

„ ) . . . .

Uth.

“VOLTAIRE”

(21,000

„ ) ...

25th.

FOR FULL PARTICULARS APPLY:

LAMPORT &. HOLT Ltda. — SARMIENTO 443, Buenos Aires

A. P. FERGUSON, M. REAL DE AZUA

Rosario Montevideo

UNEMPLOYED FUNDS
NEED NOT LOSE EARNING POWER

Reserves accruing for taxes or surplus accumulating
for payment of dividends may be deposited with

The

National City Bank
of New York

at attractive rates varying according to market conditions.

BUENOS AIRES
San Marlin 84

ARGENTINE BRANCHES

ROSARIO DE SANTA FE

Cdrdoba 981

14

The American Weekly for April 11, 1925

DID THAT LAST SNOOZE
MAKE YOU MISS YOUR
SHAVE ?

GET IT AT
THE

NEW BARBER SHOP

EDIFICIO BOSTON

Have you interests
on the West Coast?

The progress, important
events, commercial enterprise,
industrial development, poli¬
tical situation and current his¬
tory of Chile and Bolivia are
interestingly recorded week by
week in

The South Pacific Mail

(Use this coupon to indicate your wishes)

Publisher

The South Pacific Mail

Casilla 40-V,

Valparaiso, Chile.

Please send to address given
below, Sample Copy, Adver¬
tising Rates, Subscription for
one year. Enclosed herewith

is check for $ .

Name .

Address .

(Subscription rates i 7 sold per year)

ing oro sellado — coined gold) has
the intrinsic value of 5 gold francs,
or $0.9648. The paper peso was
stabilized in 1899 at 0.44 of the gold
peso, or about $0.4245— 227.27 papei
pesos to 100 gold pesos. (Sums in
paper pesos usually carry the suffix
m|n, meaning moneda nacional —
national currency). Paper money is
put into circulation only by the
Argentine Conversion Office (Caja
de Conversion) in return for gold
coin deposited at the legal ratio.
Conversely, the Conversion Office
normally delivers gold in redemption
of paper money. However, redemption
was suspended in 1914 and has not
yet been resumed. Thus large sums
of gold were turned over to the Con¬
version Office during the war in
return for paper currency, but the
reverse operation was impossible. As
a result, the Conversion Office now
holds twice as much gold as it had at
the end of 1913, and there is a cor¬
responding increase in the paper
circulation. No gold has been with¬
drawn during recent years except
certain amounts shipped to New York
in I924 by the Government under
authority of recent budget laws which
permitted such action as an econo¬
mical means of meeting the service
of the foreign debt.

Since the Argentine currency system
experienced no basic change during
the war period, interest centers
chiefly on the course of exchange
fluctuations and the devices employed
to meet the effect of the restrictions
placed upon gold movements, the
phenomenal expansion in foreign
trade occasioned by the demand for
Argentine cereals, meat, and wool,
and the varied influences controlling
the conduct of public and private
finance.

From an American point of view,
no development of these years is more
interesting than the growth of the

commercial and financial relations be¬
tween Argentina and the United
States. Before the war, Argentina’s
trade was preponderantly with Europe
and practically no direct financial
contact with New York existed.
Dollar exchange was nominal and was
computed on the basis of settlement
through London or other European
centers. New York was used chiefly
as a source from which European
bankers might draw gold for direct
shipment to Buenos Aires when such
a course was advantageous.

These conditions changed after the
outbreak of war. Argentine imports
from the United States increased.
Direct trade relations were establish¬
ed. American banks opened offices in
Buenos Aires. The dollar became the
most convenient and stable unit of
exchange transactions, for at this time
communication with New York was
easier and safer than with any of the
European capitals, and a free gold
market existed in the United States,
whence might be drawn the metal re¬
presenting the increasing sales of
Argentine products abroad. Thus,
during 1915 and the ensuing years
until the middle of 1920, dollar ex¬
change held closer to its par rate in
Buenos Aires than any other cur¬
rency. Sterling followed a similar
curve sntil the sterling rate in New
York was “unpegged” in March,
1919. Data on the approximate highs
and lows of dollar exchange in
Buenos Aires (all authorities differ
somewhat from these figures), the
annual average value of the gold peso
in New York as recorded by the
Federal Reserve Board, and the gold
movements between the two countries
as published in United States trade
statistics, are given in a following
table. The par rate of the dollar in
terms of gold pesos is 103.64 (gold
pesos per $100), and that of the gold
peso in cents is 96.48.

Argentine Exchange Rates and Gold Movements

Dollar

exchange ' in

New York

Buenos

Aires (cable

quotations,

rates), gold pesos per

cents per

Gold shipments 2

$100

gold peso,

- annual

United States

Argentina to

High

Low

average 1

to Argentina

United States

1914 s . . . .

IO4.50

103

$500,000

C9I5 3 • . . .

108.80

104.20

$1,500,000

1916 .

106.17

99 -51

27,090,000

6,330

1917 .

IO3.O5

94.10

25,202,000

6,322

[918 .

IOO.48

97.68

6,000

3,834

1919 .....

104-53

98-45

99.02

56,560,000

102,721

1920 .

134-50

102.20

90.70

89,995,000

1,707,682

1921 .

157.00

123.80

72.99

1,066,471

tg 22 .

124.30

116.00

81.82

. t - -

26,828

[923 .

142.50

116.40

78.57

48,600

5.337.914

1 Rates for cable transfers, as recorded by Federal Reserve Board.

2 Actual gold shipments were modified by credit arrangements, embargoes, and
compensatory transactions referred to in the text.

3 Slght rates' (To ke continued)

The American Weekly for April 11, 1925

15

*3

Buy

Your Ford Now!

'J'AKE advantage of the opportunity
to buy your Ford now, since the price
has been reduced to $ 1,435. Remember
that, if for only $ 1,435 you can buy a
good looking, comfortable, practical and
economical automobile, which will give
you the best service that can be. expected
of any automobile, there is no reason
which justifies a larger expenditure.

BUY A FORD AND SAVE THE DIFFERENCE

YOU CAN SECURE IT ON THE WEEKLY PLAN

Mention THE AMERICAN WEEKLY. — It identifies you.

16

The American Weekly for April 11, 1925

if you
would ‘be

FASHIONABLE

BRANCATO’S GOMINA

gives best results

jOn sale at all druggists and at

FARMACIA BRITANICA

FLORIDA 716

ALL OVER
NORTH AMERICA

Dr. Humphreys remedies are a
household necessity because of
their absolute efficiency.

Dr. Humphreys “N.° 10” for
Dispepsia and Stomach Ailments
may be had from all Buenos
Aires druggists.

All Dr. Humphreys specifications
are stocked by

G. de la BALZE & Gia.

General Agent

Calle MAIPU 455 U. T. 4109, Avda.

CROSSWORD PUZZLE

This week’s puzzle was designed Henry Lanark Miller, of Real del
by one of the very first subscribers Padre, Mendoza. The solution will be
to The American Weekly, Mr. published next week.

HORIZONTAL

2. Initials of a neighboring country.
6. The land we live in.

10. To rebuke.

11. To wipe out.,

12. To be in debt.

14. Likely.

15. Forward.

16. Consumed.

19. Albert.

21. “Greater than Kings.”

22. Familiar for Margaret.

23. America’s greatest.

24. Half of good-bye.

25. Vowels.

27. America really belongs to him.

28. What Columbia is of the Ocean.
30. Pedestrian sled.

32 . Hawaiian dances.

34. A persistent people.

35. Consequences.

37. A siesta.

VERTICAL

1 . To increase.

2. First color of the spectrum.

3. The proper way to get.

4. A Salt Lake Indian.

5. A sure thing.

6. High peak of the Andes.

7. Joy.

8. Persia.

9. To set on his feet.

13 . To acquire without strict observance
of commercial formalities.

15. A cereal.

17. A friend.

18. Myself.

20. The king of beasts.

25. The reverse of tame. (Don’t get
WILD.)

26. The Lands we love.

29. Pertaining to a fairy (Possessive.)

31. A bird, and a scientific toy.

33. Japanese coin.

34. A small devil.

36. Initials of a great South American
Republic.

ANSWER TO LAST WEEK’S
CROSS WORD PUZZLE

The American Weekly for April 11, 1929

17

In the quest for happiness there is little to choose
between a mansion and a cottage if both have the
comforts of a Home. Complete wiring can make
each “The home of a Hundred Comforts. ’

The General Electric Company has developed the

G-E Wiring System

This system, installed by a contrator who is inspired
with the spirit of service towards his customer,
provides a standard of electrical comfort in the home.

The Measure of Home Comfort

SAFETY

ENTRANCE'

SWITCH

WJW METAL
Terr5' BOX FOR
CEILING
tA OUTLET

METAL ass
BOX FOR ^§@5
WALL
OUTLET

TUMBLER
SWITCH AND
METAL BOX

BX FLEXIBLE
CONDUCTORS

CONVENIENCE
OUTLET AND
METAL BOX

BELL

RINGING

TRANS¬

FORMER

SAFETY

DISTRIBUTION

PANEL

6RCENFIEL[0)UCT

iring System

— ■'Jor lifetime service

BUENOS AIRES
Avanida'da Mayo 560

SOCIEDAD ANpNIMA
ROSARIO DE SANTA FE TUCUMAN

Calle Cordoba 1353 24 de Septiembre 550

MONTEVIDEO (Rp. Uruguay)
Uruguay eaq. Ciudadela

MENDOZA:

Dapoaito Menu Dawbarn, Moffatt y Eyane
Nacocbaa 185

CORDOBA:

Avanida Ganeral Paz 182

Mention THE AMERICAN WEEKLY. — It identifies you.

18

The American Weekly for April 11, 1925

FINDING A DERELICT IN
THE JUNGLE

(Continued from last week)

Being' the diary of Mr. Bertram Brice covering a journey from Valpa¬
raiso, beginning May 19th 1909 and travelling to the waterways of lower
Bolivia via Mollendo, Arequipa, Lake Titicaca, Puna, Guaqui, La Paz,
Achecache, Sorata, Tipuani, Ancota, Huanay, and the rivers Mapiri,
Kaka and Beni where he found a brother whom he had not seen for 20
years and who had been beyond the pale of civilization so long as to be
hardly recognizable. The return was made via Mapuritrail, Oruro
and Antofagasta, returning to Valparaiso the following year.

(Reprinted from “The South Pacific Mail”)

SAVOY

HOTEL

SANTIAGO

(Chile S. A.)

Pre-eminently the leading
and most luxuriously equip¬
ped hotel in Santiago,
situated in the heart of the
most fashionable quarter of
the picturesque, progressive,
and beautiful Capital of
Chile.

American and
European Plan

BRAZ/L/AN

AMERICAN

The Business Builder of Brazil

ALL ABOUT THE LARGEST
:: AMERICAN REPUBLIC : :

EVERY WEEK

EXTEND YOUR MARKET BY
ADVERTISING IN BRAZIL

Keep in touch with your
company’s Brazilian inter¬
ests by a subscription.

Rates on application to the
Argentine Agents :

THE AMERICAN WEEKLY

Calle B. Mitre 367 Buenos Aires

My pleasure at seeing him again
was great, and he was able to give
me further information he had ob¬
tained from the Indians down rivei
about my brother, who appears to
have made a definite deal with
1 ‘ Huarri, ’ ’ the ‘ ‘ blood brother ’ ’ to my
brother, to deliver over 6 of his tribe
for one year to work his sugar cane
distillery of alcohol in return for the
Virgin Mary being finally transferred
to him “Huarri” as his own pro¬
perty .

I also obtained further news of my
good honest friend Myers., the Amer¬
ican “hold up” who would not steal
a friend’s personal effects or his
tobacco. It would appear that the
quiet and humdrum life of store¬
keeper at Chiniri, and the work of
dragging the balzas up the rapids to
Huanayi with rubber freight, on the
not very varied diet of boiled rice,
platano, alcohol and pure river water,
palled on his wandering nature, and
as at the time I speak of, some
mechanics contracted for the putting
together of the “White Elephant,’
“Incawarra Gold Dredger,” (which
cost the syndicate, Sir George New
nes, late of “Tit Bits” and others
some £500,000, and returned some 3
kilos of gold) happened to be at
Chiniri, my American friend, cleared
them out of all they possessed at that
scientific game called “Monte,” aftei
which they left for “Incawarra,”
some twelve hours down current.

After their departure Myers’s evil
side asserted itself and lie misbehaved
himself with the official complaint
which Myers (with his usual gentle¬
manly instincts) arranged in a satis¬
factory manner to all concerned by
returning to each individual person
the money he had legitimately won
from them at “Monte,” which act
showed that he recognised that he had
done wrong and wished to make up
for it, as far as was possible to do so,
as no question of fear induced this
man to make reparation.

Being probably ashamed of him¬

self, lie took a balga in company with
young “D,” (late of Liverpool whom
I previously mentioned as having
dropped £30,000, on the Buenos Aires
race-course) and after victualling his
frail means of transport with 1 kero¬
sene tin of alcohol was switched
downstream — to the devil or other¬
wise — over number of small rapids
in that part of the river which I spoke
of previously, to make the acquain¬
tance of Howard — brother “hold
up,” since reformed (who now makes
an honest living breeding pigs on
platanos and selling the fat to the
Indians) — and to induce him to join
them in a hold-up at the station “Bel-
lavista,” where they collect the duties
on the rubber leaving Bolivia, aftei
which to continue down the “Amazo
nas, ” with the result of their labour

His plans, however, were not suc¬
cessful, as, in the first instance, the
victualling department was not pro
perly managed, and unless you can
shoot an Anter, pig or deer on the
way, or catch a fish which requires a
line and hook (and I don’t suppose
he had one) it will take three days
paddle with a strong current helping
one along before one arrives at the
banana plantation of the man who had
his ear eaten off, by that horrible
disease “Espungy, ” and as presum
ably they left it all to the current and
gave their practically undivided at
tention to the kerosene tin of 40 pei
cent, over proof, friend Myers’ raft
was fortunately observed and broughi
to shore when floating past Rurrem
baque and they were treated carefulh
and kindly by Merritt for D. Ts., fed
upon tinned beef and Marimon mon¬
key and saved from a certain death
lower down the river.

We will leave friend Myers there
recuperating and using his endea¬
vours to persuade “hold up” Ho¬
ward to chuck his happy homestead
(with 4 beautiful and well set up
Indian wives of whom he is the hap¬
py possessor) and to return to “the
life of the free” and make money

The American Weekly for April 11. 1925

19

quickly, while I give the next infor¬
mation as to my brother, from whom
I received a letter which took 5
months and 17 days in transit.

He spoke in happy and hopeful
tones, very different to the tone when
T met him, when he told me his
number was up, but that he was
satisfied as he had seen me before
passing in his gun. The cause of the
change appears to be that he has ob
tained an antidote for the hook worms
which finish off so many, if remain¬
ing in the climate for any length of
time.

A pamphlet was published by an
American doctor on this sickness
which prevails in the southern states
of America, in which he says thou¬
sands of persons suffer and eventual¬
ly die of this scourge, the effects
being anemia, loss of physical power,
and in fact a gradual sapping of
strength and decay, want of energy,
procrastination and melancholia being
the natural results of the decay.

This parasite worm is found in the
intestines and in the same manner ac
the parasite “sucker fish,” serves the
shark, taking all nutriment from the
body, so does the hook worm.

He advised me that his health had
considerably improved, his muscles
once more stand out hard, to which
I say “thank God” may it continue

He also informed me that during
the two months following my depart¬
ure from the Beni, he trapped and
shot 3 tigers in his place at Altami-
rani, one of them being still largei
than the animal I got on the south
side of the river which measured 10
feet 3 inches, tip to tip.

His dog, which he took down river
with him to Altamirani from Rur
rembaque when I returned to Chile
found a final resting place in the
stomach of my oM acquaintance the
Red Chopped Alligator who caused
me a sick feeling in my internals
when recrossing the river at Salina
Point on the water logged balza (say
3 inches under water) .

The unfortunate animal slipped off
the same water-logged balza, and was
promptly nobbled.

In January 1912 I sent two letters
but received no further communica¬
tion from him, i.e. 10 months at
date.

The world is small. In February
] qi 2. Schmidt appeared in Valparaiso
after 8 years in the River Mapiri
(Huanay). He came as he felt he was
likely to go mad if he did not see
white people, (what about my brothei
22 years inside?).

The news from Schmidt was most
interesting, and included the sudden
death of Cholo Samuel and the bad
maiming of Aramavo (who had his
throat half cut when I met him) —

both of Huanay — the pity being that
the latter job was not properly finish
ed .

It will be seen in my diary, when
I remarked on my first slight acquain
tance with the above named two
scoundrels — Samuel the man who
contracted to place a mule at my
disposal for $40.00 at 3.30 a. m. to
get to Ancota and advise Lang that
an order had been given to bring
Charies dead or alive to Sorata
(which simply meant, shoot him from
the hill and stick to his washings and
diving outfit.)

My legs were in a putrid condition
with Carachas and to do the journer
and cross the river to Lang’s before
night, was necessary otherwise the
Tipuani lot would cut my throat first
opportunity specially after having
previously accompanied Lange to the
other side of the river to deliver an
order to arrests of the colony foi
stealing material. As will be remem
bered, it was necessary to do this job
armed, which I did, and I may say
that after I returned to Chile, I re
ceived a letter from Lange — for
warded by an outside Indian carrier
telling me that he had been badly
knocked about, but had escaped
across the river, and his intention
was, not to give them any more of
his company until he was coming out¬
side altogether, when he intended pay
ing his final visit with .44 ammuni¬
tion to increase the number of crosses
round about Machuca’s last resting-
place, and he will do it. bar accidents,
but I am wandering off from Samuel
The correct sum was $400, he asked
$40.00 and then did not comply until
9 a. m. knowing that I would be
stranded at night with his brother as
sassins in Tipuani, for which reason
I could not go, however, retribution
overtook him in the following man
ner. A Chilean found his way into
Mapiri, and was brought down on one
of Schmidt’s rafts to Huanay where
he was employed as Schmidt’s capataz
over the Indian crews.

The man one night crossed the
river on balza against orders, and
went to Samuel’s despacho of alcohol
where Samuel and Aramayo, the Cor
rijidor, were drinking. The feeling is
strong against Chileans and being 3
to 1., they commenced to give him a
good dose of “wangling” the man
eventually escaped and returned
acros the river ; securing his revolvei
he returned, and promptly planted a
ball in the lower part of Samuel’s
stomach and another in Aramayo ’s
fat thigh. Samuel gave up the ghost
without delay, but Aramaye deter¬
mined to take advantage of the in¬
cident to ruin Schmidt’s competitive-
freighting business: as by energy
Schmidt was monopolising Ara

Do you

Merely polish your
Boots or do you
“NUGGET” them?

Your shoes for every occasion
look perfect if you use

“NUGGET”

Importers: Savage & Irvine,
Lima 291, Buenos Aires-

The Most Popular
Because they are the best.

Sole Importer

ROBERTO G1ESCHEN & Co

Cangallo 1383 Buenos Aire*

CASA ESTEVE

Desire to advise gentlemen not
to destroy their shirts.

Neckbands renewed $0.50 m/n
Double cuffs .... ,,1.20 „

All classes of shirt repairs.
Shirts made to order.

Telephone: Buen Orden 1912

1245 - Calle Cevallos - 1245
BUENOS AIRES

20

ROYAL

HOTEL

VALPARAISO
(Chile, S. A.)

200 APARTMENTS. - 125 BATHS.

The largest, the finest,
the most modern and the
most comfortable First
Class Hotel on the West
Coast.

American and
European Plan

R.W. Huntington

PATENT ATTORNEY

AND

PUBLIC TRANSLATOR

Cangallo 666 Buenos Aires

U. Tel. Avenida, 0158
Cables: HUNRAL, B’Aires

PATENTS AND TRADE MARKS
IN ALL COUNTRIES

Translation and recording of
Powers of Attorney, Constitutions
and By-Laws of Corporations, Wills,
Letters Rogatory and all other
legal and technical documents.

s. _ )

The American Weekly for April 1.1, 192:1

mayo’s people. The result was, Ara-
mayo prepared one of the usual lying
solicitudes to send to La Paz, accus
ing- Schmidt of having ordered his
Chilean capataz to wipe his freighi
competitors out. in a quick and ef¬
fective manner.

Schmidt on hearing of the plan
which spelt ruin, gave the Chilean
two weeks’ food and dropped him
on a balza at night time, at the mouth
of the river Coroico, and left him tc
foot it to La Paz, 17 days’ journey,
which was the last that was heard of
him, while Schmidt himself saddled
up his mule, and pushed straight
away up the Tipuani pass arriving
three days afterwards at Sorata.
where lie took out an order against
Aramayo for murdering his previous
wife, which was a fact, as the brute
when mad with drink knocked his
wife on the ground and jumped on
her several times, which caused hei
instant death, as he was a heavy man

On returning by the same trail
Schmidt met Aramayo ’s messenger
on a similar mission, viz : - — arrest
or. authority to shoot the man if lie
resists. As Schmidt had obtained the
first order to arrest or shoot Ara¬
mayo, by doing the "Early worm
racket.” they returned together to
Huanay, where the option was given
to Aramayo to clear out and leave the
entire freighting business to Schmidt
or be imprisoned or shot, he elected
to accept the first option which en
abled friend Schmidt to lay by a few
dollars, and no doubt he is now in a
position to buv a new spring for his
gramaphone, instead of turning the
discs round with his finger, as he did
when entertaining me at his place

The latest information regarding
friend Myers, is sad, yet not unex¬
pected, as often when footing it to¬
gether, I said,” Why don’t you
chuck up the hold-up business! The
hard life you are obliged to live in
[lie mines, awaiting opportunities and
obtaining necessary information does
not compensate for a haul that is at
once blown in during a few wild
orgies, w'hiie it is a dead certainty,
that you are wiped out before long,”
to wdiich he replied, "What differ
ence now, or in to years!”

In May. 1911, a Mr. Sanceau
Director of the Mamore Railway
( then building) and agents for the
Farquhar Syndicate who have been
quietly buying up the interests in
certain railways in Argentine, Uru¬
guay. Brazil and the Antofagasta
and Bolivian Railway, Chile (some
t 2,000 miles of railroad in all) passed
through Valparaiso on his way from
Para, when I was able to obtain
further information of Myers, who
had evidently worked his wav across
the country from Beni to the Ma

more where he obtained employment.
After some short period it was
brought to Sanceau ’s notice that
Myers was there for the purpose of
holding up the wages escort : he was
called up arid asked to vacate that
part of the country. He agreed to do
so but unfortunately, when sliding
down the river bank his .44 (which
arm the hold ups wear dangling in
front of them between the legs, as
being easy to hand) exploded a car
tridge, the ball passing through his
thigh. He was attended to and must
no doubt, have recovered, and work¬
ed his way back to the higher rivers,
presumably to Cochabamba, as the
last scene in friend Meyrs’ life was
enacted in the Alta Planice, where in
company with some six others, they
were holding up remittances, which
were strongly guarded by soldiers
and after a pitched battle, in which
numbers of the escort were shot, a
iinal stand was made in a rancho,
where the seven outlaws were shot to
a man.

Thus Myers’ (lasting some 2 1 ] 2
years from the time I left him on
the Rio Ka-Ka) finishing touches
were no doubt given afterwards bv
the soldiers as I myself have seen the
traces of the savage cruelty which
Myers was previously subjected to
when he was finally landed in Orurc
Carcel, after his .44 rifle had jambed:
(which by the way, appears to he the
defect of that excellent arm, the Win¬
chester repeater) .

Should there be such thing as a
soul, I can honestly repeat “God
rest” that of Myers, for he was a
man with infinitely more admirable
and good points in his character (not
withstanding he was a hold-up) than
those possessed by the majority we
are called upon to mix -with in 0111
so-called civilized walk in life, where
lying, pilfering, sal fishness, coward-
lying, pilfering, selfishness, coward-
appear to me, the principal ingredient
in their composition.

the end.

I LOT of YOUTHS DO
JSTEP INTO THEIR FATHER^
SHOES*- WHEN HE GETS
TIRED OF WEARING THEM

21

The American Weekly for April 11. 192 .1

A COMPLIMENT

FROM THE WORLD’S GREATEST
INTERVIEWER

RITZ CARLTON HOTELS ORGANISATION
LONDON - PARIS-NEW YORK
GENERAL MANAGER JACQUES KRAEMER

TEL6PHCNC 3060 AvEHIDA

Tcl Address "PLAZOTEL'

April 8th 1925

Mr . John White ,

The American Weekly,

B. Mitre 367,

Buenos Aires ,

Dear Mr. White ,

Before I leave Buenos Aires I hope you will
permit me to thank you for the really admirable report that
you made of my little talk before the American Club.

It was one of the best pieces of reporting that I hove known
in a long time and it is on a par with the general conduct
of your Magazine.

It has been a pleasure to meet you and I look
forward to seeing you again. Meanwhile, with every good wish
fot the success of The American Weekly.

Believe me to be

Sincerely yours,

*

The American Weekly for April 11, 1925

•»

THE CITY OF CONCORDIA

The Plaza

Calle Entre Rios

PHOTOGRAPHS BY MR. F. H. CLARE

r'-

V.

..

.... ....

.... .-. .•*.

.... .... ..

The American Weekly for Ayml 11. 192a

23

The bridge

Looking across the lake from the

LANDING STAGE

Another view of the lake

*

24

The American Weekly for April 11, 192:1

Character in Your Handwriting

By Martha M. Allen

In The American Weekly of

March 21 an article appeared on
“Character in Your Handwriting”.
At that time it was stated that 1
would be glad to receive samples of
handwriting and that the results of
the analyses would be published in the
colums of The American Weekly.
The following readings are given in
response to requests which have been
received in this office. Readers who
care to submit samples of their hand¬
writing or of that of their friends
may be certain that the analyses will
be published in these columns. Read¬
ers, however, are expected to enclose
their cards as evidence of good faith.
No attention will be paid to anony¬
mous communications. It is necessan
to sign a letter combined with a fig¬
ure, in order for the reader to be abso¬
lutely sure which analysis is his, since
it is impossible to publish names.

(S. I.). The writer apparently

comes from a family of fine tradi¬
tions. The script shows love of beauty,
occasional moments of great optim¬
ism, a certain reverence for conven¬
tion, and a contradictory streak of
breaking away from it entirely. He
has a strong, trained mind, and at
times much tenacity. He likes to start
things, will sometimes finish them
well, and sometimes wants to run
from the thing in hand, and never
return to it. He has a consciousness
of power, and constant uncertainty
as to how he wishes to use it. He is
silent, yet at moments he wants to
talk without stopping ; this is not
often. He is secretive, but not always.
Constantly he is torn between two
roads, both of which he wishes to
travel.

(B.). B. is a very popular girl,
affectionate, liked by girls and men.
I imagine she would fall in love easily.
She makes most tolerant judgments
in regard to other people. She is not
always as optimistic as people think :
in fact, when she wrote this letter, she
was rather depressed. When she is
most sad, she is likely to be the life
of a crowd.

(C.). C. represses herself a great
deal. She needs far more fun than she
allows herself; soon she will not be
able to really enjoy a good time if she
does not mend her ways in that
regard. C. would conceal the fact that
she has an affectionate disposition
from everyone in the world ; she

needs affection, however, and feels
bitter sometimes from sheer starva¬
tion. 1 would wager quite a bit of
money that she has never married.

(G. ). G. is unselfish, thoughtful of
his family, and in poorer health than
he may know. He should be careful
of himself just now. He is careless of
details. As. a whole, the script does
not give very much information about
the man.

(F. ). F. is difficult to read, also
Details rather overpower him some
times, but he does faithfully what he
has to do, and finishes better than lit
starts. ITe is tenacious, and eager tc
do well. I think he would be rathei
inclined to throw cold water on am
daring, new idea.

(E. J.). You are a very strong in
dividualist ; you want many thing'
from life, each one intensely at :
given moment. You have nerve anri
great mental energy, yet you art
deliberate and analytical. You are full
of gaiety. You are fond of hard work-
vet in other moods it is almost impos
siblc to drive yourself to it. You have
great delicacy, doggedne-ss, and
through determination and a natural
love of balance, you are temperate in
all things. You have many moods
and a thousand complex character
istics are reflected in your varied
capital “I’s.”

(X2). You have much regard fer¬
vour religious traditions, and foi
cradition in general. You hold to an
idea with great firmness. You have a
naturally cheerful disposition, and
great sense of rhythm. You love
music, and, if you dance, dance very
well, for this sense of rhythm per¬
meates you. You have a fine feeling
for color, and an appreciation oi
pictures which is not usual.

(Xi). You are very careful ot
details, and an excellent housekeepr
I am sure that labor-saving devices
interest you less than most women
You are economical, generally cheer¬
ful, but subject to moments of dis
couragement which those whom you
love most are not aware of. You are
a very devoted wife.

(Y3). You are strongly individual
in your feeling; you are altruistic
broad in your judgments, but very
restrained. Your thoughts are high
All your judgments are kind and gen
erous as they affect others.

(Ger.). You have the beautiful
faculty of making people happ_\
around you, even when you are low-
spirited yourself. For this reason, you
are very popular with your friends,
and are socially desired. You have
much enthusiasm, and a naturally af
fectionate disposition. You can be
absolutely trusted.

PATRIOTIC SOCIETY TO GIVE
BRIDGE TEA ON APRIL 28

There was a large attendance at the
April meeting of the Patriotic Society
of American Women in the hall of
the American Church on Tuesday
afternoon of this week. Mrs. Deffis
presided and the meeting was opened,
as usual, with prayer by Dr. Harper
and the singing of the “Star Spangled
Banner.” The business session was
devoted to the reading of reports
from the secretary and treasurer and
the standing committees and it was
decided to give a bridge tea on April
28, the proceeds to be divided between
the society’s American Sanatorium
Fund and the Emergency Relief
Fund.

After the business meeting, Mrs.
Rodriguez supplied a very talented
musical program of piano selections,
among which was one of her own
compositions.

Miss Martha M. Allen, of *the
editorial staff of The American
Weekly, then gave a very interesting
talk on “Palmistry,” a subject which
she has studied thoroughly. After her
address, she read the palms of a large
number of ladies.

The bridge tea which is being plann¬
ed for April 28 will be given at the
beautiful home of Mrs. A. Y. Ed¬
wards, Calle Pino, 34yb, Belgrano,
beginning at 2 o’clock. There will be
tables for both 'bridge and mah jongg,
with raffles and fortune telling as ad¬
ditional attractions. Tickets for tea
and either bridge or mah jongg will
be sold at five pesos, and tea alone
will be served at three pesos. Miss
Allen has agreed to supply the fortune
telling entertainment by reading palms
at so much per for the benefit of the
two funds.

Mrs. John Happer is chairman of
the committee on arrangements, the
other members of the committee being
Mrs. A. V. Edwards, Mrs. J. M.
Hunter, Mrs. Charles Towne, Mrs.
Roy C. Barnes, and Mrs. J. L. Stern-
field.

Donations of cake or money for
other refreshments will be gladly
received by any member of the com¬
mittee.

SALLY ANN’S
SCRAP - BOOK

*

COATS for the autumn are long
and straight, or flare toward
the hem from below the hips.
Both are equally modish. Those that
flare are slightly shorter and often
show an inch or two of the skirt
worn underneath. Sleeves are set in
and generally rather narrow so as to
maintain the slim silhouette. Face
cloth is largely used, also ottoman
silk, for smart wear at present. Other
popular materials are kasha and dif¬
ferent kinds of velvet.

For country wear there are many
check designs in tweeds and velours;
a check pattern about 12 inches square
is chic. Corduroy velours are smart,
showing alternate ribs in dark and
light tones, and is a new fabric this
season.

A Vest for Milady

Women borrowed the idea of a vest
from men, but revised it into a very
feminine sort of an article. Here is
one that is a cross between a vesl
and suspenders. It is of white satin
bordered with black ribbon. What il
really does is to cover the awkward
meeting of the blouse and skirt and
keep the straight silhouette that is the
rage. It is equally appropriate with a
white pleated skirt or v ith the tail¬
ored suit.

Black coats predominate, and are
likely to be most popular for winter
wear. Black and white effects are
again very general. A black coat
showing the inside collar and the
reveres trimmed with white wool em¬
broidery, has a white lining; and a
black velvet coat lined with blue, has
two rows of silver and blue gallon
outlining the reveres and the hem

Rose on Hat and Dress

This is a season of subtlety7 in
dress. Things seem to be accidental
but they are carefully planned. Here
for instance, we have one of the new
hats with a crown made of roses.
And the smart woman wears one on
her shoulder that exactly matches the
one on her hat — looking for all the
world as if it had dropped there. Il
forms a bond of interest between the
hat and frock, establishing that desir
able quality knovm as style.

about four inches from the edge. For
colored coats, veridian-green is the
newest shade, and looks well trimmed
with gray or black ; and a cherry -
colored velour is gay with dark brown
trimming and buttons.

Most smart coats are shown with
an under-dress to match. A pretty
model of viridian-green velvet trimm-

New Type of Scarf

Here’s a new type of scarf that has
mucho to recommend it. It is shirred
into a narrow band in the center so
that it gives the effect of a choker
when wound ahout the throat. The
ends are left free and wide and may
be as voluminous and floating as they
like.

ed with brown is worn over a gowm
of green and gold lace trimmed with
velvet, showing three inches of velvet
underskirt ; and a coat of black otto¬
man silk is trimmed with stripes of
black satin seamed in, and is worn
over a. dress of the same material
trimmed with a bright purple leathei
waist band to match the lining.

Scarves and Capes

Scarves are still popular worn with
coats ; some have pockets, and are
outlined with embroidery or other
trimming. Often they7' are passed
through a slot or belt to keep them
in place.

Capes are chosen for evening.
These look distinguished and are easv
to wear. A graceful model is gauged
from neck to waist and trimmed with
brocade ; others show a waistcoat ef¬
fect. Capes are convenient for trav¬
eling and look well in a bold check
design.

Tht American IT eel, Ay for April II, IDA:

'2(5

PEBECO

TOOTH PASTE

AND

MOUTH WASH

P£B€C0

SEVERIN

THE •

WELL KNOWN
DRESSMAKER AND FURRIER

Is showing new models of
gowns for the Autumn which
are the smartest and cheapest
in town.

Furs Remodelled and
Renewed
A Specialty

959 FL09I0A 961 u. T. 0912, Retiro

The Select

JEWELERS

WATCHMAKERS

A wide selection of best
quality articles at
moderate prices.

COLONINAS & BISCAYE

Suipacha at Corrientes

For a serviceable coat, pilot cloth
is used, and makes up well in a double-
breasted style with four or six but¬
tons and large pointed revers. This
style is adapted also to country coats
made up in tweeds with an overcheck
design, and may have two or four
flap pockets. A straight coat of
heather velour with a faint brown
over-check is piped with gray-brown
cloth and has a gray collar.

Milady’s Slippers

Nothing is more important to a
woman’s appearance than being pret¬
tily shod. No one living in Buenos
Aires is, or, indeed, can be indifferent
to shoes, Argentine feet being beyond
a doubt among the most lovely in the-
world. The beautiful designs of Ar¬
gentine shyes are excelled only by
Perugia, at whose feet and before
whose fair slippers Paris and New
York have knelt for the last two
years. But there is one matter that
troubles one after the first cursory
glance at the pretty pumps; this is
the astonishing prevalence of bunions
on the woman who has turned thirty.
Perhaps there are as many bunions at
home, but here one notices quickly
what seems to be the only blemish.
The short vamp shoes very likely are
the cause of this.

To avoid these highly undesirable
disfigurements, a swelling on the
joint should be painted with iodine
the moment it appears. Then forth¬
with one should invest in a pair of
shoes with the straightest last obtain¬
able. A New York woman would go
with all speed to a certain shoe store
on 34th Street and, to make sure that
the position of the bones was correct,
have her feet X-rayed in a pair of
remedial shoes, which she could wear
with joy to her great good during her
husband’s business hours. Then she
could fearlessly dance in the maddest
and prettiest gold follies of the sea¬
son.

There are American rubber foot
appliances sold in many of the stores
in town which are really effective,
although the little one to be worn be¬
tween the great toe and its smaller
brother is of use only at night, when
it cannot cause painful friction.

Feet on the Downward Path

Chiropodists say that the foot, both
efficient and beautiful, is going back
on us, that it has been gathering mo¬
mentum for collapse for a long time,
ever since it stopped clinging to tree-
trunks, especially since it has been put
into stiff shoes in the interests of ci¬
vilization. And the trouble lies, ac¬
cording to them, in the fact that the
foot is simply not given enough work

to keep its thirty-eight joints busy.

As a result, it is not so strong as ii
was formerly, which means that it
falls into bad habits more easily. And
chief among such habits is faulty
posture. A well-known chiporodist
says that three-fourths of all the foot
troubles come from this condition .
Also, the foot troubles come from this
condition. Also, the foot will conti¬
nue to grow weaker if it is not exer¬
cised.- Given a combination of faulty
posture and lack of exercise, no foot
can combat it. Such a combination
conquers all and brings in its wake
fallen arches, contracted tendons, en¬
larged joints, burning feet — in fact,
all the ills the pedal extremities are
heir to. So it is plain that, if a
woman would have feet that will
serve her without protest, she must
give attention to their posture and
exercise.

For correct posture, there is just
one thing to remember — keep the feet
straight ahead when walking and
sitting down. In general, the feet
should be turned slightly in rather
than out. Catch yourself in a favou¬
rite position, and find out what the
feet are doing. You will be surprised
to learn how many incorrect positions
vour feet take daily. You may put
vour weight on the inside of the foot,
thus bringing undue pressure to bear
upon the greater arch ; you may rest
on the ball of the foot, elevating the
heel and putting strain on the lesser
arch.

Or, perhaps, you wrap your foot
around the leg or rung of your chair.
Many of the most delightful positions
are the worst possible for the feet.
And the weaker the feet, the more
easily they take these positions and
are hurt by them. Twisted joints in
a 'weak foot simply don’t snap back
the way they should. So, at intervals
during the day, take your feet in
hand. Every woman is the best re¬
formatory for her own feet. She
alone can keep them straight.

And now, about exercise. A certain
amount of walking is absolutely es¬
sential. Feet that step only in and
out of motors can not expect a very
long or very happy life. In addition,
there are three simple exercises that
will do wonders for the feet. Two
of them may be taken in bed. For
the first, which strengthens the arch
under the instep, bring in the toes
from the ankle until they touch. Then
bend the entire foot upward. In the
second, which strengthens the arch in
the ball of the foot, simply turn the
feet up as far as they will go and
then turn the toes down. The third
exercise is taken out of bed and is

0

27

The American Weekly for April 11, If) 2'

IRISH LINEN

Hand Hemstitched Irish
Linen Sheets for single

bed . $ 19.80

The same for double bed $ 21.00

Pillow cases to match,
b ingle bed, $5.50, double

bed . $ 8.20

“Sundown” Washing car¬
pets. Large and assort¬
ed variety of designs

at . . $ 9.50.

Buy here and you buy the best.

Tienda Inglesa

jtULD’S

52 - MAIPU - 56

U. T. Avenida 1273

” ” ” 3745

FEENEY’S

461 CANGALLO

DOMESTIC HARDWARE
COOKING UTENSILS
CHILDREN’S VEHICLES
POULTRY APPLIANCES

GROCERIES

U. T. 6500 Avenida

for the benefit of the tendon at the
back of the heel. Stand with the feet
straight ahead. Bend the knees for¬
ward as far as possible. Do these
exercises six or seven times a day
to start, increasing them gradually to
fifteen times. They exercise the
whole foot.

The Groundwork of Beauty

Attention to posture and the above
exercises will strengthen normal feet
and greatly benefit them, but, for
especially sensitive feet, feet that tire
easily, or that burn, or that are given
to excessive perspiration, additional
measures are often necessary. The
right bath for each of these troubles
is essential. The feet should, of course,
be bathed daily, but the daily use
of soap is not advisable, especially if
the feet perspire excessively or burn.
Extremes of temperature should be
avoided in all foot-baths.

A tepid sea-salt bath is soothing to
tired feet. For burning or perspiring
feet, add to the salt bath two hand¬
fuls of powdered alum or borax.
Burning feet may be cafised by poor
circulation, and a warm foot-bath fol¬
lowed by' a cold one is often found
stimulating. Such a bath frequently
helps swollen ankles, which may be
caused by sluggish circulation. Also,
such ankles are helped by massage of
the ankle-bone with a greaseless
cream, first rubbing outward with a
rotary motion, then inward. A high
shoe, even if worn only a part of the
day, is of great aid in reducing the
size of the ankle and strengthening it.

The stocking, too, has much to do
with the way' a foot feels. Short
stockings are binding and exert con¬
stant, even if gentle, pressure upon
the sensitive toes. Chiropodists re¬
commend the cashmere stocking as
the ideal one, as it is a combination
of silk and wool and is porous, yet
absorbent. However, the important
thing is to have the stocking large
enough. It will fit better if the nails
are kept quite short, cut square across
the top.

However, none of these faulty con-
ditions of the foot can be perma¬
nently helped if one wears the wrong
shoes. On the contrary, they are apt
to be aggravated, even caused, by ill-
fitting shoes. And such shoes, too,
are responsible for the decrease in
beauty in the foot. When they are
too short, they force the joints out
of place and ruin the shape of the
toes. They are responsible for un¬
sightly, as well as painful, corns and
callouses. If they are tight, they in¬
terfere with the circulation and tire
the foot. Tired feet affect the whole
body.

DANCE!

WE CAN SUPPLY

ALL THE LATEST RECORDS WHETHER

VICTOR, COLUMBIA

BRUNSWICK or NACIONAL

Buy your records from us. if
we do not have what you ask,
we will get it for you.

Agenda Columbia Lda.

U. T. 0466 Retiro

FLORIDA 587 Buenos Aires

SAMPLE COPIES

“The American Weekly” is always
glad to receive lists of firms and indi¬
viduals in all parts of the world who are
interested in South America, and Free
Sample Copies will always be promptly
mailed to all addresses furnished.

“The American Weekly” and affiliated
publications completely cover the English
speaking colonies of South America and
the local news and contributed articles
carried in the columns of these publica¬
tions form a complete record of progress
and advance in their respective fields.

Send us the names and addresses of
any friends, or business associates
whom you believe might be interested
in either advertising or becoming
subscribers to any or all of the affiliated
publications:

THE AMERICAN WEEKLY,
Buenos Aires, Argentina.

THE SOUTH PACIFIC MAIL,
Valparaiso, Chile.

THE BRAZILIAN AMERICAN,

Rio de Janeiro, Brazil.

THE WEST COAST LEADER,
Lima, PerG.

THE MEXICAN AMERICAN,
Mexico City, Mexico.

Address all requests for sample copies
and all inquiries to “The American
Weekly”, Calls B. Mitrs S67, Buenos
Aires.

When You Order

YOUR STORES

DO NOT FORGET THAT ONLY
THE BEST IS GOOD ENOUGH

THEREFORE ORDER

OBTAINABLE IN ALL GOOD

ALMACENES

PREPARED AND GUARANTEED

THE VERY BEST

BY

FRIGORIFICO ARMOUR de la PLATA

S. A.

RIO SANTIAGO, F. C. S.

Adm.: Calle RECONQUISTA 314 BUENOS AIRES
Sec. Vent s: Calle Ing. Huergo. tsq. Humberto I, Bs. As.

Mention THE AMERICAN WEEKLY. — It identifies you.

The American Weekly for April 11, 1925

29

HILLSIDE AND GARDEN

By Jnes E. Miller

(Continued from last week)

All rights reserved

In the autumn, we had man)
strange and beautiful callers who
were migrating north or south, anci
who only rested with us for a da)
or two. Amongst these were the
beautiful blue, orange and green
“Principe,” (a Troupial, 1 fancy;)
the bee-catching “Gauchito de las
Sierras,” the burrowing parrots, ( lore
barranquera) of red and green
plumage, destructive, greedy and
noisy, in huge bands ; also snipe, wild
duck and other game. All the yeai
round we had tinamous (native part¬
ridges) and “Patagonian” hares.
There were owls in plenty, and ever)
night the peculiar hoot of the “ca-
bure” could be heard fascinating his
victims with his haunting cry. There
were also a great many 1 ‘ uracas ’ ’
(Guira cuckoos?) which are so stupid
that they would sit on a fence, almost
overbalancing when the wind caught
their immense tails, while a hawk
repeatedly struck at them on the head
until one would fall in the grass with-
a dismal, monotonous cry, closely fol
lowed by the rest of the band.

By September the orchard was a
mass of soft white blossom, the last
daffodil hung its gentle head, sur¬
rounded as it was by dead and dying
friends. The pa-nsies were, however
glorious. Crossed by the bees, the)
appeared annually in new and more
beautiful colours, while soil and clim¬
ate coupled with a carefully prepar¬
ed bed, a thick layer of chemical
bone and a judicious sprinkling of
sulphur, enlarged their outlook on life
with every succeeding generation.

By this time there were rows of
purple or white iris and the Japanese
variety of yellow, mauve and white
together. The lilac bushes had nevei
flowered as they did that spring aftei
a short, sharp winter — their heave
scent attracted the bees from the
blossom and the night-scented stocks

The summer arrived imperceptibl)
and with it, a multitude of flowers
There were roses everywhere, of
every shade in pink, white, yellow and
red. The dahlias also were a mosaic
of colouring and continued flowering
all through the summer and late
autumn, while clumps of Japanese
anemones showed up like white stars
in the borders. We boasted of about
eight differently coloured Aquilegiae
(Columbines) and pastel-hued asters,
balsams and renunculae of all colours
and shades.

By the beginning of February, in
spite of a hot, dry summer, we were
feasting on the first grapes of the
season, — delicious fleshy purple lobes
covered with bloom! We had peaches
also but the apricots were over soon
after the New Year. A late fall of
rain revived the Caroline planes along
the drive and they commenced bud
ding again as though they had mis
taken -the season for another spring!

There were still a few roses and
the dahlias were recovering then
strength, while the giant clematis
flowered exuberantly on the pergola
Asters and balsams were most per
severing and the hollyhocks showed £
brave front all through the heat, al
though the thermometer had register¬
ed as much as 35V2°C- at mid-day for
nearly a week. This, it might be men
tioned, is a remarkable temperature
in the High Hills. A field of new al¬
falfa dried up and for various ;
reasons, we were threatened with ;.
shortage of milk, but at this op
portune moment, a calf and the rain
arrived and saved the situation.

One day during the heat wave. I
took a walk along the bank of the
main aoequia intending to follow i*
to the point where it left the river.

I saw, lying in the water, the largest
so-called “iguana” I have ever seen
This, reptile is in reality a large
teguezin lizard, a great killer of
snakes which it slays by means of its
powerful tail. It can also break a
dog’s leg with a whisk of this same
tail. These lizards are much more
common on the plains than in the
Hills. The tail when cooked tastes like
smoked salmon, but the natives pre
serve it as an ointment and salve. In
the old estancia days, my youngei
brother loved to fire at an iguana with
his air-gun just to see the bullet
ricochet off its leathery hide, while
the reptile continued to sleep, basking
in the sun.

The parasitical “Garra-pata” (Ix¬
odes) is unfortunately common in the
Hills, and will attach itself, if un
molested, to any living thing, from
snake to man. It infests cattle, sheep
and dogs, poisoning the blood and
developing “tristeza”, a kind of fever,
accompanied by nervous depression
and shivering fits, or drives the
animal mad by entering the ears.

This tick is seen in dry seasons or
the tip of every blade of grass sway
ing in the breeze, and waiting foi

some warm-blooded animal to brush
against it. It then attaches itself im
mediately to the unfortunate animal
buries its three teeth under the skir
and commences to suck the blood
raising a weal where i-t grasps the
flesh with teeth and eight feet.

Within four days, the insect’s ab
domen has attained the size of a
large rounded butter bean and is sc
lough that a cigarette will with dif
ficulty burn through the leather)
covering. When the insect finall)
drops off, it usually leaves three oi
four young ones on the raw spot.

Cattle and sheep must be dipped
if they are to thrive at all, but few
people take the trouble to w;ash theii
.dogs regularly to rid them of these
degraded spiders. Even this precau
tion wall not always prevent an earl)
death, as the present writer knows
only too well, having lost her well
beloved Pekingese from weakness
caused by the Ixodes, although she
was brushed dailv and had her bath
regularly.

Fortunately, the bete-rouge (bichc
Colorado) is not very prevalent in the
Hills. This parasite attacks domestic
birds under the wing, and if chickens
are allowed to run in shadv places
they will speedily succomb to the ir
ritation. It attacks human being-
around the ankles and particularly ir
the fleshy muscle behind the knee.

It is not, as is popularly believed
miscroscopic ; it can be easily seen ir
a good light running over the skin.

American salmon trout has been in
troduced into the Hill streams and
makes excellent fishing, but as it is
not indigenous it has very little inter
est for us. The most interesting fish
to be found in the Hills is a small
black and red fish, which is most
beautifully coloured and marked and
appears to be transparent as it darts
here and there in the sunlit waters
On the lowrer levels, round about Cos-
quin, 1 have seen turtles basking on
the rocks in the middle of the Rio
Primero. They sometimes attain a
great size and weight as witnessed be
the fact that one was brought to the
P'aza Hotel in Cordoba weighing 20c
kilos.

It is curious to note instances of
maternal instinct in animals, for the
young of another species. A well-
known Irish-Argentine estanciero once
told me the fallowing strange storv
He had a married “colono” on his

30

The American Weekly for April 11, 1925

UNDERWOOD

PORTABLE

“The Typewriter
You Will Eventually
Carry ”

Sole Agents

Arturo W. Boote & Cia.

SARMIENTO 478

BUENOS AIRES

u/nQL^

Aetna

Victoria

place who had one greatly-beloved
child of some fourteen to sixteen
months. He was, in fact, just able to
toddle. One day this child disappeared
and on advice being received at the
estancia house, my friend set out
with several neighbours and all the
men on the estate, to search the vast
“cardal” that surrounded the colo-
no’s home. No trace could be found,
and finally on the third day, the
search was abandoned by all but the
distracted father who was determined
to find his child, alive or dead, and
solve the mystery of its disappear¬
ance .At sundown on the third day
about two leagues from his “ rancho,
he found his small son contentedly
sucking a large criolla sow, which was
lying on the muddy edge of a “pan
tano” in a hollow of the ground
suckling her foster-child instead of
one of her own offspring, which she
had in all probability lost at the
crucial moment when the human
baby started to toddle after her on
her long pilgrimage to the cool mud
This is particularly astonishing when
it is remembered that pigs have been
known to attack and devour habies,
On the other hand, all animals are
as a rule, tender and solicitous where
babies are concerned, and this sow
was like the mother-wolves in India
which steal babies from the neigh
houring village and bring them up in
their lairs with their own cubs. Not
many years ago, a “wolf-child” of
2 ^ (anoroximately) was found in
India. He ate raw flesh, howled like
a wolf and sat on his haunches in
nreference to standing upright, but to
all annearances he was still fed by
friendly wolves.

When mv vounger brother was a
kaby. we lived in England for a few
vears. and staved for some time at mv
unde's farm. He had a particularly
bad-temoered collie which would not
allow anybody to touch it. save its
own master. IVTv brother, however,
”scd to lie vd+h him 0n the mat in
E-ont of the kitchen fire, put his

fincr^t-q in Pic pVpS bite Pis ears ancJ

ronfddv null his hair. The collie ap¬
peared to eniov the fun and never
attemnted tc snap at the unconscious-
'v cruel babv.

A cow will seldom suckle a calf
than her own. unless the skin
of her own dead offspring be laid
upon it for a few days, but there are
exceptions even to this rule, much
depending upon the needs of babvless
mother and motherless babe, combin¬
ed with time and opportunity.

Before I end this story of wild
life, I must mention the Hill nonv.
even though he mav not properly be¬
long to that category. He is small and
inelegant. Like mountain cattle, his

fore legs are inclined to become short¬
er than those of his brethren on the
plains and the muscles of his hind
legs, to become over-developed, but
he is sure-footed, patient, hardy and
long-suffering, and surely no other
quadruped wall subsist so well on such
scanty feed and care. Many city-
dwellers, thoughtless but otherwise
humane, forget when riding our hill-
ponies up hill and down dale, that
the effort required is much greater
than that expended by horses on the
level, and many a hill pony has fallen
paralyzed by the wayside from con¬
stant galloping up-hill. At the end of
the season, most of the horses in the
locality are sore-backed, lame and
emaciated, especially if they belong
tc men who earn their livelihood by
hiring horses by the hour. If this
should meet the eye of anyone intend¬
ing to stay in the Hills, I shall be
well satisfied if it serves no other
purpose than to persuade him to re¬
move the saddle and examine the
back of the animal he has hired, be¬
fore setting out for his ride.

Much might be written of the goat,
which plays such an important role
in the lives of the Serranos. It sup¬
plies milk, cheese, meat and covering
to those isolated ranchos on the wind¬
swept uplands, and completes the
pastoral scene.

Nothing has been said of the
Mephitic skunk, but the writer feels
that there is nothing to add to that
already written about this malodorous
creature. They are not very abundant
in the Hills. There are, however, a
great many opossums (Didelphys
Azarae) which live in the trunks of
old trees and haunt the grape-vines.
Wild mountain cats (gato montes)
are fairly common and do much
damage in the chicken-run if able to
penetrate therein. These cats are al¬
most twice the size of the domestic
cat. with spotted skin and barred,
bushy tail.

At one time I kept some long¬
haired rabbits. A little boy let them
out of the hutch one day. and a« thev
were verv tame and easily caught, I
thought I would let them run loose
until late afternoon. Bv tea-time, how¬
ever. thev had disanpeared. I search¬
ed the whole garden and orchard for
them in vain. About half-naH five,
setting out for a walk with mv
mother, we heard a rustle in the
grass and presently esnied a gato
montes climhing up a hjgrh tree. We
called our Sicilian gardener, who in
great excitement, ran to his house for
his old fh'nt-loek and fired at the cat,
snitting fiercHv at us from its nerch
on the espinillo. The gardener fired
at do=e nncro aM th" shot tore awav
the animal’s insides. To my immense
surprise, out tumbled quantities of

The American Weekly for April 11, 1925

31

dry, white hair — the only distinguish¬
able remains of my poor white rab¬
bits !

There are several snakes in the
Hills, but with the exception of the
rare rattle-snake, they are not vene-
mous.

So-called tarantulas, or aranas pe
ludas, (Mygale fusca) are fairly com
mon on the hot, dusty roads and
rocks about San Roque and Asco
chinga, and at this latter place the
more terrible barred Lvcosa is said
to be abundant, but in the Punilla
valley we seldom saw even the Mygale
fusca, except in thundery weather
and I never heard of a case of a
poisonous bite, such as was frequent
news on the Cordoba plains.

Vizcachas inhabit flat, open spaces
between San Esteban and the Marble
Quarries of the Quinteros’ family.
These strange, semi-marsupials are
interesting animals, and I have spent
many an hour on the plains in child
hood, listening to the signals of the
sentinels seated at the mouth of the
outer burrows of each colony, or
merely conversing with the sound of
the clanging of telegraph wires, when
the ear is pressed against the pole.

This is a very incomplete catalogue
of all the interesting features of wild
life in the Hills, and there are many
peonle living there now who could
supplement these remarks with more
interesting data, but until this is done
perhaps the present observations will
serve to awaken interest in an aspec1
of hill-life usually disregarded br
visitor and resident alike.

TOMORROW'S SERVICES AT

THE AMERICAN CHURCH

Easter Sunday will be observed at
the American Church tomorrow with
the usual special services, in addition
to which two very notable American
preachers will speak.

Bishop Francis O’Connell, who is
regarded as one of the greatest preach¬
ers in the United States, will speak
at the morning service.

The sneaker at the evening service
will be the Rev. Dr. Robert E. Sneer,
chairman of the Committee on Reli¬
gious Cooneration in Latin America
and one of the most active leaders in
the recent Montevideo conference.

Give her Time

Rastus — Ah wants a divorce. Dat woman
jes’ talk, talk, talk, night an’ day. Ah
eain’t get" no rest and dar talk am drivin’
me crazy.

Young Lawyer — "What does she talk
about?

“She doan’ say.” — Life.

“BECTIVE” Tan Boot
Leather lined, double sole,
low heel, comfortable model.

“BECTIVE” patent colt shoe Fancy
stitched tip and uppers, very com¬
fortable.

[Bummu.-iiu..*

“BECTIVE” box calf shoe, Derby
style, in black or tan, heavy sole,
very comfortable model.

“BECTIVE” tan boot, Derby model,
leather lined, special grade, can be worn
with riding leggings. Very comfortable

and very stylish. s 39 50

Florida and Cangallo

Central Hcuce

$ 29.=o

$ 36 —

The intelligent man makes use of all methods
that modern ingenuity has invented for his
convenience.

One of these is the travellers’ letters of
credit. It has increased the pleasures of
travelling just as other inventions have
increased the pleasures of home life.

Please ask our Foreign
Department for details.

The First National Bank of Boston

Buenos Aires Branch - Florida 99

'VaJ

Vi)

$7 '

\J-0-

yC*

-c

b

nevs

l mop

or y

4 the \

Till: VEEK /
/ CABI.ES :

FIELD Marshal von Hinden¬
burg came out of his retirement
at Hannover this week and ac¬
cepted the invitation of the nationa¬
list parties to run for president of
the German republic. Before he ac¬
cepted, the aged field marshal, who
remains Germany’s idol while the
other war-makers are in disrepute,
telegraphed to the former Kaiser and
asked permission to make the race
Wilhelm granted the request by re¬
turn telegraph, and there was great
rejoicing in monarchist circles where
the victory of Hindenburg at the polls
may mean a step toward the restor¬
ation of the monarchy.

Allied capitals received the news
that Hindenburg would mix in politics
for the first time without alarm :
London thought it would not matter
much even if he were elected, and
Paris was rather satisfied to have him
in the field as an argument for the
continued maintenance of the French
army, which continues to far outnum¬
ber any other in the world.

Washington was said to have been
“amazed” by Hindenburg’s accept
ance of the nomination by the “em¬
pire bloc” because lie has frequently
reiterated his loyalty to the Hohenzol-
lerns, and so it is not seen how he
can swear loyalty to the republic and
at the same time retain his Kaiserlich
allegiance.

However, it was felt on this side
of the world that the Field Marshal
would be defeated by the candidate
of the republican parties, Herr Marx.
The elections will be held April 26.

Monarchy versus Republic

Hindenburg’s supporters say the
question of the monarchy does not
come up at the election, to which the
republicans reply, in the words of the
Berliner Tageblatt:

“The nomination is a sin against
the German people and against Old
General Hindenburg,” and cites the
Pan German statements a week ago
in which they said it would be a
shame to bring the old field marshal

into the whirlpool of politics.

Other papers say the candidacy is
“a misuse of Hindenburg’s name,”
while the communist newspaper the
Rote Fahne says:

“Hindenburg is not a person but a
program — a program of the Junkers
the generals and the great industria
lists — a program -for a 12-hour da}
and a military dictatorship.”

Recalling that Hindenburg is “re¬
presentative of Wilhelm of Doom”
the socialist newspaper Vorwaerts
says the issue now is flatly between
the monarchy and the republic, and
thinks Hindenburg’s election would
be a catastrophe.

The monarchist press says “the
great leader of wartimes will again
be our leader, bringing Germany into
a new era of nationalism instead of
internationalism. ’ ’

General Ludendorff said “the best
soldier of the old army brings a
sacrifice to the Fatherland which
should be an example to all of us and
we should vote for him so that Ger¬
many again will be honorable. ’ ’

Peru Complains

The Peruvian foreign office com¬
plains that Chilean soldiers and offi¬
cials in the disputed provinces of
Tacna and Arica, where a plebiscite
is to be held following the arbitral
award by President Coolidge, conti¬
nue to chase all persons friendly to
Peru out of the districts, and are
robbing and clubbing others. Many
are alleged to have been deported to
Punta Arenas. A Spaniard is said to
have been arrested and beaten for
showing sympathy for Peruvians.

Chile explains the “migrations” as
a movement from one region to an¬
other for “higher wages” owing to
the pay being offered by nitrate prod¬
ucers.

Lima waited expectantly for an
answer from the United States gov¬
ernment to Peru’s latest note demand¬
ing guarantees that the proposed ple¬
biscite will be fair and that expul¬
sions of Peruvians immediately cease.

There were reports that unless the
United States granted the demands
Peru would repudiate the award. It
was said the presence of General
Pershing and his staff in the district
would not be sufficient guarantee of
fair play because there were “too
many loopholes” and the Yankees
would not be able to see everything
at once all the time.

Censorship prevents any unbiased
information from getting out of Peru,
while the Peruvian foreign office
appears to have settled down to stiff
propaganda campaign with the inten
tion of nullifying the program for the
plebiscite, on the ground that Peru
could not win at the polls if all
Peruvians previously have been chas¬
ed out of the country.

Frenzied Finance

The French cabinet faced a near¬
defeat Wednesday and there was
talk that Premier Herriot would have
to resign on account of his govern¬
ment’s financial program. The gov¬
ernment has been borrowing from the
Bank of France which has issued 4,-
000,000,000 francs more than the legal
limit, while the cabinet still is in dif¬
ficulty with the budget and is seek¬
ing more money by taxation, or “vo¬
luntary loans,” in the form of a con¬
tribution by capital. The threat is
made that unless the loans are forth¬
coming a capital levy of 10 per cent
will be made in accordance with the
demands of the socialists.

While the Finance Minister was
forced to resign by the disclosures of
the difficulties the nation is facing,
the new minister, M. DeMonzie, was
not able to satisfy all demands and
finally the finance committee of the
senate began consideration of the va¬
rious projects for stabilization.

Fears were expressed that unless
the situation was quickly resolved
there would Fe an era of inflation,
similar to the debacle of the German
mark.

According to the explanation of the
Minister of Finance, it has been

The American Weekly for April 11, 1925

33

^9

customary for all governments to bor
row money from the Bank of France
and he said this was not illegal,
although the government’s opponent'
charged that the Cabinet really had
caused inflation and now was trying
to cover up with a legal increase of
the government’s borrowing powers.

In its weekly statement Thursday
the Bank of France for the first tinn
admitted that 2,100,896,650 more
francs than the legal limit had been
issued.

Italian Troubles

The fascists of Italy again have
been aroused; this time against un¬
known, but naturally suspected, socia¬
lists and communists, men who have
been beating up the fascists. Three
men were killed this week, two of
them shot down on the street and the
other clubbed to death at the club
house of railroad workers in Faenza

A number of men who perhaps had
been forced to take castor oil in othe1
days invaded the Faenza club house
and wrecked it. They injured a large
number of workmen/ The police have
started an investigation.

A “noted communist” is suspected
of having shot the other fascists, and
lie is being sought.

An explosion occurred on board the
Italian battleship Duilio while at
target practice and killed eight mer
and injured thirty. The destruction
of the ship was prevented by the ac
tion of the commander who imme¬
diately flooded the magazines.

Premier Mussolini was installed a?
Minister of War ad interim with
proper pomp and ceremony, his desk
being buried with flowers from his
colleagues.

Donald MacMillan

Mr. Donald MacMillan, the famous
explorer, expects to depart for the
polar regions in June with naval air¬
craft pilots to search for “an un¬
known continent.” The expedition
will not be a government project, but
is being supported by the National
Geographic society, and President
Coolidge has endorsed the plans.

An announcement by the Navv De¬
partment says it is believed the “un¬
known continent exists,” the belief be¬
ing based on tidal observations, ice
phenomena and even the sight of land
masses rising above the horizon
which were seen by Peary and which
MacMillan later investigated but was
unable to confirm.

“An interesting and important
feature of the expedition will be the
exploration of Norse ruins in Labra

dor and Greenland,” the announce¬
ment says. “The similarity between
these ruins indicates that they are o'
identical origin and are remains ot
ancient Norse settlements established
by Eric the Red. It is expected tha*
the exploration of these ruins will
shed a new light on the first chapter
of American history.”

Why Men Die

According to Dr. Gilbert Fit?.
Patrick of Chicago the business of
dying is a result of the failure of the
individual to take a physical inventor'
now and then and find out hi?
strength and his weakness, determin
ing what there is in the physica’
makeup to be guarded against.

The doctor thinks the expectancy of
human life can be increased 20 year-
by 1975 'f man puts into practice the
knowledge he actually possesses rein
tive to personal and communitv
health. This would bring the aver
age life up to between 78 and 80
years.

He thinks that it is not inconceiv¬
able that if the improvement of the
race and the control or elimination of
the germ and habit of diseases conti¬
nue in the same ratio it will bring
the average life up to the centun
mark. Such an increase in life can¬
not be realized, however, until out
eyes are fully opened to the wastage
of human life and the loss of precious
years, the result of gross carelessness

The progress that has been made
toward lengthening life has been done
largely through the control of germ
diseases and better sanitation, as well
as more intelligent, handling of the
infant, and pre-natal medical atten¬
tion for mothers. The doctor says
medical and sanitary progress during
the last 40 years today are saving a
million lives a year. In the 16th
century the span of life was 20 years.
When the thirteen colonies declared
independence of Great Britain it had
increased to only 27 years.

To go about living a long time the
doctor recommends the division of
the day into three equal parts: One
for Work, one for play and one foi
sleep.

In play he recommends association
with congenial people, and taking
healthy exercises to keep the muscle?
in trim. Sleep, however, is of the
most importance. A man will die of
lack of sleep more quickly than he
will of starvation.

A meal of meat, potatoes and bread
is a sin ; add to this plenty of fresh
fruits and vegetables, milk and but
ter, to make a balanced ration. In

CABLE

DIRECT

TO THE

UNITED STATES

BY THE

EAST COAST

ROUTE

New York

335 SAN MARTIN

“Western Union”

34

The American Weekly for April 11, 1925

GRACE LINE

The Choice of the Discriminating Traveller

GRACE LINE steamers plying between Val¬
paraiso and New York via the Panama Canal offer
to travellers an exceptionally interesting trip calling
at various picturesque ports along the West Coast
of South America.

Stop-overs and side trips can be arranged for
the purpose of visiting La Paz, Lake Titicaca, and the
ancient and famous city of Cuzco, once the capital
of the Inca civilization. Lima, rich in historical interest,
is distant only 25 minutes journey by train from Callao,
steamers allowing passengers plenty of time to visit
and see the principal sights of the Peruvian Capital.

The next sailings from Valparaiso are as follows:

s. 8. “SANTA ANA”

April

15

s. s. “SANTA ELISA”

>>

29

s. s. “SANTA LUISA”

May

15

s. s. “SANTA TERESA”

»>

27

GRACE LINE steamers sail from Valparaiso

every

other Wednesday thereafter.

Stop overs and side trips can be arranged for the
purpose of visiting the many interesting places on this
route, such as La Paz, Lake Titicaca, Cuzco and Lima.

Through Rate from Buenos Aires to New York, including
Transandine Railway journey, $ 330, U. S. gold.

For further particulars apply to:

The American Express Company. Inc.

Bm£. Mitre 562, Bueno* Aire*

Cia. Nacional de Transposes

Expreco Villalongn
Balcarce e*q. Moreno, Buenos Aire*

Montevideo Agent*:

Bonino & Schroder, Ituzaingo 1489

addition the advice is be happy .
“Don’t carry a grouch.”

Abolishing Insanity

Senator Henry A. Williams, young¬
est member of the New Jersey sen¬
ate, has secured the passage of a bill
by that august body providing for
sterilization of habitual criminals and
insane persons. The senator declar¬
ed that the state is paying $i 0,000, 00c
a year for the mentally defective. Op¬
ponents of the measure argued thai
it is not always possible to determine
the curability or incurability of recur¬
rent insanity. The bill says:

“Any person who alter a judicial
inquiry as provided in this act sliall
have been determined to be afflicted
with recurrent or chronic insanity 01
feeble-mindedness which can be trans¬
ferred to his offspring, or to be
an habitual criminal of detective men¬
tality, which defective mentality can
be transmitted to his offspring, may
be eugenically sterilized.”

Despite the use of the masculine
pronoun the bill applies to women as
well as to men.

The measure would empower the
commissioner of institutions and agen¬
cies to determine the individuals upon
whom the law shall be operative.
Public hearings would be held and
the defendant would have the right to
a trial by jury.

Forest Week

President Coolidge has proclaimed
the week of April 27 to May 3 Forest
Week, and has urged the country to
observe the day by taking a renewed
interest in forest rehabilitation. The
President regards the preservation of
the nation’s forests as one of the
most important duties of his adminis¬
tration. In his proclamation he termed
forest protection “a sacred respon¬
sibility to unborn generations.

“We have passed the pioneer stage
and are no longer excusable for con¬
tinuing the unwise dissipation of a
great resource,” the proclamation
says, referring to the rapidly dwind¬
ling forests. “To the nation it means
the lack of an elemental necessity and
the waste or keeping idle or only
partly productive of nearly one-fourth
of our soil.

“Let us apply to this creative task
the boundless energy and skill we have
so long spent in harvesting the free
gifts of nature. The forests of the
future must be started today.”

Jazz Age Passing

A referendum of 54,000 radio fans
in the United States by the American
(Continued on page 4Q;

The American Weekly for April 11, 1925

35

American Nations Rapidly Settling

All Their Boundary Controversies

By Henry L. Sweinhart
( Special to The American Weekly)

Copyright 1925 by

WASHINGT ON . — When, the
owners of adjoining plots of land in
the United States or elsewhere will
quarrel for years over a few inches
or a few square feet of ground, it is
not to be wondered at that it has
taken the nations of the western
hemisphere almost a century to reach
a settlement on most of their ex¬
tensive and ill-defined boundary lines.
When these republics gained their
independence from Spain • — the last
battle having been fought at Ayacu-
cho, Peru, on December 9, 1824 —
they inherited territories whose exact
bounds in most cases had never been
definitely established.

Many of the disputes which later
arose went back to the ancient days
of Spanish viceroyalties, captaincy
generals, intendencias and other sub¬
divisions which Spain had made for
military and other purposes in the
administration of her vast, and large¬
ly unexplored, American provinces.
The complications which arose as to
boundary lines in South America were
increased by numerous shifts which
had been made through transfer of
large areas from one administrative
branch of provincial government to
another by their common Spanish
ruler.

Shortly after the middle of the
nineteenth century a fair beginning
was made through treaties between a
number of the South American coun¬
tries, looking to definition of their
boundaries ; and since that time mark¬
ed progress has been made until today
only a few of these vexing problems
remain to be solved. At least five
such territorial differences were con¬
cluded, or well started on the road to
final adjustment, through the activi¬
ties of Secretary Hughes. An agree¬
ment on one of these questions — a
triangular question between Peru,
Brazil and Colombia — was reached
on his last day in office through the
signing of a proces verbal by him and
the diplomatic representatives here of
the three South American nations.

Few Frontier Problems Remain

Other Latin American boundary
problems either settled, or well ad¬
vanced toward settlement, during the

Henry L. Sweinhart

past four years through the cooper¬
ation or the good otfices of the
United States have been the follow¬
ing:

1. The historic Tacna-Arica contro¬
versy between Chile and Peru, not
an inherited problem, but resulting
from the war of 1879-83; and in
which case President Coolidge as ar¬
biter has decided that a plebiscite
shall be held to determine final sov¬
ereignty of the territory.

2. That between Colombia and
Panama, these two countries only a
few months ago having adopted the
boundary treaty which they had ne¬
gotiated as a result of the good offi¬
ces of the United States which, in
its treaty with Colombia, had agreed
in return for Colombia’s recognition
of the independence of the republic
of Panama to recognize the boundary
line as fixed between the provinces by
the Colombian law of 1855.

3. Agreement by Guatemala and
Honduras during the conference on
Central American affairs to submit
their boundary dispute to the arbitra¬
tion of the President of the United
States.

Peruvian-Ecuadorean Problem Most
Difficult

The most difficult and complicat-
of the few remaining boundary pro¬
blems anywhere in the Americas is
that between Peru and Ecuador.
These two countries also have agreed
to submit any differences on which
they cannot reach an agreement by
direct negotiation to the arbitration
of the President of the United States.
They signed a protocol a few months
ago by which they agreed to send
delegates to Washington after the
Tacna-Arica case had been disposed
of, to undertake through direct nego¬
tiation to solve their long-pending
boundary question. On any point on
which they are unable to come to a
mutual understanding, the President
of the United States is to be called on
to arbitrate.

The Peruvian-Ecuadorean frontier
problem dates from the secession of
the republic of Ecuador from the
triple confederation of Colombia on
August 14, 1830. This matter was
arbitrated some years ago by the King

of Spain, the question having been
submitted to him as the result of a
treaty of August 1, 1887. Ecuador,
however, on learning that the decision
of the King of Spain was to be in
favor or Peru, so it is asserted, with¬
drew from the arbitration. In the
strained relations that followed,
Brazil, the Argentine Republic, the
United States and The Hague Tribu¬
nal offered their services as media¬
tors, but Ecuador refused on the
ground that in the treaty of 1829 lay
the means for a settlement.

Hope for All Settlements Soon

As a result of the arbitration pro¬
ceedings which have been initiated in
this case, it is hoped that the next
year or so will see a final adjustment
of this difficult problem. At the
same time it is believed that the few
other remaining differences will also
be solved in the near future, and that
America will soon be able to say to
the world that there is not a single
territorial dispute unsolved.

With the establishment once more
of constitutional government in Hon¬
duras and with the appointment to
that post of a well-trained and expe¬
rienced diplomat, it may safely be as¬
serted that the United States will use
its good counsel and advice to bring
to a conclusion the boundary question
between Honduras and Guatemala.
Mr. George T. Summerlin who has
been named American minister to
Honduras, having been transferred
from counselor of embassy at Rome,
served as charge d’affaires of em¬
bassy in Mexico City during a diffi¬
cult and trying period, and is well
fitted by service and ability for the
new work assigned to him.

Several other remaining boundary
problems in Latin America are those
between Honduras and Nicaragua
over a strip of territory along their
eastern boundary; one between Bol¬
ivia and Paraguay; and another be¬
tween the Dominican Republic and
Haiti which the two countries agreed
in principle about a year ago to sub¬
mit to the arbitration of the Pope,
but the drafting of the protocol, defin¬
ing exactly the powers of the arbiter,
they have not been able as yet to
reach an agreement.

With most of the big boundary
questions in the Americas out of the
way, and with a number more in pro¬
cess of negotiation or settlement, and
only a few minor ones on which no
present action is being taken, it may
be said that the American republics
have almost seen the end of their ter¬
ritorial controversies and that the next
few years will see them with all these
problems solved.

36

The American Weekly for April 11, 1925

ALL KINDS OF COMMERCIAL PRINTING.
ACCOUNT BOOKS A SPECIALITY

SOCIEDAD ANONIMA

Imprenta Lamb & O

limitaoa

Acevedo 455 - u. t. 0442, chacrita

CITY OFFICE, 427 B. MITRE

CLEANING HOUSE?

“EL MUCAMO”

We are specialists in and
st ck every description of
house - cleanir g require
ment .

John Craig 8c Cia.

Carlos Pellegrini 1171

U. T. 0281, Plaza

KOCH HNOS.
Florida 211 Tel. U. T. 4727 Avda.

Typewriter* and Calculating Machines
Cleaned and repaired

Bought Sold Exchanged

_ J

INSTRUCTION

Correspondence Courses Books, and
Educational Matter
Bought Sold Exchanged

Big Bargains Send for List

STUDENTS' EXCHANGE

47 West 42nd St Y • • U

Local Notes

Dr. Honorio Pueyrredon, Argentine Am¬
bassador to the United States, sailed for
New York by the S. S. American Legion
this week after a leave of absence of
several months.

The Minister of Marine gave a luncheon
on Wednesday at the Navy Club in honor
of Admiral Benhcke and Professor Eins¬
tein.

Dr. Vicente Gallo, Minister of the In¬
terior, is spending the week-end in Chile.

The Minister for Foreign Affairs and

Senora Gallardo departed on Wednesday
for a few days’ holiday in Ascoehinga.

The American Minister to Uruguay, Mr.
Hoffman Philip, sailed by the American
Legion this week for the United States
on his way to his new post as Minister
to Persia. Mr. Philip was entertained
at a banquet last Sunday night by the
Uruguayan Minister for Foreign Affairs
and the Diplomatic Corps.

Mr. Emerson Bigelow has been appoint¬
ed a sub-accountant of the Buenos Aires
Branch of The First National Bank of
Boston.

Mr. and Mrs. N. K. Fougner are plan¬
ning to exhibit their prize St. Bernard at
the next dog show.

Dr. Carlos Nye departed for the Santa
Fe Chaco last Saturday night to spend
the Easter holidays hunting big game.
He is expected back next Monday.

The Rev. and Mrs. Ralph J. White

returned to Buenos Aires on Monday of
this week from Montevideo where they
attended the Montevideo conference of
missionaries.

Mr. J. M. Barker, manager of the Bue¬
nos Aires Branch of The First National
Bank of Boston, departed by Wednesday’s
international train for Chile on his way
to the United States to join his family
for a leave of absence of six months.

Mr. Robert Martin is spending a few
days at Alta Gracia.

The American Woman’s Club of Bel-
grano will meet next Monday afternoon
at the home of Mrs. Arthur Gordon, Calle
Moldes, 16(53. Mrs. Edson Finney will
read the paper of the day on the Gaucho
poetry of Argentina as exemplified 'by
Estanislao del Campo, Jos6 Hernandez, R.
Obligado, M. Coronado, and C. Oyuela.
Mrs. Robert Gieschen has kindly offered
to sing several of the old Gaucho songs.

Mr. and Mrs. John Daniels, of Min¬
nesota, sailed for Rio de Janeiro this
week by the S. S. American Legion after

and Gossip

a short visit to Buenos Aires. They expect
to remain in Brazil for about six weeks
visiting this son who is Secretary to the
American Embassy there.

Dr. Juan Lagos Marmol, Argentine Mi¬
nister to Uruguay, accompanied by Ms
wife and family, was in Buenos Aires
this week for a two days’ holiday.

Count Roberto van der Straten Ponthoz,

Minister from Belgium, who has been ill
for some time, is reported to be very
much improved in health.

Rev. H. T. Hutchings and Mrs. Hutch¬
ings of Calle Panrpa 3656, Belgrano, are
receiving congratulations on the birth of
a daughter on April third.

The Women’s Diocesan Association is

to hold its annual meeting next Wed¬
nesday at 2:30, in St. John’s Church Hall.

Miss Estela C. Taylor and Dr. Rafael
Maldonado are to be married on Thursday,
April 30.

Dr. D. A. Morrison and Mr. M. Candy

sailed for England last week on the S. S.
Highland Laddie.

Mr. and Mrs. Sydney Puleston are on

a holiday in Mar del Plata.

Dr. Sagarna, the Minister of Justice
and Public Instruction, is spending the
Saster holidays in Parand.

Mr. Earl Clybnrn, of the Standard Oil
Company, departed for Bolivia last Sa¬
turday.

The Minister of War has been absent
from his duties for a few days because
of illness.

The Minister of Public Works, Dr. Ro¬
berto Ortiz, has departed on a tour of
inspection of the irrigation works in the
territories of Rio Negro and Ncuquen.
The Director of the State Railways and
a committee of technical men accompani¬
ed him, in order to inspect the railways
in Chubut.

Mr. Raymond H. Geist, former Amer¬
ican Vice Consul at Buenos Aires, and
more recently Vice Consul at Alexandria,
has been promoted to be a Foreign Service
Officer of Class 9 under the new Rogers
Law and has been assigned as Consul at
Alexandria.

Mr. Sherwood H. Avery, Assistant U. S.
Trade Commissioner, went over to Mon¬
tevideo last Saturday night bn official
business.

Several well-known Americans went
down to Mar del Plata to spend the Easter
holidays. A special car attached to Wed-

The American Weekly for April 11, 1925

37

nesday night’s train carried the follow¬
ing party: Mr. John Backer, Dr. Homer
Prettyman, Mr. F. D. Posey, Mr. E. C.
Brown, Mr. A. E. Burns, Mr. R. W.
Hartwell, Mr. W. F. Benkiser, Mr. Otto
Benkiser, Mr. Lyman Irish, and Mr. Ross
White.

Dr. Alejandro Lira, former Minister of
Foreign Relations in Chile, arrived in Bue¬
nos Aires on the s.s. Zeelandia this week.
Dr. Lira has been travelling in Europe
for a year and a half.

Mr. O. S. Stevens, of the Boston Bank,
is planning to leave Buenos Aires on
April 23 for a six months vacation in the
United States.

Mr. Richard Claghorn, of the Boston
Bank, is planning to leave Buenos Aires
the latter part of this month for a six
months holiday in the United States.

Mrs. George S. Brady is spending the
Easter holidays at Mar del Plata.

Christian Science Services will be con¬
ducted tomorrow at both the First Church,
Calle Rivadavia, 755, and at the Society,
Calle Tucuman 854, beginning at 10:15
o’clock. The subject for the day is “Are
Sin, Disease, and Death Real?’’

Senor Alberto D’ Oliveira, diplomatic re¬
presentative to Argentina from Portugal,
expects to sail for Portugal next week on
a holiday.

Mr. M. N. Stiles, Buenos Aires cor¬
respondent of The Associated Press, who
has been reporting the Montevideo Con¬
ference of Christian Work, returned to
town on Thursday morning.

Mr. George W. Hayes, general manager
of Transradio Internacional, who with
Mrs. Hayes accompanied General and
Mrs. Harbord to Chile, returned to Buenos
Aires Tuesday night from Mendoza where
they stopped over on their return trip.

Miss Narcissa Snell, a Y. W. C. A.

Secretary who has been visiting in Buenos
Aires and Montevideo, departed on Wed¬
nesday for Montevideo, whence she will
soon sail for the United States.

Miss Mary A. Hughes and Mr. Joseph
McCormick’s engagement is announced.

Mr. C. F. McCann, General Manager of
the Smithfield and Argentine Meat Com¬
pany, is expecting to sail for England and
Australia next Tuesday on the s.s. Avon.

A Ladies’ Doubles American Tourna¬
ment for members of the Belgrano
Athletic Club will be held next Friday at
2:00 p.m,

Mr. and Mrs. William A. Sholten are

now in Boston, after having spent sev¬
eral weeks in England, according to let¬
ters just received here. They plan to

make their permanent home in Boston
where Mr. Sholten is now attached to the
home office of The First National Bank
of Boston.

The Villa Devoto Lawn Tennis Club

will hold a Cinderella Dance at the club
house next Thursday.

The Anglican Church Congregation of

Villa Devoto will hold its annual meeting
in the church hall at 8:45 p.m. next
Friday.

Miss Harriet M. Saunders and Mr.
Hilton C. Renison were married at the
American Church on Wednesday at 16:30
o’clock.

Miss Emma R. Chapin, General Secretary
of the Buenos Aires Young Women’s As¬
sociation, returned from Montevideo on
Wednesday morning.

R. H. Loughran, 46 Reconquista
(Telephone IT. T. 2597) has a fur¬
nished home to rent from May ist.

The house is at San Isidro, Parque
Aguirre, a few blocks from the
Electric Station and is brand new,
attractively furnished with large
living room (with fireplace), hall,
dining room (with fireplace) but¬
ler’s pantry, kitchen, servants’
rooms &c. downstairs; upstairs, four
bedrooms, two bathroom, hall &c.
Garage, garden, barge porch &c.
Telephone installed.

To rent for about six months, pos¬
sibly longer.

To see the house make arrange¬
ments with Mr. Loughran at his
Office at the above address or
phone his home, San Isidro 425.

Miss Elizabeth MacFarland, Executive
Secretary for the Continental Committee
of the Y. W. C. A. returned from Monte¬
video on Thursday morning.

Miss Clara Bischoff is planning to
return to the United States in the near
future.

Dr. W. W. Sweet, Head of the Depart¬
ment of History in De Pauw University,
gave a most interesting address at the
Wesley Guild on Wednesday night.

The Nandu Camp Fire Girls had a

delightful picnic on Thursday at San
Isidro

In honor of the birthday of Albert,
King of the Belgians, His Majesty’s sub¬
jects in Buenos Aires held a ball at the
“Cercle Beige,” Sarmiento 834 on Wed¬
nesday evening.

The Villa Devoto Lawn Tennis Club will
give its monthly dance on April 16 at
21 o’clock.

The Reverend Sisters Mary Trinidad
Quigley and Clementina Veglio sailed on
the s.s. American Legion this week for the

United States. They expect to visit the
homes of the Sisters of Mercy in the
United States and to return to Argentina
in August. Sister Mary Trinidad is Gen¬
eral Governor of the Order of Sisters of
Mercy in Argentina.

Mr. Fred C. Schultz, President of the
Standard Oil Company of Bolivia, sailed
on the s.s. American Legion for a busi¬
ness and pleasure trip in the United
States.

Mr. Charles Palmer, president of the
large importing firm of Donnell and
Palmer, sailed with Mrs. Palmer on the
s.s. American Legion for the United
States.

Mr. Duncan Munro is spending a few
days of vacation in Alta Gracia.

Senor Juan Gutierrez, Vice-Consul of
the Argentine Republic in New Orleans,
departed on the s.s. American Legion for
the United States.

Senor Cesar Etcheverry, Argentine
Police Commissioner, who is a delegate to
the International Police Convention to be
held in New York in May, sailed on the
s.s. American Legion on Thursday, ac¬
companied by his daughter.

Mrs. J. Larden is spending some weeks
■it Alta Gracia.

Colonel R. T. Harper. O.B.E., Secretary
of the Great Southern Railway, departed
with Mrs. Harper on Wednesday for Chile,
whence they will sail for England.

Mr. H. O. Waller, General Manager for
South America for William Cooper and
Nephews, is expecting to sail for England
on Friday on the s.s. Desna.

Mr. James A. Hoggsette, Assistant Man¬
ager of the National Paper and Type
Company, departed on the s.s. American
Legion for a six months’ pleasure and
business trip.

Miss Winifred Fargues and Mr. Alfred
Little were married at the Lomas Method¬
ist Church on Wednesday, at 20:45 o’clock.

Mr. and Mrs. H. Clifford Walton,

together with Mrs. Walton’s sister, Miss
Dorothy Rodger, expect to sail by the
Western World on May 7th, for a trip
to the United States.

They expect to be away about three
months, spending most of their time in
New York and Chicago.

Mis. Arthur J . Clayton left Buenos
Aires on Saturday night for the Cdrdoba
Hills.

Dr. George H. Newbery has arrived in
town from his estancia at Nahuel Huapi
Lake. His wife and son James will
probably come later. Mrs. Francisco Lobos
(formerly Dolly Newbery), who with her

38

The American Weekly for April 11, 1929

A. J. DECK

Official Undertaker and
Embalmer to the British
and American Community.

Funerals carried out according
to home custom.

All motor car service.

Floral wreaths supplied.
Estimates for vaults, head¬
stones, etc.

Private cars for Marriages.
Ring up Retiro 0383.

Calle VIAMONTE 699

THOSE WHO HAVE TRAVELLED

AND

KNOW LONDON AND NEW YORK

have doubtless heard of Societies of

Useful Women

who make it their business to transact,
efficiently and tactfully:

Shopping of all descriptions for Men
and Women.

Translations and Typing, Escorting
and Interpreting, Securing houses and
apartments, etc., etc.

An institution run on these lines
is at your service in Buenos Aires.

“The staff of the agency has built up
a high reputation for depen dability
and all round efficiency.”

“ Review o f the River Plate” October 3rd 1924.

GENERAL UTILITY AGENCY

Mis# L. E. Menzies - Av. de Mayo 769
Esc. 49 - U. T. Av. 3940

P. H. ULRICHS & Co.

Cotton Controllers

Bremen and Hamburg

Telegraphic Address “ULRICUS”
Established 1853

Dr. GABINO JAUREGUI
Dental Surgeon

Pittsburgh University
Baltimore College of DeDtal Surgery

Office: Calle San Martin, 775.
Telephone: U.T. 31, Retire 1998.

husband and baby daughter Fanny, have
been visiting at Nahuel Huapi at the
paternal home, returned last week to fheir
home in Santiago, Chile, via the southern
pass of the Andes.

Mr. and Mrs. N. J. Wiener with Miss
Belle Eells went down to Mar del Plata
on Wednesday to spend the Easter holi¬
days at the beautiful Argentine seaside
resort.

Mr. and Mrs. William Owsley George

have taken the Wheaton home at Lacar
4448, Villa Devoto, while the latter are
away in the United .States. Mr. George
is a geologist associated with the Stan¬
dard Oil Co. of Bolivia in Buenos Aires.

Mr. Russell P. Hastings, of the Stan¬
dard Oil Company of California’s local or¬
ganization, is giving up the Woodward
house in Olivos and with his wife and
little daughter Fanny is planning to sail
for the United States in the first week
of May for a holiday at home. They
will make the trip by way of the West
Coast.

Mr. and Mrs. George Lindgren sailed
Thursday by the S. S. American Legion
for Rio de Janeiro. Their two little girls,
Mary Annette and Marcia, are remain¬
ing in school in Olivos and are spending
the Easter holidays with the Cleveland
children. Mr. Lindgren is the South
American representative for tho Overland
and Willys Knight automobiles and plans
to make a business trip through north¬
ern Brazil before returning to Argentina.

The Columbia Club met on Wednesday
of this week with Mrs. Thomas J. Parker.
Mrs. J. J. Pratt’s readings from the
works of William Locke were much ap¬
preciated. Mrs. A. L. Parra gave a very
interesting current topic on “Immorali¬
ty” as expounded by Basil King, which
led to a spirited discussion. The next
meeting will be at the home of Mrs. A.
E. Blanchard at “The Wayside” in San
Isidro on April 24th. Mrs. Parker will
then read a paper she is preparing on
“Mount Everest” and Mrs. Norman G.
Pratt will have the current topic.

New members of the Patriotic Society

are Miss Martha M. Allen, Mrs. Prank
L. Hough, Mrs. D. S. Birkett, Mrs. Glover
W. Kearly, and Mrs. Wm. Perry George.

The Buenos Aires Y. W. C. A. will give
a tea on Tuesday afternoon in honor of
Mrs. Robert E. Speer and Mrs. James
Cushman of New York. Mrs. Speer is
President of the National Board of the
Association, and Mrs. Cushman is Vice
President of the World’s Committee of
the Y. W. C. A.

The Ladies’ Aid and Orphanage Aid So¬
cieties of the American Church will have
their next meeting in the Ladies’ Parlor

of the church, Calle Corrientes 718, next
Thursday afternoon at .1 o’clock. This is
to be called “Rally Day” and all mem¬
bers are earnestly requested to attend.
The officers of the societies will be the
hostesses for the day. A new constitu¬
tion is to be voted on which will unite
the two societies.

Mrs. L. D. Gardner and Miss Gardner

departed yesterday for La Plata, whence
they will sail for Rio on the s.s. Desna.

Colonel J. A. Smith, who has presided
over the South American Congress of the
Salvation Army as the representative of
General Booth, will speak at a farewell
'meeting which will be held in the XX de
Septiembre Hall, Calle Alsina 2832, on
Tuesday evening at 20:30. Colonel Smith
intends to leave the following day for
Chile, Bolivia and Peru .

Mr. Fred MacMillan, Vice-President of
the .Rock Island Railroad, arrived in Bue¬
nos Aires from Montevideo on Wednesday
evening.

YOUNG AMERICAN of good
address; four years here; fluent
Spanish and French; travelled all
over Argentina, Uruguay, and
Chile; at present canvassing local
merchants; desires similar or any
other post worthy of trust. Local
references. Address “Temporarily
Employed” c|o The American
Weekly .

Mr. William Anderson departed this
week for a few days in Cordoba.

Mr. M. LeQuorne, general South Amer
ican representative for the Beaver Pro¬
ducts Company, manufacturers of Beaver
Board, expects to sail for New York by
the s.s. Van Dyck on Monday to be away
four or five months.

The Ladies’ Committee of the San An¬
dres Golf Club was elected last Sunday,
and is as follows: Mrs. Homer L. Pretty-
man, Mrs. Norman, Mrs. J. J. Rugeroni,

Mrs. Ross White, Mrs. Wallerstein. The
program has been drawn up tentatively,
and will be passed upon at a meeting
of the men of the club on April 17. The
club will open for serious golf on the
third of May.

Mr. J. J. Dowson, General Manager of
La Equatativa Insurance Company, is
sailing for England on April 24 by the
s. s. Demarara with his daughter, Miss
Inez Dowson.

Q*:.i

Mr. E. M. Bowman, President of the
Bowman Milk Company of New York, of
New York, accompanied by Mrs. Bowman,
is visiting Buenos Aires.

The Rev. Dr. L. B. Wolf, Secretary of
Foreign Missions of the United American
Lutheran Church, with headquarters at

39

The American Weekly for April 11, 1025

*

Baltimore, came over from Montevideo
this week and is planning to depart to¬
morrow morning by the International
train for Chile. He will stop over a day
in Mendoza and then sail from Valparaiso
for New York.

The Rev. Dr. W. D. Crowe, pastor of
the Westminster Presbyterian Church of
St. Louis, Mo., accompanied by Mrs.
Crowe, sailed for home this week by the
s.s. American Legion after a week's visit
to Buenos Aires following their attend¬
ance at the Montevideo conference.

Mr. P. T. Gaughan departed for the oil
fields of Plaza Huincal yesterday.

Consul-General Morgan has gone to Mar
del Plata for the Easter holidays.

Lieut. Hector Mendez of the Argentine
army was among the passengers who sail
ed by the s.s. American Legion for New
York this week, leave of absence having
been granted him to enable him to part¬
icipate in the Pan American Boxing
Tournament in New York next month.

At St. Saviour’s, Belgrano, the follow¬
ing schedule of services will be followed
tomorrow: 7.10, Holy Communion; 8.15,
Holy Communion with music; 10.15, Festal
Matins and Sermon; 11.30, Holy Com¬
munion; 3.30, Children’s Service; 20.45,
Evensong and Sermon.

Miss Alice E. Banes is spending the
Easter holidays at Mar del Plata.

The Rev. Dr. E. Speer will preach at
tomorrow morning’s service at St.
Andrew’s Scots Presbyterian Church and
the Rev. Dr. Egbert W. Smith will preach
at the evening service.

At the Dr. Smith Memorial Hall, Bel¬
grano, there will be a morning service to¬
morrow at 8.45 o’clock at which the Rev.
Arch. Bell will be the preacher.

At Olivos there will be a Presbyterian
service tomorrow night at 21 o’clock at
which the Rev. Arch .Bell will preach.

Mr. Isaac F. Marcosson, wellknown
writer in The Saturday Evening Post.
* sailed for Rio de Janeiro by the s.s. Amer¬
ican Legion this week after having spent
a busy month in Buenos Aires during
which he interviewed more people, big and
little, than have ever before been inter¬
viewed by one person in Argentina.

Relapse

He — What do you say to a honeymoon
in Europe?

She — But, dearest, you know how afraid
I am of seasickness.

He — Yes, but you ought to know that
love is the best remedy for that.

She — Perhaps — but — think of the return
trip. — Rorsaren, Christiania.

TACO SPORTS SHOES ARE THE BEST

Manufactured by

Martin & Fernandez

On sale at the following stores:

GONZALEZ & NEM3NA
F. HARGUINDEGUI E HIJOS
RIGAU Hnos. & Co.
BARBERA, MATTOZZI & Co.
McHARDY & Co. Ltd.
ALFREDO ALTIERI
JUAN CASTARISrA
A. COMAS
SAUL J. BAIONE
TIENDA SAN JUAN
SALMES & FUSTER
R. LOPEZ TAIBO
MENDES & SALTI
PARARA & Cia.

SANTIAGO MA.SSI

Calle Mapu 417
Sarmiento y Esmeralda
Florida 333
Esmeralda 332
Maipu 250
Av. de Mayo 738
Cangallo 681
Sarmiento 1099
Cabildo 2271
Piedras y Alsina
Rivadavia 2690
Reconquista 383
Avenida de Mayo 674
Peru 139
Rivadavia 2714

EL LIBRO VERDE

DE LOS TELEFONOS

Guia NO OFiciaJ

EDITION 1925

Precio $ 12 m|n

Now ready and on sale at
the principal booksellers
and at the publishers

TUCUMAN 692

U. T. 31 Retiro 0202

40

The American Weekly for April 11, 1925

Your Doctor
trusts us

when he recommends our
house, knowing that your
prescription dispensed with
high class drugs by high
class dispensers, properly
checked, will give the
effect he desires.

GIBSON’S PHARMACIES

DEFENSA 192

Only branch FLORIDA 159, P Otiemes

BUY A BOTTLE OF

“EXTRACTOL”

REMOVES GREASE SPOTS

NOTE THESE PRICES

Suit pressed in 15 minutes, m/n. $ 2 —

Suit sponged and pressed m/n. S 3.—

Suit dry-cleaned and pressed m/n. S 5. —

Clothes stored trom one season to another

We will send immediately tor your suit
upon receipt of this coupon.

LUIS SASSO

“TINTORERIA”

Established 1907

CHACABUCO 333 - U. T. 6884, Av.

Name .

Addr ss . . .

(Continued from ppge 34)

from broadcasting stations. The most
recent poll shows only 5 per cent
preferring jazz music and a tre
menduously increased majority in
favor of good music.

It is estimated that there are now
20,000,000 radio fans in the United
States.

A plan is under way to hook up
eighteen cities in broadcasting good
music, all of them east of the Mis¬
sissippi river.

Fat Men Wear Corsets

The great indoor sport of eating
and trying to grow thin seems to be
absorbing the United States just now,
and it is reported that over-plump
men are wearing “electric corsets”
and braving the Turkish bathes and
adopting diets in an effort to reduce
their Arbuckle figures to Adonis
lines.

Uncomfortably stout women are
using the “unconscious massage,’1
flexible girdles, and that standard
weapon of domesticity, the rolling pin
to eliminate double chins, pudgy hips
and thigh-sized ankles.

Manufacturers of reducing contriv¬
ances are thriving with the aid of ad
vertisements such as “wash your fat
away” “roll your fat away” and
“look thin while you grow thin.”

Insurance companies are aiding this
campaign by refusing to give fat folks
policies, while Dr. Horace John Howk
of the Metropolian Life Insurance
Company is campaigning in favor of
“over exercising and under eating,”
the reverse of which tends to fatness

U. S. Armada

The combined Pacific and Atlantic
Fleets of the United States Navy will
sail for Hawaii April 15 and “fight”
for the possession of the islands in
the greatest naval maneuvers the
United States sea forces have ever
held. The navy and army chiefs want
to know if Hawaii is the key to the
Pacific, and if an enemy from the
Far East could be held off, or
whether California, Oregon and
Washington are open to invasion.

According to Brigadier General
William Mitchell, recently demoted
for expressing a too frank opinion
Japan could take Hawaii in three
days with her fleet and aircraft. He
said there was lack of cooperation be
tween the navy and army units al
Hawaii, insufficient airplanes and
anti-aircraft guns, and that virtually
the United States has no defenses in
the Pacific.

Every naval and military authority
concedes that by capturing Hawaii an
enemy would dominate the Pacific
and the western coast of the United
States, but most of them believe thal
maneuvers under way will show thal
the United Sattes would be dominate
in the event of a war in the Pacific.

Six weeks will be devoted to the
test of attack and defense before the
fleet at Hawaii divides on June 7,
part to return to San Francisco and
the remainder to continue on a cruise
to Australia.

The attack on Hawaii will be car¬
ried out under conditions approximat¬
ing war as nearly as possible. When
ships are assumed to be put out of
action by coast defenses they will
hoist a special “sunk” flag and
proceed to an “out of action” area.
Coast defenses will likewise be sil¬
enced when they are outranged or
their defenders outnumbered and
judged overcome.

For the purposes of the test, it is
assumed that the islands do not be¬
long to the United States.

Science and Disease

Sir Alfred Rice-Oxley, physician to
Princess Beatrice, announced in
London the discovery of a serum for
immunizing people against diptheria.
and said he was looking forward to
the discovery of parallel serums for
the prevention of other diseases.

“British scientists, by gradual
stages, have evolved a prophylatic
treatment for diptheria, not simply to
treat diptheria when it has developed
but to prevent its development.

“Administration of toxin anti¬
toxin, as it is called, will render
people absolutely immune from dip¬
theria for a considerable time — per¬
haps even for several years, though
it is impossible to make definite state¬
ments as to the duration of the ef¬
fectiveness of any serum.

“Toxin anti-toxin is a great disco¬
very and has tremenduous possibil¬
ities. It is useful, of course, merely
in preventing diptheria, as other
serums and vaccines prevent typhoid
and smallpox. But there is no reason
why in course of time scientists
should not find parallel serums for
immunizing people from such diseases
as measles, whooping cough, mumps,
infantile paralysis, encephalitis lethar-
gica, influenza, and even common
colds.

“One of the chief tasks of patho¬
logy and bacteriology is to find the in¬
visible viruses that are the alien
agents of disease. At present we have

The American Weekly for April 11, 1925

41

.*=■ . ^

When Y ou Need Drawings

for your propaganda

Go to a Specialist in Commercial Drawing

Then Your Propaganda Will Not be Inferior to that
of Your Competitors.

We specialize in drawings for catalogs, posters, and pamphlets
and in general commercial drawing.

ESTUDIOS P. S. BELLORO

CALLE SALGUERO 260 3rd and 5th Floors

Telephones ;

U. Telef. Almagro 0204 Coop. Oeete 833

. - =#

LA N AC ION

BUENOS AIRES. VIERNES 13 DE MARZO DE 1925

. falle-
idad de
liversos
. natal,
dlstin-
>nal. .
la ma-
•enando
ienores.
Comer-
do ase-
i Junta
lea de
a, Ins¬
en el

- — j. cl i a. oeua v iaL8, ^r"ciiputaao aon
Justo Alvarez Hayes.

Faeron salvados del incendio
los documentos del Banco de
la Nacion en Concepcion

CONCEPCION. 13.— El fabricante de
la caja del tesoro de la sucursal del
Banco de la Nacidn, Sr. Sherer. llegd
hoy de 6sa y procedld a abrir el teao-
ro, encontr&ndose todo en perfecto es-
tado. Una caje. de hlerrO s-ufrld des-
perfectos de importancia, habiendo su-
frido los papeles, deposltados en la
ml^ma, pequefios deterioros.

• Desde maftana funclonarA la sucursal
en un local alquif.<ulo provislonalmente,
Se atrlbuye el orig-en del fuego a una
Imprudencia del ordenanza, que arrim6
una lAmpara encendlda a la galerla
del edificio con el objeto de destrui*
uri avispero.

Com£nt&se elogiosamente la actitud
del g-er^nte, quien dispuso la noclie del
Incendio que fueran salvados en primer
tSrmino los llbros, documentos y mue-
bles de la lnstitucldn, lo que se consi-
guld. En cambio ge quemaron todos los
muebles y ropas del gerente.

cos, n
guinett

L*a -t
Banco
— Rej
Argent
ja a y I

Fae a

tige:

provoca,
de las
las tarf
tAndose
Muni
se el pi
autorlds
Se ju;
del vec
provee ,
siendo (
cidn de
dos loA
El c<
demost?
joramld
debe td
pondanJ

The Documents of the Bank
of the Nation in Concepcion

Were Saved from the Fire.

CONCEPCION, 12. — The manufac¬
turer of the vault cf the Bank of
the Nation, Sr. Sherer, anived today
from Buenos Aires and opened the
vault, fi ding it in perfect condition-
An iron safe was badly damaged,
and the papers stored in it were
spoiled.

Fire has again proved the absolute superior¬
ity of SHARER Safes over all others.

MAURICIO SCHARER

Calle BOLIVAR 116

Telephone: Avenida 2390

only indirect evidence of many of
them.”

Love and Respect

To be happy though married it is
necessary to fall in respect with each
other and not in love, according to
Dr. T. A. Schofield, nerve specialist
of London.

“After a long experience I have
come to the conclusion that marriages
founded on passionate love are not
nearly so happy as those founded on
mutual respect,” he said in a lecture.
“I prefer the Darby and Joan couple
to Romeo and Juliet. The best age for
marriage is from 28 to 35 years for
men and from 21 to 28 years for
women.”

Dr. Schofield also presented the
argument that wifehood is a profes¬
sion, for which preparation is neces¬
sary.

“Any young woman engaged to be
married, whether a princess or a
pauper, should be educated for six
months in the care of children,
motherhood , attention to elementary
diseases, and things an expectant
mother should know.

“A woman has no right to rush
into marriage as ignorant as on the
day she was born.”

Mr. LOUGRHAN APPOINTED
EDITOR OF LEGAL REVIEW

Mr. Roger H. Loughran of the
New York Bar who has been at Bue¬
nos Aires for several years has re¬
cently been appointed as Associate
Editor o f “American Maritime
Cases”, a monthly review published
at Baltimore, Maryland. The work
contains reports of the important
Admiralty and Commercial cases de¬
cided by the American Courts and is
cited generally by Lawyers in their
briefs and Judges in their decisions.

The fact that a Department is
devoted to South American cases in¬
dicates the growing importance of the
business relations between the United
States and the South American Re¬
publics. Mr. Loughran has contribut¬
ed to the “ A.M.C.” for some time
and various articles of his on Ar¬
gentine Jurisprudence relating to his
specialty have appeared from time to
time in The American Weekly of
Buenos Aires.

The other Associate Editors of
“A.M.C.” are engaged in Law prac¬
tice in various cities of the United
States.

42

The American W eekly for April 11, 1925

ROUND THE MARKETS

April 9

N OTE. The monetary system of the Argentine Republic is based on the
peso oro, or gold peso of 1.6129 grams g\ioths fine, established
by National Law No. 1130, dated Nov. 5, 1881. It is sub-divid¬
ed into 100 centavos.

The paper peso, equivalent to 44 gold centavos , the rate estab¬
lished by the Conversioji Law, No. 3871 of November 4, 1899,
is legal tender for all payments within the Republic, but in virtue
of the Emergency Laws of August 9, and September 30, 1914,
the right to claim delivery of gold in exchange for paper money
is temporarily suspended.

AMERICAN

EXPORTERS

It you want a representation in
the Argentine Republic that will
exploit your producs under

YOUR OWN NAME

JOIN THE

Max W. Boley
Organization

If we can not represent you
properly ourselves, we will help
you make a suitable connection.

For particulars addreu the

General Offices:

Calle Alsina 547 Bs. Aires

U. S. Representative:

JAMES H. BIRCH, Jr.

Burlington, New Jersey, U. S. A.

Fraser and Cooke

CONSTRUCTING ENGINEERS

We guarantee re¬
liability and all-
round efficiency.

Calle 25 de MAYO, 11

U. T. 2357 Avenida

PHOTO ENGRAVING

Half Tones, Line Block
3 Colour Work
ANGLO-SUD AMERICANO

A. ZUCCHI

Lavalle 749 Phone 0269 Retiro

Argentine Currency Position

Gold in Conversion Of¬
fice . $451,782,984 gold

Gold in Arg. Legations 30,652,320 „

Total in Arg. gold

pesos ....... $482,435,304 „

Present circulation in Argentine paper
pesos 1,389,462,559 min.

Sight Drawing
Rates on

April 2

April 8

New York . .

114.

114.50

London . . .

44

43 i3|!6

Paris .

16.90

16.95

Belgium . . .

I7-I5

17.30

Italy .

21 . 20

21 .25

Spain .

6.15

6. 14

Switzerland . .

4-55

4-52

Brazil . . . .

41 :200

41 :ooo

U ruguay . .

9%o prem-

1 %% prem

New York-

London .

4-77V2

4-781/2

Exchange

Tables of quotations comparatively
arranged ought, one would suppose,
to be the best commentary on market
movements, yet at times this ap¬
parently perfect method fails, and the
above comparisons offer a striking
case in point. It would appear that
although exchange has moved a little
against Argentine currency during the
week, conditions on the whole show
but small change in the general situa¬
tion; an utterly false impression. For
the Argentine peso, forced down to
43 5 1 16, $115.50, and 16.35 for ster¬
ling, dollars and franc quotations,
recovered with a sharpness that shows
the underlying factors which make
for permanent improvement to be
more real than the many theoretical
arguments proving the impossibility
of rates being much better than they
are, and the strong likelihood of still
greater decline when the export
season is over. Bills were offered by
exporters more freely on Tuesday and
Wednesday, with the result that rates
went at a bound to 44d for sterling
and something under 114 for dollars
The inevitable reaction leaves quota¬
tions over the holidays at the figures

given in the above table, but that be¬
fore the end of April the present
artificial order of things will be
changed may now be emphatically
insisted upon. Exports are very late,
but the 2,000,000 tons or wheat and
1,000,000 tons of linseed still on hand
are not a drug on the market. They
are bound to go, and with the new
maize coming in — the first official
transaction was booked this week — it
is evident that there will be no short¬
age of outward bills for a full three
months. And during that time many
other things favourable to an ap¬
preciation of Argentine currency can
also happen — a foreign long-term
loan for fifty million U.S. dollars, foi
instance ! The situation as far as U.S.
dollars and the pound sterling is
concerned may therefore be consider
ed to be clearing up, but with the
Continental currencies matters are on
an entirely different footing. There
the course of Argentine exchange
hangs on local events, and as both
French and Italian business of import¬
ance is often arranged nowadays on
a dollar or sterling basis, local quota¬
tions for francs and lire tend to be¬
come more and more a simple reflec¬
tion of the views of the Paris and
Milan bourse. Brazilian exchange
fluctuates round about 41 :ooo, with
a tendency to improve, while Chilian
pesos are nominally 335 to the 100
Argentine. That a definite improve¬
ment has been established may, how¬
ever, be doubted.

The Money Market

Rates are steady at last week’s
quotations, namely 6 — 7 per cent per
annum for good commercial paper
and 8 per cent for single name
advances, with but little doing under
these figures and quite a fair amount
of business transacted at higher rates.
Yet although one may describe the
market in all justice as decidedly
firm, there is no nervousness. It is
generally felt that Dr. Molina, who
has shown himself a most able day-
to-day financier, has the situation well
in hand. The depositing of gold

43

The American Weekly for April 11, 1f)2f>

abroad and in the Banco de la Nacion
have almost ceased, and that well be
fore May, the date named in the
decree. The local banking position is
healthier where the smaller institu¬
tions are concerned ; and there is, as
/ far as one can see, no speculative
position open anywhere. Apart from
the vexed question of the national
finances, in no worse state than they
have been at any time during the last
five years and rather tending towards
an ordered rearrangement that should
be the forerunner of improvement, the
state of the local money market is
satisfactory and stable, which from
the standpoint of commerce is the
main desideratum.

Stocks and Shares

A broken week limited dealing to
some extent, nor was the situation
improved by the exchange position
until the mid-week, when all national
bonds were firmer, and quoted, as
will be gathered from the few ex¬

amples listed below, at higher prices.
The Cedulas of the National Mort
gage Bank are being sold with con
siderable discretion by the Bank and
are easily absorbed by investors, and
though there is a little anxiety regard
ing the position of the older Creditc
Argentino bonds in view of sales of
the 1924 issue having been made at
95, they, too, cannot be regarded as
anything but steady. Provincial loans
are also firmer, including the Men
doza 5 0)0 bonds, again in some
request on a report that the Maj-
coupon will be duly met, as well as
past-due interest. Industrial shares
are sought after, Fabrica Argentina
de Alpargatas being 180, and the meat
companies are better with Sansinena
at 97 and Smithfields at $4.20. Oil is
dull, with Astras down to 60. Local
banks are steady with Espanol at 65
and Galicia 74, while the whole tone
of the market is one of confidence,
anticipatory of better business all
round. A few comparative prices are
appended.

Name

Cedula Hipotecaria

Law 8172 . .

id

id

nth Series

id

id

19th „

id

id

2 1st „

id

id

22nd „

Cred. Arg. Interno. Year 1905 . . .
id id 1923 . . .

Munic. Loan City B. Aires Ser. A .
id id „ B .

Cia. Sansinena . shares

Astra, Cia. Arg. Petroleo . . id

Cereals

The slight recovery in Chicago
prices reacted locally but the Wheat
market is still uncertain and the
speculative element, though liquidat¬
ing fast, has not yet been thoroughly
shaken out. Shippers have, therefore,
been going slowly, and spot wheat is
$14.40 paper per 100 kilos in Buenos
Aires, with $14.90 for May and
$15.05 for June delivery. There is,
however, more disposition on the part
of growers and the smaller up-country
consignees to part with their stocks.
They have given up hope of making
a “killing” and are now regretting
that they did not close with earlier
offers, so that prospects for steady
business are better. Linseed has
recovered a little from last week’s
low level, being quoted at $21.55 sP°t
and $21.85 f°r May. Shipments are
small, but chiefly to the United States
and Belgium. Maize is decidedly
weaker at $9.30 spot, $9.05 for May,
and $8.65 for June delivery. New

Int.

Date

Rate

April 2

April 8

Jan-Jul. . .

6%

98.20

98.60

May-Nov .

99

97

97.10

Feb-Aug. .

99

95.20

96

Jan-Jul. . .

99

95-40

96

Jan-Jul. . .

99

95-40

96. 10

Q’try . . .

5%

87.40

97.10

99 ...

6%

95-io

95.80

99 ...

61/2%

95

95-io

Mar-Sept .

99

94.20

94.20

$100 gold .

96

97

50 paper . .

61

60

season’s corn is now being marketed,
but without cold dry weather for
conditioning will not be ready for
shipment yet awhile. Cultivators re¬
port soil in fine state for ploughing
and general outlook excellent.

Wool

Stocks are moving off a little but
prices are still downwards, the range
for Coarse Crossbred wools being
from $13 to $16 paper the 10 kilos
It does but reflect the general world
situation in woollen textiles, and no
immediate improvement is now looked
for. Stocks in the Central Produce
Warehouses are 10,631,249 kilos
treble last years figures at the same
date. Moreover, this takes no account
of the large amount of wool held back
in private storage, a considerable pro
portion of which is fine Rivers wool
from the provinces of Corrientes and
Entre Rios where full half the clip
has still to be disposed of.

HOW TWO HUNDRED
GREAT COMPANIES IN
SOUTH AMERICA NOW
PUT AN ADEQUATE PRE
MIUM UPON THE EFFI¬
CIENCY OF THEIR BEST
WORKERS AND SO STIM¬
ULATE THE INTEREST
OF ALL EMPLOYEES IN
THEIR DAILY TASKS

This is accomplished through the per¬
fected special service being rendered by
the International Correspondence Schools.
Notice is given of the advancement and
progress of students who are trying to
demonstrate, by learning more about the
work in which they are actually engaged,
their true sincerity of purpose and their
real stability of character.

These are the men and women
for whom the payrolls clamor

Write us today. We would be glad
to furnish all details about the operation
of the plan, and with regard to the
hundreds of courses offered both tn
Spanish and English.

The International Correspond¬
ence Schools

(Escuelas Internacionales de la America
del Sud)

Avenida de Mayo 139S — Buenos Aires

London, Scranton, New- York, Habana,
Madrid, Paris, Santiago de Chile
and Montevideo.

Branch Offices in all cities of The
Argentine, Chile and Uruguay.

Avenida
Palace Hotel

Plaza de Mayo, Victoria 443

Buenos Aires

FIRST CLASS CUISINE

Fine Rooms and Suites to Let, Also
Without Pension

HOMELIKE, CLEAN 4 COMFORTABLE

THE HOTEL DE LUXE

WHERE prices
REPRESENT TRUE VALUE

TRANSLATIONS

TYPEWRITING

S. GEOFFREY-SMITH

Florida 470 u. t. 2201 Avda.

Established 15 Years

Accuracy Promptitude

and

Absolute Confidence
Guaranteed

44

The American Weekly for April 11, 1925

IN LIGHTER VEIN

A Matter of Mechanics

Little Terror: “Father says, can he
have some pills instead of these tablets?1'

Chemist: “But the shape doesn’t make
any difference to them, sonny.’’

“Oh, doesn’t it? Well, you try blow¬
ing a tablet through a pea-sliooter!’’

Not Me

A small boy strolled into an Arizona
drug store and said, “ Gimmie a nickel’s
worth of assafetity.” The proprietor
wrapped it up and passed it over.

“Charge it,” sai dthe boy.

“What name?” inquired the druggist.

“ Hunnyf unkle, ” was the answer.

“Take it for nothin,” retorted the
languid chemist. “I wouldnt’t write ‘ aso-
loetida’ and ‘ Hunnyf unkle ’ both for no
nickel.”

A Prize Winner

Casting manager of musical show (to
fair aspirant): “Had any amateur experi¬
ence?

“No.”

“Been to dramatic school?”

“No.”

“Ever won a beauty contest?”

‘ ‘ Oh dear, no. ’ ’

“Name your own salary.”

At Your Own Risk

Fair Traveller: Conductor, will this
train stop at the lake?

Conny: If it doesn’t there will be a
grand splashing.

Maybe One for Himself

The other Sunday, at a village church
I. attended the vicar announced that he
was shortly leaving them to take up du
ties as' chaplain to a prison.

Then, in absolute innocence, he gave
out the text for his sermon, “I go to
prepare a place for you.”

Why Not on the Boards

“Why did Joseph’s brothers put him
in the pit?” barked the teacher.

“Because he had a coat of many co¬
lors,” suggested one bright lad.

“And what has that got to do with
it?” snapped back the master.

“Well,” again ventured the bright lau,
“if he had on a dress suit they might
have put him in the stalls.”

No Mere Car Could

Kriss: “Do you suppose that it will
take long for your wife to learn how to
drive the car?”

Kross: “It shouldn’t! She had about
ten years’ practice driving me!”

Don’t think a man is particularly
bright because he keeps his cigaret
lighted in the dark.

Installment Plan

Brown’s doctor was a land speculator.
When not making out prescriptions he
was making out mortgages. It was when
in a dual state of mind that he gave
Brown the following instructions along
with the prescription:

‘ ‘ One half down and the balance every
six months, for four years.”

Nothing to Exult Over

‘ ‘ My, but you will be glad when your
time is up, won’t you?” said a sweet
nineteen-year-old miss to a prisoner in
jail.

“I can’t say I’m very keen about it,
miss,” was the answer. “I’m in for life.”

One Less Reformer

“Friend of mine visited the prison
lately.”

“How did he find the conditions?”
“Shocking! In fact, he was electrocut¬
ed.”

Give Him Time

Nice Young Thing: “Before he mar¬
ried me he said he’d move heaven and
earth if I asked him to.”

Another N. Y. T.: “And now?”

‘ ‘ Oh, now he ’s starting to raise hell. ’ ’

Fast and Accurate

Atta: “What do you think of kissing?”
Boy: “I don’t hesitate long enough
to think about it!”

All Were Union Men

At a bricklayer’s wedding recently, his
comrades formed an archway of hods at
the church door. An excellent photograph
was taken of the incident as nobody spoil¬
ed the effect by moving.

With Saw Dust In Between

Detective: “Can you give me a good
description of your cashier who vanish¬
ed?”

Hotel Proprietor: “I believe he’s about
5 ft. -5 in tall and about 7,000 short.”

A Clear Track — Scalding

“We are all of us waited on hand foot
by thousands of other people,” says a
statistician. We suppose it is because they
get in each other’s way that the soup so
often arrives cold.

The Odds and the Evens

Counsel: “What happened after the
prisoner gave you a blow?”

Witness: “He gave me a third one.”

“You mean a second one?”

“No; I gave the second one!”

A Word to the Wise

Young Man — So Miss Daisy is your
oldest sister? Who comes after her?

Small Brother — Nobody’s come yet; but
pa says the first fellow that comes can
have her.

He who sitteth upon a
Throne

Or in a Presidential
Chair,

Hearing the complaints of the Multitude
Hath nothing on him
Who sitteth behind the
Wheel

Of the Family Car
With his Wife in the
Back Seat.

— Staley Journal.

Hardware Dealer (to boy applicant for
job.) — “I suppose you know the differ¬
ence between a foot and a yard.”

Boy — “Yes, sir. A yard is usually
covered with grass and a foot with dirt.”

Janitor — “How did yor eome ter lose
yer job?”

Ex-Office Boy — “Mine and the boss’s
grandmother died on the same day.

James H. Birch, internationally known
genius behind the success of the Circum¬
navigators Club, springs this one in the
January issue of The Log:

He took her for his Mate, but she turn¬
ed out to be the Skipper.

WOULD YOU KNOW

f

I B R/J Zl LISIN

^ I \JR M ERIC SI N\

SOUTH AMERICA?

INVESTMENT
NUMBER :

PRICE:
ONE PESO

i PACIFIC ^ d>»

IHiBl bf IKI) vYi LKJ Y TS \ Al \K.y80

THE

i West Coast Leader

- - —

"MONT BLANC” lilt F01TO1S PEN WI1II0CI A BIVAI

th^neAvs^Titerest P current *”event^ ^ommlrcia? i"UStrated this >^e’ which' combined (completely cove,
entire continent M anno in P P gr6SS’ industrial development and political advance of th«

ARE AFFILIATED the Flag-line on our Editorial page, THESE FOUR BIG WEEKLIES

political policy, a br^oad view on iXma^na^affaTr^’ nd unto d ^ffoTt and .a.dhvertisers ; a decidedly non
development of the Republics in which they circulate. d 1 d effort toward the commercial and industria

THE BIG FOUR WEEKLIES — ALL ONE YEAR — TO ANY ADDRESS IN THE WORLD

$20. U. S. Gold or £4-10-0 Sterling

(Or the equivalent in any other currency. Cheques accepted on any bank in the world)
mple copies and advertising rates on request. Address all orders and inquiries to
THE AMERICAN WEEKLY, Ca.le B. Mitre 367, BUENOS AIRES Argentina.

U. S. GOVERNMENT STEAMERS

18 DAYS TO NEW YORK

You will enjoy all the comforts offered by tlie most modern metropolitan hotel when you
travel to New York on any one of the four immaculate and sumptuous steamers of the Pan
America Line. Details of service which anticipate your every want, a cuisine which will please
the most exacting, and generous staterooms with real beds and private baths, are features
which make for pleasurable travel and which appeal alike to tourist and experienced
traveller .

Fortnightly sailings from Buenos Aires via Montevideo, Santos and Bio de Janeiro

Sails Apr. 03
Sails May 7
Sails May 21
Sails Jun. 4

s. s. PAN AMERICA,
s. s. WESTERN WORLD
s. s. SOUTHERN CROSS
s. s. AMERICAN LEGION

noted on application round South America via New York
also to Europe via New York and vice versa

Arrives Apr. 15
Arrives Apr. 28
Arrives May 1 3
Arrives May 2li

GRACE LINE
Sta. Luisa May 12
of PAN AMERICA LINE

West Coast sailings from Valparaiso via
Sta. Elisa Apr. 29

Tickets aud all information at oflice

Operated for

United States Shipping Board
iy MUNSON STEAMSHIP LINE

Agents

v. de Me

BUENOS

li

%

1

m

4

IMPRENTA BELL

BOLIVAR 836

■yV

<L

EDITORIAL NOTES

1

Foundations.

Most impressive, and instructive to all who work for
the coming of God’s kingdom, are the words of the great
apostle, in speaking of the matter of building. The founda¬
tion even Jesus Christ, has been laid, “but let each man
take heed how he buildeth thereon. If any man buildeth
on the foundation gold, silver, costly stones, wood, hay,
stubble; each man’s work shall be manifest: for the day
shall declare it.” The dawn after the night of conflagration
shall disclose the character of the work.

In the pressure of work, often in the lack of workmen
we may be tempted to do second grade work, or use poor
material. May God help us to remember on what founda¬
tion we build,' that the building may comport with the cha¬
racter of the foundation. We are here in India to build the
Church of God. Slowly, with great difficulty, surrounded by
discouragements within, and by expressions of disdain with¬
out, we are to build the Indian church, nay, the church of
God, a temple holy, impressive, the habitation of the Spirit.
If we keep in view our object, if we remember the character
of the foundation, we will refuse to use poor material, or to
do slipshod work.

The Duke of Connaught.

Reuter informs us that it is officially stated that the King
has approved tire appointment of the Duke of Connaught as
Governor-General and Commander-in-Chief in Canada. The
Duke assumes office in September for two years, subject to
extension. He will be accompanied by the Duchess. This
appointment has been received by all parties with general
approval all over the British Empire. On Monday last the
Duke was present at the Guild Hall. Reuter tells us : The
procession included nearly a thousand distinguished person¬
ages, among whom were the Lord Mayor and the Corpora¬
tion, the Duke and Duchess of Argyll, Mr. Asquith and mem¬
bers of the Cabinet, many ex-Ministers, the Speaker of the
House of Commons, the Archbishop of Canterbury, Admirals,
Generals, Lords and Commoners, Judges representatives of
the Church and of commerce, officers of the Balmoral Castle,
the vessel which conveyed His Royal Highness to South Africa,
and many prominent South Africans. The Lord Mayor receiv¬
ed the Duke and Duchess of Connaught, Princess Patricia
and Prince Arthur of Connaught, The entrance of their Ro¬
yal Highness was greeted with an ovation. The cortege then
proceeded to the Library, headed by the City Marshal and
trumpeters, and the usual ceremony took place. Their Royal
Highnesses were presented with an address in a gold casket
which bore appropriate inscriptions in connection with the
Union of South Africa. The Duke, replying to the address,
said it had given him great satisfaction to open the first
Union Parliament, and he also expressed his sincere grati-
fication. t/hatr his tour in South Africa and the results of his
mission had received the King s warm and gracious approval.
I: was a genuine pleasure to know that they were also so
cordially appreciated by his fellow citizens of London. The
procession was re-formed and marched to the historic Cham¬
ber. It was a regal scene and the eye was charmed with the
soft brilliance of chrysanthemums and ferns which formed
part of the scheme of decoration, while one was further im¬
pressed by the group of South African flags on the dim wall.
At the banquet the Duke of Connaught, responding to the
Lord Mayor’s toast, said he was convinced that the inaugura¬
tion of the Union marked an achievement of political and
social regeneration which the fut ire would recognize as un¬
paralleled in the history of the civilized world. He would
be cold and dull indeed who saw, unmoved, men gathered
round the Throne who had so lately known the horrors of
war. His friend General Botha, in th3 true Imperial spirit,
had invited representatives of the Sister-Dominions. He (the
Duke), had consequently enjoyed the additional pleasure of
meeting Mr. Fisher, the Labour Premier of the Common¬
wealth ; Mr. Lemieux, the eloquent statesman from Canada,

with which country it would soon be his pride to be closely
associated ; and also representatives of New Zealand. Mr.
Harcourt proposed : ‘The Union of South Africa,’ and laid em¬
phasis on the lasting and loving effect of the tour. He point¬
ed out the rapidity with which events were moving in South
Africa. General Hertzog himself had recently paid a tri¬
bute to the debt which Dutch and British alike owed to Brit¬
tain. He further dwelt on the justific dion of the grant of
Self-Government to the leading Union. The foundations of
South Africa were well and truly laid, and a great super¬
structure would now slowly but surely arise. Mr. Harcourt
concluded by demonstrating the growing prosperity of South
Africa as evidenced by the gold output and imports and ex¬
ports.”

Rev. C. F. Andrews on Keshub Chunder Sen.

In a recent number of Unity and the Minister the Rev. C.
F. Andrews wrote: “There is a movement within Christen¬
dom to-day which is growing in spiritual intensity every year,
— a movement which found wonderful expression in that
World conference at Edinburgh last June. It is a movement
towards religious unity, — a unity which will not necessarily
obliterate difference-, but rather transcend them in the pas¬
sionate love of God and man which Christ left as His herit¬
age to his church. Those who have come back from Edin¬
burgh have told us how the spiritual longing for unity and
brotherhood, amid outward differences, was so deep as to
become an almost articulate cry running through the vast
assembly, moved and swayed as it was by the Holy Spirit of
God. They tell us that they will never be able to forget the
power and intensity of that longing. To me that inarticular
cry of the soul for unity and fellowship is a harbinger of bet¬
ter days to come. It will mean, I fervently believe, a desire
for closer union, not merely among those who are Christians,
in the more defined use of the term, but with those who in
the spirit of Keshub, are ready to express their sympathy
with the noblest ethical teaching of the Christian faith.
Many of my own dearest friends in India, — those with whom
I have felt a kinship of spirit indescribably real and preci¬
ous, — have been members of the Brahmo Somaj. On this
anniversary of their great leader I am grateful indeed to
them that they have asked me to contribute an appreciation
of Keshub’s message to the Unity and the Minister. I am con¬
scious, painfully conscious, of the feeble and wholly inade¬
quate way in which I have performed my task, dealing, as
I have done, with one side of his message only. But if it is
true that love can cover a multitude of shortcomings, then I
would offer that love, which is my heart, as the only ade¬
quate offering to Keshub’s own memory that I can give, and
extend it with sincerity and good will to Keshub’s followers,
both known to me and unknown. May each anniversary, as
it passes, draw us nearer together in the brotherhood of souls,
and may we realise, each year, more and more, that deeper
unity, which underlies the differences of sect and creed, —
the unity which finds its ultimate expression, deeper than
all thought or speculation, in love and love alone.”

England and the United States.

The Times says, “It is reported from Washington that
President Taft conferred last week with members of the Se¬
nate Committee on Foreign Relations with a view to the
amendment of the Arbitration Treaty with Great Britain.
In writing on this matter our Washington Correspondent
states : —

There has been an important development in the Ameri¬
can policy concerning international arbitration. It is pro¬
posed to supplement the Court of Arbitral Justice, about the
eventual. establishment of which the Government is sanguine,
by treaties of arbitration modelled after the abortive Olney-
Pauncefote Treaty of 1897. The possibility of an effort to
substitute some such agreement for the Anglo-American Ar¬
bitration Treaty of 1908 has been clearly foreshadowed. The
President in his speech before the American Society for the
Judicial Settlement of International Disputes last week ex¬
pressed himself strongly in favour of the step. After allud¬
ing to what international arbitration has already done, he
said : —

THE INDIAN WITNESS.

February 7th, 1911.

(2) 102

If now we can negotiate and put through a positive
agreement with some great nation to abide the adjudica¬
tion of an international arbitral court in every issue
which cannot be settled by negotiation, no matter what
it involves, whether honour, territory, or money, we shall
have made a long step forward by demonstrating that it
is possible for two nations at least to establish as be¬
tween them the same system of due process of law that
exists between individuals under a Government.

It is generally believed that by “some great nation,” the
President meant Great Britain, and that in expressing him¬
self as he did he gave the sanction of his Government to
similar suggestions already let fall by Mr. Root and Mr.
Carnegie.

At present Anglo-American relations are ruled by the
Treaty of 1908. That Treaty is now thought to be inade¬
quate. Its scope is narrow. It is by no means a Treaty of
unconditional arbitration such as the Olney-Pauncefote
Treaty, to a great extent, would have been, and as are the
Treaties now in force between Argentina and Chile, Norway
and Sweden, Belgium and Holland. Like most other arbi¬
tration treaties concluded since the last Hague Conference
it merely provides that : —

Differences of a legal nature or relating to the inter¬
pretation of treaties . shall be referred to the

Permanent Court of Arbitration established at The Hague
by the Convention of July, 1899, provided, nevertheless,
that they do not affect the vital interests, the independ¬
ence, or the honour of the two contracting States .

The 01ney=Pauncefote Treaty.

The Times continues: “It is beginning to be felt essen¬
tial that, if the Arbitral Court be established, it shoidd be
endowed with better auxiliary machinery than The Hague
Court at present has ; and in no wav, it is thought, can the
building of that machinery be better initiated than by another
such compact as the Olney-Pauncefote Treaty. Accepted
by Great Britain, but defeated in the Senate in 1897 by a
margin of only three votes, partly on account of Irish-Amen-
can agitation, the Olney-Pauncefote Treaty provided for a
comprehensive scheme of Anglo-American arbitration. It ap¬
pointed a small Court of two nationals for the settlement of
small legal matters, with appeal to a larger Court oi tom
nationals. Both Courts were empowered to co-opt an um¬
pire so as to secure finality. More important legal matters
were to go straight to the larger Court. To deal with dis¬
putes affecting territory a Court of six nationals was contem¬
plated For final decision of such disputes a majority of hve
to one v as necessary, unless it shoidd by mutual consent be
decided otherwise. Failing decision, mediation by a third
Power was to be sought before hostilities.

Differences between the new Treaty and the old would,
of course, be inevitable and necessary. Mediation by a ihird
Power would be replaced by appeal to The Hague Tribunal
or when and if it is constituted, to the Arbitral Court. That,
indeed, is the key to the scheme. It is felt that thus the
two forms of international arbitration would be ideally com¬
bined The purer principle of arbitration by neutrals, while
sustained an cP fortified, would not be allowed to interfere with
the principle of arbitration by nationals so successfully for¬
warded bv the Anglo-Saxon races m recent years by the es¬
tablishment of International Commissions for the settlement,
for instance, of various Canadian questions-Commissioneix

which, as the recent Anglo-American Pecuniary C laims Ag

ment shows, may easily grow to be invested with judicial
functions It might also be necessary to modify the powers
Sven to the Olney-Pauncefote Commissioners. It is poss¬
ible, for instance, that the Senate might prefer a scheme by
which the Commissioners should be instructed merely to re-
oort to their respective Governments. _ Thus the Senate
would have an opportunity of asserting itself, if it saw good,
and by refusing to accept the report, of appealing the case.
Such a plan would also disarm any opposition that there
might be when it came to investing Commissioners of the
two nations with general powers of arbitration

Not that in practice there would be much difference be¬
tween the two alternatives. In both cases countries would
be given an opportunity of submitting, m the first instance,
their disputes to nationals. Only important or especially
controversial cases would be likely to be appealed to The
Hague Tribunal or to the Court of Arbitral Justice. The ad¬
vantages of such procedure are obvious Time, money, and,
in some cases, friction would be saved to the natrons , dign-

"a leisure for important work would be assured to the
higher tribunal. Small wonder, therefore, that the idea finds
favour in many American quarters of resuscitating the Olney-
Pauncefote Treaty, adapting it to the times, and of even¬
tually weaving around it a net-work of similar treaties with

other Powers. •'

Commander Sims Censured.

President Taft, in a letter made public on January 10,
instructed Mr. Meyer, the Secretary for the Navy, to reprim¬
and publicly Commander Sims for the extreme form that the
Commander’s expressions of friendship to Great Britain took
in his speech at the Guildhall on the 3rd of last month. The
President in his letter talks about the necessity for American
officers to avoid in public utterances abroad ‘invidious com¬
parisons,’ and to confine themselves to language ‘that will
not indicate a lack of friendship towards other countries.’
The speech in question was made by Commander Sims in res¬
ponse to the Lord Mayor’s speech of welcome at the luncheon
given at the Guildhall on December 3 to the sailors of the
First and Third Divisions of the United States Atlantic Fleet.
It concluded with the words : — “If the time ever comes when
the British Empire is seriously menaced by an external
enemy, it is my opinion that you may count upon every man,
every dollar, and every drop of blood of your kindred across
the seas.” This speech was resented in Germany and among
the Irish and other anti-British elements in the United States,
where it was maintained that Commander Sims had violated
the naval regulation in publicly discussing foreign politics.
Referring to this matter “An American Exile” writes to the
London Times, I think it must be evident here as at home,
that the President has inflicted upon Commander Sims just
so much censure as he was strictly obliged to, and no more.
Nobody doubts that this American naval officer, in pledging
his last dollar and drop of blood should England want them,
said more than any naval officer can properly say abroad.
But, for all that, Commander Sims was the voice of the Amer¬
ican Navy. Now that he has been rebuked for a technical
irregularity, and all official properties reasserted, the service
he did remains a real service. I was not at the Guildhall,
but I was at what I suppose must have been a still more
striking scene at a dinner of the St. George’s Society in New
York some years ago ; a company half English, half Ameri¬
can. There also a naval officer came to the front ; I will not
mention his name, nor does it matter. He was not the regu¬
lar speaker, but a substitute, improvised at the last moment.
He told us he had been in Manila when the Germans under¬
took to show Admiral Dewey how the port he had conquer¬
ed ought to be governed. Things were near the breaking
point when Admiral Chichester took his English Fleet over
and dropped anchor alongside the American. “Nothing was
said. No message was sent to the Germans. But everybody
understood why the English had come and what they were
ready to do, and it was this English Fleet which made it
clear to the Germans that Dewey was master in Manila
waters.” Then he told a story of the landing of a party of
American officers in a South American port where lay an Eng¬
lish cruiser. The Americans were attacked by the Dagos on
the wharf and fighting for their lives. Two armed boat’s
crews, one English, one American, each with orders not to
land, lay off the pier-head. “The midshipman commanding
the English boat rtood it as long as he could, then he re¬
marked to the American, ‘I say, Jack, if you’ll let your men
go. I’ll let mine.’ And they went. So far, fact. Then a
vision: — “I sometimes imagine a day may come when an
English and an American Fleet may find themselves within
hall of each other and some — I know not what — hostile fleets
going to quarters not very far off. And across the little
interval of ocean between the English and American I seem
to hear again a call from one conning-tower to another : —
‘I say, Jack, if you’ll let your men go, I’ll let mine.’ ” You
should have heard the cheers. I have some means of know¬
ing what the feeling of American naval officers is like, and
my belief is that it was truly expressed by Commander Sims
at the Guildhall and by the American officer who spoke at
the St George’s dinner in New York.”

SPECIAL EVANGELISM.

The Commission on Aggresive Evangelism for Southern
Asia has again set apart the month following the 15th of Feb¬
ruary for a special evangelistic campaign. So far as I have
heard, the Annual Conferences have heartily accepted this
plan and have pledged themselves to engage in the work in¬
volved. The time is now at hand. Leaders and people need
to give themselves to earnest prayer and careful planning.
We must needs see to it that the triune God has the place
that belongs to Him in this work. We must reckon with and
on Him or fail. Failure would be a great calamity. The
cruitage that true prayer must bring can alone keep our hearts
strong and courageous for service further on. There are con¬
ditions we must meet if we would see God’s glory.

1. Let us see to it that there be. a spirit of love and per-
rect unity among ourselves. Christian workers at variance
Keep the windows of heaven closed. God cannot pour out
His blessings on divided Churches. Unmingled and undivid¬
ed love must flow up to God and. out to all His people. Chil¬
dren of God must be perfected into. one if they would see
the glory of their King. Prayer will bring grace to over-

February 7th, 1911.

THE INDIAN WITNESS

come all unbrotherliness. This must be the initial victory.
Let it be secured ere tire month consecrated to special effort
shall begin.

2. Let us see to it that in the greatest possible degree
all our people be enlisted in this important work. In the
family the little ones get a hearing. So they do before God.
Let us see to it that they be stirred up to pray and help.
Unlettered village and muhalla Christians are dear to God.
Their broken requests are potent with the King. Let them
by all possible means be set to praying. The rank and file
of soldiers in victorious battle bear their part in the conflict,
and a most important part it is.

3. Let careful planning be done in prosecuting this work.
Adaptation to conditions will be needful. Plans must needs
vary as conditions vary. Moses received the plans for the
holy tabernacle from God on the mount of fellowship. He is
not less ready to give plans now than when Moses talked face
to face with Him. The holy mount is no longer hedged about
and Moses-like access is possible to us all. The condition is
a Moses-like spirit of elevation to God and His heritage in
humanity. If our life object is the building of a spiritual
dwelling place for Jehovah we shall not be left to draw the
plans. Patterns from above and materials from around shall
be placed at our service. We shall need to use all our powers
however to understand and to follow God-given plans. The
embodiment of the patterns in the sanctuary where God's
glory dwelt required inspiration from above. Much more
shall we need the Spirit’s light and skill in moulding men
into a holy temple in the Lord.

4. So far as possible we need to secure to our converts
a series of services in prosecuting this enterprise. Time is a
needful element in stirring up spiritual interest. Evangelis¬
tic campaigns that succeed usually cover weeks in Christian
countries. We meet with unusual difficulties in our endea¬
vour to give our people similar advantages, but difficulties are
not necessarily the equivalent of impossibilities. Let us see
that the best be done for our converts and enquirers that is
possible under existing conditions. Bishop Taylor used to
say: “God always does the best He can under the circum¬
stances.” We shall be safe if we imitate Him, only we need
to live in such close touch with Him that He can show us
what that best is that is to be fulfilled.

5. Special attention needs to be given to the women in
this campaign. So far as possible women workers ought to
go farther afield than is their wont in their ordinary work.

103 (3)

Their presence is a large asset indeed in helping the women in
the more distant Christian communities. It will pay to spend
more itinerating money on them during this special month
than can be afforded throughout the year. Where Bible wo¬
men cannot go it will be needful to see that without their
presence the women of our communities be collected for the
services. It is so easy for them to be left out, and as dis¬
astrous as easy. To leave the women unblessed is to leave
our chariot with wheels on one side only. Such chariots
would be of little service. Wheel-barrows are not worthy
types of churches. Without saved, spiritual women we shall
not have strong men in the Indian Church.

6. We will need to think and pray much over the kind
of teaching and preaching that will be fitting and fruitful
during this special campaign. Sin must be made to stand
out in its true light. The curse of our whole field is the de¬
ception existing regarding the evil and end of sin. Sin un¬
veiled would drive all classes to the Cross. Its hideousness
and heinousness can only be borne when covered and hidden.
Its mask of decency must be torn away. Our people must
know its character and consequences. If it does not lead to
the awful world of hell our fathers pictured it does create an
inner hell not a whit less to be feared and dreaded. Their
character and environments will surely harmonize when final¬
ity is reached. Repentance and faith alone prepare the way
of the Lord and enable Him to grant forgiveness and to im¬
part the Holy Spirit in Whose light and power His own hu¬
man nature attained to maturity and perfection in the spirit¬
ual life. He will share His own guiltlessness and holiness
with all who receive Him and in Him we shall attain unto
the experience of inner harmony with the highest laws of the
highest realm of the universe of God, the laws that find ex¬
pression in the moral activities of Him Who is over all bless¬
ed forever. A greater gospel would not be possible from God
Himself, and let it be embodied in its simplicity and sweet¬
ness and sweep in the teaching and preaching of this cam¬
paign. The results reported from last year's special efforts
were usually most encouraging. Let prayer and work make
this year’s campaign far greater in blessing to many souls
and a far richer revelation of the glory of our Christ.

P. M. Buck.

Chairman of Commission on Evangel¬
ism in Southern Asia.

m (ijcnrral (i3onfci;cncD on ftfeions to IHoiilcms.

Reported by the Rev. Brenton T. Badley, M.A., Lucknow.

The first Conference on Missions to Moslems met at Cairo
in 1906, and has been followed by the second which was in
session in Lucknow from the 23rd to the 28th of January. It
brought together almost three hundred missionaries and other
workers, representing fifty-four organisations and Societies
at work in all parts of the Eastern world where Christian mis¬
sions to Moslems have been established.

That a Conference of this size and nature should have
been in session for six days, is clear evidence of the great and
growing interest which is being attached by the Christian
Church to work in behalf of the large and widespread Muslim
community. Its educational and inspirational value for the
missionaries and workers present is beyond computation.

The Rev. S. M. Zwemer, D.D., of Bahrain, Arabia was
elected Chairman, and addresses of welcome were made by
the Bishop of Lucknow and Bishop Warne. Among the Com¬
mittees appointed was one on Reference and Counsel to pre¬
pare the Resolutions to be presented. The opening address
of the Chairman gave a luminous general survey of the whole
Moslem world, the hope of the speaker being that the dele¬
gates might see the whole problem at the outset and recognise
its unity, its opportunity , and the importunity of the situa¬
tion. The survey was a masterly handling of the pro¬
blem involved, and no man in the wide field is better quali¬
fied to speak on this large problem than Dr. Zwemer. He
considered the problem under the four following heads: — (l)
Statistics (2) Political conditions and developments (3) So¬
cial and intellectual movements since the Cairo Conference
(4). The Changed attitude toward the Moslem world and
missions to Moslems in the Home Churches as a result of the
Cairo Conference. We shall briefly summarise the address
under these heads. 1. Statistics. The total population of
ihe Moslem world has been variously estimated from 175 mil¬
lion to 259 million. Following the estimate of the Cairo Con¬
ference, we have 200 million distributed as follows: — India
62 million, Java 24 million, Russian Empire 20 million, Turk¬
ish Empire 14 million and China 5 to 10 million. Next come
Persia, Morocco, Algeria, Arabia and Afghanistan, with po¬
pulations varying from 4 million to 9 million. The most sig¬
nificant fact is that it is in almost every case a growing po¬
pulation. In India itself the Moslem population has increased
during the last decide by over 9 per cent. In Tibet it is

estimated that there are 20,000 Moslems, and in South Africa
they are now to be found all the way from the Cape to the
Congo. In Abyssinia they are growing, and in the New
World they now number 56,600, 8,000 of whom are to be
found in the United States.

2. — Political. Under this head the speaker gave a gene¬
ral survey of the1 political changes in the Moslem world since
the Cairo Conference five years ago. A few extracts will
best serve to show these changes “More surprising and sud¬
den than the transformations by Aladdin’s lamp in the Arab¬
ian Nights have been, not the fictitious but the real and stu¬
pendous changes which God’s Spirit and God’s Providence
have wrought in Western Asia.” “Turkey, Persia and Arab¬
ia, the three great Moslem lands of the Nearer East, have
experienced greater industrial, intellectual, social and reli¬
gious changes within the past four years than befell them

in the last four centuries . Leaders of the

Moslem worm themselves realise that these changes have
been so extraordinary that they indicate a new era for all
Western A.sia and North Africa.” The political and nation¬
al awakening has extended already to Russia, Egypt and
Malaysia, while even in China there is a new Pan — Islamic
activity. It is significant that to-day less than one-fifth of
the Moslem community are living under direct Moslem rule,
whereas once the Moslem Empire was co-extensive with the
Moslem faith

3. — Social and Intellectual Movements. The great pro¬
blem of Turkey under the new regime is “How shall the new
nationalism deal with the old religion?” “The political
question in Persia, Turkey, Egypt and Algiers to-day,” said
Dr. Zwemer, “is simply whether the old Koran or the new
democratic aspirations shall have the right of way.” He
went on to say, “It has yet to be proved, according to Lord
Cromer, _ whether Islam can assimilate civilisation without
succumbing in the process,” and quoted the latter as saying
that Reformed Islam is Islam no longer. Dr. Zwemer’s opinion
is that the conflict between the old and the Young Turkish
party is “not only inevitable but irreconcilable,”

Dr. Zwemer pointed out the prevalent clash of modern
civilisation with the teachings of Islam, and in giving several
striking illustrations asked the question. “If it is impossible
as it seems, to change the curriculum of El Azhar University
in Cairo without a riot, will that institution or Robert Col¬
lege control the future thought of Western Asia?” He re-

(4) 104

THE INDIAN VVITNI

February 7th, 1911.

f erred to Mr Gairdner’s address at the Edinburgh Confer¬
ence tvhich showed that ■ “tlie modernist movement touches
every Moslem who receives education on Western lines, whe¬
ther in Java, India, Persia or Egypt, and compels him to
adopt a new theology and a, new philosophy and new social
standards, or give up his religion altogether.” The great in¬
crease in the realm of Moslem journalism and the Moslem
4 less, if amative of a spirit of unrest, was shown by the fact
that no l ewer than 747 newspapers and magazines had come
into existence in Turkey since July 24th 1908. In Russia
he said that the new Islam was rapidly producing a new
litei ature by translations and adaptations. Among his con¬
cluding sentences on this subject were the following “The
leligious movements in Islam to-day are radically progressive
or i etrogi essive. Islam to-day must meet a new crisis in its
history. The disintegration of the whole system is rapidly
proceeding and may result, as it already has, in the rise of
secIs> or in an attempt to rejuvenate the system by
abandoning much of that which was formerly considered es¬
sential.

4. The changed attitude in the Home Churches toward
the Moslem World. As a result of the Cairo Conference,
the speaker claimed that the Christian world has been awak¬
ened as never before to the absolute need of taking in its
sweep the activities of the Moslem world,” and added that
the- sin and shame of long neglect and ignorance have, in a
marked degree, been acknowledged and put away.” A new
flood of literature on the subject has gone over Western lands,
and mission study textbooks on Moslem lands sold by the
thousand. Since the Cairo Conference over a score of books
have been published by missionaries, setting forth special
aspects of the problem and appexling to the Church to meet
the needs of Moslem lands. Special attention was called to
Marshall Broomhall’s “Islam in China.” The unprecedented
activity of the secular press was also noted. In the religious
world the greater attention paid to work among Mahomedans
in Conferences, and the new plans put on foot to more ade¬
quately reach the Muslim peoples were also instanced as in¬
dicating a new and encouraging effort on the part of the
C hristian. Church in Western lands. Redoubled efforts on
the foreign field were also noted, and the increased volume of
prayer for this particular work.

The address concluded with a fine characterisation of the
various lands of the Moslem world, which is well worth quot¬
ing. “As our eyes -weep the horizon of all these lands dom¬
inated or imperilled by this great rival faith, each seems to
stand out as typical of one of the factors in the great pro¬
blem. Morocco is typical of the degradation of Islam; Per¬
sia of its disintegration ; Arabia of its stagnation ; Egypt of
its attempted reformation ; China shows the neglect of Is¬
lam ; Java the conversion of Islam; India the opportunity
to reach Islam ; Equatorial Africa its peril. Each of these
typical conditions is in itself an appeal. The supreme need
of the Moslem world is Jesus Christ. Pie alone can give light
to Morocco, unity to Persia, life to Arabia, re-birth to Egypt,
reach the neglected in China, win Malaysia, meet the oppor¬
tunity in India, and stop the aggressive peril in Africa.”

The afternoon session of the first day was devoted to the
subject.

The Pamlslamic Movement ; its genesis and objective ;
its methods and how they affect the problem of
Moslem evangelisation.

In Turkey.

The paper on this subject was read by the Rev. W. S.
Nelson, D.D., of Syria. In the course of his fine presentation
of the subject as elated to Turkey Dr. Nelson said that
Abdul Hamid had b >en himself one of the greatest promoters
of Pan-Islamism, which stood not so much for devotion to
Islam as for political unity. He emphasized the value of
missionary educational work, and urged that we do our ut¬
most to dispel false ideas concerning Christianity which are
everywhere present among Moslems, and which are such an
obstacle to the progress of Christianity. He thought that the
chief difficulty we encounter in dealing with Islam is its solid¬
arity, and urged that we oppose to this the attractive power
of the love of Christ.

In Africa.

The paper was written by Pastor F. Wurz of Basel, de¬
tained at home by illness. The writer said that Islam’s most
rapid progress in Africa was in the Southern portions and in
Nigeria, He referred to the great influence of the Haj (pil¬
grimage) in the spread and strengthening of Islam. Along
with this he noted the increased facilities for intercourse en¬
joyed by Mahomedans through the work of the Colonial Gov¬
ernments in that land. He noted that the missions estab¬
lished in the South are not working among Moslems. He
called attention to and deplored the lack of unity among the
various mission agencies at work in Africa.

A paper on this same subject with reference to Africa by
Canon E. Sell of Madras was, on account of his unavoidable

absence, read for him by Dr. J. C. R. Ewing of Lahore. The
paper indicated how Islam has grown in Africa during the
past, and gave causes for recent growth. He pointed out how
Mahomedanism in North Africa is steadily advancing across
the Sahara, which is now known to be the home of many
native tribes. He thought that there is reason for fearing
that the whole of Abyssinia may became Mahomedan in a
measurable time. “Uganda, ’ said the writer “before many
years pass will be either Mahomedan or Christian.” Should
it become Mahomedan, he thinks there will no longer be an
open mind. He concluded by saying that if prompt measures
are taken there is still time to meet the situation which con¬
fronts Christianity in Africa. He urged making a loud call
to the Church in behalf of large parts of the Continent which
are in danger of being irretrievably lost to the Church of
Christ.

Malaysia and the Far East.

PaPer of the session took up the same problem
m Malaysia and the Far East. This was written by the Rev.
G. Simon of Sumatra, but in his absence was read by Canon
Weitbrecht of Simla. This paper is of great value, the writer
being according to Dr. Zwemer’s opinion, the greatest author¬
ity on the Moslem work in Malaysia and the East India is¬
lands Pan-Islamism, said the writer, is impracticable with-
out the influence of Mecca, which by attracting its thousands
of piigrnns cements together the scattered people of Islam,
ihe pilgrims return, after imbibing something of Islamic
thought, to live and die for Pan-Islam. He thereafter looks
upon the coming of Islam as the beginning of culture, and
comes to look upon his own home” as a refuse heap.” He
is thenceforth inclined to undervalue everything which is
purely indigenous in the social, mental and religious life, and,
therefore, there can be for him no patriotism.

East Indian Animism and Islam are struggling for sup¬
remacy in the East Indies, and in addition to all the advan¬
tages which Islam has, it adds this that it makes concessiorw
t° prejudices of the Pagans in such matters e.g., as the
use of magic, which the writer characterized as “a back door
tor Islam. Pan-Islam represents in the islands “the
fiope of the brown races to get free from white Christianity.”
the crass ignorance of the islanders leads to false
conceptions m regard to Christianity. The coming of mis¬
sionaries has, however, shown Europeans to the islanders in
a new light.

Discussion.

These papers were followed by a general discussion, open
delegates and limited to seven minutes for each speaker.

A brief summary of what was said in these speeches will here
be given. c

, +Th?rRey- S' J- R- Trowbridge of Aintab, Turkey, spoke
fiist. He showed some copies of the official organ of Pan-
Islam. One copy advocated the spread of Islam in America
and called for fifty volunteers to undertake the work. A»«
other gives an account of the conversion to Islam of a pro-
mment Japanese. Another has a lengthy criticism of
Edinburgh Conference, but concludes with this appreciation
One cannot but admire the firmness, the earnestness and
the self-sacrifice of the Churches’ representatives at the Edin-

asUweli?” renCe' °Uld that We'” R claims, “could do

Prof. R. S. McClenahan of Asyut, Egypt pointed nnf
Ahe imP°rtai)ce of Anglo-Indian Soudan, first because of the
nglo-Egyptian Army, whose soldiers are wielding an im¬
mense influence Secondly, because of the possibility for
good m the circulation of the right sort of newspapers, citing
as an instance how a single Moslem often read a newspapef
published at Cairo to hundreds of people in the villages,
^astly, he referred to the anomalous condition of Gordon
College, which at present is doing much to help Islam by
training teachers of Mahomedanism. ’ ^

Dr. S. M Zwemer followed, saying that the best test for
ascertaining the condition or spirit of Islam in any place was

!°L-fi?CV0Ui' Wlat newspaper has the largest subscribers and
which books are the most popular. He indicated the “Tar

mended to make" toltSLul "al

the Koran has been rendered into Guierati and tVmf

arf editions of it i-sued b? Muslim”, iXetnlul Thu,

said he, Pan-Islam is seeking to' meet ite own needs nnrl

practically its own “Bible Society ” d ’ d ilasi

The Rev. C IT. Patton, D.D.; of Boston, Secretary of the*
American Board, expressed his opinion that the Young Turk
party were not really religious. He cited the case of a young
official of the new Government who on receiving a refusal
fiom a missionary to some work on the Sabbath remarked
T see you are more bound by the superstitions of vour reli
gion than we are by ours.” “The Yournr Turk ° -j r!
Patton, “will stand by the Constitution but the ’great mass
or the people will stand by the Shariat .” g

February 7th, 1911.

THE INDIAN WITNESS.

SECOND DAY.

The subject for the morning session was

Political changes in the Moslem World ; their relation to
Islam and the outlook for Christian Missions.

In Persia.

The paper on this subject with reference to Persia was
written by the tiev. D. P. Esselstyn of Teheran, and was lis¬
tened to with the closest attention. The paper began with
a masterly review of the constitutional movement in Persia.
He said that forty or fifty papers had sprung up since this
modern movement, out that the number had decreased since.
He felt that religious liberty was not to be expected of the
new Parliament, a part of whose programme was “to exe¬
cute the laws of the Koran.” There was a general desire for
education but none for Christianity. He thought that the re¬
cent political changes were “tending to break the fanatical
power of Islam.” He emphasized the need on the part of
the present generation of missionaries of “great caution and
discretion.” A hopeful feature of the situation was the fact
that the desire for modern education extended to girls as
well as boys.

In Arabia.

The paper was by the Rev. J. C. Young, M.D., of Aden,
who indicated the changes which have taken place in Arabia
since the Turkish Revolution. In general things are peace-
fid, the administrators are striving to conciliate, taxes are
only nominal, schools are being established, agricultural im¬
plements are being introduced, and roads being repaired at
great expense. The religious test for the army has been
abolished, and there are a good many soldiers from among
Christians. All high officials are, without exception, Mos¬
lems, and it cannot be said that equality has in any sense
been granted. But the writer felt that a beginning in this
direction had been made. He concluded by indicating how
doors which had been closed are open now.

In India.

The paper was read by the Rev. W. A. Wilson, D.D.,
Indore. He felt that the political changes under the British
Government have affected the Moslems more than any other
community. It is now possible for the whole Mahomedan
population, through the All-India Moslem League, to take
united action regarding any matter touching their interests.
The question now is “Will they subordinate patriotism to
their Faith?” He noticed among them a new self-conscious¬
ness of power. He dwelt on the foundation and growth of
the Mahomedan Anglo-Oriental College at Aligarh, . saying
that the attendance had risen from 269 in 1904 to 800 in 1910.
The speaker also pointed out the strengthening of the Press
and the output of religious works mentioning the translation
of the Koran into English, and the publishing of such books
as “Hints from the Koran” and “Lessons from the Koran.
He considered this as the first missionary effort of Moslems
in a literary way. The first result of this new era, he thought
might be to wholy absorb them and make them deaf to the
claims of Christ. He referred to “an elation noticeable in
public and press utterances,” but felt that Mahomedans would
some some day approach the Gospel in a new spirit.

Discussion.

The Rev. Ahmad Shah of Hamirpur, rose to say that he
was of opinion that religion was losing its hold on Moslems,
who weie absorbed in politics. He was impressed with the
fact that they were chiefly busy in establishing Leagues and
Branches of the All-India Moslem League.

Canon H. U. Weitbrecht, D.D., of Simla pointed out that
the political activity of Moslems in India was due to the fact
that the democratic tendencies of the new reform movement
in India cause them grave apprehen ion since they form only
one-fifth of the population, and they fear the danger of being
overlooked or merged with the Hindu community. He quot¬
ed a blue-blooded Pathan who had said that he would be¬
come a Christian if Christianity was to become the religion
of all India. “Once make it national,” said this Moslem,
“and I’d go in for it.”

Dr. E. M Wherry of Ludhiana expressed himself as most
impressed with the desire for education among the Mahome¬
dans. This he thought grew out not so much of a political ad¬
vance, as out of the conference held some years ago in Medi¬
na, which met to consider the great question “What shall we
to ’again make Mahomedanism the great religion of the
world?” The answer there given was, in part, that the pur¬
pose could best be attained by encouraging Western edu¬
cation. This explains the prevalent desire for English and
Western science. A similar desire on the part of women,
which is growing, is hopeful for Christianity. He felt that

105 (5)

the Koran is doomed when the Moslem community as a whole
has entered upon a rational consideration of the fundamentals
of religion.

Dr. J. C. It. Ewing of Lahore thought that Islam does
not understand the object of the new reform movements pro¬
jected by the British Government in India. The leaders of
the present Mahommedan community, he thinks, are out¬
wardly Mahommedan but not in spirit. The Koran, he is of
opinion has lost hold on them.

In Turkey.

The paper dealing with political changes in Turkey was
presented by Pro. J. Stewart Crawford of Beirut. It was a
masterly treatment of the subject, and commanded the
deepest attention. Japan’s victory over Russia, called forth
for the first time the admiration of the Moslem world for a
heathen nation. The influence of Japan was especially strong
in that she had demonstrated that an oriental nation could
take on Western civilisation without adopting a Western
religion, or in any way being disloyal to their own faith.

When Abdul Hamid gained his object of autocracy,
through the introduction of Qanun-i-Humayuni, a version of
new Code Napoleon, he weakened the theocratic rule, and
unconsciously prepared the field for the new national life.
When, however, he realised the situation which his own policy
had brought about, he plotted to unite with the religious
leaders to overthrow the Constitutional Party which had
arisen.

The net moral result of all these changes, were summed
up by Prof. Crawford. (1) The national spirit has been
quickened among all classes, including Christians. (2) Non-
Moslems and Moslems have been drawn closer together.
(3) Moslem in all its aims though the new Party is, it will
never favour the restoration of power to the religious leaders.
“Never before,” said the speaker, “has Islam been in a
position to better understand the Gospel message of a
Saviour who opens the way to salvation,” and at the same
time leads the way to the fullest development both of the
national and individual life. The Turks doubtless are un¬
conscious of their approach to Christ, and it is ours to make
them conscious of Him and lead them to accept Him.

Discussion.

Dr. W. S. Nehon of Syria referred to the danger in
Turkey of Christians often being merely nominal. There
are members of old Christian organisations who may never
have heard of spiritual regeneration. If Christian recruits
of this kind are found in the Army, we cannot expect them
to be a leavening influence in behalf of Christianity. An¬
other point concerning the Army is that no Christian sol¬
diers are ever allowed to serve in Arabia, and hence the
possibility of Christian influence through them in the “sac¬
red” territory is cut off. Dr. Nelson gave instances illustra¬
tive of the nearer approach of Islam and Christianity in
that region. Among other thing® he mentioned how he had
heard a Turkish youth, speaking in public in a mission
school, use words which Dr. Nelson had never before heard
from any Moslem. “God is our Father,” said this young
Moslem, “as He is yours.”

Dr. Trowbridge of Aintab, who-by-the-way-went through
the Adana massacre, spoke of the new Constitution. He
said that of the 119 Articles, 21 had already been amended.
It had, in important respects, cut down the prerogative of
the Sultan, while the Cabinet had been made responsible
to the people rather than to the Sultan. This was the re¬
sult of the Parliament. The new Code, he said, evades
the question of religion, though its policy is to be neutral.

Prof. Crawford of Beirut said he felt very strongly that
we should “learn to have the instinct of deep sympathy with
any moral movement among the people whom we are seeking
to reach — even with a movement of the kind which you can¬
not entirely approve of.”

The second session of the day took up the subject —

Governmental attitudes towards Missions to Islam.

Moslem Governments.

Three papers were read dealing with this important
subject, the first being by the Rev. S. V. Trowbridge of
Turkey. A few only of the interesting things of the paper
can here be referred to. The writer said that there were
104 Moslems in attendance at the Syrian College at Beirut,
and 50 at Robert College, Constantinople. Girls, who at
first were prevented from attending school, are now allow¬
ed. Christian literature is insufficient, though the field
is a scood one, the large sales of Bibles indicating this.

Girls are being trained in Robert College for Christian
service. With regard to the education of women, the
Government is, on the whole, conservative. It has been
stated that the new Government aims to Drohibit foreign
lady doctors from practising.

(6) JOG

THE INDIAN WITNESS

February 7th, 1911.

The next paper was by Mr. E. H. Glenny of London,
who was absent, and his paper was read for him. He save
a brief history of the operations in Algeria. He stated that
not much was being done in the line of education, and that
w nle there was persecution of Christians, there was less
than might be expected under a Moslem Government.
Agriculture is where it was a thousand yea.rs ago, while
moral conditions are utterly corrupt. He made the state-
ment that a Moslem Government always tends to decay,'
but that under a Protestant Government Moslems make
remarkable progress, and often appear to greater advantage
than they themselves as a community should be credited
with.

The next paper was by Col. G. Wingate, C.I.E , an
honorary missionary of the Central Asia Pioneer Mission
in his absence the paper was read by Canon Weitbrecht
He urged that we dissociate our presentation of the claims
ot Christ from all national problems in order that we may
thus secuie a more ready hearing. He spoke of Afghanis¬
tan, indicating its importance by likening its influence in
Pastern Asia to that of Constantinople in the Western part.
He thought the Mohammedan eminently practical, and
hence successful in dealing with other nations. In China,
c.g. , he adopts Chinese clothes, and seeks in every way to
adapt himself to the people. When they are oppressed in
the Russian Empire they seek a refuge in China where they
are Lee from opposition.

Discussion,

. In the discussion of the Moslem attitude towards Mis¬
sions, Dr. Dykstra of Basrah indicated signs of toleration
and progress in Basrah, and gave in evidence the fact that
the Sultan of Muscat sent his foi^r sons to escort a depart¬
ing missionary when he was to set sail.

Prof. Crawford of Beirut indicated the progressive at¬
titude of the young Turk party. He related how on one
occasion a Turkish official came to our College (attendance
850, of whom 250 are non-Christians) and in addressing the
students said, “We have three religions represented here,
that of Moses, Christ and Mohammed. I believe in religion
in so far as it unites men and not when it separates them.”

Pagan Governments.

The paper on the attitude of Pagan Governments with
regard to Christian missions to Islam, was written by the
Rev. C. R. Watson, D.D. of Philadelphia, U. S.A. In his
absence it was read for him. He began by asking whether
there was any such thing as a Christian Government, and
concluded that it would be more proper to speak of Western
Governments. He pointed out that- both China and Japan
allow religious freedom, and that when China has inter¬
fered it has been due to the fact that religion has been
entangled with politics. In the Dutch East Indies there
is entire religious freedom. Tibet would probably oppose
Islam as it had Christianity. He stated that the attitude
of Pagan Governments in the matter would depend on the
Head of the Government at the time, the form of govern¬
ment being patriarchal.

In Nigeria and the Soudan, Islam’s slave trade has
created hostility on the part of Pagans. And yet Islam
is often preferred to Christianity because the latter con¬
demns many things which the former allows. If mission¬
aries had a choice as to working under Muslim or Pagan
Governments, he thought the preference would be for
Pagan rule. On the whole the displacement of Pagan by
Christian Government has been to the advantage of Christ¬
ian missions but also to that of Islam.

He concluded by pointing out the strong influence which
the British Army in the Soudan is exercising in favour of
Islam, telling how recruits were circumcised, made to rest
on Fridays and work on Sundays, and were even taught by
Mohammedan Mullahs.

Christian Governments.

The paper prepared on this subject by the Rev. W. H.

T. Gairdner of Cairo, who could not be present, was read
by Canon Weitbrecht. Only a brief summary of the paper
can be given. The attitude of France was on the whole, still
unfriendly and suspicious. Russia in effect promoted Moham¬
medan proselytising, largely through fear of the Moslem.
While the Dutch are strictly neutral, the officials are friend¬
ly, and Christian missions are not now, as formerly, thwart¬
ed from fear of Islam. Germany was, he thought, learn¬
ing from Holland to be neutral. Togo Land offered an
exception, while on the East coast of Africa the attitude
was “admirable.” Great Britain, said the writer, as such
has no attitude. Everything depends on the local Govern¬
ment. He held Britain responsible for the position of
Copts, in the public schools where the doctrines of Islam
are taught and religious teaching to Christians is forbid¬
den. In the Soudan the Government forbids the holding

of any Gospel meetings, while Gordon College has become
an agency tor propagating the faith of Islam.

Chancellor McCracken of New York University said
that there were 250,000 Moslems in the Philippines where
the Government of the United States by its attitude of
absolute neutrality is really “a John the Baptist, prepar¬
ing the way of the Lord.” ’ p F

THIRD DAY.

The first session took up the following subject: —

Islam among Pagan races, and the Christian propaganda.

In India.

The paper was by the Rev. J. Takle, Brahamanbaria,
^ i was a remarkable paper, and should be

lead by every missionary in India. The writer gave a histor¬
ical summary of the growth of Ulam in India, due to many
other causes than religious conviction.

In speaking of missionary measures the following points
were made: —We cannot adopt Moslem methods. We should
woik proportionately and definitely for both Mohammedans
and Hindus, and not follow the line of least resistance. We
cannot either compromise or amalgamate, and hence there
is an urgent need of Indian Christians to work among both
Moslem and Hindu communities. Our preachers and
workers should follow the example set by Moslem propa¬
gandists, who travel from village to village. In preaching,
we should speak the message in terms of Moslem thought,
and should be “more of the wooer than of the combatant.”
Oreater effort should be put forth to provide an adequate
literature, especially with a view to removing erroneous
ideas. Books are also needed to convince and hold those
who are already under the influence of Christianity. Western
education should be pushed, and Rescue Homes and medical
work should be increased. In conclusion, Mr. Takle em¬
phasized the necessity of having some bond of unity among
Christians in India whereby the Moslem could be kept
constantly to the front.

Mr. Takle s statement that there is not a missionary
in all Bengal (one-third of whose 70 million people are
Mohammedans) who is set apart exclusively for work among
Moslems, is not likely to be forgotten.

Discussion.

The Rev. W. Goldsack of Pubna, E. Bengal, empha¬
sized some points of the paper, and said that in the hills
around Darjeeling there was a Moslem advance, and that
even Nepal and Tibet were being touched.

The Rev. G. J. Dann of Bankipore, said that the real
difficulty lay in the fact that we did not have men enough
to go round. He spoke of the need of specialists and of
the necessity of arousing the Churches.

Mr. K. N. Basu of Calcutta called attention to the
fact that there were 200 mosques in that city, and the Rev.
J. R. Hill of Banda said, “there are more mosques in Bom¬
bay than in Mecca, and yet, the only mission for Moslems
m that city has been withdrawn ! He thought that the
new missionary at the very outset of his career should choose
between work among Moslems and Hindus and then stick
to the choice to the end of his missionary life.

The Rev. Ahmad Shah of Hamirpur said the Moham¬
medans had 375 preachers in the United Provinces alone,
who were itinerating among the villages, and that there
were six Moslem institutions preparing workers. It was
noticeable that they were teaching the Bible as well the
Koran.

In Malaysia.

The paper was by the Rev. J. Adriani of the Rhenish
Mission, Celebes (absent). It showed how a Moslem com¬
munity was usually established among the Pagan islanders.
The extension of Dutch Colonial power among the islanders
was to the distinct advantage of the Moslem element. Tne
fact that the Moslems represent a brown rather than a
white race, and offer a large brotherhood to converts, makes
their propaganda comparatively easy. The testimony ( f
fearless Christians was never more needed than now.

The Rev. J. Takle pointed out the rapid growth of Islam
in Oceania, and especially in the Fiji islands where there
are 35,000 coolies from India among whom Moslem teachers
are busy. The islands are being deluged with literature,
and the Koran is being translated into Fiji. In the West
Inches there are 3D, 000 living converts to Christianity from
Islam, the annual baptisms amounting to about 250.

In America.

The paper by Prof. Karl Meinhof of Berlin was read
next. He showed how the greater natural gulf between the

February 7th, 1911.

TEE INDIAN WITNESS.

107 (7)

European and African than between the latter and Moslems
helped in the spread of Islam. He likened Africa to the An¬
cient world, Islam to the Middle Ages and Christianity to
modern times. Islam thus enjoys more in common with the
natives, and to this adds the advantage of requiring no abrupt
break in religion on the part of the Pagan convert. He felt
that the Euro-African community should be educated and kept
from deteriorating, and emphasized the value of scientific,
technical and industrial work.

Discussion.

In the discussion the importance of the Church in Egypt
was indicated by Prof. McClenahan ; the Bishop of Lahore
spoke of conditions in Nigeria; Canon Weitbrecht made a
strong plea on behalf of the Abyssinian Church ; Mr. Young
spoke of the value of colportage work ; and the Chairman
showed a ms. book written by a Chinese in Arabic, attempt¬
ing to refute the deity of Christ.

In China.

A paper by Mr. F. H. Rhodes of the China Inland Mis¬
sion was read for him in his absence. It gave an interesting
summary of Islam® progress in that land, where they now
number from five t<o ten million, and said tfia/t they deserved
the place they had won. Opium is a scourge to them also, but
they as a community do not add much to the class of beggars.
The influence of the Chinese Mullahs is great, and in some
cases their knowledge of Arabic good. Pilgrims are com¬
paratively few. The conditions of Islam vary very widely m
different parts of the country. Woman occupies a better place
than elsewhere, and Islam is less f antatical there. The Koran s
influence is not so great as in most Moslem lands, and there
is great laxity in regard to worship and observance of rules.
mhe Christian Church has undertaken no organised work and
set apart no special workers for the Moslem community, but
where work has been undertaken, blessing has rested upon
it. The writer said there are 36 mosques in Pekin

The next paper was by the Re~_. H. I rench Ridley, who in
order to be present h?d had to spend 48 days in reaching the
coast ere he could sail for India. He pointed out the interest¬
ing fact that the Moslem Chinese belong to other tribes than
the regular Chinese, and are divided into an old and a new
sect between whom exists a great hatred. He thought
that Islam there was becoming tainted with idolatry and
Buddhism. The Emperor’s tablet was to be found m
mosques, where obeisance was made to it. He said there
were few Christian books and they were expensive. He
pointed out the power of love and kindess in missionary
work among the Moslems of that land.

In Russia.

A paper prepared by Miss Jennie Von Mayer of Mos¬
cow was read. It told of the conditions m the Russian
Empire, indicating the nature of Christian work under
both the Greek Orthodox and Protestant Churches. The
State Church she thought feared united Islam and was
not doing its duty. The Swedish Missionary Society is
the only Protestant agency at work, though there are in¬
dividuals working who represent other organisations. _

After this general survey of the work thus tar indi¬
cated, the Conference considered measures which the

Christian Church as a whole should adopt m prosecuting

Christian work in the various fields. This discussion, be¬

cause of its length cannot be touched upon here.

The same evening there was a special session for the
consideration of how to deal with individual Mohamme¬
dans. This was a most helpful meeting. This article will
not permit of a detailed account of the discussion The
speakers were generally agreed that the great need was
for a sympathetic attitude, a just appreciation of what
was good in Islam, an emphasis on letting the Word of
God itself bear its own message, the manifestation of a
right spirit, and, above all, the life which is m touch with
Christ and manifests Him everywhere The Bishop of
1 flhnre and Dr Zwemer added valuable contributions to
the discussion. The testimony of delegates who them¬
selves were converts from Islam was of great interest and
value Dr Zwemer reminded all of the great importance
of distributing the Scriptures, giving as a principle to be
observed “Every colporteur a missionary, and every mis¬
sionary a colporteur.” “When you leave the Gospel with
a Mohammedan, you leave a piece of the eternal. le

Gospel according to Mark was suggested as the best one in
first presenting the Christian message to a Moslem.

FOURTH DAY.

The morning session took up the most interesting and
important subject of

The Training of Missionaries for Work among Moslems,

Allahabad ; and on the subject “The Course of Study on
the Field” there were two papers, one by the Rev. Ahmad
Shah of Hamirpur and one by the Rev. C. G. Mylrea of
Lucknow. It is quite impossible to sum up the valuable
material presented in these admirable papers. A delegate
who had come from Syria, said that this one session had
repaid him for his long journey. No missionary who has
work among Moslems in any part of the world should be
satisfied until he has read and pondered these papers and
the suggestion made in the addresses which followed.
These will be found in the printed Report of the Confer¬
ence, which should be obtained by those who are desirous
of having the fullest and most up-to-date treatment of the
whole question.

Literature for Workers and Moslem Readers. Was

the subject to which the afternoon session was devoted.
The paper on the Urdu language was given by Dr. E M.
Wherry of Ludhiana. Canon Ali Bakhsh of Lahore read
one on “Literature for Moslem Readers — What is Wanted.”
There were two papers covering the Arabic, one by Dr.
Nelson of Syria, and the other by A. J. Upson of the Nile
Mission Press, Cairo. A paper by the Rev. W. A. Rice
of Julfa, Persia dealt with the needs in that field, and
paper by the Rev. W. G. Shelabear, of Perak told of what
had been done and what remained to be done in this direc¬
tion in the Far East. These papers are invaluable to all
missionaries and workers in Moslem fields, and will be
made available when the printed report is out. For
obvious reasons, this article cannot undertake to reproduce
the vast store of interesting information contained in them.

FIFTH DAY.

Reform Movements, Doctrinal and Social. Was the

first subject taken up, being ably treated from the point
of view of India by -he Rev. Cannon Weitbrecht, D.D. of
Simla, and with reference to Mediterranean Lands by the
Rev. John Gifford of Cairo. Canon Weitbrecht’ s paper
was a most clear and luminous survey of the situation in
India, and was listened to with the deepest attention and
greatest profit. It should be read by every missionary in
this land. In the present article, intended chiefly for In¬
dian missionaries and workers, it will not be of advantage
to try to give any summary of the paper, whose value for
this field lies not in any general remarks that may be made
about its contents but depends on a careful reading of the
whole paper.

The paper on Mediterranean Lands brought out many
interesting facts. The atmosphere it was said is “sur¬
charged with reform,” and there is everywhere noticeable
a loosening of the orthodox Islamic grip. The author
doubted if the Pan-Islamic movement could be considered
a reform movement. The old style of commentaries on the
Koran were being set aside, and the call is for a new sort
of literature dealing with political and social reform.
“The new woman” is beginning to be everywhere talked
of, schools are springing up, and numbers of emigrations
to America are in evidence. Bat all this is the result of
influences purely from without Islam, and much of it is
attributable to missionary educational work.

Social and Educational Developments among Moslem
Women was the next subject on the programme. The
treatment of this subject from the viewpoint of India, in
the paper by Mis A. de Selincourb Hampstead, England,
is another which cannot be summarised for readers in In¬
dia to any great advantage. It should be read in full by
all who are engaged in seeking to understand the problem,
or are engaged in helping to lift Indian womanhood up to
the high plane she is destined to occupy in and through
Christianity. The best thing of the paper was a plea for a
“ministry of friendship” in this great work, commenting on
which the Bishop of Lahore said the next day, that if noth¬
ing else were accomplished by the Conference than a wide¬
spread inauguration of such a ministry, the Conference
would be well worth while.

The developments in Egypt, Turkey and Persia were
indicated by Mis® A. Van Sommer. Dr. Zwemer took oc¬
casion to remark of her that she had “done more to arouse
prayer for Moslem women than any one else.” The paper
showed how a new era was beginning in all that region.

The remainder of this session was devoted to a Busi¬
ness Meeting which considered and passed the Resolutions
which incorporate the practical conclusions of the Confer¬
ence. These were presented by the Bishop of Lahore, the
Chairman of the Committee, the meeting being presided
over by Bishop Robinson. The Resolutions are of the ut¬
most importance to every worker in the world-wide field,
and constitute an appeal to the Home Church in view of
the situation throughout the field under consideration.
They cannot be reproduced in this article.

Work Among Women.

Intellectual and spiritual qualifications were discussed
in a paper by Prof. McClenahan of Egypt : the Course of
Study at Home was discussed by Dr. A. H. Ewing of

This subject next claimed the attention of the Confer¬
ence, and was dealt with in a series of papers of the highest
order and greatest practical value.

THE INDIAN WITNESS.

(8) 106

February 7th, 1911.

Reform Movements were considered in three papers.
The first was by Miss Holiday of Tabriz, Persia ; the second
by Miss Thompson of Egypt, and the third by Miss Patrick
of Constantinople. These must go without further com¬
ment in this article than to say that they are invaluable to
all who are seeking to understand the situation, and will
be awaited with interest in the Report of the Conference.

Educational Work was discussed by Miss Buchanan
of Egypt, and Literature was the subject of the paper by
Miss Trotter of Algiers. This last-named paper, calling for
a new adjustment to the changed conditions in this branch
of work among Moslem women, was of great practical
value, and needs to be read and lived up to by all who
are at work in this interesting and difficult field of mission¬
ary operations.

Medical Work was discussed by Miss Stuart of Ispa¬
han, Persia, and Miss Eddy of Beirut, Syria.

Women Converts was the title of a paper by Mrs.
Wherry of Ludhiana, while Social Problems and Condi¬
tions were discussed by Miss Anderson of Sarghoda, Pun¬
jab. The remaining paper on Women’s work was by Miss
Cay of Cairo on the subject Teaching Moslem Women in
Medical Missions.

These papers, it will be seen at a glance, very
thoroghly cover the whole field of operations among Mos¬
lem women as carried on by the Christian Church. The
information conveyed by them, supplemented by most valu¬
able suggestions from the floor of the Conference, will
prove of the utmost value not only on the field but in the
Home lands where so much is done to shape the policy of
the work carried out on the field. Co-operation between
the work for men and that for women is the keynote of
the conclusions arrived at by the Conference in consider¬
ing woman’s work in Christian missions.

CONCLUDING SESSION.

The last session of the Conference on the sixth day
was of the most thrilling interest, and contained
of the most valuable things of the whole Conference, hirst
came a paper written by Dr. Robert E. Speer of New York
for the Conference. Though the writer could not be pre¬
sent the paper was of such valu> as to command the most
attentive hearing. Its subject was ‘ ‘The Attitude of the
Evangelist towards the Moslem and His Religion.
paper, characterised by the Bishop of Lahore as so well
balanced,” cannot but suffer in any attempt on the part
of the present writer to give its thought n such space as
is at his disposal. It must be read to be appreciated and
be lived in order to be of the value which it deserves

No one took a keener interest in the proceedings of the
Conference from first to last than did the Right Reverend
D? Lefroy, Bishop of Lahore, and it was both fitting and
fortunate that the Conference should have been addressed
to Mm at its closing session He gave a summary 0 .hat
seemed to him the important points of the Conference,
speaking under the following heads: -The relation of mis-
s onaries to Government, the attitude and approach of
missionaries towards Muslims, the relation between^hrghly
ft-alnprl workers or those who might be considered as spe
rialS s Td workers with ordinal training, the splendour

0f c‘ahn rPa°t‘af/r "to S*t£

PerToftLawor£>8w«on°l

7tkhe Conferonct’atoSw°m have a lasting influence on the
work of every one who beard it. ,

Tn sneaking of the attitude of missionaries towards

Moslems. Zs

such as to indicate not an attacK on mo „ Bishop

an earnest ’’Citotry of friendship,”

-UthTit which1 the heart must play in all this great
and the pa nevertheless that there was a call for the
work. He fe^ uevertheiess, tn^ Qf evangelising the

highest possible ,g _ d not only a mastery of Arabic

Moslem S every religious boot of the

but a perfect tarn11 b, this sq far fr0m being impos-

Mortem j?fmi5eonary. is “such a manageable task,” caU-
Sfartetoon to the few books of which such a knowledge

''OUoKo ' words! ’'"iaid the Bishop "can really express i the

e°eft 2£ hbeetXd“and MeiS

?beP o^esTkm in wo?§a that perfectly represent one of the
deepest convictions formed at this great Lucknow Confer-
ence-‘‘ONLY, only, only in proportion to the depth to
WHICH OUR LIVES ARE HID WITH CHRIST IN GOD.

The final message of the Conference was fittingly
spoken by Dr. Zwemer, who as Chairman during the Con¬
ference, and as one of the chief promoters of the Confer¬
ence in all the arduous work which preceded it, gave him¬
self unstintingly to the great task, and was to such a large
extent responsible for the magnificent success which crown¬
ed the efforts. His words were a clarion call to renewed
zeal and consecration, and to a “re-adjustment” of lives
as related to the Christian work among Moslems. He re¬
ferred in closing to the prayer printed on a small card and
early in the session distributed among the members — “O
God, to Whom the Moslem world bows in homage five timeB
daily, look in mercy upon its peoples, and reveal to them
Thy Christ.” Then he called attention to the three words
on the other side of the card as a reminder that we are
to live a life of prayer, and in prayer find our greatest help
and hope, — “Remember Lucknow, 1911.”

THE CALCUTTA BIBLE SOCIETY.

A CENTENNIAL SURVEY.

IV.

The year 1883 marks another starting point in the his¬
tory of the Calcutta Bible Society. The renewal of the
Company’s Charter in revised form, opening India to for¬
eigners, led to the advent of the American and German
missions, whose work has grown to such large dimensions.
This, and the general development of the older missions,
caused a rapid increase in the demand for Scriptures. New
translations were undertaken, older ones revised, and fresh
editions printed. The Society in fact was led into a larger
expenditure than its income could meet ; but the generosity
of the Home Committee, — always referred with affection¬
ate consistency as “the Parent Society,” — was unbounded.
When the finances of the Calcutta Auxiliary were further
embarrassed by the loss of Rs. 3,000 through the failure
of their bankers, £1,000 was sent from London, followed a
little later by £1,200, £300 worth of paper and the intima¬
tion that much more money could be had for the asking.
At the same time, steps were taken, to popularise the Auxil¬
iary. The annual meetings began to be held in the evening
instead of the forenoon. The amount of annual subscrip¬
tion that was necessary to constitute anyone a member of
the Society was reduced from R . 50 to Rs. 16, and of the
Committee, from Rs. 200 to Rs. 50. Later a rule was pass¬
ed that every subscriber was a member and eligible for the
Committee. Well-known names appear in the missionary
correspondence, — Newton of Ludhiana, one of the American
pioneers ; Weitbrecht of Burdwan ; Sandys of Calcutta;
Thomas of the Baptist Press ; Duff with his colleagues,
Ewart and Mackay, and his distinguished convert, K M.
Banerjea ; Lacroix of the L.M.S. ; Bateman of the C.M.S;
and many others. Mr. C. E. Trevelyan appears as a mem¬
ber of Committee, specially interested in revision work.

In 1835 Mr. C. W. Smith, H. C. C. S., was elected
President, and the Society bade a regretful farewell to
Archdeacon Corrie, the last of the “five chaplains” who left
Calcutta to become the first Bishop of Madras This year
some subscriptions were sent home towards the fund for
placing a Bible in the hands of every emancipated slave
in the West Indies who could read it. A missionary this
year reports that he was invited by the Maharaja Ranjit
Singh to visit Lahore, where he presented a Punjabi Pen¬
tateuch to His Highness in open durbar, and gave another
to the Prime Minister and a third to the leading chief, the
Sardar of Jullundar.

COCOANUTS FOR BIBLES.

About this time negotiations were entered into with a
view to the Auxiliary publishing a Bengali New Testament
of its own. The Baptists had been the pioneers in Ben¬
gali work, and the best versions belonged to them. Ihere
were two Testaments in circulation, one by Carey, said to
be the more accurate rendering of the original and another
bv Yates, in more idiomatic Bengali. The latter was pre¬
ferred for popular use, but neither was regarded as final.
A difficulty had to be faced, in Bengal as elsewhere, in the
fact that the Baptist translated the Greek verb Baphzetn
the vernacular word meaning “to immerse, while the
policy of the Bible Society and of most other translators
has been to follow the English example by transliterating
the Greek word and leaving the interpretation thereof to
the commentator and preacher The Baptist missionaries
in the end generously consented to the Bible Society pub
lishing their versions “with such alterations as the Gm-
mittee may deem needful in the disputed word for bap¬
tism.” In the report for 1836, the Rev. Mr. Hill of Ber-

February 7th, 1911.

THE INDIAN WITNESS.

109 (9)

hampore relates that when camping near Chinsurah he left
his tent one morning, telling his children not to give away
tracts or Gospels in his absence, rs he feared those who
were already supplied might ask the children to give them
more. When he returned he found a heap of coooanuts in
front of the tent. He found that the people had brought
the nuts to barter for books and tracts, and a regular tariff
was established of a single cocoanut for a tract, _ and six,

" afterwards raised to twelve, for a Gospel. This ;is one of
the early indications of a change m the Society s policy.
Hitherto the Scriptures had, for the most part, been dis¬
tributed gratuitously, sales being the exception. T his was
gradually reversed, till free distribution became the excep¬
tion and sales the rule. Even now the price charged or
a Gospel is sometimes less than that of the paper, bu
is sufficient, in a poor country like India, to ensure that
the purchaser appreciates the book and that he will keep
it more carefully than he would if he had got it for nothi g.
The introduction of selling led to a reduction m prices,
until in 1838 the Society congratulated itself that a large
octavo Testament in any language into which it had been
translated could be bought for one rupee, and the Gospels
or other portions at three annas each. Another innovation
about the same time was the appointment, as the first
“whole-time” Secretary, of the Rev. D. Haeberlm, of
the C.M.S. The death of Dr. Marshman m 1837 deprived
the Society of one of its most valued Secretaries, who re¬
presented the close association of the Society m its _ early
days with the Baptist Mission. New versions projected
about this time included those for various tribes m Assam,
—the Khamtis or Shans, the Singhos Abors, and Mishms,

— and it is about this time that the first mention ot a Ko¬
rn an-Urdu version occurs. Javanese and Marwan were also
added to the stock. In 1840 there seemed to be a Prospect
of Afghanistan being added to the Society s fields, but this
was not fulfilled. An officer in Kabul sent for a supply of
Persian Scriptures, but the consignment cannot be traced
beyond Peshawar. A curious fact mentioned m the report
for the same year is that a Hindu Testament wa,s found to
have been issued in which the binder had carefully omitted
two chapters— Act XVII and 1 Cor. VIII— in which idolatry
is condemned.

AN INTERESTING TOUR.

It is interesting to follow Dr. Haeberlin in an exten¬
sive tour he undertook in 1842 Starting by boat from Cal¬
cutta he had a pinnace for himself and family, a cook boat,
and four country barges,— heavily laden with 60,000 volumes
in 15 different tongues. By way of Krishnagar and Mur-
shidabad, they reached the Ganges, and sailed past Raj-
melial to Bhagalpur. The geographical limits to the lan¬
guage areas fixed by Dr. Haeberlm have not been greatly
modified. He found that a line drawn through Purneah
and Rajmehal w.s the western limit of Bengali West of
that, although Hindi was the printed language, it was the
ancient Magadhi that was spoken, and the Kaithi charac¬
ter was more used than the Nagn as far west as Allahabad.
After touching at Patna, Chupra, Buxar and Chunar, they
arrived at Allahabad. There they left the boats to under¬
take a land journey of 700 miles, right up beyond Simla to
Kanum, the chief seat of Buddhist learning m Kanawar,
and the nr eat trading centre with Tibet. Reports of work
more near at hand are by no means devoid of interest, A
missionary visiting the hospital meets an aged but very
intelligent looking Scotchman, of very expressive counten¬
ance, carpenter to the vessel Sir Robert Fed who asked for
a Bible ‘with a clean ground and clear print, to take with
him on Board.” The Rev. J. Long, o f Nd Durpaniame , -
said, by the -ay, to be the original of Sir William Hunter s
“Old Missionary,” explains that he gave away the histori¬
cal portions of the Bible first, as he found that the imagin¬
ative minds of the Hindus were better pleased with history
and biography than with ethics. Students often asked him
for Bibles in order to understand Milton. Dr Duff also
refers to the value of the Bible as literature In spite ot
the exclusive system of the merely secular educationalists,
he writes, “young men themselves gradually discover tha
European History and the noblest portions of English Liter¬
ature arc really unintelligible without an acquaintance with
the Bible” Mr. Avdall, Rector of the Armenian Philan¬
thropic Academy, mentions having given 12 Armenian tes¬
taments to inmate^ of the Armenian Almshouse. Of these,
three were natives of Omri, five Julpha m Ispahan, one from
- Erzeroom, one from Mush, one from Gwalior and one from
Sardana. Many instances are given of individuals who had
m been led to embrace Christianity through reading the Bible.
Pitambar Singh may be quoted as an example. When tra¬
velling in the Sundorbuns he was shown Testa¬

ment by a man vlio received it from Mr. Ward He to d
the man to throw it away, as the English could not possibly
know the true religion. During the night his conscience
smote him for having rejected the book simply from pre¬
judice In the morning he sent for the man, borrowed the
book and on reading it became so deeply interested that

ho made his way to Serampoie and put himself under the
instruction of the missionaries there. He was baptised,
and became a consistent, zealous Christian, whose Life in
Bengali was one of the early publications of the Calcutta
Tract Society. Another case was that of a European sol¬
dier who became a changed man by reading a Bible that
was his only companion during a term of imprisonment. He
became a missionary, and laboured for many years at Dacca.

FIRST BENARES AUXILIARY.

In 1845 an Auxiliary was formed at Benares, which in
the following year was merged in the North India Auxiliary,
first located at Agra but afterwards removed to Allahabad.
This contracted the Calcutta Society’s field to its present
limits. The first patron of the Agra Branch was the Hon.

J Thomason, a son of the old Calcutta Secretary,— one ot
the many instances of hereditary interest in and connection
with the Bible Society. Calcutta despatched 42,200 vol¬
umes from its stock by boat to Agra. In the same year,
the Rev. T. Jones of Cherrapunji submitted a translation
of Matthew into the Khasi language and this was printed
to be followed by other portions till the Bible was com¬
pleted. The Welsh missionaries had not only been tne
first to reduce this language to written form, but taking a
local dialect spoken in the Cherrapunji neighbourhood they
caused it to be adopted as a lingua franca throughout the
Khasi hills. A year later a Lepcha translation of Matthew,
by the Rev. Mr. Start of Darjeeling, was also adopted. Dr.
Haeberlin resigned the Secretaryship in 1846 and died in
1849. During t-he 50 years that followed the secretarial
work was generally d ne by various missionaries in addi¬
tion to their ordinary duties.

A MOTTLVIES CHALLENGE.

Translation, revision and circulation have always con¬
stituted the triple activities of the Bible Society, but at dif-
ferent times on© or another of these duties seemed to be
specially urgent. At the period we have now reached, the
Committee was chiefly impressed with desirability of get-
ting their accumulated stores into the hands of the people.
Missionaries were commissioned to make extensive tours,
by road and river, mainly for the purpose of Bible distri¬
bution. In 1852 nine distinct itineraries were mapped out,
and alloted to as many missionaries, and when the ques¬
tion arose, how the Jubilee of the Parent Society was to
be celebated in India, the Calcutta Auxiliary asked for
£500 for the extention of this agency. With characteristic
generosity, the London Committee sent double the sum ask-
ed for, and signified its readiness to give still more if the
Auxiliary could see it- way to extend its work by in tro-
ducing the system of colportage into Bengal. 'The records
of the missionaries tours are rich in incident. They not
only went forth bearing precious seed, but they now had
the privilege of reaping the fruit of other men s labours.
Here and there devout souls were found, isolated from
other Christian irfluences. but feeding the flame of devo¬
tion upon the Word of God. Serious opposition was seldom
encountered, but discussions with Hindu pundits and Mo¬
hammedan moulvies were often animated and prolonged.
One missionary tells how a moulvie made a challenge,—
was it not in the spirit of Elijah, confronted by the priests
of Baal?— to his catechist. The moulvie and the catechist
were to throw the Koran and the Bible into the fire toge¬
ther, and the book that resisted the flames longest was to
be accepted by both as the true Word of God. The cate¬
chist replied that it would be more reasonable to settle the
respective merits of the books before committing either of
them to the flames. On the whole the reader of these tours
is struck with the similarity of the experiences of mission¬
aries on tour in Bengal 50 or 60 years ago to those of their
successors who are doing the same work to-day. Village
life seems to have changed wonderfully little in the inter¬
val, and human nature is much the same.

WORK OF COLPORTEURS.

Steps were taken to carry out the suggestion about
colporteurs. The difficulty was to find suitable men. Only
Indian Christians could be employed, and the best of them
were already in the service of the various missions. But
a start- was made, seven men being engaged, five of them
working directly under the Society and two under the su¬
pervision of the Church Mission at Burdwan. These two
reported that in a month they had visited 25 places con¬
taining 55,300 inhabitants, of whom only 1,295 could read,
and had given away 84 Scripture portions and sold 25.
The society framed rules, one of them being that the books
were to be sold at fixed prices and not given away gratis
while at the same time the prices were reduced to 8 annas
for a Testament and one anna for a Gospel. It was pomt-

( Continued on page 18.)

(10) 110

tfluj Indian Utitnc.'is

PUBLISHED EVERY TUESDAY.

BY THE

Revs. George Henderson and Joseph
Culshaw,

46, Dharamtala Street, Calcutta.

Agents, Methodist Publishing House,
Subscription, with or without
Postage, Rs. 6.

To Great Britain, United States and
all countries in Postal Union, $2 or 8s.
Remit by money order.

Cable and Telegraphic Address:

“ Witness, Calcutta.”

Address The Manager on all matters
of business, including advertisements
and any irregularities in delivery. Make
all cheques and money orders payable
to Manager, Indian Witness, not to
any person.

Address all correspondence intended
for publication in the Indian Witness
to The Editor, The Manse, Darjeeling.

If communications are sent direct to
Darjeeling, time will be saved.

Any urgent personal notes or an¬
nouncements for insertion in The
Witness, should be addressed not to
The Editor, but personally to the Rev.
C. H. S. Koch, 11, Creek Row, Cal¬
cutta, who acts as local news editor,
in the absence of the Editor from the
city. Such notes will be received up
to nine o’clock of Monday in each
week.

The Bengal Conference.

The Bengal Conference concluded its
sessions on Wednesday morning when
the appointments for the ensuing year
were read. The Conference was a sea¬
son of fellowship and helpfulness. The
presidency of Bishops McDowell and
Warne was most helpful. The Bengal
Conference was glad to make the ac¬
quaintance of Bishop McDowell and
to hear his inspiring messages.

The Conference gave a cordial wel¬
come to the Rev. B. T. Badley, as
general secretary of the Epworth
League in India, and were delighted to
have him present. The rally and meet¬
ing in connection with the League were
most enthusiastic.

There are only a few changes in the
appointments. The Rev. F. M. Perrill
goes from Mozafarpur to Arrah to fill
the place vacated by the Rev. A. L.
Grey, transferred to Ajmere ; the Rev.
W. T. Ward goes to Mozafarpur. In
the Woman’s Conference, Miss Swan
and Miss Bennett go on furlough. Miss
Moyer, returning from furlough, goes
to Pakur; Miss Norberg is transferred
from Asansol to Calcutta ; Miss Hunt
goes to Darjeeling; Miss Perrill to the
Indiana Girls’ School, Mozafarpur ;
Miss Aaronson to Cawnpore ; Dr. and
Mrs. Price to Allahabad.

Action was taken looking to a pos¬
sible readjustment of Conference
boundaries for language reasons. The
session of the Conference was one of
great profit.

THE INDIAN WITNESS.

Asansol District:— G. S. Hender¬
son, District Superintendent, (P. O.
46 Dharamtala Street, Calcutta.) —
Asansol Circuit, W. P. Byers ; Bengali
Church, K. C. Mullick; Boys’ School,
U . I Byers, Principal ; Leper Asylum,
Supplied ; Bolpur Circuit, Gottlieb
Schaenzlin ; Sainthia, Supplied by P.
C. Dass, Local Elder ; Pakur Circuit,
H. M. Swan ; Pakur Church, S. M.
Mondol ; Dhulian, to be supplied ;
Rajipur, to be supplied ; Santhali
Work, Rasik Lai Saren ; Rampur Hat,
L. C. Sircar.

Calcutta English Circuit: — R. C.
Grose, District Superintendent, (P.O
151, Dharamtala Street, Calcutta).—
Asansol English Church, J. P. Meik •
Calcutta Boys School, J. W. Simmons,
Principal ; Calcutta Industrial Home,
Secretary, C. J. A. Pritchard, Esq ;
Lidderpore Circuit and Seaman’s Mis¬
sion, John Byork ; Thoburn Church, R
C. Grose ; Methodist Publishing House,
G. S. Henderson and Joseph Culshaw,
Agents ; Editor Indian Witness,
Joseph Culshaw ; Darjeeling, Joseph
Culshaw.

Calcutta Vernacular Circuit:— D.
Manley, District Superintendent,
(P-O. 52, Tangra Road, Calcutta).—
Balliaghata Bengali Circuit, D. H. Lee ;
Balliaghata Boys’ Orphanage, Supplied
by H. G. Hastings ; Balliaghata Church,
Supplied ; Collins Institute, D. H. Man-
ley Principal, C. H. S. Koch, Head¬
master; Bible Training School, D. H.
Manley, S. C. Biswas, Member Dharam¬
tala Bengali Quarterly Conference, S

C. Gupta, Member East Calcutta Quar¬
terly Conference ; Dharamtala Bengali
Church, D. H. Lee ; East Calcutta Cir¬
cuit, D. H. Manley, M. K. Chucker-
butty ; Hindustani Circuit, D. H. Lee ;
Tamluk, D. H. Manley. On leave to
attend school, O. W. Hankins.

Diamond Harbour District: — B. M.
Mozumdar, District Superintendent,
(P.O. Diamond Harbour).— Diamond
Harbour Circuit, B. M. Mozumdar;
Jhanjra, Supplied by C. L. Das, Local
Deacon ; Kulpi, to be supplied ; Nihati,
Supplied by M. M. Sapui ; Sundar
Bands, to be supplied.

Tirhoot District: — J. O. Denning,
District Superintendent, (P.O. Muzaf-
farpur).— Arrah Circuit, F. M. Perrill,

D. P. Sahae ; Ballia Circuit, H. J.
Schutz ; Chapra Circuit, Charles Dowr-
ing; Darbhanga Circuit, W. T. Ward;
Muzaffarpur Circuit, J. O. Denning ;
Samastipur Circuit, W. T. Ward ; Sita-
marhi Circuit, Supplied by Dilawar
Singh ; Columbia Boys’ School, W. T.
Ward, Principal ; Henry Jackson,
Superanuate, in America.

To preach Conference sermon, R. C.
Grose, Alternate Joseph Culshaw, mis¬
sionary Sermon Gottleib Schaenzlin.

Woman’s Work.

Asansol District: — Asansol Girls’
Boarding and Training School, Miss
Carr ; Boys’ S2I100], Mrs. Byers ; Evan¬
gelistic Work, Mrs. Byers ; Church
Work, Mrs. Mullick ; Pakur Widows’
Home, Miss Grandstrand ; Medical
Work, Mr-. Swan ; Girls’ School, Miss
Moyer ; Church, Mrs. Mondol ; Pakur
and Rampur Hat Evangelistic Work,
Miss Grandstrand ; Rampur Hat, Mrs.
Sircar. On leave to America, Miss
Swan.

Calcutta English District: — Asan¬
sol English Church, Mrs. Meik ; Cal¬
cutta Anglo-Indian Orphanage, Miss
Norberg ; Calcutta Boys’ School and
Orphanage, Mrs. Simmons ; Calcutta
Girls’ School, Miss Stahl, Principal,
Miss Wood, Vice Principal ; Miss
Storrs, Deaconess Home and Visi¬
tation of Homes, Miss Maxey,
Superintendent ; Hospital Visitation
and Finance, Miss Pritchard ; Kid-

February 7th, 1911.

derpore Seaman’s Mission and Hin¬
dustani Work, Mrs. Byork ; Thoburn
Church, Mrs. Grose; Darjeeling Church,
Mrs. Culshaw ; Queen’s LIill School,
Miss Knowles, Principal, Miss Wisner,
Vice-Principal, Miss Hunt. On leave
to America, Miss Henkle, Miss Bennet.
Miss Aaronson transferred to North¬
west India.

Calcutta Vernacular District: -

Balliaghatta, Mrs. Hastings ; Collins’
Institute, Mrs. Koch ; Collins Institute
Hostel, Mrs. Manley ; East Calcutta,
Mrs. Manley ; Hindustani Work, Miss
Reeve ; Tamluk, Miss Blair, Miss Matti-
son ; District Work, Mrs. Manley; Lee
Memorial Mission, Mrs. D.H. Lee, Mis-
sionary-in-charge ; Lee Memorial Train¬
ing School, Mrs. Lee, Principal ; Nor¬
mal Department, Miss Carpenter, Miss
Reiser ; Kindergarten and Day Schools,
Miss Lee- ; Evangelistic and School
Work, Miss Kinsley; On leave to
America, Miss Eddy.

Diamond Harbour District : —Dis¬
trict Work, Mrs. Mozumdar; School
and Zenana Work, Mrs. Lee.

Tirhoot District :— District Work
and Day Schools, Mrs. Denning ; Ballia
Circuit, Mrs. Schutz; Chapra Circuit,
Mrs. Dowrmg; Medical Work, To be
supplied ; Muzaffarpur Zenana Work,
Miss Voigt ; Indiana Girls’ School, Miss
I errill ; Samastipur Circuit, Supplied
by Mrs, Bhola Singh ; Sitamari Circuit,
Supplied by Mrs. Dilawar Singh ; On
leave to America, Miss Peters.

The Association Work in Calcutta.

Th,e Annual Meeting of the Young
Men’s Christian Association was held
at 25, Chowringhee, on Thursday night
the 2nd February at 9-15. There was a
very large and representative gather¬
ing present upon the occasion. The
Hon. Mr. W. R. Gourlay, President of
the Association, took the chair and
after a Hymn, and Prayer by the Rev.
F. B. Hadow, Mr. B. R. Barber, the
General Secretary, was called upon to
give a shore digest of the Annual Re¬
port, some account of which is given
below.

The retiring Treasurer Mr. James F.
Parker made a full statement with re-
gard t-o the financial position of the As¬
sociation. The Report was accepted
and the Accounts passed. The Chair¬
man then took occasion to speak of the
retirement of the Hon. Mr. W. C. Mac-
pherson who for the past two years
had been President of the Association
and who is shortly leaving India. Mr.
Gourlay spoke of the excellent work
done by Mr. Macpherson and of his
high Stirling qualities and the way in
which he had helped many young men
in their lives. The Chairman paid a
strong personal tribute to Mr. Macpher¬
son and then, on behalf of the Board
of Directors presented him with a Life
Membership in the Association beau¬
tifully printed in vellum bound in moroc¬
co and mounted with the silver crest
of the Association. The signatures of
all members of the Board of Directors
and various Committees of Manage¬
ment had also been secured. In reply
Mr. Macpherson thanked Mr. Gourlay
for his kind words, expressed his plea¬
sure at having had the privilege of ser¬
ving the Association and his hope that
if he should return to India later to
again connect himself with the Asso¬
ciation. Mr. W. H. Connell then in his
very clear mellow voice sang “When
Summer’s Sweet flowers appear,” after
which the Chairman introduced Bishop
W._ F. McDowell of the Methodist
Episcopal Church, Chicago, who gave
the address of the evening on the
“Bible and Life.” Though the hour
was late the Bishop entered into his

February 7th, 1911.

THE INDIAN WITNESS.

task with delight and with a number
of humorous stories and witty remarks
soon woke the audience to the feeling
that something good was coming. The
address was stirring, stimulating and
instructive and hinged upon two pro¬
positions of a great writer (1) that all
literature is an expression of life and
(2) that literature re-acts upon life.
This was illustrated from English his¬
tory, from American history and from
Jewish history and the thought driven
home that the Bible was in its turn an
expression of life and could never have
been written had there not been just
such life to portray as the Bible speaks
about. One of the finest thoughts in
the address and perhaps the culmina¬
tion was that there would never be a
better book than the Bible written un¬
til there was a better life lived than
that of Jesus Christ. Bishop McDowell
spoke for fifty minutes but it seemed
only a few minutes. After a vote of
thanks by Mr. Percy Brown and the
benediction the meeting adjourned.

Digest of the Annual Report.

The Young Men’s Christian Associa¬
tion recognise the great responsibility
laid upon them as a body of men in
assisting the Church in her task of
reaching and holding for the Kingdom
of God the young men of a great Orien¬
tal City. Various agencies are employ¬
ed by the Association in helping these
men, but we believe that all of them
have the higher end in view. Nor do
we forget that through the confidence
of the public we have been entrusted
with buildings and funds with which
to carry on this large work, and we
hope that in no way have we betrayed
that trust.

Before proceeding to speak of the
work of the different branches in de¬
tail, certain general facts must be men¬
tioned in order to get a comprehensive
view of the whole Association activi¬
ties. There are six regularly organised
branches with the usual departments
and membership: — Central, Welling¬
ton, College, Boys, Entally and Sib-
pur ; then there are four other centres
where definite work is carried on but
the organisation is different — the Medi¬
cal Military, Fort, Bow Bazar and Wel¬
lington House. The latter is really
only residential, though Bible classes
and an occasional meeting are held.
In the first group the membership is
980. In the second, the number of
men influenced weekly is about 222.

The membership includes a great
many denominations ; the largest num¬
ber of course is Anglican. Not a few
Roman Catholics have taken member¬
ship in the Association and we welcome
this class, who are eligible to member¬
ship. As the Association is an agency
of the Church and controlled by com¬
municant members of the Christian
Church its duty is to help the Church
in every way possible.

There are five residential depart¬
ments with accommodation for 136 men
and boys. The usual average number
in residence has been about 95. The
Central Branch will accommodate 30
to 40 men according as the men share
a room or not. The following particu¬
lars regarding the Central Branch will
serve to show that these quarters are
meeting the need of men of every class.
At one time recently eleven men em¬
ployed in various business concerns
monthly paid an average of Rs. 86 for
board, lodging, light and fan. Ten men
engaged in professions and offices paid
an average of Rs. 113, and six others
Government employes, engineers and
religious workers — paid an average of
Rs. 102. We are aware that the way
in which our residential quarters is

managed is the subject of criticism.
Some would have prices reduced, some
would have them increased. Some
firms who have contributed money feel
that there should always be a room
waiting for them when an assistant
comes out, forgetting that rooms for
30 to 35 men do not go very far to ac¬
commodate all who do come, and that
vacant rooms mean a loss to the Asso¬
ciation. The main purpose of the As¬
sociation in establishing these quarters
is never lost sight, of, viz : to provide
a home for new comers to Calcutta.

The management strive always to
keep the cheaper rooms for smaller
salaried men and when possible put
two men into each room, nor do they
allow men to stay on indefinitely, but
residents are urged after becoming ac¬
quainted with the city to find rooms
elsewhere, so as to leave accommoda¬
tion for new comer-. Perhaps this lat¬
ter point will be better understood
when we say that of the 61 men who
have resided in the building in the year,
two only have been there for more
than two years, four others a few days
over a year, while the remainder (55)
have lived there less than one year.
The best fellowship has prevailed
among the residents.

During the year the Committee came
to the conclusion that there was not
so great a need for residential quarters
for the better salaried men of the do¬
miciled community as they at first had
supposed, though there was and still is a
need for a place for apprentices, young
men just from school seeking employ¬
ment, and men on small salaries. The
latter work is continued and permanent
provision will be made for it, but the
more expensive boarding establishment
has been given up. This decision hav¬
ing been arrived at the Committee
were in a position to secure a less ex¬
pensive building in which to carry on
its work. As the five-year lease on 144,
Dharamtala, had expired, this was
made possible and a smaller building,
though furnishing as much space for
institutional work as the old one, was
secured at 135, Dharamtala Street, for
Rs. 225 a month, less than half of what
was formerly paid. As mentioned above
m this report the Board hope soon to
attempt to secure money for a build¬
ing and property of its own for the
young men of the domiciled community,
believing that until this is obtained the
work must necessarily be limited.

.The Wellington House of 85, Lower
Circular Road, has now been in opera¬
tion for two years and seven months.
The plan has been (1) to take in
younger men who receive small salaries
and (2) to make it practically self-sup-
porting. In both of these directions
the Committee have not been success¬
ful. A sufficient number of younger
men have not applied and many older
ones have, so by force of circumstances
the tone of the place altered. Board
and lodgings have been furnished for
Rs. zo to Rs. 35 a month and in a few
cases even for Rs. 20. Had every man
paid his bills promptly, little difficulty
would have been experienced. As a
matter of fact, a deficit of Rs. 2,126
has been accumulated. Frequent
changes in the management have also
been unfortunate. A comparison with
a similar work in a neighbouring city
Wll], be helpful to show that we have
a difficult problem in the housing of
young men. In that city in an Ap¬
prentices’ Home for 25 men, the bunga¬
low costs Rs. 120 a month, the Govern-
ment give a grant of Rs. 5,000 a year
and they estimate to make a loss of
Rs 45 a month. Where a lad’s salary
is too small to pay all expenses, it is
supplemented from the amount receiv¬
ed from Government. There is no

111 (II)

chance of losing from bad debts as the
employers (in most cases the Govern¬
ment telegraph or Customs) deduct the
charges from the income and pay it to
the Association.

In Calcutta we pay Rs. 300 monthly
for a house, have a heavy establish¬
ment, bazar prices are higher, we have
no grant from Government, but a sub¬
sidy of Rs. 50 monthly from the Board
of Directors and run the chance of
losing from bad bills. A real difficulty
does exist here. However, much good
has been accomplished and many men
helped. Lads have been restrained
from evil living. There is some social
life, books and papers are provided as
well as simple games ; Bible classes are
held, and above all the influence of a
Christian Superintendent is always at
hand. For this kind of work there is
a great need and it is most important.
It is better though with reference to
character building to be a formative
agency rather than a reformatory, and
therefore the aim will be more and
more to get young lads rather than
older men and to plan so as to meet
the financial difficulties which this
policy must accentuate.

The Association has been quietly
conducting an Employment Bureau for
several years and a large number of
men interviewed the secretaries each
month with reference to finding posi¬
tions. The General Secretary inter¬
views an average of 3 or 4 men a day
with reference to employment. In the
past few years some 300 or 400 men
have secured employment through the
agency of the Association. No charge
is made for this service. Employers
have shown their appreciation of our
effort to get positions for young men
and of our supplying first “class men
toi i acancies. Prominent business men
have written showing their cordial
sympathy and willingness to support
the scheme. The purpose of the de¬
partment is not to recommend a man
who has no worth but if one unknown
to the secretaries is in search of em¬
ployment it is sometimes possible to
give him a letter of introduction.

T.he. receipts of all branches,

Uhis includes the charges for rooms but
not tor board in all residental quar¬
ters) have been about Rs. 69,000. The
amount received from subscriptions of
firms and individuals was Rs. 14,105"
membership fees amounted to Rs. 6,487
and shop rentals to Rs. 11,639. The
total liabilities of the Association at
the close of the year are as follows : —

Central Branch deficit Rs. 5,909 10 1
\\ e lington Branch deficit „ 7,752 4 6
Wellington House^ deficit ,, 2,126 7 9
" ” 1 " 150 0 0

Entally Branch deficit

Total

Rs. 15,938 6 4

fo/ eight years, these

be not l u'y 0nce ; ^e cost will

be not less than Rs. 4,000. Thus in

the coming year, a sum of Rs. 20 000
is needed, in addition to the usual cur¬
rent expenses. The Wellington Branch
for five years lived in rented quarters

We hnnitnS‘ S5 " m°nth (in Edition to
eilmgton House costing Rs. 300) but

Rs" ST ThVeCi mto a buildilW costing
Ks. o. The heavy rentals have been

ficit y A f P°nllble f°r the *hove de-
be no- A -h ,eco?omy as possible is
vt„ ^ exercised m all expenditure.
Many Indian gentlemen have shown

confrib!TreClahun ?f °Ur work and are
i i PqUlte largely to it, as will
be noticed from the financial state-
mets in the printed report to be had
upon application.

THE INDIAN WITNESS.

February 7th, 1911.

(12) 112

The three greatest needs of the As¬
sociation at the present time are: a
Bengali Secretary each for the College
and "Boys’ Branches sufficient money to
meet the existing deficit, and a new
building for the Wellington _ Branch.
The latter would not only give, young
men of this district a club of their own,
but free from the heavy burden of Rs.
800 monthly rental, a more effective
work could be done. It is believed
that for Rs. 150,000 a suitable site could
be purchased, and a building erected,
which, would enable the institutional
and residential work for the domiciled
community to be done under .one roof.
Practically half that amount is at pre¬
sent in sight, so that such a building
is not beyond the reach of possibility
in the immediate future.

Among Indian students the year has
been one of quiet, steady work ; no
great excitement outside, no stirring
events inside. The increased interest
of students in the social condition of
the country and in other matters out¬
side their class-work gives enlarged
opportunities for work. There is. cause
for great gratitude for God’s faithful¬
ness in the work.

The Ladies’ Auxiliary generously
gave Rs. 3,000 with which substantial
alterations to the building were made,
vastly improving the appearance of the
Entrance, providing a bright attractive
Reception Hall, a new Public Office, a
room for Secretary’s Office and Bible
class work combined, and a new Com-
mitee and Prayer room in a portion of
Overtoun Hall.

The fee was increased to Rs. 2, to
Rs. 3 and Rs. 4 Curing the year, which
partly explains the drop in member¬
ship though the prolonged alterations
would furnish a further explanation
for this decrease as well as for a de¬
crease in the attendances at Bible
classes. Among non-Christians, be¬
sides regular weekly Bible classes two
events are worthy of mention. The
Annual Distribution of Scriptures to
successful Lniversity candidates made
by the Bible Society, to 600 applicants,
more than in any previous year ; and
the Bible Prize Examination held in
six centres of Bengal for twenty-five
candidates. Two classes for Christians
were held regularly, one for Indian
Christians in the building and one for
Burmese Christians in their mess. The
Prayer meetings conducted largely by
the members themselves have been
most promising. The Student Camp
at Bankura had a good effect and seven
Indian delegates attended the Bombay
Convention. The attendance at the
weekly Religious meetings for non-
Christians has shown a distinct ad¬
vance. There seems to have been
closer attention than usual and less
distraction by people coming in and
going out during the addresses. Several
helpful series of subjects were arrang¬
ed such as “God, our Righteousness, ’
“The Teachings of Jesus,” and “Jesus
Christ,— What He is and What He will
be.” Religious discussions were tried
with some success and several times
most remarkable testimonies to the
powerful influence of Christ s charac¬
ter and teaching upon the minds of
educated men have been given. Private
interviews and talks with inquiries are
the encouraging results of these meet¬
ings. Even though no definite deci¬
sions and baptisms are recorded we can¬
not but feel encouraged to continue to
lay stress on this part of the work.

The Boys’ Department has a closer
grip upon its members than perhaps
anv other branch of the Association.
JBoys can be commanded while men can¬
not, and they show themselves subject
to discipline and the secretaries are al¬
ways careful that discipline shall be

of the right sort. One new feature of
the year has been a Hostel for school
boys opened in July in the secretary e
quarters at the top of Boys’ buildings
and has now seven members with
accommodation for eleven. It is hoped
this will grow steadily and become a
valued feature of the work.

Two years ago the experiment was
made by the Association of bringing
out from America a capable Physical
Director trained on the lines of the
larger Associations at home. Dr. Gray
a graduate, of one of the finest schools
in America and of the Association
Training School for Physical Science in
Massachusetts, is the Physical Director.
His time is not limited to the Young
Men’s Christian Association only but
includes three outside groups as fol¬
lows : Government work, work among
schools and colleges, and work among
other athletic organisations.

The work for Government under the
Department of Public Instruction has
consisted of (l) Training two groups of
drill masters from other centres m
Bengal during a course of six weeks
each, attended by 25 men in all. They
worked faithfully and made good pro¬
gress in the short time allotted . to
them ; (2) Giving advice when required
to such institutions as Presidency Col¬
lege and Calcutta Madrassa (3) Tak¬
ing an active part in conducting athle¬
tic sports in the Hare and . Hindu
schools, and (4) Visiting and inspect¬
ing the work in many of the Govern¬
ment schools in the Presidency Divi¬
sion. The work of inspecting these
schools will be continued during the
coming year, after which it is hoped
Dr. Gray will be in a position to ren¬
der much more efficient help and ad¬
vice to Government in matters relating
to Physical training. The Physical
Director was asked to write a paper on
Hygiene for the Senior Teachers’
Manual which is now finished and ac¬
cepted.

Work has been carried on m two
schools in Calcutta under the Director’s
personal supervision — in the South
Suburban Boys’ School and the L. M.
S. Institution. Much progress was
made in the former, and an annual
sports meeting has been instituted with
many boys taking part ; the drill class
has clone much better work than for-
merlv and a daily class room work has
been begun by the teachers, and is of
great benefit to the pupils. Two classes
each week are conducted in the Licen¬
tiate Teachers’ class of the L. M. S.
Institution. This was seriously inter¬
rupted by the absence of the Director
from Calcutta but is now being con¬
tinued.

The Calcutta Sports and the Bengal
Presidency Sports take a good deal of
time. Dr' Gray is Honorary Secretary
of the latter and the management of
the Annual Meeting is a stupendous
task, but it is worth while in many
ways. It takes about three months of
his time each year in hours which
could not well be devoted to regular
work.

In reporting on the activities of the
Young Men’s Christian Association,
mention will be made of the physical
work of all branches and not only those
parts which the Physical Director car¬
ries on personally. Four branches have
a physical Department. — Central, Wel¬
lington, College and Boys’. In these
there are five teams in cricket, six in
football, five in hockey, and two to five
in basket-ball, nine classes in the gym¬
nasium, two in boxing, one in fencing
and two in Frst Aid to the Injured.
Four branches have facilities for ten¬
nis and badminton but only the Central
and the Boys’ branches do anything
definite.

In each of the above activities we ap¬
peal to a different group of men and
in that way fulfil our mission by meet¬
ing the needs of all. Much of this
work has been carried on by volunteer
leadership. Our greatest need is play¬
ground space, if we had this the work
could be doubled. The gymnasium,
while fairly well equipped with appara¬
tus, in no sense meets the needs of the
climate or of the type of work we are
anxious to promote. If we are to popu¬
larise the work we must provide places
both convenient and comfortable in
their appointments. The Association
should have much more to offer, and
could in so doing teach the public at
large through its membership much
that is urgently needed in matters re¬
lating to health. The Director has
been called upon to lead too mnay
varieties of work himself with the re¬
sult that in some directions the whole
has suffered. It is now planned to in¬
tensify and specialise on Indian work
as far as possible. The trend of the
work has been to show a steady ad¬
vance and a gathering momentum that
points to lasting results and an en¬
larged scope for the future. Loyal
support has been continued by the
Government and by many Indian
gentlemen and for such we are very
grateful indeed.

The Religious work of the Associa¬
tion by no means the least important ;
rather is it the most important because
all other agencies are subsidiary and
are really means to an end, all throw¬
ing about young men influences of the
proper sort. The religious activities
consist in Gospel meetings and prayer
meetings, the conducting of Bible
classes both inside and outside of the
building, prayer meetings in different
institutions where help is required and
religious lantern lectures. Perhaps the
most important feature of the religious
work of the Association has been the
quiet personal work or in other words
the religious conversation held by the
different secretaries and other workers
with those who come seeking advice or
with any who wish to talk about such
matters. In this way the greatest help
is given. Men will open up all these
subjects when alone and so many a
one is kept from drifting and has been
given higher purposes.

A good deal of work has been done in
the Fort William among the men of
the Second Battalion Rifle Brigade.
Twenty-five religious meetings averag¬
ing 125 each, three concerts attended
by over 300 each and Bible classes con¬
stituted the nature of the work.

It is an impossible task for the Board
to try to express its thanks to every¬
one who has helped in this work for
young men, both by money, sympathy
and prayers, as well as by taking an
active share in counsel and responsi¬
bility upon committees. That such
help has been continuously received
only goes to prove that the work is
by young men for young men, and
the Board is deeply grateful to all.

B. R. Barber.

— The Bombay Guardian says : A Mela
for Chri tian Bheels was held at Christ¬
mas at Nandurbar, Khandesh, a sta¬
tion of the Scandinavian Alliance Mis¬
sion, at which seventeen were baptised.
Another Mela, which closed last Sun¬
day, was held at Dhanora. One after¬
noon the whole company went down to
the river where ninety-two were bap¬
tised ; of this number a majority were
children of Christians. The scene was
very impressive ; songs of victory were
sung. A day-school is about to be or¬
ganised in the place.

February 7th, 1911.

- — Two of the most interesting meet¬
ings that Bishop McDowell addressed in
Calcutta were held in Overtoun Hall
under the auspices of the College
Branch of the Young Men’s Christian
Association, on Wednesday and Thurs¬
day, February 1st and 2nd. On each
occasion Bishop McDowell was greeted
by an attentive audience of Indian stu¬
dents who followed his addresses with
genuine interest and who manifested
their approval at several intervals by
applause. The scholarly dignity and
warm personality of Bishop McDowell
made a strong appeal to the students.

The first meeting had for its presid¬
ing officer Rev. B. A. Nag, Chairman
of the Committee of Management of
the College Branch. After an opening
prayer by Dr. Grose, Mr. Nag in a
very effective speech introduced Bis¬
hop McDowell to the audience which
consisted of about 225 students. For
40 minutes the address on “The Inter¬
pretation of Life” held the attention
of the audience which followed with in¬
telligent and sympathetic attitude the
four main ideas, namely, that life
should be interpreted in the light of
one’s highest nature ; that it should be
interpreted in the face of the world's
greatest need, which is character ; that
man should give his attention to it in
the aspect of its greatest possible value
to others ; and that its interpretation
should be made upon the basis that
God is God.

— The Bengal Conference cordially
and unanimously endorsed the request
made by all the Indian Conferences
that Bishop McDowell might be per-
mitted to return to India, at some
future time to deliver a series of lec¬
tures to the educated life of India. His
lectures at Overtoun Hall last Wednes¬
day and Thursday amply demonstrated
his unusual fitness for this important
work. We trust the way may open for
Bishop McDowell’s return.

THE INDIAN WITNESS.

—The Rev. Hedley Sutton, of the
Victoria Baptist Missionary Society is
being kept very busy in Australia ad¬
dressing missionary and other gather¬
ings. He is arousing much interest
in missionary work. The Editor of
Our Bond feels he is being worked too
hard. “ It is not fair,” he says, and
continue6' : “Every missionary should
be given at least six months’ clear rest
during the first part of the furlough,”
which is good sense.

— We regret to hear that Mrs. Burges,
wife of the General Secretary of the
India Sunday School Union, Jubulpore,
is in poor health, and obliged to go to
Bombay for a month for medical treat¬
ment. It is hoped that this will com¬
pletely restore her to health.

— Rev. and Mrs. E. A. Hensley, of
the C. M. S. Mission, Jubulpore, leave
on furlough on the S.S. Arcadia, March
22nd. They expect to be out of the
country about eighteen months. Rev.
W. G. Proctor, for a long time the C.
M. S. Missionary in Muttra, has been
transferred to the Central Provinces,
and will be located at Mandla.

— The Rev. J. A. Macdonald, who
has for some years been a missionary
of the Church of Scotland in their mis¬
sion to the Mills on the Hooghly hopes
to go on furlough at the beginning of
April next. His place will be taken
by the Rev. Berry Preston, B.D., who
at present is Assistant in Stevenston
Parish, Ayrshire, Scotland.

— We regret to learn of the illness of
the Rev. Dr. George Howells, the Prin¬
cipal of Serampore College. He has
been ordered to leave India for a time
and has sailed by the Pacific route for
America. He hopes to return to India
by the end of the year. Every well-
wisher of Serampore will hope that
this journey may be helpful to Dr.
Howell’s health.

— The Rev. H. Halliwell, secretary
of the Christian Endeavour Society
writes us, dated December 27, 1910 :
“My wife and I sail to-morrow from
Birkenhead to Calcutta by S.S. “City
of Calcutta.” and we are due at Cal¬
cutta on or about January 25. As soon
as possible we move on C. E. Office to
our new Head-quarters at Bangalore.
During the last nine months I have
been much cheered as I have toured
Great Britain in the interests of mis¬
sionary work in India. 90 towns visited
and 11 districts of London is the record
of my restful furlough !” The many
friends and members of Christian En¬
deavour will rejoice in Mr. Halliwell’s
return to India. His settlement at
new headquarters should mean new
life for Christian Endeavour in the
great Southland.

— Every readers of The Witness will
be distressed to learn that Miriam,
the second daughter of the Rev. J. W.
and Mrs. Robinson, of Lucknow, is
seriously ill with dysentery. Many will
pr^y that their daughter may soon be
restored to health again.

— Bishop and Mrs. W. F. McDowell,
Bishop F. W. Warne, and Rev. R. C.
Grose left Calcutta on Sunday morn¬
ing for Burma. After dinner at the
Lee Memorial Mission on Saturday
night, the Calcuita missionaries bade
the Bishop and Mrs. McDowell a re¬
luctant good-bye. Their stay though
short, has given them a shrine in our
hearts, and our prayers go with them.

— The Calcutta Missionary Confer¬
ence met last night at 41, Lower Cir¬
cular Road. The subject for the even¬
ing was a resume of Volume I of the
Edinburgh Report, presented by the
Rev. Herbert Anderson.

113 (13)

— Though brief, the visit of Bishop
Robinson to his old Conference was
thoroughly enjoyed. He spent two days
in Calcutta and returned at once to
Bombay. Where he will be welcomed
to the leadership of varied religious
activity.

— Three are many who remember
Rev. R. Dewar, who worked so long
and successfully in connection with the
Mills and Steamers Mission of Cal¬
cutta. Mr. Dewar is now minister at
Blackridge in Scotland. Recently a
bazar was held in behalf of his
church. On the first day Sir Andrew
Fraser opened the bazar. In opening
it he said that the dared say that as
they were reasonable, sensible people,
the first question that would occur to
them was — Why is this man here ?
What sort of interest has he in Black¬
ridge, and why is it that he has come
to declare this bazar open? Well, it
was a very reasonable question to
ask, and it was a very simple question
to which to reply. The answer was
that he was there because Mr. Dewar
told him to come. He did not know
if they had fully realised yet the capa¬
city of Mr. Dewar for getting people
to work. One reason why Mr. Dewar
was able to get people to work was
that he worked himself. He remem¬
bered when he was going upon one
occasion, as a young officer, to take
charge of an expedition to certain vil-
lagts that were affected with cholera,
he enquired of the sanitary officer, a
fine Irish medical officer, whether he
had any special bit of advice he would
like to give ? He said a good number
of things about which he need not tell
them, but he added as his closing ad¬
vice which he would give them. “See
to your men in the first place ; let them
understand that you and they are
doing the same work. Never ask your
men to do work which you yourself
are not prepared to do yourself.” That
was like Mr. Dewar. He went wher¬
ever he wanted other people to go. He
never asked people to do work that
he was not ready to help in doing him¬
self. They would say — How did he
know 1 He learned it when he was
Mr. Dewar’s assistant. He was as¬
sistant when Mr. Dewar was the Mill
and Steamer Missionary. And Mr.
Dewar would come to him and say—
“I want you to go early on Sunday
morning to speak to the people.” That
was his way of giving the King’s shil¬
ling. He was his bound slave. The
higher position he filled Mr. Dewar
claimed from him more homage and,
such was the man’s earnest hard work
qualities, he always obtained it. Of¬
ten Mr. Dewar was to be seen flying
along on his bicycle in India, and it
was certainly not the most comfort¬
able way of getting about there, en¬
gaged on ding good work. Often too
he, accompanied by Mr. and Mrs.
Dewar, went attending meetings, con¬
veyed to various points by a steam
launch, and there he and Mr. Dewar
addressed the meetings, and Mrs. De-
war played the accompaniments. Mr.
Dewar knew everybody, and he was
always received with open arms. Mr.
Dewar loved the people and the people
loved him. It was the most satisfac¬
tory work that he had ever taken part
in. He had done great and lasting
work among the people on the banks
of the River Hooghly, and if he got
his will there would be a. lot of people
in Blackridge helping him in working
for Crhist’s Kingdom on earth. If
they would work along with Mr. De-
ar they wrnuld be all a great deaH
happier in the years to come.”

The Thursday evening meeting was
opened with prayer by Bishop Warne
and the 200 men present listened with
•even more attention than on Wednes¬
day night to Bishop McDowell’s ad¬
dress on “Personality.” As he traced
the development of personality, begin¬
ning with consciousness of self, “I
am,” through consciousness of power,
“I can,” to consciousness of obliga¬
tion, “I ought,” his whole audience had
caught before he uttered it, his fourth
point of the determination to fulfill the
obligation, “I will.” Then followed a
brief discussion of the two characteris¬
tics of self-assertion and self-surrender
as being complementary elements of
the complete personality. The closing
•effect was especially impressive as the
Bishop in courteous and sincere words
■expressed his conviction that in Jesus
Christ is to be found the finest example
and also the finest motive power to a
complete personality. At the close of
the meeting a considerable number of
students came to express to Bishop
McDowell their very hearty and sin¬
cere appreciation of the words he had
spoken to them.

— The Rev. J. Stainer Wilkinson,
with Mrs. Wilkinson, sail for England
by the “City of Calcutta” on the 16th
instant. For five years Mr. Wilkinson
has laboured earnestly and loyally at
Sudder Street. He now returns to
England to again take up ministerial
work in England. We wish for him
and Mrs. Wilkinson the highest suc¬
cess in the home land. The Rev. H.
and Mrs. Kirby, of Barrackpur, sail by
the same steamer on furlough. Mr. and
Mrs. Kirby hope to return within a
year.

t

ao m

THE INDIAN WITNESS.

February 7th, 1911.

THE QUIET HOUR.

HE DIDN’T PAY FOR IT.

A collier came to me at the close of one of my services
and said : “I would like to be a Christian, but I cannot
receive what you said to-night.”

I asked him why not.

He replied: “I would give anything to believe that God
would forgive my sins, but I cannot believe that he will for¬
give them if I just turn to him. It is too cheap.”

I looked at him and said : “My dear friend, have you
been working to-day ?”

He looked at me slightly astonished and said: “Yes, 1
was down in the pit, as usual.”

“How did you get out of the pit?” I asked.

“The way I usually do. I got into the cage and was pulled
to the top.”

“How much did you pay to come out of the pit 1”

He looked at me astonished, and said: “Pay? Of
course, I didn't pay anything.”

I asked him: “Were you not afraid to trust yourself n
the cage? Was it not too cheap?”

“O, no !” he said. “It was cheap for me, but it cost
the company a lot of money to sink that shaft.”

And without another word the truth of that admission
broke in upon him, and he saw if he could have salvation
without money and without price, it had cost the infinite
God a great price to sink that shaft and rescue lost men. —
“Campbell Morgan, in British Weekly.”

WELL-DOING.

The true, plain path is here — well-doing. Not brilliant
doing, but well doing. Doing the work of life with a willing
mind, a loving heart, with both hands, earnestly — diligence
in getting good, being good, doing good. In this world all
the grand prizes go to a few brilliant people. But what
a blessing it is to us, the dim million, to know that God rec¬
ognizes patient merit, and that the grandest prizes of all
are not kept for the brilliant, but for the faithful. Let us be
content with our place and work, however coarse and com¬
mon. It is not in brilliance that we shall be saved, but by
pegging away in simple, honest work. But let us feed our
souls with high beliefs and hopes. Let us talk to ourselves
all the day long about glory, honor, immortality, eternal
life ; so shall our path of life, however lonely, be a royal
pathway, brighter and brighter to a perfect day. — W. L.
Walkinson, D.D.

BOYS MUST PLAY.

Play is the boy’s world. There he comes into touch with
the other members of his little world. He learns to strug¬
gle for his rights and to yield to the rights of others. A
man gets much of his strength mentally and physically from
his contact in combination or in competition with his fel¬
lows, so the child gets his early training for the same strug¬
gles in his games. We cannot afford to ignore the. im¬
portant part that play has in the development of the child.—
Wm. H. Hatch.

BLACKING SATAN'S EYE.

There died recently in the State of Maryland a man
who for thirty-five years had been a faithful minister of the
gospel. A giant in build, before his entering the ministry
he was a pugilist of no mean account. After he had won
distinction in the prize ring his admirers were planning to
back him against a champion, when he startled them by say¬
ing : “Well, boys, it’s no go, the Lord has called, and I
mus: save all my power to fight the devil.” He entered the
ministry and gave his Satanic majesty many a black eye.
The devil is an enemy whom it takes all our moral and physi¬
cal force to fight. If a man does not give Satan a black
eye, it will not be long before Satan will . close both of his.
Some of the best witnesses for the saving power of the
gospel to-day have been called from the prize ring, the

base-ball field, and the race track. Happy the man who
listens to the call of conscience. Men who follow the prize
ring for a living find their greatest fights are not with the
fists but with conscience. — Selected.

WHAT MY FAIIH MEANS TO ME.

What does my faith mean to me? Hope first; hope un¬
quenchable for my Father’s children. However they have
strayed, however stricken in mind and body and soul by ig¬
norance, poverty and the slum, or by the curse of grasping
greed and selfishness, his children they are still, his image is
in them. Hard though be the crust that covers it, the gen¬
tlest touch may break it. My little girl stands by the window
and watches the sunset glow in the western sky, and when
the last golden shaft has pierced the clouds, she turns with a
little sigh — “God can paint good, mamma.” She brings me
armfuls of daisies to take “to the poor,” and in the city’s
streets the little ones leave their fights and their play, and
cry wildly for the “posies.” And out of the child’s pity there
grows a great work which will carry hope and cheer to thou¬
sands long after earth’s last sunset has been painted for her.
The child’s sigh and the hunger of those other little ones for
the innocent flower were both instinctive worship which bore
witness to the image of their Master, and the miracle they
wrought was his answer. Do I not see it day by day in
places where our little faith did not seek it * Susie Rocco,
who carries her doll baby to the pawnshop, the last thing
left in the house and the one that to her is beyond price,
to keep her sick mother out of the hospital ; the thief from
Battle Row who serves eleven years in Sing Sing to shield
a guilty brother whom his aged mother loved, and is freed
only by his death-bed confession ; the tenemenkhouse mother
who in helpless poverty surrenders her babe to the trench
in the Potter’s Field, and, working her fingers to the bone to
save the small sum that shall buy a grave for it within the
year of grace, watches her little hoard grow again and again
near the mark, only to find it claimed three times by some
neighbor “poorer than she” — what else are these but God’s
children showing us his image, which the slum had no power
to crush ?

Service next. If these be his children, how can I let
them perish in their slum ? Am I not their brother ? How
can I let the image of my Father and theirs be trodden in
dirt and darkness, if I can help it ? And I can help it, for as
there is nothing so little and nothing so big that it is not
his concern, and as I conceive it to be his way to have his
work done by human hands — somewhere I have read it :
“God employs no hired men ; his work is done by his sons”
— why, it is my business to do what I can. Where my efforts
fail, he will find other and stronger hands. He has material
enough to choose from. “The earth is his, and the fullness
thereof.” As for me, I am glad and proud to have him use
me where he can, while I can. There was once in our church
an old deacon who had done his full share in a hard field.
Sometimes in prayer-meeting he grew reminiscent, and talk¬
ed with the Lord about it ; and then his trembling voice rose
as he turned to us youngsters, and cried: ‘“Then me and God
we took hold, and things came out right.” We laughed a
little at -his way of putting it, but I thought then, and I think
now, that the good old man said it the way we all need to
have it said. There is entirely too much of this “leaving
things to the Lord.” Do your share and then leave the rest
to him. He will take care of it. What if you can not see
the end of it? Do the next thing, and do it with your might.
I was once a carpenter, and I framed many a piece of timber
I did not know the use or place of. I could not tell where
it fitted in. But there was one who could, who knew the
plans, because he had drawn them. And this much I knew,
that if I did my little part faithfully and my neighbor his,
it would all come out right in the end. When the house was
built, there they were, all the little beams with the big, and
each fitted in its own place, and none of them was wasted.
Life is not aimless, haphazard — God knows it all. — The
Circle.

February 7th, 1911.

THE INDIAN WITNESS.

SWARIES & CO.,

Undertakers and Sculptors,

69, Bentiuck St., Calcutta,
and

68, King’s Road, Howrah.

Fine Art Memorials for Cemeteries
and Churches executed to
order and sent to any
part of India.

THE

VOLUNTARY MEDICAL MIS-
SIONARY SOCIETY’S
(Homoepathic)

PHILANTHROPICAL PHARMACY.

Under the management and director-
ship of Dr. B. M. Dass,

Hony. Medical Worker, C.M.S.

152/1, Bowbazar St. CALCUTTA.

The purest, freshest, and genuine
American Medicines, directly imported
from Messrs. Boericke & Tafel, are sold
at half prices only, i.e. As. 3, 4, and
12 per drachm, solely for philanthropic
and evangelistic purposes.

The Best Family Medicine Boxes :

At half prices.

Each box contains remedies from the
1st to the 200th potency.

A Family Box, containing 24 vials
medicine, one dram each, with a copy
of Practice book at Rs. 8 ; the same
containing 48 vials medicine Rs. 12 ; the
same containing 60 vials, Rs. 15 ; the

same containing 104 vials, Rs. 25 ; the

same containing 150 vials, Rs. 35; 200

vials Rs. 45 ; 250 vials Rs. 50.

N.B. — Please note, ours is the only
reliable and genuine Christian Firm of
Horn, medicines in Bengal.

General Orders Supplied.

Coonoor — “The Grange” Home of
Rest for Missionaries and others.
Situated in the most bracing part of
Coonoor, and surrounded by beautiful
scenery. Open all the year round.
Tennis and Badminton.

Apply Miss Stubbs.

Welchs Pure
Umermented

Grape Juice

An excellent tonic.

A small quantity in
water makes a very re-j
freshing and strength-'
ening beverage when
run down by the hot
weather.

New Stock received 6th

October 1910.

Quarts. Rs 1-8-0.

Pints ,, 1=0=0.

Half Pints „ 0-12-0.

Henderson & Culshaw.

46 Dharamtala St.

CALCUTTA.

115 (15)

“ An inspiring ideal of life and work with Christ is brought before us. The
book is dynamic, moving to action as ell as carrying suggestion for thought.”

— The Congregationalist.

Dr. Gunsaulus’ First Published Addresses.

Paths to Power.

FRANK W. GUNSAULUS

Rs. 4-0-0.

Dr. Gunsaulus is a man who has a right to be heard on the subject of pow¬
er getting, he is demonstrator, as well as describer. This book presents the
steps necessary to real self-control and control of life’s conditions, and as
one would have expected, the author has something new to say and a new
way of saying it, on a familiar theme. A collection of his sermons on scat¬
tered subjects would be interesting ; but although each chapter here is a ser¬
mon or address, they are all conceived in one setting and sequence and so
doubly effective. It is interesting to know that despite his international re¬
putation, this is the first collection of his public utterances that Dr. Gunsaul¬
us has allowed to find its way into print

‘Not until now has Dr. Gunsaulus put a volume of his discourses into
print. On reading them one is disposed to concede his right to the place as¬
signed him by Prof. Wilkinson in the list with such men as Beecher, BrookB
and Spurgeon. Dr. Gunsaulus resembles Dr. Joseph Parker in the vivifying
imagination which he brings to the expopsition of his texts, and is a master in
allegorizing from them, fresh and profound lessons. The Outlook.

HENDERSON & CULSHAW.

46, Dharamtala Street, CALCUTTA.

Winter in Egypt. A Rest-House.

For Missionaries at Rami eh, 3 hours by rail from Cairo, and half an hour
by electric car from Alexandria. It is near the Mediterranean Sea and a plea¬
sant resort from October to June. May be reached by rail from Suez to Side
Gaber which is half an hour’s drive from “Fairhaven.” Friends from Eng¬
land wishing to meet missionaries will also be welcomed there It may be a
convenient half-way house between India and England. A large airv conve¬
nient building. Terms from one and a half to two and a hall gunieas a week
Apply to Miss Wood, “Fairhaven,” Pa'ais. R.mleh Fcrvpt S a® a week

THE ANGLO-INDIAN

CARRYING CO.

9

Parcels and Packages shipped and delivered to any
address in me World. Free delivery rates and declaration

forms on application.

Clearing and forwarding of goods undertaken for Missions.
The clearing of Goods a speciality. Goods cleared the sa-ne day

as discharged by the steamer.

BALMER, LAWRIE & CO.,

MANAGING AGENTS,
CALCUTTA

THE INDIAN WITNESS.

February 7th, 1911.

(16) 116

THE EPWORTH LEAGUE UN INDIA.

CONDUCTED IN THE INTERESTS OF THE EPWORTH LEAGUE, BY THE REV. BRENTON T. BADLEY,

GENERAL SECRETARY FOR INDIA.

Feb. 19th. — Making the world acquainted with God. 11

Cor. 3 : 3. Rom. 12 : 1-2.

In the last century few persons thought of the world at
large in any aspect, but to-day the man is considered intoler¬
ably narrow who limits his vision to his own country. Hence
the Christian Church plans for the evangelisation of the world
in this generation, and the Epworth League studies how to
make the world acquainted with God.

Isabella Thoburn said, not long before her death :
— “To know God and to make Him known is all our business
here. “We cannot make Him known until we first know
Him. The need for preachers and teachers in India was
never greater than at present, but God never needs a man
for His work who is not living a clean, straight life.

Look out for the “Indian Witness,” which, about the
third issue of this month (February) is to be a Bishop Tho¬
burn number. It will contain very valuable material on the
life of this “Modern Missionary Prophet,” and every mis¬
sionary should seek to make this material available Dr the
Epworth League meeting during the first week of March.

Write now, and arrange to get an extra copy or two of
that special number, and put them into the hands of those
who can use them and will be looking for material. Remem¬
ber also, that Bishop Thoburn’ s autobiography is to appear in
the “Western Christian Advocate,” beginning with the first
number in January.

The Conference on Moslem Work.

“ What you are, speaks so loud,

I cannot hear what you say.” — Emerson.

These words of Emerson are worth pondering. You may get
the ear of the world, but you can never reach its heart with¬
out being in your life the kind of man that the world needs.

The world becomes acquainted with God through “read¬
ing” the lives of His children, yours and mine. Even world¬
ly people are very quick to “take knowledge” that we have
been with Jesus, and if we have not been there, they will
take no notice of us. Note that Paul says these epistles are
written by the Spirit of God. “There is a certain compulsory
impressiveness of character which attaches to profound spi¬
rituality, and which is commandingly present in those who
walk in the fellowship of the Holy Ghost.

The non-Christian world forms its conception of the
Christian’s God from the life the Christian lives. This must
be a terrible thought for those who, bearing the name of
Christ, are nevertheless living lives which they consciously
realise are dishonouring him. If such people could be con¬
verted in India, it would not take long to bring in a new
day for Christ’s Kingdom here.

The great work of the disciple is to make known his Mas¬
ter. We ought always to be introducing men to Christ. Ihe
•Grouble is, we cannot do it if we do not know Him ourselves,
and if we are not living in accordance with His will, we are
embarrassed in this matter. Some Christians are even atraid
to hand a copy of the Bible to a non-Christian, lest the man
should ask why the giver’s life is so different from that of
the Man whose religion he professes and whose name he

bears.

Would that we could get India to cry out “We will go
with you for we have heard that God is with you. This is
the most needed kind of missionary work, and precisely he
kind that all can do— both lay and clerical. As Christ re¬
vealed the Father, so we are to have the privilege of reveal¬
ing God to the world. In one sense, we too can show the
world the Father. Only by intimate companionship with the
Son of God can we give to the world the right conception of
the Character of God.

“The Christian filled with the knowledge of eternal love
is not to dream but to serve.” There is not so much danger
of dreaming as there is of merely talking about, the matter,
and really accomplishing little or nothing. Let every mem¬
ber of your chapter consider the following words of ion Keitfi-
Falconer : —

“While vast continents are shrouded in almost utter
darkness, and hundreds of millions suffer the horrors of
heathenism—, the burden of proof rests on you to show
that the circumstances in which God has placed you were
meant by Him to keep you out of the foreign heid.^
For the last three words substitute “direct missionary work,
and then see whether or not you can satisfy your conscience
and your God that you are doing what you ought to be un¬
der the circumstances.

Celebrating Bishop Thoburn’ s Birthday.

Doubtles* every missionary of our Church m this field
knows by this time that the Epworth League, both m Amen¬
ta and India, is going to celebrate Bishop Thoburn’s seventy-
fifth birthday on the 5th of March. What your General se¬
cretary is anxious about is that all our missionaries should
help our young people to get hold of the facts connected with
Bishop Thoburn’s life so as to make a good programme pos¬
sible. For this reason,

The General Secretary of the Epworth League had the
pleasure of attending the meetings of the Moslem Confer¬
ence throughout its sessions, and the privilege of present¬
ing before it the matters of literatures for young people. This
subject might have been given a place on the programme,
but seeing it was not, the attention of the Conference was
called to it in a short speech. When the Church is planning
a great campaign of the kind under contemplation, it is a
fatal mistake to leave out of account that which will equip
the young people of the Church for the struggle. Mission¬
ary statemenship, whether in dealing with the Moslem pro¬
blem or the world-wide problem of bringing all men to Christ,
will never overlook the giving of the best possible training
to the hosts of young people in the Church who to-morrow
will be the leaders in the fight. We should seek, therefore,
while our boys and girls are in scool, to bring them in touch
with the best Mission Study text-books, give them a familiar¬
ity with the wide field as well as their own country and its
missionary problems and inspire them in their early years with
a burning desire to go out and be of value of winning the
world to Christ. This sounds common place enough, but un¬
til the Church is doing it, there is necessity to keep indicating
the need.

Look on this page next week for a suggested programme
to be used on the occasion of celebrating Bishop Thoburn’s
seventy-fifth birthday anniversary.

Bengal Notes.

The Epworth League Rally in connection with the Ben¬
gal Annual Conference was a great success. The indications
of an increased interest throughout the Conference in the
work among young people was unmistakable and is very
gratifying to the General Secretary. The presence of Bis¬
hop Warne, the President of the League in Southern Asia
was of much benefit, and his address was listened to with
great pleasure. Bishop McDowell’s address on the occasion
of the evening Rally was also much appreciated. This was
the fourth annual Conference in India at which Bishop McDo¬
well favoured the Epworth League and its friends with stir-
ing messages, and the General Secretary wishes to publicly
acknowledge the great help which his words have brought,
and to thank him for the kindly interest which he has taken
in our Epworth League.

■'«*'

The thanks of the Epworth League throughout the Ben¬
gal Conference are due to Miss Blair of Tamluk and Mr. M.
K. Chuckerbutty of Calcutta for the excellent work which
has been done by them in translating League literature into
the Bengali. Many of the booklets and leaflets were trans¬
lated by the latter, while Miss Blair has been at work on
some of the larger pieces. She is at present engaged on the
Manual. All that is ready in Bengali may be had from the
Methodist Publishing House, Calcutta.

Mr. C. S. H. Koch is the newly elected Conference Presi¬
dent of the Epworth League for Bengal. Mr. Koch is al¬
ready very heavily loaded with work, but has consented to
do what he can to help the work of the League. Miss Wood
of the Calcutta Girls’ School has been re-elected Secretary
for the Conference.

February 7th, 1911.

THE INDIAN WITNESS.

117 (17)

GIRLS’ HIGH SCHOOL,
CAWNPOUE.

Large building situated in Canton¬
ments. Excellent staff of trained ex¬
perienced teachers. Examination re¬
sults very good.

for prospectus
Apply

The, Lady Supdt.

FOR SALE— CHEAP.

Encyclopedia Britannica 9th Edition,
complete with Index Volume, beauti¬
fully bound, perfect order, in hand¬
some revolving book case.

Cash Rs. 120.

Apply— E. C /o. Manager,

Indian Witness.

Wanted — For the Chandkuri Leper
Asylum, a qualified Hospital Assistant.
Salary to commence Rs. 40, with an¬
nual increase until salary reaches
Rs. 50 per month. Free quarters and
anual leave allowed. A compounder is
employed. Good position for the
right man. Apply stating qualifica¬
tions to—

W. H. P. Anderson,

Superintendent,
Bhatapara P.O. B.B.Ry., C.P.

FIFTH EDITION,

THE ASTRONOMY OF THE BIBLE,

THIRD EDITION WITH 34 ILLUSTRATIONS, Rs. 5.

AN ELEMENTARY COMMENTARY ON THE ASTRONOMICAL RE-
FERENCES OF HOLY SCRIPTURE BY E. WALTER MAUNDER, E.R.A.S.

Author of “The Royal Observatory Greenwich: Its History and work,”
and “Astronomy Without a Telescope”

From the Archbishop of Canterbury — “ It is well that those who are emi¬
nent in scientific study should come to the aid of theologians in such a field of
investigation as that to which you have given attention.”

From the Guardian— “...All through Mr. Maunder’s work there is a spirit
of reverence combined with most careful study, and he is to be congratulated
on the first step in a new inquiry which promises, as he says to give results
of no small importance.”

From the Daily News—“ We know of no other book exactly like this, and
we heartily commend it to all who desire to read the Scriptures intelligent¬
ly.”

From the Church Times — “ An interesting volume on a subject which seems
to be attracting considerable attention at the present time. He deals with
such difficult subjects as the ‘times’ of Daniel and the ‘Three Astronomical
Marvels of the Bible. The whole book will repay careful reading.”

HENDERSON CULSHAW,

46, Dharamtala Street, CALCUTTA.

NOW IN STOCK.

A large assortment of Christmas
Auto-Stationery and Birthday Cards.

The Parchment Greeting Cards, Six
Card and Six Envelopes @ Re. 1/-.
Per Box Christmas Autograph Sation-
ery eight cards and envelopes @
Re. 1 /- per box.

Block Calendars for 1911.

Tennyson
Ruskin

Divine Promisr-
Longfellow
His Holy Word
Shakespeare
Robert Burns

BOOK BARGAINS.

On application to Atkinson, Short-
hander ; 4, Bentinck Street, Cal¬

cutta, a list will be sent of Authors
and books between annas two to
rupees 10 each of Authors — Moody,
Talmage, Torrey, Joseph Parker,
Younge, John McNeill, F. B. Meyer.

Parker’s “People’s Bible” complete
also may be had.”

A. 0. GREEK & GO.

New Homoeopathic Pharmacy.

HOME OF REST FOR MISSION
ARIES.

Brooklands, Coonoor.

(Open all the year round)
Killarney, Colpetty, Colombo.

Apply Miss Bishop.

FOR SALE.

A good Phaeton made in Govt. Work¬
shops, newly upholstered and repaint¬
ed in very good condition, has child’s
seat. Price Rs. 300/-. Also Cyclopedia
Britanica, Complete in 25 Vols., cloth
binding, good condition, 9th edition,
not the Times reprint. Price Rs. 200/-.
Apply to Rev. James Lyon, Roorkee.

1—2—0

HENDERSON AND CULSHAW,
46, Dharamtala Street,
CALCUTTA.

DAINTY COOKERY FOR THE
HOME.

A third edition of this most popular
book by Mrs. Margaret B. Denning has
been called for and is ready for des¬
patch. It is printed on superior paper
and is daintly bound in full cloth and
gilt lettering. The price has been re¬
duced to Rupees Two only; and the
present edition contains many new
recipes.

Send orders direct
to—

METHODIST PUBLISHING HOUSE,
MADRAS.

HALFTONES AND LINE BLOCKS
FOR ILLUSTRATING MISSION
REPORTS.

The Methodist Publishing House,
Madras

Stands in the front rank for excel¬
lence of work and their charges are ex¬
tremely moderate. A trial order soli¬
cited. All kinds of printing work and
electro-typing, type-founding, knife
grinding, book binding, designing, and
lantern slides to order

23/1, Creek Lane, Calcutta.

Fresh Homoeopathic medicines
from the best American and Euro¬
pean firms. Price only As. 3, 4 and
12 per drachm. Medicine boxes
with medicines from 2-8-0 upwards.

Medicine books from Rs. 1-8-0 up¬
wards.

“I can strongly recommend this
firm.”

Rev. Edward T. Butler, M.A.

Acting Secretary, C.M.S.

10, Mission Row, Calcutta.

All Missionaries and Christians
are allowed 12^ per cent, discount.

Catalogue sent on application.

General orders supplier,

Dr. A. C. Khan,

L.M.S., (Homoeo).,

Hony. Member of

St. Mark’s Church Committee.

TRUTHS YOU SHOULD KNOW
ABOUT CELIBACY AND THE
CONFESSIONAL.

By Jovinian.

A simple, concise and interesting
little book. It should be read by all
Christians.

Price 3 Annas a copy.

To be had at the Methodist Pub¬
lishing House, Madras, and Lucknow.

Board at Landour, Mussoorie.

Rooms with board at reasonable
rates, at Ooklands, Landour, for 1911.
Apply for terms, to —

Miss Bion,

Ivy House,

Monghyr.

PHILANDER SxMITH COLLEGE,

Naini Tal.

A College and High School for
Anglo-Indian boys. Salubrious climate.
Elevation /,500 feet above sea level.
Extensive grounds. Prepares boys
tor the Intermediate Arts Examina¬
tion, Rurkee C. E. and Upper Subordi-
nate Classes, Survey, and Forest. A
special course has been arranged for
those who wish to prepare for the
Matriculation of the University of
London. All the candidates who have
been sent up for this examination have
been successful. n 1910, three candi¬
dates, were presented for the Inter-
Arts Examination: All passed, one
securing a scholarship. Ten were sent
up for the High School Examination,
P^sed, four with Honours. In
the Middle School eight passed out of
nine, six with Honours. Many other
successes. Good moral and religious
atmosphere. Excellent tone. Fine
Graduates on Staff.

For prospectus apply to—

Tel:

The Principal.
Address : — Philanders.

(18) US

THE INDIAN WITNESS.

February 7th, 1911.

( Continued f rom, page 9.)

ed out that the weight of the vernacular books and the
heat of the sun made colportage a much more laborious
task in India than in Europe and allowance had to be made
for these and other disadvantages in comparing results.
Mr. C. Vernieux, an East Indian, was also employed as a
colporteur and did good work for many years.

The Mutiny had not much effect on the work in Ben¬
gal, beyond reducing the colportage sales for a few months,
and the presence of an unusually large number of soldiers
and sailors afforded additional opportunities for English
work. Public attention, too, was powerfully directed to
India, and the Parent Society raised a special fund, from
which £1,000 was set aside towards a fund for erecting
suitable premises for the Calcutta Auxiliary. It was in the
Mutiny year that the good Bishop Wilson died, having
given willing help to the Society since his arrival in Cal¬
cutta 25 years before.

The Jubilee of the Auxiliary in 1861 furnished a natur¬
al occasion for reviewing the work from the beginning. It
was found that over a million books had been circulated —
1,041,910 in all. Diming the first 25 years the annual aver¬
age had been 10,000, and during the second, 32,000, in spite
of selling instead of giving being made the rule. What im¬
pressed the Committee, however, above all else, was the
little that had been accomplished, compared with the ex¬
tent and the needs of the field. Beginning with all Asia
as its parish, it now found that Bengal alone was more
than enough to tax all its energies. An incident in the
Jubilee year was the issue for the first time of the entire
Bengali Bible bound in one volume. At the same time the
twelfth revision of the Bengali New Testament was com¬
pleted. — Statesman.

The appearance of a book of riddles transports us back
to the time when the hoop-skirt was in blossom and the ques¬
tion, “O, Mr. Jones, are you good at riddles 1” was quite the
thing. These blessings of the dear dead days have been re¬
placed by bridge-whist, the hobble-skirt and other athletic
sports. But in a land where fashions have little restraint on
freedom, either of mind or of body, riddles are altogether
au fait wherever young people get together; they are much
in vogue when a young Filipino gentleman calls upon his
sweetheart, and among Tagals and Pampangans, we are
told, the chief occasion for giving bugtong is when a little
group is watching ah night beside a corpse.

A large number of these riddles have been collected and
edited by Mr. Frederick Starr in a scries of Philippine stud¬
ies (World Book Company, Yonkers, N.Y.). Many of them
are, of course, involved in native customs and plays on
native words, and many are quite as stupid as some civilized
humor. A few are really worth quoting for American
rcflidcrs *

The mother says, "Let us stand up,’ but the children
say "Let us lie across.” — A ladder.

At night they come without being fetched and by day
they are lost without being stolen. — The stars.

"Here he comes with glowing charcoal on his head. — Cock.

Come up and let us go, go down and here we stay.—
Anchor. .

Two stores are open at the same time. — Eyes.

There is a small brook filled with shells. — Mouth.

A slender tree which bears only one leaf. — Lighted
candle.

His words are audible but difficult to understand ; when
you look at his face you will understand what he says.—
Clock.

I saw two boats : only one person was aboard. — Shoes.

A sweet lady among thorns. — Pineapple.

"Here, here s” he says, but has no mouth.— Forefinger.

The letter C becomes O, O becomes C.— The moon.

He pulled out a stick and it was followed by a snake. —
Needle and thread.

When held it goes; when let loose it lies down. — Pen.

I throw the eggs, they crow immeditely. — Firecracker
(Torpedo).

When pulled it is a cane, when pushed it is a tent— An
umbrella.

If he sits down he is high, if he stands up he is low.
— Dog.

There are two princesses who live on the two sides of a
mountain ; when one cries, both cry. — The eyes.

I sowed maize grains ; in the morning they were swept
away. — Stars.

If you chop it, it heals at once. — Water. — Literary
Digest.

iv — ~ - —

j SUNDAY SCHOOL LESSON

^ i V — - — . . ■ ■■ — - - . -

LESSON FOR FEBRUARY 12, 1911.

LESSON VII — ELIJAH’S VICTORY OVER THE
PROPHETS OF BAAL.

1 Kings 18. 1, 2, 17—40.

Golden Text. — Choose you this day whom ye will servo
Josh. 24. 15.

Home Readings

Mon. — The summons of Elijah unto Ahab. 1 Kings 18. 1 — 19.

Tues. — "The God that answereth by fire,” 1 Kings 18. 20 — 24

Wed. — The failure of the prophets of Baal. 1 Kings 18.

25—29.

Thur.— The fire of the Lord fell, 1 Kings 18. 30—40.

Lri. — Cloud of light fighting for Israel, Exod. 14. 10—31.

Sat. — There went up fire out of the rock, Judg. 6. 1 — 24.

Sun. — The angel ascended in the flame, Judg. 13. 2—20.

A God on Trial

The scene on Mount Carmel is one of the most impressive
in all the Old Testament. There stood the four hundred and
fifty prophets of Baal in all their gorgeous robes, and there
stood the rough and wild-looking Elijah, seemingly the only
representative of Jehovah. All around on the sides of the
mountain were gathered thousands and thousands of the peo¬
ple, watching to see what would happen. Then Elijah called
upon the people to make a definite choice as to whether they
would wordship Jehovah or Baal. When they would not am
swer, he proposed a test. Two bulls were to be chosen. One
was to be given to Baal’s prophets, and one to him. Then,
each bull was to be killed and put upon an altar, without any
fire under it. The god who sent fire to consume the sacrifice
was to be the God of Israel. The people agreed to this test.

Baal’s prophets were given the first chance. They kill¬
ed their bull and put it upon the altar. This was a fair test
for Baal, for he was supposed to be the sun god, and surely
the sun god ought to be able to send fire. And so the pro¬
phets began to cry, "O Baal, hear us ! O Baal, hear us P’
All the morning, and all through the blazing heat of the noon¬
day they cried in vain. Louder and wider grew the cries,
and then the prophets began to dance around the altar and
to cut themselves with knives. All the afternoon they kept
this up, but still no fire came.

Finally, as the blazing sun, that had shone unclouded
every day for three years, was sinking toward the Great Sea,
Elijah motioned the frantic prophets away. Then he came
forward and with his own hands built an altar and killed
the other bull and put it upon it. Then he dug a ditch
around the altar, and, from a never-failing spring on the
mountainside, he had the people bring twelve barrelfuls of
water and pour it over the sacrifice, until it was drenched
and the ditch was filled with water. Then in a brief prayer
he called upon the Lord Jehovah to show himself as the God
of Israel. Immediately the lightning flashed out of a cloud¬
less sky and burned up the sacrifice and the after itself, and
dried up all the water in the ditch. The astonished people
could only fall on their faces on the ground and shout "Jeho¬
vah, he is God! Jehovah, he is God!” The prophets of
Baal were taken to the foot of the mountain, and there were
slain.

Test Questions

Whom did Elijah meet when he returned from Zarephath ?

Whom did he .send for ?

What did he tell Ahab to do when Ahab came to meet
him ?

Who assembled on Mount Carmel the next day ?

Where was Mount Carmel ?

What choice did Elijah call upon the people to make ?

What test did he propose 1

What success did the prophets of Baal have 1

How did Elijah prepare to meet the test 1

What simple prayer did he make 1

W.hat was the answer to his prayer ?

What effect had it upon the people 1
Home Work Suggestions

Indicate Mount Carmel on the outline map.

Write down what seems to you the greatest part of the
scene on Mount; Carmel.

Read 1 Kings 18l. 41-46 and find out how the long draught
came to an end.

Living It Out

Have we made the Great Choice 1 Every one of us is
called upon to decide whether or no- we will choose the Lord
as our God, just as the old Israelites _ were called upon to
choose on Mount Carmel. Boys and girls, let us think much
of this choice this week. Some of us have already chosen
the Lord. Let those resolve to follow him more closely.
Let those of us who have not so chosen resolve to take Jesus
as our Saviour here and now.

February 7th, 1911.

ISABELLA THOBURN COLLEGE,
LUCKNOW.

Three separate departments : —

1. College, affiliated to the Univer¬
sity of Allahabad to the B.A.

2. Normal School.— Two years’ course
of teaching methods with full Kinder¬
garten course. Government certificate

given.

Eleven Government scholarships
ranging from Rs. 10 to 30 per month in
value are available for each class.

3. High School - Includes classes

from Kindergarten to Matriculation
Examination.

The New Term begins July 15th.

For further information, address

The Principal.

THE INDIAN WITNESS

ENCOURAGE INDIAN CHRISTIAN
INDUSTRIES.

The Christian Weavers Co.,

1TABSI, G. P.

Make specially strong and durable
hand-woven cloth for Missions and Or¬
phanages, at moderate rates.

Apply for patterns and terms to—
Manager,

Christian Weavers Co.,

Itarsi, G. P.

For Stereoscopic Views, Lantern
Slides, Hymn Slides (Hindi & Roman
Urdu) send to Hands & Son Jubbulpur.

We also supply an Album containing
16 8" x 6" views of Agra & Sikandra at
Re. one only.

PHILANDER SMITH COLLEGE,
NAINI TAL.

A College and High School for Euro¬
pean Boys.

Mr. R. C. Busher, M.A. Principal and
Head Master.

The College occupies a beautiful, ex¬
tensive, and healthy situation, 7,600
feet above sea-level. Special care is
taken to keep the religious and l: ral
atmosphere exceptionally wholesome.

Eight candidates were presented at
the High School Examination in 1908 :
seven passed ; all with Honours. Five
were presented at the Middle School
Examination : three passed ; two with
Honours.

For Prospectus and particulars
apply to
The Principal.

Reg. Tel. Address: — “Philanders.”

BOYS’ HIGH SCHOOL,
PANCHGANI.

(Bombay Presidency).

Principal.

Rev. Thomas Rowan, M.A., B.D.,
(Honourman and Prizeman, Trinity
College, Dublin, formerly Principal of
Fourah Bay College, Sierra Leone).

Assistants.

A. C. Miller, M.A. (Late Classical
Scholar, Selwyn College, Cambridge).

T. M. Evans, B. Sc. (Inter.) London,
(Certificated Teacher, Board of Educa¬
tion, England).

B. P. Faunthrope, B.A. (Late Exhi¬
bitioner, Keble College, Oxford).

B. K. Sinha, Under-Graduate, Alla¬

^ELLESLEY GIRLS’ SCHOOL,
NAINI TAL.

Re=opens March 4th.

Maintains its place as a high educa¬
tional centre. First places and high
percentage of successes in all Govern¬
ment Exams mark its history. Large
staff of competent teachers.

No failures among 160 candidates
presented for Trinity College examina¬
tions. Specialises also in Painting
Drawing and Sewing.

Beautiful buildings built for the pur¬
pose, with an estate at the foot of the
hills for winter residence.

Prospectus etc. from

habad University.

The School occupies an excellent and
healthy position, 4,500 feet above sea-
level. The buildings are up-to-date
and commodious. Sports. Grounds
are extensive, containing Cricket, Foot¬
ball and Hockey grounds and Tennis
and Fives Courts. The school has its
own Rifle Range. Boys receive individ¬
ual attention. Numerous successes have
been obtained in University, Cambridge
Local and Government Examinations.
Next terms begins February 10th

For Prospectus, etc., apply to

The Principal.

The principal.

BALDWIN BOYS HIGH SCHOOL,

BANGALORE.

(3,100 feet above Sea Level).

A thoroughly equipped High School for Europeans.

Prepares boys for Trigonometrical Survey of India, Dehra Dun,
Kurin, Accounts, Telegraph, Medical, Cambridge Senior and Junior
Locals, Matriculation and High School Examinations.

Children of missionaries entertained at Special Rates as Parlour
Boarders.

Bishop Robinson says: — “Apart from examination results, it is of
the utmost importance that food, sanitation, exercise, etc., should have
the careful attention of the Principal himself to secure the best results.

•iiSuS a sPecia* characteristic of the school over which you preside. It
will be a pleasure to me to recommend your school to prospective pa-
trons This I can do with the utmost confidence and clear conscience.”

Sir Janies Bourdillon says : — “ I have heard nothing but good of the
school. I believe your teaching is good, and your moral and religious
standard high, and that you do all that you possibly can for the wel-
tare of your boys in all directions.”

119 (19)

CALCUTTA GIRLS’ HIGH SCHOOL,
152, Dharamtala Street.

Phis School has moderate fees, good
substantial food, well ventilated dor¬
mitories, and a full staff of competent
teachers.

The pupils have every opportunity
for a thorough education under good
Christian influence.

For Prospectus, apply to

The Principal

THE CALCUTTA BOYS
SCHOOL.

72, CORPORATION STREET.

CALCUTTA.

Offers a thorough education un¬
der Christian influence.

Terms very moderate.

Resident and Non=resident stu¬
dents received.

For prospectus apply to—

The Principal.

METHODIST GIRLS’ HIGH
SCHOOL, RANGOON.

Prepares for the Government High

School examination. Has full staff of
certificated teachers ; suitable build¬
ings ; a large shaded compound.

For Prospectus, apply to —

The Principal.

THE BAPTIST MISSIONARY
REVIEW.

Now Printed at Cuttack,

Has doubled its circulation in North
India within a year,

IS

THE MISSIONARY MAGAZINE
OF INDIA.

Articles of Interest to all Mission
workers each month.

Subscription, Rs. 2/8/0. To Indian*
whose income is less than Rs. 50/-
monthly, Rs. 1/8/0.

Special offer to New Subscribers.
Rs. 2/* per year.

Send for Specimen Copy.

Rev. Henry Huizinga, Ph. D.,

Ongole, Guntur Dist.

(20) 120

THE INDIAN WITNESS.

February 7th, 1911.

WELGKS GRAPE JUICE.

is the unfermented Juice of Choicest
Concord Grapes it is without alcohol,
antiseptic adulteration.

It is a delicious beverage, a nutrient
tonic.

x the smith premier no. iol

(Visible Model)

Welchs Grape Juice is “Nature’s
Finest Food and Drink.”

Quarts

Pints

Half ‘Pints

■ • • • Rs i =8=o

• • • • 99 I =0 = 0

• ••• 99 Oa I2e0

A booklet showing how to make it up
in many ways appetizing to invalids
will be sent to you on request.

HENDERSON & CULSHaW,

46, Dharamtala Street,
CALCUTTA

Embodies all the latest mechanical
improvements in typewriters, including
interchangeable carriages and platens
ballbearing typebars, back spacing de¬
vice, gear driven carriage, (no strap or
band) and absolutely visible writing
The most perfect typewriter ever in¬
vented.

Art Catalogue from
HENDERSON & CULSHAW, AGENTS.

Smith Premier Typewrriter Co.,

46, Dharamtala Si., CALCUTTA.

“IMPERATOR”

The Best Automatic Ceric Iron Tinder l
Box and Pocket=Lamp.

“One Pressure Suffices for
Lighting.”

Exchangeable lighting-pin, simplest handling
with one hand. No failure.

PRICES.

Nickel -Plated
B 8 Silver ...

Extra Lighting Pins ...

Rs. 2-8.
7=8.
0=4.

JAMES MURRAY & CO.,

12, Government Place, Calcutta.

Printed and Published by Henderson and Culshaw, at thb Methodist Press, 46, Dharamtala Street, Calcutta.

The

CENTRE OF ATTRACTION-

TO ALL GENTLEMEN IS-

The PREMIER

SAFETY RAZOR.

A few oi the special advantages of it is ?

The simplicity of its construction.

It shaves quicker and cleaner than any other
razor ;

No honing or stropping is required, a trial
will convince you of its great merits.

The Premier
safety Razor.

Complete, in lea¬
therette case with
six double edge
blades.

. Rs. 3-12.

Extra blades per
wf packet of 1 0.

— ~r Rs. i -15 only

INDIA’S CHEAPEST BUT BEST RAZOR

whiteawayTlaidlaw & CO., ltd

CALCUTTA.

THE INDIAN STANDARD

11

1902]

('a the other hand, the difficulties presented as prac¬
tically insurmountable obstacles in the way of the spread
of Christianity, while worthy of careful study, will not
daunt any one who believes in its truth. The “ creed
difficulty ” resolves itself into the question whether the
truth must fall simply because unacceptable ; nor is there
any sufficient evideuce that the Christ ideal is, as alleged,
unacceptable to the Hindu. The “ social disruption
difficulty ” is a real one, but in spite of Mr. Townsend’s
laborious argument to the contrary, it seems to apply
with ahno-it as much force against Islam as against
Christianity. The “ imperfect method difficulty ” is
divided into two parts, the second of which is thus
slated, “ Christian prosely tisui fails in Iudia because it
strives to make of its converts English middle-class men/’
Mr. Townsend is surely mistaken. He has generalized
from observation ol excepiional cases. There is no greater
desire on the part of the vast majority of missionaries,
next to the desire for the saving of their souls, than that
their converts should remain thoroughly Indiau in every¬
thing that is not morally wrong. Imitation of the
ruling race is an almost irresistible impulse, and in
spite of the missionaries it affects many of the converts.
In the matter of the reproduction of home ecclesT iscical
differences, missionaries have been sinners, but there is
every sign of a better day in this regard.

The other part of Mr. Townsend’s third difficulty is
undeniable ; no man who at all knows the situation in
India will question the correctness of his contention
that the missionaries are far too few. But, thank God,
this difficulty is Dot irremediable ! Aud if Mr. Town¬
send’s book helps in any sense to arouse Church to an
adequate sense of the magnitude of the task presented
in mdia, aud of the utter inadequacy of her present
efforts, he will have done much toward securing the
failure of his own predictions,

SELF-SUPPORT AND SELF-GOVERNMENT.

Our attention has been called to the above subject
by Mr. Waugh in a paper recently circulated by him,
extracts from which appeared in the Indian Standard of
Sept. 16th. Self-support and self-government are
indeed objects greatly to be desired in the Indian
Church, and they are undoubtedly closely connected
with each other, so that where we had itie one, we
naturally look for and desire the other, but as to whether
the two are absolutely inseparable so that the one never
can and never should exist without the other, ai to
Whether self-support must neGessatily preoede self-
government or stand related to the latter as cause to
tffeet, is, I think, open to qnestim.

1 cannot agree with those who think that We mUst
refuse self-government to the Indian Church until it is
entirely telf-supporting, or that self-support should be
made a condition of self-government. The churches in
Jerusalem and Judges in Apostolic times were aided bv
tte Gentile Churches in Asia and Greece, but they were
not on that account depihved of self-government. The
relation of the church in India to the churches in
Western lands, is not so very different from the relation
existing between these churches in Apostolic times.

Many of the churches in the Western States of America
are aided for 10, 15, 20 years at a time by the Home
Mission II >ard, which receives most of its income from
the churches in the east, yet these aided churches are
allowed, yea required, to form their own Presbyteries,
to manage all their fund'*, and enjoy complete self-
government. The Church in India is not rich, like
many of the churches in the West, it is situated in the
midst of a large hostile non-Christian population, who
are still to be evangelised, and in order to do this, it
has need of a large number of missionaries, evangelists,
Bible-readers, colporteurs, whom it is unable to main¬
tain without help from the stronger Churches in the
West. In these circumstances can it be wise or right to
insist upon immediate and entire self-support, and to
deny the privilege of self-government to the Indian
Church until that object is realised ?

I think it is possible to make too much of self-support,
and that we over estimate its importance when we are
ready to sacrifice everything else to it, Presbyterian
union as well as self-government, yea the very possibility
of an organised Church itself. To make self-support a
condition of self-government in all cases at the present
time, would be nothing less than suicidal : it would kill
both self-government and self-support, and make the
existence of a united Church impossible. Let us con¬
sider for a moment what the effect of introducing such
a principle in the United Church which it is proposed
to establish would be,

“ Churches ” it is maintained, “ should be required
to be self-supporting from the first. ” But how many
of our churches are, at present, self-supporting ? In
the Presbytery of whioli 1 am a member, there is not,
so far as I know, a single church which entirely supports
its own pastor. In an adjoining Presbytery there are
three or four churches entirely self-supporting, all the
rest are not self-supporting. The majority of our
Churches would, therefore, cease to be represented ill
the Presbyteries to which they belong, Then consider
what would be the composition of the Presbyteries thus
organised, In one Presbytery the Indian element
would be entirely excluded. We are told, “ all foreign
ministers and elders are to be members of Presbytery. ”
We should thus have the strange anomaly of an Indian
Church wholly, or, at least, very largely controlled and
governed by a body of foreign ministers and elders. To
call this self-government would be a misnomer. In
reality, we should have an Indian Church under foreign
government,

Moreover, amongst those excluded from represent*
ation in the Church, we should find the oldest, the
Wisest, and most experienced of our pastors and ordained
ministers, and we should thus weaken the Church most
terribly. The men that are able to judge for them*
selves, those best qualified by education and experience
to serve the Church, and guide it in matters of doctrine,
discipline, and Christian activity, of many of these we
should deprive ourselves to our own injury and loss,

Again, the distinction which is made between foreign
aud Indian ministers, is, it seems to me, an invidious
distinction, All foreign ministers and chaplains, it itj

A

12 THE INDIAN

maintained are to sit as members of Presbytery. Indian
ministers, supported wholly, or in part, by foreign
funds, are excluded. “ Presbytery shall be composed of
all ordained foreign ministers with their elders, and of
self-supported Indian ordained pastors, with a limited
number of their elders. ” Why Indian pastors only,
excluding ordained evangelists and ordained teachers in
Schools and Colleges ? And why a limited number of
the elders of such Churches ? Is not the lay element
in the Church small enough ? And why limit the
number in the case of Indian elders, when it is not limit¬
ed in the case of foreign elders ? Is it because we are
afraid of being out-voted by the Indian element ? Would
that the time were near when that could happen, but it
will not happen yet for a good many years. And how
can it be right first to make self-support a condition of
self-government, and then to adopt measures which will
keep the self-supporting Churches for an indefinite time
under the control of foreign ministers and elders ?

In my own opinion the wiser and better course is to
deal with the questions of self-support and self-govern¬
ment separately. It seems to me a great mistake, which
will briDg upon the Church evils worse than those we
are endeavouring to remove, to mix the two together,
and to refuse to have either the one or the other, unless
we can have both at once, and have them in their per¬
fection. We are asked to consider the injury which is
likely to be inflicted upon the Indian Churches by
allowing self-government to come before self-support,
But what of the injury likely to follow from the opposite
course which we are urged to adopt ? And is not the
injury to which the former course is supposed to lead,
more theoretical than real ? In most Indian Presby¬
teries that I am acquainted with a certain measure of
self-government has been given to the Indian Churches
from the very beginning, and no restriction whatsoever
has been plaoei upon the representation of Indian
ordained ministers and elders. I am not aware that this
system has inflicted aDy injury upon the Church ; on
the contrary, I am confident, it has done good. Neither,
do I believe, can it be shown that the self-government
thus granted has been a hindrance to self-support, rather,

I believe, the churches that hav6 granted the largest
measure of self-government are also most advanced in
the matter of self-support. True, self-government Will
be much more real and effectual once it is accompanied
by entire self-support. But because we cannot give to
the Church self-government in its perfection are we
therefore to refuse to give it at all 1 Ur, if we must
Wait for self-support, must we also wait for self-govern¬
ment 7 I do not think so. Rather Jet us give the
Church as full and complete self-government, as it is
possible under existing circumstances to give. Then
we shall be able to urge the privilege thus granted as a
reason upon the Indian Churches for securing self-
support, “ The way to strengthen the Church is to get
it to bear its own burden. ” This is certainly true, but
we may also add, the way to get a Church to bear its
own burden is not by withholding self-government but
by granting it, by making it, as far as possible, inde¬
pendent and self-governing,

STANDARD [1st Nov.

That this is the wise and true way of dealing with
this difficult question appears also from the fact that
want of self-support in the Indian Church has its own
causes, and that many of the hindrances to self-support
are not affected either by withholding self-government,
or by granting it. MaDy of these hindrances it is in
our own power to remove, and we ought not to punish
our Indian ministers because of hindrances or evils for
which we ourselves are largely responsible. The at¬
tempt to introduce Western methods into the organis¬
ation and government of the Church is undoubtedly one
of these hindrances. Thus, for example, we generally
insist that a minister or pastor should refrain from taking
part in any secular occupation, for the purpose of supple¬
menting his income, or gaining his livelihood thereby.
We have no Scriptural authority for such a rule, in fact
the example of Raul points in the other direction, proves
that it is entirely a matter of expediency and prudence,
as to whether a miuister may, or may not, engage in
trade or business for the purpose of thereby maintaining
himself and his family. Our friends, the Brahmos, are
wiser in this respect, than ourselves ; for they allow
those who minister to them spiritually to engage in
secular work, and the result is that their communities
aro self-supporting. May we not profit from their
example.

Nor are our unhappy and unnecessary divisions a
less formidable hindrance to self-support, and these
are wholly Western in their origin, We are responsible
for them, and it is in our power to remove or, at least,
lessen them. In one and the same place we have two,
three, or four diSerent churches, organised by different
missionary societies, each too weak to support its own
pastor, while, if they all combined together, which so
lar as the Indian Christians themselves are concerned,
they could and would do, the difficulty of self-support
would be considerably lessened, if not removed. The
proposal for a United Self-governing Church is a step in
this direction, and to postpone taking this step is to
postpone not only self-government, but also seli-suppor.,

Of course, these are only some of the many hind¬
rances to self-support. This is not the place to Consider
others. What I wish to insist upon in this connection
is that self-support and self-government should be dealt
with separately, that the one question need not be
mixed up with the other, that self-support can be
secured in other ways than that of making it a condition
of self-government. Since writing the above, I have
read Mr. Hannuin’s letter on this subject in the last issue
of the Indian iStania'd. He has shown in this letter
how this difficulty which has perplexed some of our
brethren of the Church of Scotland, may be met and over¬
come in another way than by denying self-government
to the Indian Church. The principle to which he refers
is in use also in the bodies with which I am oonneeied,
and has been found equally successful. But whatever
the remedy may be, 1 feel that it would be a great pity
to delay the consummation of a United self-governing
Church because of the fear which is entertained of the

K, ' i* f * ' ' : ■ • 1 .

possible effect that the grantipg of gelf-govei qnient will
have upon self-support, y.

THE INDIAN STANDARD

[November

THE SYNOD OF INDIA OF THE AMERICAN
PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH.

The triennial session of the American Presbyterian
Synod of India, including the Presbyteries of Lahore,
Lodiana, Farukhabad, Allahabad and Kolahpur, was
held at Lodiana Nov. 15th to 21st. In the absence of
the retiring Moderator (Rev. J. C. R. Ewing, D. D.,)
the opeinng Sermon was preached by Rev. C. B. Newton,
i). d,, on John xvii. 2 after which Rev. S. Id. Kellogg,
D.D., was elected Moderator and Revs. H. Forman and
Joel David, English Clerk and Urdu Clerk respectively.
The proceedings were in Hindustani, though the record
was kept in both languages.

Many important questions came up for settlements
among which the following may be noted :

After long and earnest discus-
Bapti3Converts.ygamOUS sion an Overture to the General
Assembly was adopted — with only
eight dissenting votes — asking it to reconsider its
position, defined in 1875, of absolute prohibition of the
baptism of polygamous converts, and to relegate the
question, so far as relating to heathen lands to the high¬
est Phurch Court (Presbytery or Synod) of the respective
countries. A protest against this action was presented
by the dissentients, and an able reply was brought in by
the committee appointed for the purpose. We hope to
be able to present in full in our next issue the action,
| protest and reply.

The Synod adopted a scheme
A ^e^tir^Bibk0" ^ l°°Hng to the preparation of a series
of commentaries in Roman Urdu on
all the books of the Bible Such a work if done well
must of course take many years ; but it is hoped that
the Synod will keep the project steadily before it until
the work is accomplished. An editorial committee was
appointed consisting of Rev S. H. Kellogg, D. r>., l.l.d.,
Rev. W F. Johnson, d.d., and Rev. K. C. Chatterjee.
The duties of this committee are: 1. To determine what
commentaries are first needed, taking into account those
already published. 2. To invite and appoint those who
are to prepare the commentaries ; to review their work
and decide whether or not it is to be printed. 3. To
secure the necessary funds — from Tract Societies, Mission
Boards or individuals, as they may be able ; and to
arrange all other details of the work.

The text of the Bible is to be printed along with the
commentary. The language used is to be clear and
simple.

The question as to requirements
Ordination. for ordination received considerable

attention. The following resolution

was adopted : —

Inasmuch as “The form of government of the Presbyterian
Church'1 fixes a high standard of secular education for ordina¬
tion and licensure ; and whereas a reasonable equality in
educational qualifications — on the principle that all education
in the last analysis is a training of the judgment— is absolutely
necessary to the integrity of the Presbyterian system, which
assumes equality in the ministry ; Therefore : Resolved that in
the opinion, of the Synod, the Presbyteries should not, without
special and urgent reasons, ordain men who have not received
a thorough education.

It was a noteworthy fact that almost all of the Hindu¬
stani members of Synod voted for the above resolution.

The Synod and its Presbyteries
Licensure. have followed a system of licensure

different in its workings from that
of the Home Church. There the license is but a step
to ordination. Here it has been found that in many
cases it is desirable to license, that is to give the Church’s
sanction and permission to preach the gospel, where it is

Debts of Native
Christians.

not wise to confer all the authority of ordained ministers
in the Church. The principle involved in this system ot
licensing to preach, without any necessary reference to sub¬
sequent ordination was definitely approved by thisSynod.

It was further resolved that the Presbyteries be
directed to constantly oversee the work of their licenti¬
ates, to hear reports from them, and after every two
years to answer concerning each licentiate the question t
Shall this license be renewed '(

An overture came up from
Farukhabad Presbytery, asking
what should be done by Session or
Presbytery in the case of complaints of non-payment of
debts made against members of the Church or of Presby¬
tery. In answer it was decided that it is the right and
duty of Sessions and Presbyteries to try such cases,
provided the complainant be a member of our Church
(or the Judicatory itself may become complainant) and
to give orders in reference to them. Furthermore, the
Synod urged on its Presbyteries and their Sessions to
be watchful for the purity of the church in these matters.

The question of cheap burial
Cheap Bunal. was discusse(j at considerable length.

The speakers were almost unanimous
as to the desirability of reducing funeral expenses, and
most of them favoured dispensing with the wooden coffin,
— though it was pointed out that the coffin was an in¬
significant item of expenditure as compared with pakka
(cemented) graves aind costly monuments. Emphasis
was placed by one or two on the desirability of institut¬
ing at the same time a crusade against the perhaps
greater evil of expensive weddings. In the end a com¬
mittee, consisting of Revs. J. J. Lucas, d. d., F. J.
Newton, M. D-, and Ralla Ram, was appointed to promote
the interests of burial reform.

The Committee on the new
The New Hymn Book. aur Git” reported that the

edition with music was going
through the press and would probably be completed
within three or four months. The committee was instruct¬
ed to add to the musical edition — and to prepare with¬
out music for addition to the previous edition — a supple¬
ment made up for the most part of hymns ot the
general style of those in ‘‘Songs and Solos.”

The Synod was preceded by two
Conference. days of conference and prayer..

Practical themes, almost all of them
touching upon the question of the work of the Holy
Spirit were earnestly discussed. Much prayer was offer¬
ed, and there were many evidences that the Holy Spirit
was present to bless. Among other speakers was Mr.
Robert P. Wilder, who gave his addresses in English, the
summary being given in Hindustani at the conclusion.

The meetings of the Lodiana
MeeMifsionshe an(l Farukhabad Missions took

place immediately after Synod, as
■ also a meeting of the joint missions. A large force from
home was welcomed: Rev. and Mrs. R. Thackwell, Rev.
and Mrs. H. C. Yette and Mrs. John Newton, returning'
and Rev. and Mrs. II. C. Bandy, Rev. and Mrs. A. G.
McGaw and Miss Allen, m.d., and Miss Cauldwell, M. D.

Among other questions of interest, the joint meeting
of the missions adopted a resolution asking the Board
at home to appropriate £100 toward the initial expenses
of the new undenominational Medical School for Women,
now starting at Lodiana, and to make an annual grant to
the institution of £100. The Farukhabad mission
further showed its appreciation of the enterprise by
lending to it for eight months the medical ladies named
above, who will aid in the instruction while pursuing
their language study.

1894]

THE INDIAN STANDARD

7

if amidst his more public duties he found time to do
any pastoral visitation. "Yes,’’ he said, "I do, other¬
wise I would not know how to preach to the heart*”

Babii Bolai Chandar Dass, a Clerk in the Bank of
Bengal, and ex-student of the Duff" College and Free
Church Institution, was on Monday, Oct. 28th, after
many years of hesitation, we understand, baptised in the
Free Mission Church, Cornwallis Square, Calcutta, in
the presence of a large congregation.

Dr. J. W. Scudder
returning to the Arcot
Mission.

We learn from Dnyanodaya
that Rev, J. W. Scudder. d, d„
in company with his wife and
daughter, expected to sail from New York on the
29th August, and after a brief sojourn in Germany for
the benefit of Mrs. Scudder ’s health, hoped to reach India
in November. Dr. Scudder takes the Principalship of the
Theological Seminary made vacant by the retirement of
his brother Dr. W. M, Scudder,

. T , , . t* . At a service in the Mission

and pet ty epersecU tio ns In Church, Mhow, on Oct. 3rd, a
the Canadian jPresb. Brahmin from Bajghar, near Mhow,
Mission. together with his wife and child,

was received into the Christian
Church. He heard the truth in the bazaar during
uhe preaching services held there every week, and he
was further led by the reading of Christian books to
Bee that Christianity was of God, Convinced of this
truth that salvation is to had only in Jesus Christ, he
determined to forsake Hinduism and follow Christ. His
neighbours and friends opposed him very bitterly and
even went so far as to persecute him. He felt that he
would be stronger if he were baptised, and in prder to
Support himself while he was studying at the mission he
consented to do coolie labor. His wife, who was at first
opposed, he finally won over to be baptised along with
him.

The Christians at Barwai and in the surrounding
villages have had their water supply cut off by the other
village^ people, and are not' allowed to draw water from
the wells. We hear a great deal about the liberality of
Hindus, but such unneighbourly and fanatical cruelty is
not a very good illustration of it? Gy an Patrika,

r> The Annual Christian Mela

ine Canadian Pres. Mis- . . ,

sion’s Christian Mela. ' or gathering of Missionaries and

Indian Christians in the Canadian
Presbyterian Mission, Malwa, was held in Rutlam during
the Dewali holidays, October 27th to 30th. The meetings
were held in a large sharqiana furnished by the Diwam
There was a. large representation frqm the several sta-
tions. Topics bearing on spiritual life, methods of
work, and the progress of the kingdom were earnestly
and profitably discussed. Among the subjects considered
was, “ 1 lie expediency of a change in the mode of
burial of Indian Christians.” The reader of the paper
pled vigorously for a simpler and less expensive method,
but of the native brethren who took part in the discus¬
sion none supported him.

In connection with the mela, a Sabbath School
Convention was held, to which additional interest was
givexi by the presence of Dr. Phillips, the Secretary of
the India S. S. Union. A branch of the India S. S.
Union was formed with Lieut. Thompson as President,
and Rev. N, H. Russell as Secretary.

£. . , tt ™ . The winter conference of the

Scotch U. P. Jta.cn. u p of gcotland Mission

labouring in Rajputana was held in
A j mere on the 7, 8, and 9th November. Most of the
members were on hand by the 5th, when we had the

great pleasure of meeting Dr. Phillips the indefatigable,
and enthusiastic secretary of the India Sunday School
Union, in conference in the Methodist Episcopal Church.
The afternoon was devoted to the consideration of the
best methods and the growing needs of the work. The
discussion was opened by addresses from the Revs. Messrs,
Lyon and Mair followed by a telling address by Dr.
Phillips, after which the meeting was thrown open for
the discussion of points raised. In the evening, the
large Presbyterian Church was well filled by an appre¬
ciative English audience to hear addresses on the claims
of Sunday Schools, by the Revs. Mr. Riggs (Episcopal)
DeSouza (Methodist) and Dr. Phillips, the Rev. Dr.
Shoolbred, Beawar, in the chair. On Wednesday evening
again, though speaking through an interpreter — or
interrupter, as he jocularly remarked, the good doctor
was again doing valiant work in rousing the interest of
the Native Church in this most hopeful of all mission
labour. No man has a wider outlook on the great
mission problem of India, for he claims the whole land,
as his diocese, from far Burmah in the east and Ceylon
in the south to the Himalayas of the north. Episcopal,
Methodist and Presbyterian, easting aside all differences,
were at one in this great cause ; for children win all
hearts. We trust that such friendly conventions may
be more frequent in the future. “A little child shall
lead them.’’

It was our further pleasure to receive anff honour
as a guest the Rev, T» S. Wynkoop, of the North India
Bible Society to which we as a mission stand so much
indebted for the pure stream of evangelic literature
which they pour forth for the reviving cf this
great desert waste of heathenism, here in Rajputana ;
as the servant of all the missions he was present in the
name of the society to have a friendly talk with the
missionaries on many points of interest regarding the
printing and distribution of books,

On Thursday evening we had our usual missionary
meeting, addressed by Mr. Wynkoop and Mr, Brown,
of Ahvar. A missionary meeting among missionaries
may strike some as incongruous, but the zeal and
interest of missionaries in the Redeemer’s Kingdom
need renewal, just as truly as any other portion of the
Christian Church.

The ordinary work of conference at this season is
largely financial, but one or two matters of great import¬
ance were before us. During our 35 years’ work in
Rajputana we have occupied the large centres for the
dissemination of the truth, and we feel that the
time has come when the great chain of villages lying
between and around the cities should have a more direct
Christian agency ; and to this end a committee was ap¬
pointed to consider the best village centres, where
missionaries may settle for this work. The opening of
new work in the desert city of Bikanir was before us,
and it was resolved that the Rev. J Anderson Brown
labour there living in or near the city during the pre¬
sent cold season.

As in previous years, the work of each day was
preceded by a morning, devotional meeting, which was
enjoyed as a time of special blessing by all wlm attended,
‘They that wait upon the Lord shall renew their strength.”

The meetings ofPresbytery and the Zenana committee
spoke of steady work but there was nothing calling for
special repwk.

The Revs. J. Anderspn Brown, F. Ashcroft and
J, Mclnnes Avere welcomed back from furlough. Rev.
A. R. Low and Mr. Inglis, printer, Avho Ras come out
in connection with the extension of the mission press,
and Dr. Susan Campbell, who. takes charge of the
women’s hospital in Ajmere received a hearty Avelcome
into the mission. J • M,

'(6) 374

THE INDIAN WITNESS

June 11, 1919

(b) Listen to what the other man has to say. You
will thus probably get some help from him, and only thus
can you help him.

Is it not amazing that the American lecturers who
have come to India to give lectures of the Haskell Founda¬
tion have gone to the library in the British Museum to
make their preparation! Little wonder that the odour of
book-shelves exudes from their sentences. How much better
had each listened long and sympathetically to what the
men of India have to say, and then written a book of life,

(c) Be honest , yes, absolutely honest. Don’t imagine
you hold a brief for Christianity. Deal with the facts of
human life, determined to be as straightforward, fearless
and as helpful as you can.

(d) Don’t be out for picking motes out of your
“ brother’s ” eye. Jesus all but made fun of the mote-
pickers. Missionaries have been all too.much given to de¬
nouncing the evils and follies of other religious forgetful
the while that every such evil and folly has its counter¬
part in Christian communities. I have for some years
made it a rule whenever I have occasion to speak against
some evil in the Hindu or the Mohammedan faith to point
out how some similar evil is found in Christian commun¬
ities, to show that I speak not against them or their re¬
ligions but against the evil that every where is hindering
and hurting men. To hide or excuse our own failings or
evils while denouncing those of others is dishonest.

The success of Theosophists has, I believe, been largely
due to this wrong attitude of missionaries. We have se¬
verely attacked evil and folly and failed along withthis to
recognize and show generous appreciation of the good.
The Theosophists found many English-educated Hindus
ashamed of their religion but unwilling to break with it
socially, and they forthwith went to the opposite extreme
of praising everything Hindu, finding “ deep spiritual
meanings” in even those things Hindus had been ashamed
of. This flattery found many eager listeners, and is win¬
ning many converts though so sadly reactionary.

°What is to be our position ? Not flattery, for flattery
is essentially dishonest. Let us speak the truth as we see
it, but always with humility and with a sincere respect for
our hearers. Let us recognize the good every where as
from God. Not to recognize and acknowledge what is true
wherever it may be is to sin against the Spirit of God who
strives to illuminate all men ; against Him “ from whom
cometh down every good and every perfect gift.”

More about Condoned Adultery

Old Stager

In the early part of this discussion I showed that
Christian converts from Mohammedanism and from the
non-caste Hindu community have nothing to fear in break¬
ing off old relations and, if necessary, contracting Chris¬
tian marriages. I also pointed out that we need be very
careful about permitting Christian converts from among
high castes, especially our girls and women, entering upon
Christian marriage until we are sure that no former mar¬
riage ties are binding upon them. I also tried to make it
plain that Rama, married to Parbatti in infancy, by high
caste hindu rites holds a life-claim upon her which he can
urge and that there is no safety in her Christian marriage,
unless Rama can be persuaded to pronounce that she is
nothing to him. But I had also to declare from expe¬
rience that legally, even though she now has a Christian
husband, she is still the undivorced wife of Rama and
enjoys her freedom to take a Christian partner simply be¬
cause he has promised not to urge his claim, — the result
being that the Christian union is legally nothing more nor
less than condoned adultery.

Still this method, effective though it be, has the dis¬
advantage that, in the eyes of the law she is still Rama’s
wife and he and the law both simply wink at her act in
contracting a Christian marriage. Both consider |her liv¬
ing with her Christian husband, whom she has taken in the
bonds of holy matrimony, to be nothing more or less than a
state of condoned adultery , for which no one has the
power to punish them !

Now this situation is altogether undesirable and is full
of legal perplexities and embarrassing possibilities. Diffi¬

cult questions arise. One i9 this: Has any Christian
minister, under the Christian Marriage act, as it now
stands, the legal right to solemnize Parbatti’s marriage
with John Christian who seeks her in holy Christian wed¬
lock? I think not. He may not join in wedlock, those who
are not legally free to marry. For if'h e does it is possible
for him" to be prosecuted for solemnizing such a ceremony.
The fact that no one will ever take a serious view of his
ministerial act, does not change the fact that the law
is in position to consider bis act criminal. It is certain
that he should never solemnize the marriage until Parbatti
has been set free by Rama. This involves other difficulties,
too many and intricate to discuss here.

Another legal result of such marriage between Par¬
batti and John Christian is that the children of their
marriage, in the strict eyes of the law, are not legitimate
and they have not the rights of legitimate children before
the law. For example: suppose Parbatti’s uncle makes
her his heir. Her children do not by that act become her
heir. Rama is her . husband and can probably take her
property! Her uncle who gave her bis property may be a
Christian and still alive but when the property has once
become Parbatti’s Rama may have claims upon it, and pos¬
sibly his heirs can lay claim if he be dead, anything is
possible in undefined cases in the Hindu law of heritage.

Another possibility arises: Suppose Parbatti and John
Christian have, as the fruit of their marriage, one or
more children. After some years John Christian dies.
Meanwhile Rama too has died. Now Parbatti is free to
marry and by a perfectly legitimate Christian marriage she
takes a Christian husband, Samuel. Of this marriage there
is a son born whom we may call David. He may claim all
the property of his mother because he is the child of a legal
marriage, while his brothers and sisters are the fruit of
merely condoned adultery. This case too is capable of
many variations all with possible serious results.

Now since there are these and several other possible
cases of condoned adultery , I wish to suggest another one
that must remain desirable until all the disabilities of the
present law of Christian marriage and divorce have been
agitated and removed, I have a number of cases in mind
for which there should be relief.

Christian marriage is properly considered by law last¬
ing and binding on both parties. There can be no separa¬
tion that annuls their claims one on the other, except the
death of one of the parties or a legal divorce pronounced
by a competent court, which in our law is a District Ses¬
sions Judge.

Occasionally Christian marriages may and do result
unfortunately. One of the parties is guilty of infidelity
and goes off, and without marriage takes another partner.
In the case of women I know cases where an unfaithful
wife has become a common bazar-character, yet the inno¬
cent partner is by law still bound to the faithless partner
by the inexorable law of Christian marriage and cannot
marry again, because there has been no divorce granted.
Unfortunately divorce is very expensive, too expensive for
poor Christians and the result is not good.

Here are several samples that have come to my knowl¬
edge within the past eighteen months. A man notoriously
bad, maltreated and drove his wife away. He openly took
another woman into his house. He became diseased and
leprous, a public example of infamy. After several years
of separation the wife accepted another partner with whom
she lived happily in an unmarried state. They had several
children. At last the wretched husband died and the wife
was free to marry her chosen companion. Within a week
the couple came to me to be united in Christian marriage
and their half grown children stood up with them as wit-
nessess to the ceremony !

Another: A man came to me and asked permission to
marry. His wedded wife has been for years a common
bazar-character in another city. Another: A woman was
abandoned years ago by her husband. She knows nothing
of him, whether he is alive or dead. She is a good woman
and has had several chances of a happy marriage but she
is held in bondage to her first marriagefunlegs she can be
sure that her husband is dead, and no minister can read
the marriage ceremony for her so long as this doubt re¬
mains. There are cases by the hundred.

June 11, 1919

THE INDIAN WITNESS

373 (5).

fuddled He ran home to collect his senses. When he got
n Wits together, he came running back to the girl glowing
with gladness that she had saved him the trouble of pop8

Pmg the question. “ Oh say !” lie exclaimed “ I want to
oay yes,’

at witll,t,he churches and their quotas. Stunned

<tiS!’+they huaJ1-f come around to the point where they
want to say yes.’’ y J

The Centenary in Moradabad District

The local church is organized with a regular Centenary
Committee which lias launched the campaign for the League
of Intercessors and Stewardship. A general outline of the
Centenary lias been placed before the circuits; and concrete
plans for action are being formulated, which will be adopted
at our coming District Conference.

<fotttributicits and Selection

The Attitude of Missionaries Towards

Indians

Henry Foreman.

[The substance of a lecture delivered to the vourm mission,
aries m the Landour Language School.] g 1 n

The first and all important thing in our relations to
Indians is to get a correct and easy use of the vernacular.

ilie unhappily common remark, “I can make myself
understood ’ is almost disgraceful. The man (who by tha
way talks English) who wrote to me, “A long time ago
that I haven’t seen you yet,” made himself understood and
also amusing So also the Kanauj Itr sellers who adver¬
tised: Gentlemen, if you are fond of 'itr why are vou

wasting your valuable time in reading fietilicious notices.
Do not please write to other factory,, ordered me freely
Duly one trial will clear you all.”

We must be able to do more than merely make our¬
selves understood if we want to help our fellow men

Doth learn and use simple language, the language that
goes to the heart, that illuminates instead of beclouding.
How much is this canon sinned against in India— and where
so inexcusably as in sermons and in public prayer? and
unhappily, where more commonly?

1. Treatment of Servants.— Onv wisdom or other¬
wise in dealing with servants has much to do with making
our lives happy or miserable in India.

Remember they are men. I have known of ladies
laving their chhoti hazri brought into their bedroom while
they were still in bed, by the khidmatgar. This sort of
folly lowers Europeans in the eyes of Indians.

Let men when preaching and talking in a friendly way

among the people strictly avoid putting the hand on boys

or guls. lou do it in friendliness; you are believed to do
it in lust.

• -klRt0 return to ^servants : Avoid angering them. Be
just and firm, but don t ever unnecessarily charge them with
dishonesty. Their good name is worth as much to them as
yours to you, and they do right to be angry when reckless-
ly cnaiged with disnonesty. Avoid the use of sarcasm. It
always angeis and it does no good. Besides, it is mean.

Avoid softness and comraderie. These ruin your ser¬
vant. boon you will have to choose between putting up
with his insolence or dismissing him.

^ The servants of oO years and more ago were much
better than those of to-day. They were from poor but re¬
spectable Mohammedan folk, and were respectful and self-
respecting. To-day they are largely recruited from the
lowest castes of the Hiudu community.

- 71iat of Christian servants ? John Lawrence said he
woum never have one, because they were lazy aud impu¬
dent. _ Many are, some are not. But to’ my mind the
question in engaging a servant is not whether his religion is
good but whether he is good. °

i- Dealings with Indian Christians. — (a) Don’t
think of all as of the same class. This is rightly resented by
the gentle folk among them. Don’t fail to seethe differ¬
ences between the gross and the refined and to act accord-
ingly, even as among Europeans. Of course treat all
with kindness. But recognize worth.

(5) Avoid “ parwarish ” or the giving of support
when it shouid be earned. This evil largely owes its ex.
istence to the lack of proper respect for the Indian Chris¬
tian. And so also does meddlesomeness in their private

affairs, their children s schooling, etc. They are as a rule
far more capable of managing wisely their affairs than is a
foreigner. Give them a chance.

(c) Don’t pay the fare to another station for wander¬
ing Indian Christians looking for work. Don’t use your
money to ruin your fellow men. A large class of these
vagrants live thus on missionaries. Their only salvation
is in their being obliged by hunger to get to work instead
of looking for work.

“ But what are we to do with them?” Do nothing
They have lived and wandered long without your help,
They can live longer.

But if you must do something, give them work with
as big pay as you think necessary till railway fare can be
received from their friends. If you have no work make
some, even if it be to dig a hole and fill it again.

And of all vagrants beWare of the man wlio comes with
a Testament under his arm, or the Christian vagrant in a
yellow robe.

3. Treat Mission workers as your fellow- workers,
never as employes. And never, never talk of “my teach-
" my preachers,” “ my workers.” It is insufferable.

ers

And give up the thought that the big I must be always con¬
trolling them and directing them. Trust aud help and
work with them.

Don’t pose as an example. They may smile after they
selves’70111" 0ffiC8’ Sometimes tI)ey eveu laugh among them-

4 Attitude towards Hindus and Mohammedans —
Knowledge of and sympathy with the peoples we foreigners
nave come to live among is most necessary. Our lack of
intimate knowledge aud understanding is thus held up to

TT-nale in a^ece^lt issue of a Hiudu paper (published in
ixmdi) : People who have no understanding of us'

People t° whom the wearing of the dhoti is the extreme of
uncivihzation ! Actually an American woman seeing the
photograph of an Indian lady and noticing the tilak mark
on the forehead said, ‘No doubt that is where her husband
hit her with a brick!’ ” •

Perhaps the lack of understanding is mutual, but that
only makes the gulf the wider. One cannot but notice
the American woman” and “the Indian lady.” w!
cannot complain. _ We have so long indulged in similar
expressions, with the characters transferred, that it is not

WLg%that fm°n^ self-respecting people resentment is
leading to replying in kind. It is more than time for the
European to drop with shame his attitudes of superiority

Our attitude towards respectable Hindus and Moham
medans should manifestly he that of friendliness joined to'

S'X Tosuchthe Indian’s

How silly to <£ put on side ” in dealing with Indians
I introduced au Indian gentleman to an American ladv A*
a dinner. Not knowing Hindustani she asked if he sifoke
English. We could not but smile as I replied “ Yps a
also French, German, Italian, Arabic, PeS-h ' Vaks

Xrs ” 8Ua8eS’ and haS “ ready olive

We sometimes smile at the breaks in English madP w
English-educated youth in India. But how many Am ^
can or English youth can talk in any language hnf?]'
own half as well ? guaSe but their

5. The Missionary as Preacher.— (a) Let thpv*
always be real respect for one’s hearers even in tlia k *e e
and treat questions and even objections with respect.

'(6) 374

THE INDIAN WITNESS

June 11, 1919

(b) Listen to what the other man has to say. You
will thus probably get some help from him, and only thus
can you help him.

Is it not amazing that the American lecturers who
have come to India to give lectures of the Haskell Founda¬
tion have gone to the library in the British Museum to
make their preparation! Little wonder that the odour of
book-shelves exudes from their sentences. How much better
had each listened long and sympathetically to what the
men of India have to say, and then written a book of life.

(c) Be honest, yes, absolutely honest. Don’t imagine
you hold a brief for Christianity. Deal with the facts of
human life, determined to be as straightforward, fearless
and as helpful as you can.

(d) Don’t be out for picking motes out of your
‘‘ brother s ” eye. Jesus all but made fun of the mote-
pickers. Missionaries have been all too-much given to de¬
nouncing the evils and follies of other religious forgetful
the while that every such evil and folly has its counter¬
part in Christian communities. I have for some years
made it a rule whenever I have occasion to speak against
some evil in the Hindu or the Mohammedan faith to “point
out how some similar evil is found in Christian commun¬
ities, to show that I speak not against them or their re¬
ligious but against the evil that every where is hindering
and hurting men. To hide or excuse our own failings or
evils while denouncing those of others is dishonest

The success of Theosophists has, I believe, been largely
due to this wrong attitude of missionaries. We have se¬
verely attacked evil and folly and failed along withthis to
recognize and show generous appreciation of the good
The Theosophists found many English-educated Hindus
ashamed of their religion but unwilling to break with it
socially, and they forthwith went to the opposite extreme
of praising everything Hindu, finding “ deep spiritual
meanings” in even those things Hindus had been ashamed
of. This flattery found many eager listeners, and is win¬
ning many converts though so sadly reactionary.

What is to be our position? Not flattery, for flattery
is essentially dishonest. Let us speak the truth as we see
it, but always with humility and with a sincere respect for
our hearers. Let us recognize the good every where as
from God. Not to recognize and acknowledge what is true
wherever it may be is to sin against the Spirit of God who
strives to illuminate all men ; against Him “from whom
cometh down every good and every perfect gift.”

More about Condoned Adultery

Old Stager

In the early part of this discussion I showed that
Christian converts from Mohammedanism and from the
non-caste Hindu community have nothing to fear in break¬
ing off old relations and, if necessary, contracting Chris¬
tian marriages. I also pointed out that we need be very
careful about permitting Christian converts from among
high castes, especially our girls and women, entering upon
Christian marriage until we are sure that no former mar¬
riage ties are binding upon them. I also tried to make it
plain that Rama, married to Parbatti in infancy, by high
caste hindu rites holds a life-claim upon her which he can
urge and that there is no safety in her Christian marriage
unless Rama can be persuaded to pronounce that she is
nothing to him. But I had also to declare from expe¬
rience that legally, even though she now has a Christian
husband, she is still the undivorced wife of Rama and
enjoys her freedom to take a Christian partner simply be¬
cause he has promised not to urge his claim, — the result
being that the Christian union is legally nothing more nor
less than condoned adultery.

Still this method, effective though it be, has the dis¬
advantage that, in the eyes of the law she is still Rama’s
wife and he and the law both simply wink at her act in
contracting a Christian marriage. Both consider ‘her liv¬
ing with her Christian husband, whom she has taken in the
bonds of holy matrimony, to be nothing more or less than a
state of condoned adultery , for which no one has the
power to punish them !

Now this situation is altogether undesirable and is full
of legal perplexities and embarrassing possibilities. Diffi¬

cult questions arise. One i3 this: Has any Christian
minister, under the Christian Marriage act, as it now
stands, the legal right to solemnize Parbatti’s marriage
with John Christian who seeks her in holy Christian wed¬
lock? I think not. He may not join in wedlock, those who

are not legally free to marry. For ifhe does it is possible
for him to be prosecuted for solemnizing such a ceremonv.
The fact that no one will ever take a serious view of his
ministerial act, does not change the fact that the law
is in position to consider his act criminal. It is certain
that he should never solemnize the marriage until Parbatti
has been set free by Rama. This involves other difficulties
too many and intricate to discuss here.

Another legal result of such marriage between Par¬
batti and John Christian is that the children of their
marriage, in the strict eyes of the law, are' not legitimate
and they have not the rights of legitimate children1 before
the law. For example: suppose Parbatti’s uncle makes
her his heir. Her children do not by that act become her
heir. Rama is her husband and can probably take her
property! Her uncle who gave her his property may be a
Christian and still alive but when the property has once
become Parbatti’s Rama may have claims upon it, and pos¬
sibly his heirs can lay claim if he be dead, anything is
possible in undefined cases in the Hindu law of heritage

Another possibility arises: Suppose Parbatti and John
Christian have, as the fruit of their marriage, one or
more children. After some years John Christian dies
Meanwhile Rama too has died. Now Parbatti is free to
marry and by a perfectly legitimate Christian marriage she
takes a Christian husband, Samuel. Of this marriage there
is a son born whom we may call David. He may claim all
the property of his mother because he is the child of a legal
marriage, while his brothers and sisters are the fruit of
merely condoned adultery. This case too is capable of
many variations all with possible serious results.

Now since there are these and several other possible
cases of condoned adultery , I wish to suggest another one
that must remain desirable until all the disabilities of the
present law of Christian marriage and divorce have been
agitated and removed, I have a number of cases in minr?
for which there should be relief.

Christian marriage is properly considered by law last
ing and binding on both parties. There can be no separa¬
tion that annuls their claims one on the other, except the
death of one of the parties or a legal divorce pronounced
by a competent court, which in our law is a District Ses
sions Judge.

Occasionally Christian marriages may and do result
unfortunately. One of the parties is guilty of infidelity
and goes off, and without marriage takes another partner
In the case of women I know cases where an unfaithful
wife has become a common bazar-character, yet the inno
cent partner is by law still bound to the faithless partner
by the inexorable law of Christian marriage and cannot
marry again, because there has been no divorce granted
Unfortunately divorce is very expensive, too expensive for
poor Christians and the result is not good.

Here are several samples that have come to my knowl
edge within the past eighteen months. A man notoriously
bad, maltreated and drove his wife away. He openly took
another woman into his house. He became diseased and
leprous, a public example of infamy. After several years
of separation the wife accepted another partner with whom
she lived happily in an unmarried state. They had several
children. At last the wretched husband died and the wife
was free to marry her chosen companion. Within a week
the couple came to me to be united in Christian marriage
and their half grown children stood up with them as wit-
nessess to the ceremony !

Another: A man came to me and asked permission to
marry His wedded wife has been for years a common
bazar-character in another city. Another: A woman was
abandoned years ago by her husband. She knows nothin^
of him, whether he is alive or dead. She is a good woman
and has had several chances of a happy marriage but she
is held in bondage to her first marriagefunless she can be
sure that her husband is dead, and no minister can read
the marriage ceremony for her so long as this doubt re
mains. There are cases by the hundred.

Registered No. A-1741

PUBLISHED FROM ALLAHABAD ABOUT THE MIDDLE OF EVERY MONTH

fc

Editor — A. It all a Ram.

Annual Subscription , Rs. 2

VOL. Xft]

OCTOBER, 1938

F No 11

..>1 « .

[The E(litxrr~.pfAJj^^^^^>y Christian
Messenger ” will be glad tohwfive contri¬
butions from subscribers and others. Subs¬
cription Rs. 2 annually. All communica-
ions should be addressd to the Editor,
‘ Scaibac ,” Jumna, Allahabad.

Editorial

The Late Beloved Rai Bahadur
N. K Mukerji. — A more glorious
death than that of the late Rai
Bahadur N. K. Mukerji would be diffi¬
cult to imagine. Ever as his oustom
waB, he had gone to the Katra Church
on Sunday, the 30th of October, to
worship along with his fellow Christ¬
ians. On that particular morning
he had walked the whole distance and
having entered the Church quickly,
proceeded to his usual place during
the intercessory prayer, when sud¬
denly his heart failed and he fell
down. Death seems to have been
instantaneous. All efforts to restore
life proved futile. In the very
House of God he was called away “to
live in the House of God for ever.”

The Editor had been a good deal in
his company in the last days before
he passed away, as both of us had
been to Bombay to attend the sessions
of the General Assembly of the
United Church of Northern India.
Only three days before his death he
returned hale and hearty to Allahabad
and, as usual, was busy at his tasks,
throwing himself heart and soul into
his multifarious duties, and on the
evening before passing away was the
oentre of hilarity in a children’s party.

On the morning of his passing
we at the Jamna had just em¬
erged from the House of Worship
when a friend came to give us the
telephone message of his passing
away. The news was too stunning

for words and some of us hurried to
his residence to find that the news
was but too true.

The late Rai Bahadur was in every
sense a truly great man. He had an
infectious sense of humour and his
friends were too well familiar with
his wit and hilarity. His qualities
of head and heart were so well
recognized that he was invited by
outstanding institutions, manage¬
ments and committees to adorn their
counsels with his presence. His advice
was always ardently sought after
and his wise and weighty words were
always heeded with respect.

The North India Tract Society,
which enjoyed his leadership for
ever thirty-three years, grew from
strength to strength and service of the
Kingdom through increasing publica¬
tion of Christian literature, which went
forward in many ways. The Editor
well remembers that when twenty
years ago he himself came to Allaha¬
bad to serve as a pastor of the Katra
Church, the first thing in the deceased
which struck him was his methodical
accuracy and efficiency. He was in
every sense a most business-like
statesman Dare any person men¬
tion a single case to disprove the
statement that the late Rai Bahadur,
busy as he always was, never ‘let any
one down’ in failing to perform a
duty which had been assigned to
him? He always rose to every occa¬
sion that demanded his care and
energy and “saw through” all that
he set his hands to.

He was a great lover of the
Churoh and the humble folk in
villages had become his particular
care. It was through his principal
efforts that Rs. 10,000, an annual
grant, were sanctioned to be given
towards the education of poor village
children. He was indignant that
those depressed class brethren who had

joined the Christian Churoh should
continue to be dubbed by the despised
caste names. He had, through his own
sole efforts, succeeded in getting orders
issued that such a practice should be
abolished forthwith. Of late he had
secured Rs. 4,000 towards supplying
wells for these humble people and
but recently when he heard that in
some quarters they were victims
of bitter persecution, he bestirred
himself on their behalf and was in
touch with the Government with a
view to better their lot.

Only two weeks ago when we were
present with him at the meeting of
the Executive Committee of the Tract
Society, we heard him plead on behalf
of two members of his staff who were
in need. To seek employment for the
poor brethren was another hobby of
his. In the midst of his hard work,
let done with unabated zeal and
his selfless service of his needy
brethren, suddenly the call came for
him to drop all these efforts and
lay his duties on the shoulders
of us all ; and now in the realms of
glory as our friend and well-wisher
he will go on from strength to
strength till we meet again. It will
be difficult to reconcile ourselves to
an Allahabad without him, and the
Tract Society affairs will be like
staging the play of “Hamlet” with
Hamlet himself left out.

He leaves behind his illustrious
son “Nillo”, his two devoted and able
daughters, and his youngest son who
had recently joined the Uuiversity
of Allahabad. There are with us his
three brothers. The remaining Rai
Bahadur, our beloved A C. Mukerji,
has been smitten hard during these
days of bodily weakness, and the other
two brothers are deprived of their
constant companion. We cannot
close this obituary note without
paying a tribute to the beloved

2

THE INDIAN CHRISTIAN MESSENGER

Ootober, 1938

physioian, Dr B. K. Mukerji, who
has been a tower of strength to us
all during these, humanly speaking,
tragic days. His fortitude and Christ¬
ian restraint and grace were a frag¬
rance and an inspiration to us all.
To all these loved ones and many
others whom we have not mentioned,
we extend our heartfelt' sympathy
and affection in their bereavement.

We all mustered strong to give
his remains a right royal “send off”.
In the midst of an intensly overcrowd¬
ed Church, tributes were paid to him
at the memorial service, and then
fully a thousand people walked to the
graveyard to lay his body low in the
grave — a deep, deep grave indeed. By
moonlight amidst lanterns dimly
burning and the subdued hush of the
eventide, the bedeoked-witb-flowers
casket was laid low with the voice
resounding in the night, “He said
unto me write, blessed are the dead
who die in the Lord from hence¬
forth, they rest from their labours
and their works do follow them.’’

Lessons from the CzechEpisode.

— It meant peace at any cost. Europe
is still staggering under the devasta¬
tion wrought by the last war and
memories are still haunted by the
horrors of carnage wrought by the
armies of that time War in the long
run settles nothing. It raises more
problems than it solves. Besides,
the technique of warfare is so changed
that to control sea and land means
little. The air and gas-laden aero¬
planes are determining factors in
fighting and it is all becoming a
dastardly cowardly affair. Surely
there is no tinge of bravery in a
squadron of aeroplanes coming dron¬
ing over a city with its sleeping
inhabitants by night, sending down
on it a deadly gas and turning it into
a graveyard. War-makers know that
this is to be a common feature of
future wars. Heaven alone knows
what poisonous gases are being manu¬
factured to-day iu the German labora¬
tories Little wonder that statesmen
like Mr. Chamberlain have foresight
enough to ward off war at all costs.

We have no doubt that if HerrHitler
had invaded Czechoslovakia, Russia
would have proved a broken reed on
account of its own internal troubles,
and France would have had to face
endless obstacles to reach the Czech
soil; and meanwhile the poor little
country, in spite of its brave re¬
sistance, would have been crushed
into smithereens. It is true that
Europe-wide conflagration would have
started and Germany would have
found itself confronted by enemies
on various fronts, but meanwhile
Czechoslovakia would have been
ground down to pieces. If Britain,
along with the semi-Communistic

France and aggressively Communistic
Russia, had even won the war Com¬
munism in its worst form would
have swallowed Germany and would
have swept over Europe swiftly ; if
it had lost the war it would have
meant a crushing blow to the British
Empire, and so in addition to the
mowing down of millions of young
lives, win or lose, Britain would have
found itself face to face with certain
ruination. Mr. Chamberlain, upholder

of the present Conservative regime, has
rendered to the British Empire and
its people the greatest possible service
that could be expected of him. He
may be howled down by the Labour¬
ites but the fact remains that Britain
has been saved from a most destruc¬
tive oatastrophe.

Would Hitler really have invaded
Czechoslovakia, or was it only a bluff
and a repetition of blackmail? We
have little doubt that he meant busi¬
ness this time, and we are glad that he
was taken seriously and thus not only
the Czechs, but the whole world was
saved from devastating carnage and
bloodshed.

All that Europe is going through
now is because of the unjust Treaty
of Versailles. The humiliation heaped
on defeated foes has bred all the
present evils, and a fast decaying
Germany shot forth a dictator who
has undertaken to undo the evils
perpetrated by the Treaty of Ver¬
sailles. In utter defiance he has gone
forward with his programme of re¬
covery and the framers of the Treaty
have meanwhile sat twiddling their
thumbs. Victors and winners who
wreak their merciless vengeance on
the vanquished should never forget
that one day it will all recoil
against themselves.

Meanwhile re-armament is being
undertaken with redoubled zeal. . Is
it because of the belief that taking
umbrellas along wards off rain ?
There may be some truth in such a
saying, and of course it is true that
it is this belief that can account for
the mad race in re-armament, but our
firm belief is that it is a short-sighted
policy. Heap on fuel and faggot
remembering that sparks fly around
all the time, and one day some event
may look to you a justifiable cause that
may lead you to try conclusions and
then. .. .Of course detached observers,
as we may be deemed to be, we cannot
help questioning as to why the rape of
Japan on China and shameless theft
committed on Abyssinia and a
fast crumbling Spain are left to
themselves. Is it only because they
are off the beaten track of European
politios ? Is there any justice left in
the councils of powerful nations ?

The tragedy of our times is that in
spite of knowing full well as to what
we should be doing we go on with
our insular and selfish policies of

grab and greed. Humanity should be
folding its tents and the caravan should
move ou to new vistas of cordiality
and prosperity. All exclusive empire¬
building and national aggressions
should give plaoe to a world brother¬
hood of nations in which the strength
of the “haves” should be used with a
view to promote the good of the have
note,” aud no one who is powerful
should take advantage of the weak.
A simple solution would be that the
statesmen of the whole world should
meet in a round table conference,
and without interfering in the, intern¬
al working of individual nations bind
themselves together in a fellowship.
A new League of Nations should be
re-created baoked by a world court of
appeals in which all grievances should
be adjudicated. This court should
again be supported by an international
police force to which units may be
contributed by several nations, so that
if any nation should flout the League
and the decisions of its oourt its
defiance be deemed as an ^ vil design,
not against any one nation but against
the whole world and it be dealt with
by a collective action. Along with
this political aotion economists of the
world should meet together and give
us a new orientation in economics,
wresting it from national control, and
making it an international concern
Surplus populations and suppressed
minorities should also be given a
chance to live in places of the world
which hitherto lie unoccupied. Edu¬
cation of illiterate masses should be¬
come a world conoern and problems,
such as curtailment of growth of
populations should be scientifically
pursued. The cry of Cain of^old
still resounds over the earth “Am
I my brother’s keeper ?’ Fascism
totalitarianism, selfish aggression
will go on till we continue to boast
of our separatist achievements. But
more than all this, the world needs
an internal change in individuals
and in groups. It is only then that
the desert can bloom forth into rose-
gardens; otherwise it will all mean a
mere change in outward environment
with the heart untransformed, and we
all know that evil hearts will continue
to pollute the best of environments.
Has not Christianity just the message
here whioh the world desperately
needs ?

General Assembly Sessions at
Bombay.— The General Assembly,
whioh is the highest Court of the Unit¬
ed Church of Northern India, held its
triennial sessions at Wilson College,
Bombay from October 21st to 25th.;
In all about 75 Commissioners rep¬
resenting the Churoh, extending from

[Continued on page 14.)

Ootober 1938 THE INDIAN CHRISTIAN MESSENGER

THE MESSENGER PULPIT.

Faith. Enshrined.

T. Wilkinson Riddle.

‘ Faith Cometh by hearing , and hearing
by the Word of God.' [Romans 10 : 17).

(With acknowledgement to the
World Dominion Press)

One peril confronts us in this won*
derful Bible Year : we are all so busy-
praising the Bible that, if we are not
careful, we shall have no time to
read it. Hardly a week passes with¬
out an address of first-rate importance
being delivered by some eminent
Christian leader.

I propose, on this occasion, there¬
fore, to depart from the methods
which have been adopted by others
of recent months, and speak, in a
simple and practical way, of the
supremacy of the Bible as I have
proved it for myself.

I remember, a quarter of a century
ago, sitting in the library of Dr
Alexander Whyte in Charlotte Square,
Edinburgn. I had receutly left
Collfge, and was eager to make the
most of my Christian service. I
asked Dr. Whyte if he could tell me
the best way to study the Bible.
Without hesitation, he quoted the
words of Martin Luther, who said
that there was only one way to study
the Bible, and that was through a
right use of the personal pronouns.
The great Edinburgh divine then
proceeded to elaborate that statement,
and urged me to remember that all
the promises of the Bible were made
of God unto me. and that every
confession in the Bible, sooner or
later, would be fouud upon my own
lips.

To begin at the beginning, therefore,
let us remember that the Bible is
supreme as literature.

When we speak of the Bible, it is
important to remember that it is not
a book, like Plato’s Republic ; but, as
St. Jerome described it, ‘a Divine
Library,’ consist ng of sixty-six
books, written over a period of
twelve to fifteen hundred years by
more than thirty different writers
in three different languages. For the
most part, these thirty different
writers were ignorant of what each
other had written, and, in some cases,
lived hundreds of years apart.

And yet, in spite of this inevitable
diversity, there is the most amazing
supernatural unity. Between the
writing of the book of Genesis and
the Apocalypse of St. John, empires
rose and fell ; institutions waxed and
waned ; great men lived and died.
But, in spite of change and decay,
this Divine Library continued to
maintain and exhibit a fundamental
unity of spiritual purpose and
method, which has sinoe become its
most impressive characteristic.

When we think of the supremacy of
the Bible as literature, we are com¬
pelled to note that within the covers
of this slender volume we shall find
history and philosophy, poetry and
biography, theology and ethios, tradi¬
tions and customs, revelation and
experience : all of whioh, taken
together, constitute the most remark¬
able unfolding of the divine will and
purpose to be found in any literature,
ancient or modern. If there is one
volume in the whole world which is
utterly unique, even as literature,
that volume is the Bible.

When a student of history and
literature begins to praise this Book,
he knows not where to begin. It is
not an exaggeration, for example, to
affirm that the Saxon people have
derived their very civilization from
this one volume. Writing of the
English people, Emerson traced their
culture and strength to the simple
fact that they had been nourished
daily by a chapter from the Bible
and a leading article in The Times.
But not only the Saxon people, and
not only the English people : through
the ages men have turned to this
literature for their inspiration and
guidance. To quote some memorable
words of Newell Dwight Hill is :
“This book lent Milton his Paradise:
gave Christopher Wren the plan of
his Cathedral: gave liberty to Crom¬
well : the Messiah to Handel, and
the Golden Rule to Abraham Lin¬
coln, for white and black alike.”

It is not too much to say that if
we took the Bible out of the galleries
and Cathedrals ; out of the world’s
music and poetry ; out of its laws and
literature, only a shell of civilization
would be left. To quote Hillis again :
‘Its thoughts lie like threads of gold
upon the rich pages of each Macaulay
or Burke — for centuries it has been
the book for patriots and reformers ;
it has been the slave’s book ; it has
been the book, for the common people,
struggling upward ; it has been the
book of hope for all prodigals ; it has
been a medicine book for the broken¬
hearted.’

In the second place, it must be
claimed that the Bible is supreme from
the standpoint of philosophy .

It is a remarkable fact.that human
nature never changes, and never
advances in any realm other than
material progress. Long ago God
adjudicated the human race to be in
a state of moral bankruptcy, and its
insolvency continues apart from the
Lord Jesus Christ. We oan build
new houses, but fail to create dean
hearts ; we may call old vices by new
names, but the Bible declares that
there is nothing new under the sun.
Every philosophy which is being
discussed to-day finds its anticipation
in the pages of the Bible.

As a further illustration, let me
remind you that, in spite of all his

^3

inventiveness, in spite of his amazing
oleverness, man has not invented a
single new sin since the Apostle Paul
concluded his searching first chapter
of the Epistle to the Romans. Every
vice, every abnormality, every hateful
and horrid thing that is mirrored in
the pages of the daily newspaper, is
foreshadowed in that grave chapter.

If man had invented a new sin, it
might be necessary to invent a new
philosophy to deal with it; but the
Bible stands supreme, even as human
philosophy, because it takes into
account every lapse and failure of
which mankind is capable. Cain, and
Judas, and Barabbas, continue to find
their way to the court of justice and
the prison cell: and all the troubles
of our national and international life
are to be found within the region of
the ancient Ten Commandments.

To use an objectional phrase, the
Bible is the most up-to-date philosophy
in the world. It is not as though it
deals with a type of man that is
extinct, in that case, it would be a
museum rather than a laboratory. A
museum may be absorbingly interest¬
ing without being particularly vital.
A museum invites you to consider
what man was: the Bible urges us to
consider what he may become.

The curious thing is that human
nature never makes any progress: it
moves round and round in a vicious
circle. David continues to commit
adultery; Noah continues to get drunk;
Cain continues to murder his brother;
Judas continues to betray his fairest
and dearest friends.

All the Bible stories might have
been written yesterday; they will
certainly be written to-morrow. In
no other literature of the world has
essential, unchanging, non-progressive
man been so faithfully delineated. ‘It
finds me,’ says Coleridge, speaking of
the Bible, and that has been the
experience of every earnest man who
has gone to the Bible, without bias,
in quest of a true philosophy of life.
‘To live is Christ: to die is gain.’

Once again, we have no difficulty in
seeing that the Bible is supreme in the
realm of ethics.

Just as human nature never changes,
so may it bo said that human need
never changes. The men and women
we meet in the Bible are men and
women of like passions with ourselves.
Their needs of yesterday are our needs
of to-day. They made the same mis¬
takes; committed the same sins; in¬
dulged in the same excuses; and, in so
many cases, sought the same grace
and strength.

Do we hate our surroundings, and
long for a way of escape? Then we are
like another who said: ‘0, that I had
the wings of a dove; for then would
I fly away and be at rest.’ Are we
thoroughly weary of the deceit and

4

THE INDIAN CHRISTIAN MESSENGER October, 1938

•w- _ _ _ _

treachery of those we trusted? Then
we are like another who said: ‘For it
was not an enemy that reproached me:
then I could have borne it: but it
was thou — a man mine equal— my
companion and my familiar friend: we
took sweet counsel together: we walked
to the House of God in company.’
Has death robbed us of all we loved
best and prized most? Then we are
like another who cried: '0 that my
head were waters, and mine eyes a
fountain of tears, that I might weep
day and night!’ Are we still in quest
of ultimate truth, still searching
for God, if haply we may find him?
Then we are like another who sent
forth a cry of agonized desire: ‘0
that I knew where I might find Him!’

All that is in the Bible, whioh is
living, and active, and sharper than
any two-edged sword. Such words
are not the fashions of a bygone age:
not the sentiments of an extinct
generation: they are the pent-up
longings of men and women the whole
world over. Human nature and human
need never change — a fact which
explains why the ethics of the Bible
are supreme for every age and
generation.

But I have left until the end the
most important reason why it may be
claimed that the Bible is supreme: it is
pre-eminent and supreme as God's final
word to man, and as His ultimate disclosure
o/ love and grace.

Beginning with the Old Testament,
we have a revelation of ITis power
as He delivers His chosen people
from the land of Egypt and the house
of bondage. We see His will and
purpose expressed in tables of stone.
He is the Father of His people. Bat
there is not a very large place for the
individual in the Old Testament. God
is the Father of His people very much
in the same way that a good king is
the father of his people.

But the revelation of the Bible is a
progressive revelation. Sinai merges
into Calvary; the Commandments are
swallowed up in the Cross; what was
written on tables of stone is written
upon the human heart. The God who
is the Father of His people is revealed
as the God and Father of our Lord
Jesus Christ, and the Father of every
individual who dares to take Him at
His word.

For example, a humble and
reverent student of the Bible is not
in the least surprised at the course
of events in this age. He is not
surprised that there are wars and
rumours of wars; he is not surprised
that the Church of Jesus has become
carnal, quarrelsome, and ineffective.
All that is clearly revealed. We
know what to expect. There is no
reason why the hearts of God’s people
should fail them through fear of what
may be coming upon the earth.
God’s people can rest in quietness

and in confidence because they have
returned to Him from Whom they
had wandered, and have found rest
in the arms of Jesus.

We oannot make too muoh of the
way in whioh God has been pleased
to increase His revelation as men
have been able to bear it. When we
compare the Old Testament with the
New Testament, we discover that
what is latent in the one is patent
in the other, that what is concealed
in the Old is revealed in the New.
By the time we reach the Epistle to
the Hebrews, we are in the land of
the sunrise. Everything is better
than it was. The revelation passes
from a scroll to a Person, from a
servant dike Moses to a Son like Jesus;
for if Moses led the people out, and
Joshua led the people in, the divine
Joshua leads His people on. ‘God,
having of old time spoken unto the
fathers in the prophets, by divers
portions and in divers manners hath,
at the end of these days, spoken unto
us in His Son, Whom He appointed
heir of all thiugs.’

Now, let us see, in a concluding
sentence or two, where all this leads
us. Does it not lead us to the point
where we started? It is useless to
praise the supremacy of the Bible
unless the Bible is supreme for the
individual mind and conscience. God
has nothing to say to nations or
individuals which He has not said
within the pages of this infallible
revelation. He has said all He in¬
tends to say. We may agree with
the old Puritan that God has much
more light and truth to break forth
from his Word, but let it be noticed
that both light and truth are to
break forth from his Word and no¬
where else.

I am convinced that the great
mission of the Church in this wonder¬
ful Bible year is to bring the all
people face to face with this divine
revelation, which they can only
neglect at their peril. It makes plain
the way of salvation; it indicates the
source and secret of peisoual strength
and national greatness; it warns us
of the folly of human confederacies,
and carnal alliances with other na¬
tions; it assures us that the people are
blessed whose God is the Lord; and,
what is most wonderful of all, it
looks onward to that hour of eternal
destiny when God’s purposes shall be
realized, and when all ttie kingdoms
of this world shall become the one
Kingdom of our God and of His
Christ.

Nations and individuals who neglect
the Word of God do so at their
peril. Dust on the Bible means
drought iu the heart; for here we have
God’s final declaration to mankind,
to which nothing can ever be added,
and from which nothing must ever
be taken away.

I cannot say that if I had my days
to go over again, I would make the
Bible central in my preaching, for I
can protest before God and man that
I have never preached anything else.
I have never written a word about
the Scriptures which I wish to with¬
draw; I have never raised a single
doubt in the mind of man as to its
authority and all-sufficiency. After
preaching it iu two continents, I
believe in it more devoutly than ever;
for I know that while the grass
withereth and the flower fadeth, the
Word of our God shall stand for ever.

INDIA’S ATTITUDE TOWARD
CHRISTIANITY

A. Ralla Ram

A few words by way of introduc¬
tion. I am writing this article from
the steemship Conte Verde as it
goes forward ploughing the deep on
its way to Europe, and so feel as if
I have acquired a sort of partial
detachment in dealing with this
subject. Furthermore, I am privileg¬
ed to be in the company of a
number of learned Indians who
represent various sections of the
country and who come from different
walks of life ; these I have been inter¬
viewing on board and have solicited
their opinions relating to the theme
under discussion. Their observations
have proved most illuminating.

India is, as all my readers know,
a world iu itself and a sub-continent
with a teeming population constitut¬
ing one-fifth of the human race.
All sections of humanity, such as the
Aryans, the Dravidians, the Semitics,,
the Mongolians, the Negroids and
various aborginal tribes, fill the land.
It stretches out one of its arms to the
Far East and the other to the West,
and is a central meeting ground of
the East and the West. It is a land
of marvellous contrasts and is a
baffling colourful panorama of dark¬
ness and light, Naturally, generali¬
sations are impossible to achieve and
sweeping remarks are on the face of
them a doubtful commodity. Never¬
theless some general trends and
facts can be marshalled with confi¬
dence and conviction, and although
some of them may be furiously dis¬
puted in certain quarters, yet they
prove to be helpful sign-posts.
Therefore let it be said at once that
there is not just one single attitude to
present and to examine, but all kiuds
of reactions are rampant claiming
recognition. Not only so, but eveu
Christianity itself carries with it
most interesting connotations which
we shall meet in the course of our
journey together in this article.

Ootober, 1933

THE INDIAN CHRISTIAN MESSENGER

c

The enquiry may well be raised at
this stage, whether the .Christian
message has found its way into the
soul of Iudia. A difficult question to
answer, but let it be said without
fear of contradiction that a brother¬
hood representative of the Church
Universal, howsoever faulty, has be¬
come firmly rooted in the soil and
stands for three outstanding ideals,
namely, the Gospel must be adorned
by coming to be increasingly under¬
stood— the formation of the fellowship
of the brethren— the Church and its
proclamation to the world around
through life and witness the riches
of God’s grace.

But what is the attitude (or atti¬
tudes, to be exact) to these distinctly
Christian convictions. It is this
question which we shall attempt to
answer in this article. Bluntly stated
these attitudes are as follows : — (i.) of
opposition ; (ii.) of indifference ; (in.)
of meaningless courtesy ; (?'».) of criti¬
cal sympathy and partial acceptance;
and («.) whole-hearted committal.

Opposition.— No impartial observer
of facts will deny that a fair amount
of opposition and resistence exists
toward the promulgation of the
Christian message, and reasons for
this antagonism are not far to seek.
Stated briefly these are : —

1. Christianity is yet regarded as an
alien faith. True that Christianity
was introduced by way of Travancore
in the very early Christian centuries,
but it never penetrated into the coun¬
try and remained limited to that one
state. Later Nestorian and other in¬
fluences beat upon the Indian shores,
but remained spasmodic and sec¬
tional. With the advent of the
English it became a noticeable inno*
vation, and came with the stigma of
being the faith of the conquerors.
Previous to the era of the British
occupation, the Moguls and their pre¬
decessors had brought another alien
faith, namely Islam, and while it is
true that from the point of view of
population India is the largest
Muslim country in the world, never¬
theless Islam failed to reach India’s
heart, and after six or seven centuries
of Islamic occupation, when Europeans
came as conquerors with Christianity
as their professed faith, it became
and has remained an alien faith.
While a long roll of British devotees
of Christ could be called, nevertheless
it has sadly to be admitted that
Britain in its relations with India has
tragically failed to commend Christ
to the Indian people. Of course, it is
false to state that Britain, or for that
matter any country in Europe, is a
Christian country, and therefore per¬
haps in the very nature of the case
it could not be expected that Britain
would be interested at all in India
becoming a Christian country. Yet

let it be stated to the everlasting
credit of British occupation, that it
has remained a stout champion of
religious liberty and has not followed
the example of some of its Muslim
predecessors.

2. Then again it has to be frankly
admitted that the Christian Churoh
has been guilty of being a denational¬
ized body. Partially the missionaries
from abroad were the unoonscious per¬
petrators of this act and to an appre¬
ciable extent grim intolerance of other
communities made the Christian
people an exclusive lot. They
reacted by breaking loose entirely
from even wholesome aspects of in¬
digenous culture and by identifying
themselves with European life and
culture; even European names and
habits were freely accepted and all
national aspirations for self-govern¬
ment were studiously eschewed by
those so-called Christians. Be it said
in passing, and with emphasis, that
Christians are rapidly awakening
to the national oall and are gradually
coming to the forefront of the national
fight for emancipation.

3. Once again, we have been guilty
in the past of overfondness of inorease
of numbers, and hasty additions to
our ranks have been made. Advantage
has been taken of famine conditions
and other similar situations, and
proselytes have been gained. You
cannot possibly tar the whole Christ¬
ian enterprise with this brush, but
at the same time you cannot deny
that time and again we have fallen
from grace in this respect. For¬
tunately such methods are mili-
tantly opposed today and Christian
missionaries are exercising great care
to eschew careless influx of num¬
bers. All this is to the good;
nevertheless wherever you go you
will be told that Christianity is out
to add to its ranks at all costs.
This impression continues to persist
and we must be actively engaged in
removing it. There is one fact, how¬
ever, which is the constant marvel
of opponents. They know that
barely seventy-five per cent of the
Christian people have been recruited
from among the off-scouring s of Hindu
society and yet these people have
become transformed beyond recogni¬
tion as if it were overnight.
Thoughtful people are “sitting up”
and taking note of this mysterious
phenomenon.

4. Even Christian hospitals and
educational institutions are regarded
as baits which Christian missions
are throwing out with a view to
entrap victims. I, as a Christian who
am in the know of things, repudiate
this charge categorically, but that
does not alter the fact that the pre¬
vailing impression is that the purpose
of these institutions is to gain prose¬
lytes. The truth of the matter is

5

that when it comes to aotual baptisms
these agencies have to report very
few. The Christian may be refused
to be heard but one day he will be
heard as he goes on asserting with
his deep-seated conviction that he
does not engage himself in these good
acts with a view to swell his ranks,
but that, if he is at all atrue follower
of the Master, he must, like his Lord,
go about doing good, and that heal¬
ing of bodies, illuminating of minds,
giving bread to the hungry are acts
that must perforce flow out of the life
that has been given to him in Christ
Jesus. But we are talking of attitudes
of others outside and so let us proceed
with facts as they are.

5. Especially at this time when
Europe, the home of Christian civili¬
zation, has turned into a Bull of
Bashon and is surfeited with good
things of this world and seems to
exult in its satisfaction of material¬
istic culture, when so-called Christ¬
ian countries, such as Germany,
Russia and Italy, are repudiating
age-long formative basic forces of
Christianity, and a mad race for
piling of armaments is being ruth¬
lessly pursued, India cannot help
asking whether, after all, Christianity
can accomplish what it lays claims
to. Here again we have learnt at
bitter cost to put up our defence. We
declare in season and not out of
season that there is no such thing as
Christendom in the geographical
sense, that while Christian people
exist in all lands, there is no land
that can be called Christian. You
may declare from the house-tops that
Europe as suoh is not and never was
Christian, nevertheless glaring reali¬
ties in the European situation make
many an ardent lover of Christ cry
out from the very bitterness of his
soul “They have taken away my Lord
and I do not know where they have
placed him.” A blatant betrayal of
Christ has been repeated and India
watches this spectable with a sad
heart.

6. Another important quarter from
whioh opposition comes is that of
inveterate solidarity due to caste
affiliations and family ties of affec¬
tion, and as Christianity calls for a
new brotherhood, naturally resistence
is offered. A Hindu Professor of
Physics on board, a most attractive
young man travelling with his charm¬
ing wife brought up in a Chritian
school, even went to the extent of
saying “I admire Christ and have a
great affection for Him, but I refuse
to renounce the matchless catholicity
of the Hindu community in which
all that is required of me is not to
renounce the Hindu fold and yet at
the same time hold any opinions I
please even to the extent of actively
opposing Hindu teachings. This
fold, which is replete with coutradio-

5

6

THE INDIAN CHRISTIAN MESSENGER

October, 1938

tious giving me full liberty, is far more
acceptable to me than being bound
band and foot with Christian dogmas
which I shall be oompelled rigidly to
adhere to. My remonstrancethat truth
iu all realms, scientific, religious or
otherwise, is a most uncompromising
task-master and that the discipline
of truth leads to real liberty, made
little impression on him. He is too
good a man to be accused by me as
one who is putting up a facade for
the sake of keeping in the fold where
he now is, but I suspect that that is
the truth.

As has been indicated above, India
is in the process of realising Christ
apart from the the organized Church.
A great deal is hurled at the Churoh
whioh is grossly unfair. We who
would like India to come to its own
in Christ cannot float about as free¬
lances, we have to have our moorings
in the brotherhood called the Church
with all its defects, but we have to
face up to the fact that, to those who
are outside the Church, while her
faithful ambassadors do take Christ
1 to the world, yet in its organized life
it very often draws a veil over the
face of Christ. I have in my cabin a
very distinguished gentleman who
claims that it is only for census pur¬
poses that he permits to have himself
dubbed as a Mohammedan. Only this
morning he begged of me to sit at
his table at breakfast lest the appoint¬
ed Maulvi (Muslim clergyman) to
be in charge of a mosque in Eng¬
land should sit in front of him and
make it difficult for him to enjoy his
baoon and ham. He surprised me with
his intellectual grasp of Christian
tenets, but at the same time holding
that joining the Churoh has no
meaning for him because of his
individualistic temperament. He is
a fair sample of many who are
opposed to affiliations with organized
religion, and as suoh see no value in
joining the Christian Church. These
two types of persons whom I have
described at length present a very
interesting phenomenon for study
and investigation.

7. And finally, the resistance
which India is offering to Christianity
is because multitudes believe that all
religions are various homes into
which we have been sent by the very
fiat of God, and while we may accept
truth from all souroes yet the fact
remains that ultimately all religions
will lead to God Who is our beginning
and our end, and so the least suggestion
of migrating from one community
into another is wrong. Suoh an
attitude is championed by world-
renowned personages, such as Mahatma
Gandhi. He doubts whether even
open preaching with a view to con¬
version of others should be permitted.

He would say that if one has any¬
thing worth while in his faith it will

get known even as the fragrance of a
rose can never remain hidden. Be¬
cause of this opinion, which is fairly
prevalent, Christianity, which is
regarded as an alien intruder, comes
under the shell-fire of critioism and
opposition. Here I may say that I
regard Mr. Gandhi as one of the
greatest allies of Christianity and at
the same time as one of its greatest
opponents. Christian principles and
teachings have entered into the
very texture of his being, yet with
his tenacious attachment to Hinduism
he teaches and practices them without
attributing them to their origin and
resource, and at the same time he
resents deeply that any effort should
be made in India to advance the
membership of the Christian Church.
Another eminent professor said to
me on board yesterday, “I used to be
a bitter opponent of Christ and I
always used to resist missionaries,
but it is because of Mr. Gandhi and
his life and teachings that I have
begun to understand something of
the Christian faith”. A striking
testimony.

I have tried to be as fair as pos¬
sible in the above appraisal to the
attittude of India toward Christian¬
ity and feel that it is incum¬
bent on us to grapple with it
and then raise the prayer to God,
“Lord what wouldst Thou have me
do p” It is no use glossing over
realities and to fool ourselves with
superficial optimism. There are
hopeful factors which enter into the
situation and whioh we shall notice
later, but we cannot hoodwink our¬
selves with shallow make-beliefs.

Indifference — After a candid exami¬
nation of the reasons for the attitude
of opposition to Christianity on the
part of many, we must address
ourselves to another attitude to
Christianity which has been taken up
by thousands and in one word, it
is that of sheer Indifference.

1. This callousness is not pecu¬
liarly Indian, it is a repercussion of
the world situation. A kind of
agnosticism seems to have laid hold
of many whioh is not just a humble
way of acknowledging human limi¬
tations, but a deliberate attitude of
“leaving things alone.” The spirit¬
ualist East against the mater¬
ialistic West is an empty phraseo¬
logy of arrant nonsense. Human
prosperity and craving after the tin¬
sels of modern materialism blatantly
rampant in my country has brought
about this attitude of “caring not.”

2. But more than this, India is
passing through a period of bewil¬
dering dissillusionment. A great
deal that passed for religion has
now ceased to appeal to the people.
Countless youth, it may safely be
asserted, have come to hold a sort of
negative attitude to religion. What

I mean is, that they have come to
'believe that a good deal in which
their forefathers put their trust wa«
much ado about nothing and so they
have arrived at the naive conclusion
that religion is all whistling in the
dark to keep one’s courage up. While
the old is being rapidly abandoned,
yet nothing new and positive has yet
gripped them, and a materialistic
philosophy of life has taken hold of
them.

3. In the third place, the tin-god
of nationalism has made them exclu¬
sive votaries at its shrine and they
are so intoxicated with the wine
administered in its so-called sanctu¬
aries that they have ceased to consider
any higher loyalties. Here again all
that is happening in countries like
Germany and Italy, has found its
repercussions in India.

4. In the fourth place, this indiffer¬
ence has come about because of persist¬
ent Hindu-Muslim conflicts. The young
people of my country often throw into
my face, and those like me, that
religion should be left severely alone
as it is a hot-bed of divisions and
strifes. They have become impatient
of this incessent conflict between the
two major communities and believe
that if religion be discarded, re¬
conciliation and brotherhood would
be hastened. This is, I must say, a
very ill-considered attitude. In spite
of their insistence that even Christian¬
ity has blackened the pages of its
history by militant warfare against
adherents of other faiths, I fail to see
the validity of their argument. True
that religious instinct in man has
been abused, but to hold that there¬
fore on that account it should be
completely extirpated, passes my
understanding. The instincts of sex
and hunger have been similarly
abused, but no one dare resolve,
therefore, that they be rooted out
of our beings. Yes, all that and a
great deal more could be said, but
the fact remains that indifference to
religion as suoh, and therefore to
Christianity, seems to be gaining
ground for the time bmng and one
waits for the vindication of truth
and of righteousness from on High.

“ Meaningless Courtesies ” — There is
another attitude which is evident on
the part of myriads of my people, and
that is that of “exchange of courtes¬
ies”. India may well be characterized
as a country of kindliness and
courtesy, but, I am afraid, that some¬
times it becomes only a matter of
empty compilation of words. I have
often asked of my countrymen as to
what their attitude to Christ is, and
invariably the reply is, “I was a
student of a Mission School and I
have a great respeot and admiration
for Christ”. On closer questioning I
have learnt that the New Testament
has, never been opened since school or

October --1938 .THE INDIAN CHRISTIAN MESSENGER 7

college days, and that the person
addressed knows next to nothing
"about Christ. In some oases one
can begin with even this kind of
■friendly attitude and lead one ou to
deeper realities, but in many cases a
false satisfaction with this kind of
“feeling’’ deprives one of that spirit
of enquiry which is a healthy asset
of sincere seekers after truth.

I admit that it is not strictly to the
point here, but nevertheless it should'
be stated, that teeming millions are
completely ignorant of the existence
of the Christian faith. They remain
unreacbed. Masses of men and women
tread India’s dreary roads of pilgrim¬
ages, steeped in ignorance and super¬
stition and are exploited to selfish
advantages by blind leaders leading
the blind. Poverty, illiteracy and
superstitious practices have almost
made them immune to fresh truth aud
they continue in the tradition of their
fathers from age to age. These people
can never be regarded as indifferent
or hostile, but would courteously
give their approval to what you may
have to say and yet carry on as if
they never heard what was told them.
This is what appears on the surface,
and yet one neves knows what even a
casual word may mean to a seemingly
ignorant soul. Any visitor to India
would meet with these masses every¬
where, and it is just as well to know as
to what their attitude to Christianity
is. Be it remembered that it is mainly
from these masses that the Christian
Church has risen in India.

Critical Sympathy and Partial Accept¬
ance.— All that has so far been said
reveals one outstanding truth, that
Christianity is a most self-critical
religion and that it does not spare
its own adherents when they fail to
be faithful to their Master. The
torch of criticism which turns to
others is constantly applied to its
own self. I rejoice in this most
wholsome attitude and plead that it
be tenaciously adhered to

Among the critics of Christianity,
both within and without, there is a
large number who are sympathetic and
cordial and whose criticism always
serves as a wholesome corrective.

I now proceed to mention some of
the results which have come about
because of the widespread direct aud
indirect influence of Christianity,
which I look upon as preparing the
way for the time when Christianity
will be accepted by many. This work
of leavening should be regarded as of
the utmost importance I am aware
of a growing number of critics who
maintain that Christian schools and
colleges which cater for non-Christian
communities and which are unpro¬
ductive from the point of view of
direct baptism, should speedily be
abandoned and Missions and Churches
should only concern themselves with

the work of direct evangelism. I
regard this attitude to be entirely
short-sighted and one that at all;
costs gives preference to the imme¬
diate against the potential re-,
mote. I hope that all those who
are interested in the Christian causa
will never be stampeded into any
such hasty course of action. Let me
cite some aspects of this, leavening
process which are bound to be of
interest to all my readers: —

I maintain that growingly Christ¬
ian standards are becoming the norm
of public life and conduct. The late
Mr. 0. R. Das, President of the
National Congress and a Hindu, once
in the course of discussion in the
meeting of his cabinet, turned to one
member and said, “What an un-
Christian thing to say.” The remark
was probably casual and did not
mean to him all that it connotes to
us, but was and is a true indicative
of the way in which opinions and
life are being moulded. I have no
doubt that the whole movement
led by Mr. Gandhi toward the uplift of
the Untouchables has been inspired by
Christian teachings. A paper like the
Indian Social Reformer, an ally and
opponent of Christianity, is playing a
very vital part in permeating public
life with Christian standards of con¬
duct, and this norm and criterion is
steadily gaining ground.

A number of people are becoming
Christianized in thought and spirit
without identifying themselves with
the Christian community, aud who
would even take a public stand for
Christ and give full and free help
in the conducting of evangelistic
meetings.

Age-long wrongs are being righted
and customs hoary with age are being
challenged and abandoned because of
the light that has come which can
only be traced directly or indirectly
to Christian sources.

The great movement among the
Untouchables which has led them
to become “a people at bay” seeking
for a better couutry, is a direct result
of the preaching of the Gospel. It is
widely admitted that the influence
of Christianity has brought about this
great coming trek when a whole
people is striking its tents to throw
away age-long bondage.

There has arisen in India a new
type of educated womanhood which
may be the envy of any nation.
There is no question that women in
the Christian Church have been the
great pioneers in the public life of
the oountry and have led the way for
their sisters to take their places in
the national life of the country. I
am aware that other influences have
also been at work which are respon¬
sible for this change, and some will
furiously dispute my appraisal, but

I have stated my position with
conviction. An outstanding citizen
of Allahabad, who not long hence
will be a judge sitting on the bench
of the High Court and who is a
Hindu, recently in my own hearing
volunteered of his own accord a
statement along similar lines.

The disillusioned young India tired
of old traditions and callous to-,
ward organized religion, yet is an
open-minded India, and preachers
like Dr. Stanley Jones aud others
are listeued to attentively by thou¬
sands and their responsiveness is
amazing. “Not far from the King¬
dom” and on the fringe and outskirts
of the Christian Church a vast multi¬
tude gropes after that which can
satisfy.

I could cite other illustrations in
defenoe of this position, that in the
midst of sympathetic criticism a
partial acceptance of Christianity is
growingly taking plaof>, but sufficient
has been said to point out the potent
indirect results of the preachiug of
the Christian faith

Whole-hearted Committal. — Having
said all this, I take pride in the fact
that the Church Universal has its
counterpart in India which has taken
upon itself the name of the Lord
Jesus. It has gathered unto itself
meu and women from various
tribes, cultures aud religions, who
love the Lord Jesus and who are seek¬
ing for themselves fulness of heritage
in Christ Jesus. Let us note some of
the characteristics of this Brotherhood
of Christian believers : —

1. It is a Crowing Church. — Statis¬
tics can not be despised, although these
are not an all-sufficient test of pro¬
gress. For the last forty years the
Church has grown from the point of
view of numbers at the rate of 400
persons a day, until now there are five
millions of Christians in India be¬
longing to various confessions and
denominations.

2. It is the greatest reconciling force in
the Country. — India is a land of colour¬
ful contrasts and baffling divisions,
racially, economically, and religiously.
But the Church which is arising in
India is taking unto itself people from
all these backgrounds aud spheres and
welding them into a people which
also is a separate brotherhood, and
yet has its affinities with the various
oultures of the land. Although
errors have taken place in the treat¬
ment of the cultures around, yet it
can truthfully be asserted that the
Church in India is identifying itself
growingly with the national aspira¬
tions of the country; it looks with
favour upon converts bringing the
wholesome aspects of their cultures
into the Church. From the point of
view of names, oostumes, way3 of liv¬
ing, it can be said that the Church is

Ootober, 1938

8

r THE INDIAN CHRISTIAN MESSENGER

beooming an all embraoing brother¬
hood. The higher castes and the lower
castes, are being welded together into
a common brotherhood. Men and
women are finding a family life to¬
gether and age-long cleavages and
harriers are being bridged over. It
may truthfully be called a Bridge
Church, a spanned arch of recon¬
ciliation.

3. It is a Transforming Church. — I
take pride in the fact that this Church
is holding out a great hope to the
down-trodden depressed millions who
over thousands of years have, so to
speak, been crushed under the heels of
the privileged classes. These people
in large numbers are coming into the
Christian Churoh and, believe me, are
being completely transformed, liber¬
ated and uplifted. In one of the
central parts of the country, people
belonging to a higher caste, in their
thousands, are coming into the Church
and their introduction to Christ came
through the transformation which
they had witnessed among converts
from lower castes. They openly say
“These people whom we had regarded
and treated as good for nothing have
gone ahead of us in character and
culture and we have been led to open
ourselves to the preaching of this
transforming gospel.

4. It is an Evangelizing Church. — We
have various expressions of this
aspeot of our Church life. We are
not as evangelistic as we ought to be,
but the task of evangelism is widely
regarded as absolutely essential. We
have an inter-denominational Mission¬
ary Society called the National
Missionary Society, which is a united
expression of the evangelistic task of
the Church. Some of our denomina¬
tions are now beginning to send their
missionaries to other lands. Missions
conducted in University towns are
being attended by large groups.

5 It is a Pioneering Church. — Three
examples here may be cited. I may
humbly say that the South India
United Church negotiations have set
the pace for a vigorous pursuit of the
ideal of unity throughout the world.
Then again it has emphasized the
meaning of “Fellowship in the Gospel”
through the Ashram method of worship
.study and service. It has of late
begun to give speoial attention to
relate India;s spiritual heritage and
culture to the unique message of
redemption through the Lord Jesus
Christ. These three illustrations
would suffice to show that in spite of
several limitations which impede its
growth, the Church is going forward
in various directions.

6. It is a Church that honours i/s mem¬
bership in the World Community of Chris¬
tian Believers.— It is a new Church and
suffers from many unnecessary im¬
positions from the West which
have come as redundant accretions

along with the Christian message, and
for very good reasons. Realizing that
these have not grown out of its
experience it might impatiently go on
a oareer of its own defying historic
values of the growth of Christianity
throughout the world. It is engaged
in working at the material already
given and is evolving a pattern of its
own choice.

These are some of the characteristics
of this new Church — an infant
Church, Are we willing to say ‘ Unto
us a Child is given and government
shall be upon its shoulders?”

Conclusion. — We have now arrived at
the end of our inadequate survey of
the Indian panorama from the point
of view of the growth of Christianity.
That vast sub-continent which is
replete with colourful diversities, is
today teeming with new life and
is experiencing a veritable Spring
time. It calls all lovers of Christ in
India and abroad to help in building
that beloved community which is
the Family of God.

The question may well be asked of
me, whether with political develop¬
ments, the Congress, or any other
body, will exert its influence and
power to impede the growth of the
Church and its task of evangelism?
My answer would he that while some
of the features of organized Christian
work may be re-examined and even
suppressed, yet the country is liberal
and comprehensive enough in its
outlook as not to interfere with the
main life and task of the Church.
For one thing, the Muslims, who are
a strong community, will never let
any enactment take place which
would interfere with similar privi¬
leges which they enjoy, but more
than that, India, which has always
been so hospitable to all the major
religions and cultures of the world,
will act fairly and liberally by all
minor communities. While some dis¬
couraging features do enter into the
present situation, yet the Kingdom
is here and is going forward.

“His Truth is marching on.”

V. M. C. A. & CHANGING INDIA

An address delivered at the Aera
Conference at Murree on 24th Sep¬
tember, 1938.

By Mr. J. S. Aiman

National General Secretary Y.M.C.A.

To understand all that is involved
in the rapidity and diversity of the
changes taking place in India to-day
is a vital concern for the Y. M. C. A.
Therefore, if our Movement is to make

a stimulating and worthy contribu¬
tion to the progress of the country,
we will require, among other things,
to face the fact that there must be
born within our secretarial leadership,
a new spirit of investigation, decision,
energy and action. The remarkable
change in the spirit and outlook of
the people has brought us recogni¬
tion of the fact that the old ways of
carrying out our programme are
obsolete.

As I see them, the possibilities of
direct service and of co-operation
which we can render to the country
are almost frightening by their num¬
ber. However, let me say, here and
now, that neither we, nor any other
organisation, can tackle every problem.
But those in which we cannot take a
direct part, can surely have our moral
backing.

While belonging to a minority
group, we should never have any
scense of separateness accentuating
our activities. We must hencefor¬
ward belong to India, while retaining
our distinctive characteristics, for we
are Indians. Since we are men
pledged to service in a Movement,
non-sectarian, non-political and inter¬
national, we have the advantage of
producing and reproducing in others
that spirit of tolerance so badly needed
in India to-day. But to realise our
aspiration of having a living part in
the life of New India depends upon
our ability to produce leaders of the
right type.

Leadership. — I do not mean that
existing leaders should be replaced
but that they should adopt a com¬
pletely new attitude towards their
work. As someone said recently,
“No Association can rise higher than
its leadership”. Let us never forget
this, nor that the country judges our
Movement by the type of men who
are our leaders. I would emphasise,
therefore, that the future training
whioh, as an Association, we provide
for our leaders should aim not at the
conscious application of a technique,
but at the assimilation of knowledge
and the comprehension of a living
purpose. In other words, we must
see that our Secretaries and laymen
are not given a training which only
fits them to run the business side
of the Association, but that they are
fully experienced, as a result of con¬
tact, with the needs of the people in
the environment where they work and
in addition, that they are fully in¬
formed on all shades of contemporary
thought affecting the life of the
country. Even more important, they
must have a thorough understanding--
of and a sincere desire to further the
aim and purpose of our Movement in
order to effectively carry out their
duties. It is absolutely essential for
every leader in our Movement to have
a deep and unchangeable faith in God,

October, 1938

THU INDIAN' CHRISTIAN MESSENGER

9

- - - — — . —

in himself as an instrument of God,
and faith in his vocation.

Education. — In this field soheme after
scheme is being worked out through¬
out the country, notably in the
Congress provinces where definite
notion has taken plaoe, particularly
in the case of Primary Education,
Physical Education and more slowly,
but with equal certainty, in Health
Education.

Since Mahatma Gandhi modified
the self-supporting principle of the
Wardha scheme, muoh of the opposi¬
tion against the soheme as a whole,
has died down. And it is to be hoped
that promoters of this scheme will see
their way to accept the suggestion
that has been made to include not
only village crafts but some industrial
processes as well, for they would be
of immense value to pupils in later
life since India is becoming rapidly
industrialised.

Illiteracy.— Surely if it is not given
to us to directly help in the Wardha
or other educational experiments, it
is our direot responsibility to promote
and develop an adult literacv pro¬
gramme in every one of our Branches,
beginning with our domestic and
subordinate office workers. You will
be surprised to learn that in such an
advanced city as Bombay, the literacy
figure is only 29 per cent for men and
15 per cent for women. Can you
imagine what it must be elsewhere?
Contrary to popular belief the prob¬
lem of tackling illiteracy does not
bristle with difficulties, provided there
is the real will and desire to raise the
standard of life for those who cannot
yet read or write.

To begin with the towns. There are
in India, fifteen million people return¬
ed as industrial workers. Can we not
see that classes are provided for them
at convenient times so that before the
next census, illiterates can be made
literate? Again, there are workers in
hotels and cafes, etc , numbering over
four million. Their hours are long,
it is true, but cannot we and others we
know who comeinto contact with them,
do something towards making these
workers literate? It is to be remem¬
bered that the bulk of these workers,
and many other types of workers,
return from time to time to their
village homes, consequently they are
bound to have an influence on others.

There is an article by Miss Van
Doren giving detailed and excellent
suggestions on “Adult Literacy”, in
the September number of The Nation¬
al Christian Council Review, most
worthy of study. May I advocate a
widespread Y. M. C. A. campaign to
abolish illiteracy, in co-operation
with our Branch membership and
other societies doing similar work?
You may be interested to learn that
the Churches in South India have
pledged themselves to make every

one iu their membership literate by
19 tl. I put it to you, we have a
large membership of young1 men above
eighteen years of age. If even one-
third of them undertook each to make
one man literate, we would produoe a
significant addition to the number of
literates, within the brief period of
six months, which I understand is the
maximum time required to produoe
a working knowledge of one's own
mother tongue. Then, is there any
reason why we should stop after
teaching only one man each! Muoh
can also be done in this connection
through the medium of our Boys’
Department. Let all Secretaries, local
board members and laymen faoe this
as their immediate responsibility.
Would it not be possible to offer the
use of a room or a hall free of rent
in each of our premises, wherein
early morning or night school classes
could be held ? May I stress my
conviotion, that, when each man and
woman in India becomes literate,
there will be fewer riots, unruly pro¬
cessions, strikes and mob activities,
for the obvious reason that the power
of rumour, gossip and superstition
would be greatly diminished and re¬
placed to a great extent by individual
thought aud action. Only when we
have complete literacy can we hope
to have real progress.

Physical Education. — Concerning Phy¬
sical Education, Provincial Govern¬
ments are now making rapid strides
in the development of their program¬
mes of compulsory Physioal Educa¬
tion and as a first step they have
either started or are about to start
Physical Training Institutions. We
in the Y.M.C.A. are at present study¬
ing the possibility of a National
Physioal Work Policy. You will
realise that I am not in a position
to speak further on this until more
details of the Provincial Governments
programmes of Physical Education
become available, siuoe we wish to
have our policy in line with Provincial
needs. It is to be hoped, however,
that in giving due emphasis to the
need of compulsory Physical Educa¬
tion, the question of India’s hunger
will not be overlooked.

Nutrition. — To me this is a major
problem — for, as has been pointed out,
it would amount to oruelty to foroe
children to take vigorous exeroise on
empty stomachs. There is no ques¬
tion that the majority of India’s
children are under-nourished. In Bom¬
bay alone school reports state that
there are 3,200 under-nourished child¬
ren in Municipal Schools. Therefore,
the Y.M.C.A ought in every province
to focus civic attention and responsi¬
bility on this problem by agitating
among the members of local bodies
concerned to ensure that budgetary
provision is made for the supply of
free milk to the under-nourished child¬

ren in their particular areas. Here
is the answer for those who say there
is no money. “Money is readily
found for fine new buildings, but they
are no asset to a Corporation when
her little children are undergrown
and even deformed through laok of
nourishment.” Short courses of lec¬
tures on the benefits of a balanced
diet can be arranged for the benefit of
students, teachers and others interest¬
ed, with particular emphasis laid on
the fact that the lecturer or leoturers
must be well qualified and competent
to deal with the subject Such lec¬
tures might be vernaoularised in
simple language and distributed in
leaflet form.

There is now in India, good research
work being done on the question of a
balanoed diet in relation to mental
and physical growth. One can gauge
the significance of the plaoe nutrition
has in the Indian mind when it is
realised that the health bulletin
published last year and eontainiug
all the available data about the com¬
position of Indian foodstuffs, based
on results obtained in the Coonoor
Laboratories, sold out its first edi¬
tion of 20,000 copies right away and
the second edition is almost exhausted.
Such research work is bound to ulti¬
mately have a definite and probably
far-reaohing effect in determining our
future rural policies. Wide-awake
interest and attention, particularly
on the part of our rural workers,
must be given to developments in this
field. Expsriments might well be
tried out on a simple scale by our
Rural Departments and the resulting
observations offered to research work¬
ers and passed on also to others
interested in the problem of nutri¬
tion. Our Y. M. O. A. College of
Physioal Education has contributed
valuable data on diet as a result of
their researoh work in Saidapet. Dis¬
trict surveys are also being made by
the Nutrition Advisory Committee in
Mysore State, Travanoore, Kashmir,
Assam and other places. When avail¬
able the results of these surveys should
be studied with the utmost care and
attention, for we know well that an
underfed people will always have
their outlook olouded by impaired
health, and it is our duty to uplift
whenever and wherever we oan. Let
us keep pace with all such research,
and its results.

Diseases. — While it is probably be¬
yond the scope of the Y. M. C. A. tu
do any medical work concerning
India’s fight against ravaging diseas¬
es, notably tuberculosis, cholera,
malaria, typhoid, etc., it is our res¬
ponsibility to educate people as widely
as possible to take effective steps
whereby such diseases can be avoided
or danger of oontagion minimised.
Of course, this is already a part of
our rural programmes and our City

10

THE INDIAN CHRISTIAN MESSENGER

October, 1938

branches have also been making their
contributions by leotures. Mnoh
still remaius to be done. More could
be done in and outside our Branches
through the medium of lantern lec¬
tures of the type obtainable at our
Headquarters Lecture Department,
and at the Red Cross Headquarters
Offi ce. We might well by voluntary
help have such lectures summarised
in simple vernacular for distribu¬
tion. We can offer to co-operate
with the Public Health Department
in each of our areas, by forming
groups of volunteer workers who will
be willing to assist the Department,
as required, in Health, Education
either in town or villages. The
Madras Association has already done
a splendid piece of work along these
lines of co-operation.

Y. M. C. A. and Politics — If we
attempt to make our Movement
political, I am convinced we will kill
it. We must offer help and co-opera¬
tion to all Governments in every piece
of work leading to better conditions
of life for the people of our country.

As in past years, we should give
the assurauce of no political siding
in any form by Y. M. 0. A Secretaries,
either inside or outside the Movement.
The reason why the Y. M. C. A. has
had its hold and still has its definite
place in the life of the Indian Youth,
is because it is non-sectarian, non¬
political and international.

Although, however, we are non-
politioal we serve the country by
continuing to provide a common meet¬
ing place for all castes and creeds,
.and all shades of political thought
and opinion. We must see to it that
our membership is given the fullest
opportunity for intelligent study of
political conditions in order that
every move may be fully understood
from different angles. Furthermore,
it is our special duty as Christians
to pray for the suocess of those who
are trying to help the country, no
matter to what party they may
belong. Let us endeavour also to do
everything possible to instil in the
minds of our membership the value of
■discipline in thought and action and
the futility of indiscipline whioh leads
only to confusion and disunity and
retards progress. As I have said
before, the building of a New India
depends muoh upou the capacity of
Youth to do real thinking and take
right decisions. Let us help them in
achieving this and in particular let
us create the opportunity for Youth
to break down the gradually intensi¬
fying spirit of distrust widespread in
India to-day. Most of all, let us,
through the medium of our Associa¬
tion, concentrate upon the elimination
of communalism. If it can be realised
that the popular conception of com¬
munalism, as being a oonfliot between
the two great religious groups of

India, is quite wrong, much bitterness
will be avoided. It is a oonfliot
largely of material interests. May
not the Y. M. C. A , as a Christian
organisation, remembering that they
are Indians above all, be the instru¬
ments used to heal the breach that
exists between the two major com¬
munities! With God to uphold us and a
strong, sincere effort on our part, why
should not this be within our power ?

Prohibition. — Now that prohibition is
slowly but surely moving on its way
throug’h India, unparalleled opport¬
unity is given to us in the Y. M. C. A.
to substitute something better to take
the place that drink held in so many
lives. It seems to me that the line of
action taken by Mr. P. M. Joseph and
his helpers from the Y. M C. A.
College of Physical Education, Madras,
is an excellent step in the right direc¬
tion and can well be .emulated. You
will see what I mean as I quote to you
these words of Prof. John MacMurray:
“If you mean by social service, doing
good to definite, living, suffering
people, that is all right; the only way
in which you can really serve people
in a way that matters is to enter into
friendship with them”. I consider
Mr. Joseph’s work as having the
highest value because lie did precisely
just that. Details of Mr. Joseph’s
method are available in pamphlet
form at Headquarters in Calcutta.

Unemployment. — Concerning unem¬
ployment, there are many influences
at work endeavouring to improve con¬
ditions for the unemployed and we
must join them. My own strong
belief is that, primarily, much of the
agony now endured by our unem¬
ployed, particularly of the educated
unemployed, could have been avoid¬
ed had there been real thought
given to professional and industrial
requirements. It is our clear responsi¬
bility to help young men to avoid
the mistake of qualifying for what
are already overcrowded professions.

I suggest that every single Associa¬
tion forms an Advisary Bureau for
vocational guidance, the members of
the Bureau being formed from among
leading business and professional
men in the community.

As I have said before, I would also
advise that our Secretarial Staff, as
well as senior active or associate
members, do all in their power to
form a relationship with their younger
members, whereby the boys and
young men would voluntarily seek
their advioe. It should not be beyond
us to offer preliminary guidance
whioh can be later supplemented by
the specialists on the Advisory
Bureau where need arises.

We can also be of real assistance
to the unemployed by having a
special notice board in a conspicuous
part of our building, whereon inti¬
mations of vacancies may be posted

as well as notices of scholarships and
free training in smaller industries.
To get such information requires, of
course, a little effort on our part, but
it is a service which is also our res¬
ponsibility. I have repeatedly stress¬
ed the fact that the Y.M.C.A. ought
to undertake the provision of amenities
to occupy at least some of the enforced
leisure hours of the unemployed.
Something can be done in this con¬
nection by opening our libraries
between certain hours and arranging
to have one room or hall made
available in the Y.M.C.A. building
where books, magazines and news¬
papers can be read and games played.
Further information on this subject
can be found in my two articles
entitled “ Unemployment and the
Y.M.C.A ’s responsibility” published
in the Y.M.I. (September 1936), and
“This Unemployment,” obtainable at
5, Russell Street, Calcutta.

Other Social Evils. — Every Y.M.C.A,
branch has its part to play in the
removal of other sooial evils which
time does not permit me to mention.
We cannot but be acutely aware of
the problems of caste disabilities,
housing, slums, beggars, insufficiency
of playgrounds, debt caused by social
ceremonies, etc. Censoring these evils
is not enough; therefore, we as an
Association must give our whole¬
hearted support to all measures for
removing the social injustices and
prejudices which are responsible for
these unfortunate conditions. Towards
creating intelligent public opinion
we ought to do even more than at
present, by arranging for courses of
public lectures on citizenship. Such
lectures should be delivered by rec¬
ognised leaders of different com¬
munities.

Christian Emphasis. — A few months
ago, . an Indian non-Christian friend
of mine who has, in the course of his
diplomatic services for India, seen
the Y.M.C.A. at work in many coun¬
tries, expressed this point of view, *‘I
have always observed, that many
of those who come into contact with
Y.M.C.A. workers and standards
though they do not themselves be¬
come Christians, beoause of what
they see and hear, they adopt, imbibe
and keep before them Christian
standards of behaviour and habits.
The Y.M.C.A. is peculiarly and partic¬
ularly gifted to be in this position.
In fact they have an unique advantage
m India over organisations who de¬
pend on the spoken word. In India
acts count more than words.

friend's words, particularly the la
sentence. Let each of us in t
Movement, secretarial and lay wor
ers, think of it too.

^ When we study the three years
Christ’s life on earth and dwell up.
them, we find that, then as to-da

October, 1938

THE INDIAN CHRISTIAN MESSENGER

11

it was His acts which received most,
emphasis including the great final
act to redeem us. His Life to its end
was Service.

May I leave this message with you—
we can carry out all manner of social
services in India, but unless we have
apparent Christianity in the personal
and public life of each member and
worker in our Movement, our service
will lose its value and our Y. M. 0. A.
its place as the great witnessing
Movement it ought to be. Let it be
remembered that there are many social
service organisations in India doing
excellent work, but since ice are mem¬
bers of a Christian organisation we
ought to act as such and clearly show
that Christ lives in us, controls our
lives and enables us to hold true to
our fundamental principles of ser¬
vice, friendship and brotherhood be¬
tween man and man, transcending all
barriers of race, creed or caste.

Let us each one rededioate our life
anew during the World Week of
Prayer, to witness for Him and to
reaffirm our faith in Him, going for¬
ward thereafter in renewed strength
and looking ever upward.

CHRIST AND THE ECONOMIC
ORDER

(Summary of a lecture by Pro.
fes9or J R. Andrus, delivered under
the auspices of the Burma Christ¬
ian Council. Mr W. L. Barreto,
retired Deputy Commissioner, pre¬
sided).

It is not without trepidation that I
attempt to outline the Christian view
of the economic order. Fortunately,
or unfortunately, Christians are not
unanimous on this or auy other sub¬
ject. The only possible course seems
to be to examine the basic principles
enunciated by Jesus, along with the
general purport of his life so far as
economic matters were concerned, and
then attempt to apply these principles
to some of the leading problems of our
own day. The economic environment
has changed so drastically in the in¬
tervening nineteen centuries that one
must be careful indeed in applying to
present-day circumstances the teach¬
ings which might have been intended
only for an earlier day. Yet Christ¬
ians are in general agreement that
Jesus gave us something which would
be permanent in value, and not sub¬
ject to the vicissitudes of historical
change. It is our duty reverently to
study this foundation of permanent
value and use it in our lives and in
our interpretation of contemporary
problems.

Marshall, greatest economist of the
past generation, was of the opinion
that “The question whether poverty is

uecessary gives its highest interest to
economics”. Doubtless other eco¬
nomists are interested in economics
for quite different reasons, but Mar¬
shall’s approaoh is eminently suitable
for the Christian.

Jesus’s emphasis was mainly spirit¬
ual. It would be extremely unfair
to expect to gain from His life and
teachings a complete treatise on the
economics of his own age, let alone
that of other ages. Material or eco¬
nomic problems were touched only as
they were fraught with spiritual in¬
terest. Yet Jesus was not an ascetic.
True, He said “Man shall not live by
bread alone”, but the very presence of
the word “alone” indicates that He
was willing to concede a place, though
a subordinate one, to matters of materi¬
al and economic interest. I believe
that He did give us sufficient basic
principles that the task of outlining
the chief points of a Christian econo¬
mic order is not a hopeless one. I
also believe that a large measure of
agreement has already been reached
among Christians who have attacked
this problem.

The task is complicated at the out¬
set by the fact that one must choose
between the outlining of a Christ¬
ian Utopia, remote from the facts
of contemporary life, and the out¬
lining of a system which might be
the best practical alternative, among
those actually available at the mo¬
ment. I prefer the latter method,
which seems to me to have been the
position taken by Mr. Wilson a fort¬
night ago in his interesting discussion
of the subject “Christ and War”.
Hence such isolated examples as the
communism of consumption goods
practised by the early church at
Jerusalem will not be drawn upon.
Neither will such statements as Jesus
command to the rich young man “Go,
sell all thou hast, and give to the
poor”. It would be absurd to at¬
tempt to make a general rule out of a
command given to a particular in¬
dividual under special circumstances.

Some doubt whether Jesus was con¬
cerned with eoonomio problems at all.
When he was asked to adjudicate or
intervene in an inheritance case he re¬
fused to do. so, and merely gave a com¬
mand against covetousness. Yet we
find that he did take an interest in
economic life to the extent of recog¬
nizing the search for wealth as a rea¬
son for moral failure. He penetrated
at once to the spiritual problem be¬
hind an economic situation, but did
not pretend to give a complete manual
of daily practice.

On the other hand, His parables
usually dealt with economic problems.
They were concerned with vineyards,
orchards, wheat fields, stewards, jew¬
els. His discourse was filled with
illustrations from the economic life of
His time. Jesus certainly reoognized

the inter-connection between the spirit'
ual and the economic. In His Parable
of the Last Judgment the distinction
between those whom He praised and
those whom He condemned was made
according to the manner in which
they had used their wealth and their
personal efforts — whether they used
them in ministering to the less for¬
tunate, or failed so to minister. A
number of other commands leap to
mind : “If thine enemy hunger, feed
him”, “Or what man is there of you,
whom if his son ask bread, will give
him a stone P” Only as disembodied
spirits could we ignore the demands
of the body (i. e. of the economic order)
and give our undivided attention to
“spiritual” matters.

I am willing to leave to theologians
the task of demarcating the boundary
line between spiritual and economic
matters. For my present purpose the
spiritual is the basis of religion, or of
the supernatural. In James 1 : 27, we
read : “Pure religion and undefiled
before God and the Father is this, to
visit the fatherless and widows in their
affliction, and to keep himself unspot¬
ted from the world”. It is reasonable
to suppose that the visit implies
making provision for food, clothing
and shelter for the afflicted, as well as
a discussion of spiritual matters with
them. So even here it is by means of
the use of economic resources that
religion is practised.

I shall not attempt to deal with the
Christian attitude toward many econo¬
mic problems, but shall concentrate
on three: (1) economic equality, (2)
competition, (3) economic wants and
soales of values. Ruskin and others
have taken the parable of wages paid
to workers in the vineyard to indicate
a preference for substantial equality
of payment. "Whether that parable
will support such a conclusion or not,
I believe that the general trend of
Jesu&’s teaching is such as to leave no
doubt that His sincere follower of to¬
day must oppose the present gross
inequality in the distribution of
wealth, income and economic power.

But Jesus’s opposition to great wealth
was not based on his membership of
a less privileged class, upon class
warfare, or upon envy. His chief
concern was for the “poor rich man”
who was faced -with unusual temp¬
tations by virtue of his wealth, and
would find it extremely difficult so to
live as to qualify for the kingdom
of heaven. The rich young man re¬
ferred to above lacked only one thing:
ci proper attitude toward his grout
wealth. His wealth stood between
him and God. Love, not hate, consti¬
tuted Jesus’s reason for opposing
concentration of wealth.

Jesus was also concerned for the
poor and under privileged. When He
told His followers that the first should
be last and the last should be first, He

12

THE INDIAN CHRISTIAN MESSENGER

October, 1938

indicated a new standard al values — -
a new way of measuring personal
worth. The great, including the rich,
would frequently be considered infer¬
ior to the poor. And Jesus wanted
something done for the poor here and
now — not merely a oomforting hope
that their roles might be reversed in
another life. To-day, with untold
millions unemployed in Europe, in
America and in the world generally,
it should be impossible for the follower
of Christ to be at peace in his own
mind. Very little imagination is
required to realize the psychological
cost of unemployment to the viotims,
as well as the actual lack of goods.
Anyone who attempts to apply Jesus’s
principle of love to modern sooiety
must be quite unable to acquiesce in
a condition which condemns so many
of his fellow-citizens to misery if not
to degradation.

Jesus did not actually condemn
human slavery. But the principles of
the sacredness of human personality,
underlying so much of the Sermon on
the Mount, for instance, made human
slavery impossible among those of
His followers who took Him seriously.
To-day we are faced with a more in¬
sidious type of relationship which
gives the employer almost as rauoh
power over his employee as the more
human slave-owner once exercised.
True, the legal relationship between
the employer and his “wage slave” is
one of apparent equality, but the fact
that the employee may be unable to
make a decent living in any other
occupation, and that his employer is
frequently a monopolist, or one of a
few competing firms, may mean that
if discharged he will never again find
employment for which he is best
suited. The system of “individual
initiative” and “private enterprise”
means nothing to the vast majority
who are allowed no initiative and
cannot possibly have any enterprise
of their own. Not merely the capitalist
who works with his own capital, but
more commonly nowadays the mani¬
pulator who works chiefly with
invested funds of insurance companies
and others is found in a position to
determine the ecouomio destinies of
thousands of families. The outside
controls upon the exercise of this des¬
potic power are not sufficient to guard
the man in control against frequent
abuse of that power. Jesus would
probably feel sorry for the man tempt¬
ed to sin in this manner, as well as
for the working class victims.

Economic life of the present day is
more complicated than formerly. But
in one respect it is simpler. The
mediaeval craftsman had many per¬
sonal or ‘ human” contacts with his
workman. The modern captain of
industry is connected with the life of
his workman only by a “cash nexus”.
He may find it profitable to maintain
an enlightened welfare department,

but unless it is profitable suoh a de¬
partment is not likely to oontinue,
especially in a depression. The Christ¬
ian cannot be satisfied with the lack
of respect for human personality
shown by our existing economic order.

At this point it is well to pause and
compare our neo capitalism with
some of the existing alternatives. It
fares much better when compared
with Communism or Fascism than
when compared with the absolute
standard of Jesus. I doubt if the
personality of even the Nazi party
member in Germany is respected to
as great an extent as is the case with
the workingman in western countries.
His Government, with its dootrine of
totalitarianism, is concerned with the
exaltation of the state, and individ¬
ualism is decried. While Commun¬
ism as we know it in Russia also pro¬
fesses to care for the working man,
the treatment meted out to the Kulaks,
the Trotzyites and many others indi¬
cates that these classes have little
more consideration in Russia than
the Jews in Germany. It is amazing
how many things Fascism and Com¬
munism have in common, in spite of
their mutual hate. Iu both oases the
individual is submerged iu a system
whioh seeks for its own perpetuation
at whatever cost may be neoessary.
So these extreme solutions fall farther
short of the Christian goal than does
Capitalism.

I cannot escape the oonviction that
a system of substantial equality of
income and wealth, or rather of dis¬
tribution according to needs, would
be very much closer to the ideals of
Jesus than any existing system. It
is difficult for those of us who have
more than average inoomes to see the
justioe of this claim. Normally we
wish to level inoomes above us down
to our standard, and then stop. The
question of practicability of greater
equality of income is difficult, but not
as difficult as it may seem at first.
For a generation or more there has
been a world-wide movement to in¬
crease the social services of various
governments. Eduoation, health, re¬
creation, unemployment, insurance or
benefits, old age insurance or bene¬
fits — these are but the major items
in a very long list of services whioh
society now renders to all, to the very
great beneSt of its less wealthy mem¬
bers. While the money income of
the poor may not be increased in this
manner, their economic well-being is
vitally affected, and genuine equality
in income is being advanced to a
surprising extent.

The social services which have help¬
ed to level out inequalities have been
extremely expensive, and the income,
taxes and death duties, with increas¬
ingly steep gradations have served
greatly to restrict the inoomes of those
in the upper income brackets. So

in effect an increasing amount of
money has been taken from the
riohest to be spent on services for the
poorest. I cannot say to what extent
Christian people have been active in
this movement, or to what extent they
were consciously or unconsciously
moved by loyalty to the principles
of their Master. I fear that loyal
Christians did not play as vital a role
as they might, and that people with
other philosophies, including those
who were moved by envy of the rioh
had as much or more to do with
introducing these reforms as those
moved by Christian love for both
parties. Too often in the past we find
that even when the Christian Church
controlled economic and political life
to a very great extent any move to¬
ward equality of income was combat¬
ed by the very followers of Christ.

It does not take very high moral
principles to advocate equality if you
stand to gain thereby. Unfortunate¬
ly, most of the present-day impetus
comes from hatred and jealousy
rather than from love. It takes prin¬
ciples such as Jesus advocated for
those of us who are above the average
in economics status to use our influ¬
ence in favour of those movements
whioh will hurt our own relative
standing in order to lift up the less
fortunate.

Let us turn to a consideration of
competition — a prime mover in con¬
temporary society. Admittedly there
must be some competition as long as
there is scarcity of economio goods,,
relative to total human wants. Also
as long as there are insufficient posi¬
tions of prominence and importance
to satisfy all ambitions. In other
words, until men are wholly unselfish,
competition must exist. But while
all types of sooiety have had and
must have some measure of competi¬
tion, competition is one of the out¬
standing features of contemporary
economio life.

Jesus, faoed with the competitive-
spirit among His disciples, rebuked
them in such a way as to indicate that
they had missed the real spirit of His
message. From Jesus’s system of love
to the competitive system of today is
a long journey. The economist
Knight writes:

“The competitive eoonomio order
must be partly responsible for mak¬
ing amulation and rivalry, the out¬
standing quality in the character of
the Western peoples who have adopted
and developed it. The modern idea
of eujoyment as well as of achieve¬
ment has come to consist chiefly in
keeping up with or getting ahead of
other people in a rivalry for things
about whose significance, beyond
furnishing objectives for the competi¬
tion itself, little question is asked.
It is surely one function of ethical
disoussion to keep the world reminded.

Ootober, 1938

THE INDIAN CHRISTIAN MESSENGR

13

that this is not the only possible
conception of value and to point out
its contrast with the religious ideals to
whioh the Western world has contin¬
ued to render lip-service... .. a cont¬
rast resulting iu fundamental dualism
in our thougnt and oulture.”

To drop to a much lower level of
thought, the man iu the street often
speaks of the rule of competition as
“every man for himeelf and the devil
take the hindmost”. Put in such a
form, it is impossible to miss the dif¬
ference between modern competition
and the spirit of Jesus’s teachings.
It is difficult to conceive of a compet¬
itive system whioh does not focus
attention on efforts to advance one’s
own welfare or status, if need be
at the expense of others. True, we
might say with Jesus “He who would
be greatest among you, let him be the
servant of all,’' but the truly great
will soon lose thought of themselves
through serving others, and will
rejoice in doing good and not be
jealous of the good, done by others,
nor worry as to whether they are
accounted greatest or not. Hence
(he essenoe of competition is gone, in
8uch an ideal type of endeavour.

Knight has commented on the ex¬
tent to which eoonomio life at present
is, for those at the top, an absorbing
game. Otherwise it would be difficult
to explain the devotion to business
of many of those who already have
more then they can oonsume, and
who do not seem greatly interested
in charity. But if business is a game
it is ethioally inferior to most sports,
for the cards are “stacked” against
some, who start with almost insur¬
mountable handicaps which industry
and determination are usually unable
to overcome. Furthermore, many
resent the making of a game out of
that which is so vital to the existence
of mankind. They also resent, and
rightly so, the tendency to value a
man and bis contribution to society
by the amount of his money income.
How often do we speak of a man as
having the mind of “a Rs. 50 per
month clerk !” Surely Jesus saw
values in human personalities which
were not reducible to money. Also,
the game of business does not call
forth the best human qualities, nor
reward those who are most deserving
morally. Ruskin has written :

“In a community regulated by laws
of demand and supply, but protected
from open violence, the persons who
become rich are, generally speaking,
industrious, resolute, proud, oovetous,
prompt, methodical, sensible, unima¬
ginative, insensitive, and ignorant.
The persons who remain poor are the
entirely foolish, the entirely wise, the
idle, the reckless, the humble, the
thoughtful, the dull, the imaginative,
the sensitive, the well-informed, the
improvident, the irregularly and im¬

pulsively wicked, the clumsy knave,
the open thief, the entirely, meroiful,
just, and godly person.”

In an ideal Christian state there is,
I believe, no room for competition. In
any state whioh is a practicable possi¬
bility for this generation, competition
must play a considerable role. How¬
ever, in the co-operative movement,
so widely practiced in Sweden and
Great Britain, and now to an increas¬
ing extent in America, competition
plays a very minor role, and different
and nobler incentives are found
actually to work. I am glad to say
that these movements have all along
received a large measure of support
from earnest Christian people, and
recent reports from America indicate
that many people regard the practical
promotion of this movement as a
Christian duty.

In the third place, let us oonsiderthe
attitude of Jesus to consumption, to
human wants, their creation and their
satisfaction. Eastern philosophers and
religious leaders long ago came to a
very respeotable and logical con¬
clusion on this subject — wants are to
be minimized and eventually abolish¬
ed. Western thought, or at least
Western practice, has gone to the
other extreme, and the summum bonum
seems to be the creation of unlimited
wants and then the satisfaction of
as many of them as possible.

We must not regard wants as data
given by nature. In a “state of nature’'
what savage wants a tenth of the
things advertised in our magazines
and newspapers ? Wants are definite¬
ly created, or at least shifted from
one objeot to another, by commercial
companies, one department of which
creates wants for the other to
satisfy. A society, therefore, must be
judged by the wants it creates, as well
as by the wants it satisfies.

Jesus was no ascetic, but His teach¬
ing is clear — “Seek ye first the King¬
dom of Heaven.” Jesus seemed un¬
concerned about wealth, above a bare
minimum of subsistence, save as the
added wealth became an impediment
to spiritual growth.

Returning to the share of adver¬
tising and salesmanship in the crea¬
tion and changing of wants, human
nature seems more easily corrupted
then uplifted. Most people seem to
find a book or a cinema show which
is slightly immoral more “interesting”
than a moral one. Advertisers can
only be expected to create or change
those wants whose satisfaction will
bring profit to the advertisers and
cheir principals. Hence it is no won¬
der that liquors, drugs, and tobaccos,
which are physiologically either
harmful or at least not helpful, are
advertised more extensively, while
quinine, attbrin, educational litera¬
ture and other items, whioh would
contribute more definitely to human

welfare, are not advertised. The latter
goods cannot be sold at a sufficiently
high price to pay for the cost of
advertising. Hence they must be
subsidized by the State or by private
philanthropy if they are to play any
important role in modern life.

The Christian view of consumptio11
must place much less emphasis on
material things, and must deprecat6
the tendency to multiply want9
merely for the private profit of the
multipliers. While it may not go
the whole way with much Eastern
thought which oondemns all eoonomio
wants, it can with profit, and in
harmony with the spirit of Christ,
move very far in that direction. I
believe that the competitive system
of production for private profit makes
exoessive advertising inevitable, and
with it the exaggeration of material
wants. A more Christian economic
order therefore should substitute other
incentives for that of profit.

Having considered the Christian
viewpoint with regard to equality,
competition and wants, let us consider
very briefly some alternatives which
the Christian is bound to rejeot.

Alternatives based upon hatred,
violence and class war must be ruled
out. I believe that many Christians
are too easily reconciled to Marxian
Communism. They accept at its face
value the assertion that Bolshevism
is (on its anti-religious side) merely
a reaction from a corrupt state
ohurch. But hatred, materialism
and class war are basic to the
doctrines of Marx himself, and have
little or nothing to do, in Marx’s
writings, with the Greek Orthodox
Church. He wrote chiefly in London,
and to a smaller extent in New York!
Other Christians are too easily recon¬
ciled to Fascism, because Fascism
sometimes throws a few crumbs to
the Roman Catholic Church. But
the Fascist attempt to counteract
class war usually sets up racial and
other types of conflict which are worse
even than the disease. Also the
“totalitarian” philosophy which Fas¬
cism and Communism share cannot
be aocepted by the Christian. The
only totalitarian philosophy the
Christian can accept is that which
makes Christ, not any man, the
diotator or single ruler of his life.
The Christian cannot accept exalta¬
tion of the material wants of man,
whether by materialistic, capitalism
or by the dialictic materialism of
Marx.

In conclusion I must apologize
for not setting forth any clear-out
system, guaranteed to be the one and
only system in which a Christian
may believe. I hope I have succeedep
in setting forth some of the criteria
by which we may judge our present
or any other system. I do not find
that any existing system is at all
satisfactory, when measured by the

THE INDIAN CHRISTIAN MESSENGER

October, 1938

14

standard of Christ The oo-operative
system of Sweden, for instance, seems
at this distance to come closer to our
ideal than any other system, and
many of the social movements in
Europe and America are caring more
efficiently for the needs of the poor
m such a way as to command our
assent and good-will.

Our ideal order must not over¬
emphasize the eoonomic aspects of
life, and yet it must not be indifferent
to the material, lest selfishness and
inhumanity annex this important
sphere of life. It must involve an
approximate equality of economio
opportunity, of education, of income
and of wealth. It must relegate
competition to a position of very
secondary importance, and make love
an incentive of very muoh greater
vitality than at present. Concentra¬
tion of power, whether eoonomic
or political, can not oommand our
assent. Finally, Christians must
realize the overwhelming urgency of
the problem, for along -with the
ameliorative movements whioh I have
praised there is a growing tendency
for class war, for economic depression
and for international conflict over raw
materials to become more intense. In
the race between the reconstruction
of our modern civilization and its
destruction from conflicting foroes
within the latter seem just now to
have the better of the argument.
Christians must join forces with all
others of like mind to bring about an
order worth surviving, lest we be left
with a world of no order, but of chaos.

Counoils were asked to indioate what
support they could give towards the
project.

(5) In listening to the report of the
committee on Public Morals, presented
by Prof. N. C. Mukerji, two actions of
nation-wide interest were taken: —

(a) The country as a whole was
urged to bring in legislation with
a view to establishing monogamous
marriages as the law of the land.

( b ) Prohibition as a goal for the
whole country was heartily favoured.

(6) The Assembly learnt that the
Trust Association of the Assembly
had now been formed and its legal
registration was in the hands of solici¬
tors who would within two or three
months get it legally registered and
reoognized under this Trust. Supervi¬
sion committees closely related with
properties under consideration would
he appointed. Such a Trust, however,
would not interfere with local Trusts
if they are formed.

(7) The Assembly learnt at first
hand from Dr. Russell of the sensa¬
tional accession in numbers to the
Church through the inooming of the
Bhil community in its thousands.

(8) Rev. William Paton addressed
the Assembly on the significance of
the Conference at Tambaram. Among
others who also conducted services
and gave addresses were Rev. A.
Thakur Das of Lahore, retiring Mo¬
derator of the Assembly, Rev. George
MacLaren of the Dooars, Bengal; and
Rev. George Wilson of Kathiawar.

The arrangements of the Assembly
were in the hands of Dr. and Mrs.
B. P. Hivale.

toeaoh other and shared each other’s
tribulations and joys. His sudden
death leaves a great void in my life
and not only in my life, but in tbe
public life of Allahabad and in the
Christian life of India generally.

“I was for seven years on the Muni¬
cipal Board with the late Rai
Bahadur and the excellent work he
accomplished during the many terms
he was returned from Ward I is
beyond the scope of this short tribute.
Suffice it to say that he was the oldest
member of the Board and filled every
office from Chairman of the various
sub-committees to (for a short period)
that of Chairman of the Board — a
rare honour for a Christian — and
was at the time of his retirement
holding the important office of Senior
Yi ce-Chairman. Those who came
to him for help or advice in Muni¬
cipal matters, whatever their position
in life, were always given a patient
hearing, treated courteously and
given an assurance that everything
possible that lay within his power to
do would be done to remedy their
grievances.

“The late Rai Bahadur was a
wonderful organizer and a most
thorough and methodical worker.
Had it not been for this thoroughness
he could not have accomplished so
masterfully all that he undertook,
whether in connection with the
Society’s work, his Court work, or
his labours in the Provincial Assem¬
bly, all of which, I fear, have taken
their toll and sapped his energy.

•‘He lived a beautiful and exemplary
life — a life free from selfish motives
and personal aggrandisement, and
he died a glorious death. What
better and happier death oould a man
wish for than to be called away
without pain or suffering in the
Churoh wtiioh he loved so well and
in which he worshipped so de-
voutedly?

“My heart goes out to his devoted
children whom he dearly loved and
brought up so creditably, and to
whom he has been both mother and
father since the death, at an early
age, of their dear mother.

“I feel I oannot say more, and in
case it may be asked why I have been
called upon to take part in this ser¬
vice and to pay a tribute to one
whose dogma differed slightly from
my own, I would reply in the words
of a great Irish poet : —

Shall I ask the brave soldier
Who fights by my side
In the cause of mankind, if
Our creeds agree ?

Shall I give up the friend
I have valued and tried
If he kneel not before the
Same altar as me ?

“Well, dear friends, Mr. Mukerji
has been called to higher service,
We shall not meet him again in the

( Continued from page 2)
the far eastern borders of Assam to
Ratnagiri in the west, were present.
Dr. John Mackenzie, having been
unanimously elected as Moderator,
presided over the sessions of the
Assembly. Some of the actions and
events during the Assembly will be
of wide-spread interest: —

(D The Bishop of Bombay and Rev.
Amar Dass and Miss Drescher of the
M E. Church brought greetings of
their ohurches to the Assembly.

(2) The Reformed and Evangelioal
Church with its 7,000 Christians
united with the United Church of
Northern India.

(3) The Assembly urged that the
joint council which is aiming at union
with the Methodist Episcopal Church
and the English Baptists should be
called in the near future, that our
own Church should make necessary
preparations, and that friendly conver¬
sations in the other movement for
union with the Anglicans and Eng¬
lish Methodists should continue.

(4) The scheme for inaugurating
Foreign Mission Work in East Africa
-was generally approved and Church

The officers of the Assembly ap¬
pointed were: —

Rev. J. Mackenzie, M. A , D.D. Moder¬
ator; Rev. D. N. Cbowdhari, Vice-
Moderator; Rev. A. Ralla Ram, Stated
Clerk; Rai Bahadur N. K. Mukerji,
(now deceased; Treasurer; Rev. J.W.R.
Netram, Statistician.

NEWS AND NOTES

We publish the following tribute
paid to the late Rai Bahadur N. K.
Mukerji in the Memorial Service by
Mr. C. W. Boyle, an Irishman beloved
of the Christian community and a
close friend of Mr. Mukerji : —

“I have been asked to perform what
is to me a most painful duty, and
that is, to pay a small tribute to the
memory of my dear friend, the late
Rai Bahadur N. K. Mukerji. I
have known the deceased, I might
say, ever since I set foot in Allahabad,
about 19 years ago, and from
the moment we first met up to his
untimely death yesterday morning,
we have been more like brothers than
friends. We confided our troubles

October, 1938

THK INDIAN CHRISTIAN MESSENGER

15

flesh, but if tho oommuniou of saints
has any meaning he will at this
moment be pleading at the feet of
Christ for you and for me — pleading
for all his friends and for all who
have been unfriendly towards him
while on earth.”

The following was the last com*
munication received in our office from
the late Rai Bahadur N. K. Mukerji.
October 12th, 1938.

‘‘Dear Mr. Editor, I shall be obliged
if you would kindly insert this letter
in the next issue of your paper for the
information of those engaged in
village work

“At the request of the U. P. Christ-
i an Council the U. P. Government
was approached with the request that
villagers who had been converted to
Christianity should not continue to
be shown in the pubiio records by
their old caste name. I am glad to
be able to report that the Govern¬
ment has ordered that the change in
questiou should be made, on the pro¬
duction of a certificate from a super¬
intending missionary or a pastor that
the applicant has been converted to
Christianity, in the following regis¬
ters : — (1) Patwari’s ttegisters, (2)
Canal Registers, (3/ Sohool Registers,
(4) Municipal Registers, and (5) Town
Area Registers.

“Government feel that no change can
be made in the village chowkidar’s
birth and death registers and in
other police registers, as in the former
only the father’s caste is entered
and in the latter the caste is entered
only for police purposes. I am
pointing out to Government that if
for administrative reasons exception
must be made in the case of police
registers, the police should be in¬
structed to describe them on public
documents, (e.g. summons and war¬
rants) a& Christian. If the old caste
name is given the person concerned
will be quite justified in refusing to
accept it on the plea that the caste
mentioned in the document was not
correct.”

N. K. Mokerji.

The following from Allahabad
will be present at the International
Missionary Conference at Tambaram,
Madras : —

Rev.H. C. Balasundaram; Professor
S. K. Rudra ; Dr. B. B. Malvea ; Miss
I. Sircar; Rev. A. Ralla Ram.

Rai Bahadur N- K Mukerji had
also been chosen a delegate, but .

Dr. John R. Mott, Mr. W. Paton
and Mr. Basil Matthew are already
in India. They landed in Bombay
by the Viceroy of India on Monday,
the 24th of October.

In the last issue of The Messenger,
in reporting the death of Mr. Henry
Dutt’s father, the word ‘because’ was
wrongly used through some un¬
accountable error. The phrase ‘in
spite of’ should have been used.

We give a most hearty welcome to
Miss Mukaud, M. A., L T,, T. Dip. as a
leoturer in the Allahabad Training
College. This is the very first time
that an honour of this nature has
been conferred on an Indian lady in
our Provinces.

On the 3rd of October in Fatehpore
the marriage took place between Mr.
Victor Walter, M A., L.T. of Bahraioh
and Miss Nora Prem Singh, Doctor-
in-charge of the Female Hospital. The
marriage ceremony was performed by
the Rev. B. T. Thompkinson.

Fatehgarh Christian brethren will
be uniting in their centennial cele¬
brations from November 4th to 7th,
commemorating the commencement
of missionary work in Fatehgirh on
4th November, 1837. We rejoice
with them in these celebrations.

It has now been definitely decided
that the All-India Christian Medical
College will be located in Allahabad.
We consider this a great honour to
have been bestowed on the ‘City of
God’. We hope that the projected
general hospital will soon be started
and stage by stage this much-needed
college will be attracting the best of
our youths from all over the country.

Mr. J. N. Wilson, Special Officer of
the Congress, appointed with the
objeot of interesting Indian Christ¬
ians in the Congress, is strenuously
touriug throughout the Provinces
and is especially looking into the
sufferings of village Christians.

Among the newly-appointed Hon¬
orary Magistrates we have learut of
the name of Mr. G. A. Simeon of
Agra, Mrs. Mukand of Jaunpore, and
Rev. J. Z Zamen of Allahabad. Our
heartiest congratulations to them

Rev. Sankey Sheets, who some years
ago was in Lucknow, has returned to
his work at the Forman Christian
College from furlough in America,
and Professor W. C. Thoburn, who
was expected to rejoin the Lucknow
Christian College on return from
America, under special arrangements
has been posted at Forman Christian
College.

The All-India Christian Conference
will be held in Madras on the 30th
and 3 1st of December. It will be
presided over by Mr H. C. Mukerji
of Calcutta.

The following births in our com¬
munity will be of interest to many : —

A son was born to Mr. and Mrs. R.
M. Chet Singh of Hoshangabad, on
the 26th of October.

A son was born to Mr. and Mrs.
E. V. N. Ojha, of Ewing Christian
College, Allahabad in the beginning
of October.

A daughter was born to Mr. and
Mrs. W. K. Wesley, of Allahabad.

Mr. E. C. Humphery was married to
Miss Romola Kerr at the Naulakha

Church, Lahore, on October 1st, '938.

Our heartiest congratulations.

We learn from papers that Mr. A.
Dharam Das was elected President of
the United Provinces Indian Christ¬
ian Association at its last sessions
during Dewali holidays held in
Gorakhpore. We hope that better
days for the Association are ahead of
it under his chairmanship. We were
interested to find from the presiden¬
tial address of the ex-President, Mr.

E. Ahmad Shah, that he has now also
become a convert to the ideal of in¬
dependence for the country.

We have received a communication
from Thomas Cooke & Son, from
whioh we learn that the Company has
deoided to offer to all missionaries
passing through Bombay free trans¬
ship services from train or hotel to
the ship or service versa.

We have not yet bidden a hearty
welcome to Mr. N. Jordan as Organiz¬
ing Secretary of tin N M. S for U.P.,

C. P., Bengal and Binar. Tue only
concern of the N. M. S. in inviting
him, was to secure a devoted Christ¬
ian worker who had enthusiasm for
the cause, and not to make this post a
means of employment. We have in
Mr. Jordan an experienced and
enthusiastic worker. During one
month of his service several new
branches have been started. We
have already prospects of about
Rs. 1,000 as an annual new income.
He addressed a full Churoh, in Allah¬
abad fuller than ever before, on the
N. M. S. Sunday and the collection
amounted to about Rs. 60. Allahabad
Christians turned out in large num¬
bers to greet their newly appointed
Secretary.

We heartily weoome the appointment
of the Yen. S A. Bill as the Bishop-
designate of the Diocese of Lucknow.
It was our privilege to enjoy his
personal acquaintance during the
years he was serving as Archdeacon
of this Diocese and we were always
struck by his amiability and his
kindliness. We feel oertain that his
appointment will commend itself to
one and all. We shall look forward
to his consecration in January.

The Training Camp for workers,
which was held at the Allahabad
Agricultural Institute during the
Diwali holidays, attracted a number
of Christian workers. The Camp met
a real need and we hope that such
camps will increase and will lead to
great results in the work of City
Churches.

We have been asked to print the
proposed itinerary of Dr. T. Kagawa
of Japan. The places whioh he is to
visit and the dates are as follows : —
December, 30, 31, 1938 Tirupattur
Ashram; January 1 Katpadi ;
January 2 Ongole ; January 3, 4
Cooanada ; January 6, 7 Hyderabad
and Secunderabad; January 8 to 10

16

THE INDIAN CHRISTIAN MESSENGER

Registered No A-1741.

Nagpore ; January 11 Wardha ;
January 12 to 14 Bombay ; Januai’y
16 o 23 Shantinikitom and Calcutta;
January 24, Benares: January
25 to 27 Delhi ; January 28 to
30, Lahore ; January 31 to Feb¬
ruary 1, Lucknow ; February 2 to 4,
Allahabad; February 6 to 8, Gunton,
February 10 to 12 Bangalore ; Feb¬
ruary 13 to 17 Madras; February 1 8;
19, Madura ; February 22, 23

Maramannu Convention.

Kunwar Sir Makaraj Singh is back
among us again after several months
of absence in the British Isles. We
bid him welcome and are glad that
bis leadership in our affairs is
available.

The Round Table Conference on
Church Union was held in Agra on
the 3rd of November.

Rev. Janki Prasad was engaged in
arranging for the tenth poultry show
at Bewar on Monday the 7th of
November.

The Churoh at Jalesar, whioh is
being constructed as a labour of Rev.
Sukh Lall, is nearing completion.

The engagement is announced of Mr.
Cyril L. Clive, M. Sc. of Ewing Christ¬
ian College, Allahabad and Miss
Queenie Johory, daughter of the late
Dr. Johory of Bhopal. Our heartiest

congratulations.

Christian Melas and Concerts are
being arranged in Agra, Luck¬
now and Cawnpore in aid of the
N. M. S. We request Committees of
Managements to send the proceeds to
Madras in order to have these reach
the Head Office before the 31st of
December.

The following cutting from a
Chinese paper will be read with
interest : —

“Hankow, Oct. 1. Sent by the
Indian Congress Party, the Indian
medical unit arrived last night from
Hongkong by truck instead of by
train. It will remain in Hankow for
a week or ten days, and then proceed
to whichever front it is ordered. The
party, which is now incorporated with
the Chinese Red Cross as ‘Curative
Unit No. 15’, is composed of Doctors
Atal, Kotnis, Markerjoo, Cholker and
Basu. They have now been supple¬
mented by 15 Chinese dressers and
nurses. The unit brought with it an
ambulance and modern equipment
including 54 cases of medicine. Mad¬
ame Chiang Kai-shek has invited the
group to tea, and Miss Agnes Smed-
ley, the writer, has introduced them
to 30 foreign correspondents including
Mrs. Haldane and Miss Freda Utley.

‘How long we stay in China depends
on the accuracy of Japanese aviators,’
Dr. Atal told correspondents. ‘I
interviewed Gaudbi before I left India.
I told him we would stay until the
end of the war. and if we were slaugh¬
tered by the Japanese, another unit
would take our place.’

Dr. Atal, who is grey haired, was
bitter regarding the horrors of _ the
hostilities. ‘I saw a horrible sight
in the village of Yoyang, between
Changsha and Hankow, which was
bombed two hours before our arrival,’
he said. ‘Rows of houses had been
flattened to the ground, and I saw
people extricating dead women from
the debris.’ Dr. Atal left Spain, where
he served with the Indian National
Brigade, in February, and offered his
services to China. The funds for the
unit here were raised by all classes in
India. ‘The Indian people are most
sympathetic with China’s just cause;
this is apparent on all sides,’ Dr. Atal
remarked — Renter .”

Rev. Stephen Neil has been elected
Bishop of Tinnevelly in succession to
Bishop Western.

Mr. Ram Singh, M.Sc. of Rawal¬
pindi, was admitted into the Chris¬
tian community through baptism at
the Jamna Churoh on Sunday, the 6th
of November.

We are glad to hear of three other
engagements which will be of inter¬
est to4the community : —

Miss Sita Roy, M.B., BS., of Delhi
is engaged to be married to Lieut¬
enant Khurskad Ali of Dekra Dun.
Mr. Khurshad Ali is a recent convert.

Miss Barker of Mary Wanamaker
Girls’ School, is engaged to be married
to Mr. Lewis of the Agricultural
Institute, Allahabad.

Miss Mona Mukerji, daughter of
Professor Moni Mukerji, is engaged
to be married to Mr. Lawrie Rawson
of Gorakhpur.

The prize-giving of the Mary
Wanamaker School, held on 7th
November, was a bright occasion.
The pageant ‘Spirit of Indian
Womanhood’and a most artistiolndian
Dance were rendered with great
ability. The Director of Publio
Instruction U. P., Mr. R S. Wier,
presided and Mrs. Rice gave
away the prizes. The annual
report presented by the Principal,
Miss Inglis, made us all rejoice over
the excellent work whioh is being
done at this premier Girls’ school in
our Provinces. We congratulate the
Principal, Mrs. Buys, the Head
Mistress, and all members of the staff
over a great year’s work.

RAI BAHADUR N. K. MUKERJI

A Brief Appreciation

Br Professor S. K. Rudra

University, Allahabad.

Swiftly, suddenly, and without auy
fuss, Rai Bahadur N. K. Mukerji
took his departure from this life. He
died in the House of God. I do not
think he could have wished for any
other end.

I am told that he left all his papers
in order, both those belonging to his

various offices and those to his own
private affairs. This was just like
him ! He was orderly and methodi¬
cal to a degree. No details escaped
his keen vigilance. He worked to a
plan. His eldest son, Nillo, an officer
on the East India Railway, told me
that well into the second week of
December, his time had all been
carefully mapped out. His was not
a slip-shod mind. With all his
heavy programme of work, he accom¬
plished it all, carefully, smoothly and
efficiently. He was ready, on the
next day, for another round of duties.
Such was the intensity of his service
to the community and the country.

The Rai Bahadur was a man of
few words. But when he spoke, he
spoke to the point and effectively.
He was a thorough master of the
matters on whioh he spoke. Few
could gainsay his expert knowledge,
however much they may have dis¬
agreed with his views. No wonder
his counsel was sought after by so
many committees and organizations,
both in and outside the Christian
community.

He was ever ready to give his
helping hand to rich or poor, friend
or foe. It amazed me to realize how
much he accomplished for the aid of
others. I do not think there could be
many leaders in any group, who
could equal him, and few who could
surpass him, in the contacts he had
with all grades and sections of the
people through the act of service.

But, it is as an elder friend and
Christian gentleman that I, personal¬
ly, will cherish his memory most.
He has left us an imperishable
memory of what a true friend and
leader should be. He was thought¬
ful of others iu distress, to a fault, and
in grief, one could turn to him for
oourage and comfort. He never
failed !

I know of no better father. He
was wrapped up iu his motherless
children to a degree not known to
outsiders. Few families were so
happy and so contented as theirs.

As for the devotion of the brothers
to each other, it was of such staunch
loyalty that it was almost a matter
of envy for others !

It is truly said that ‘no master is
hero to his valet,’ but if long and
faithful service of servants can be
taken as a test of man’s worth, the
Rai Bahadur would not lack witnesses
to prove his oase in any court.

One outstanding quality in the
Bai Bahadur needs mention in con¬
clusion. This was his simple, yet
perfeot trust, in the loving Provi¬
dence of God ! In times of heavy
bereavement, in moments of tense
hostility, he still clung loyally and
serenely to his faith. It was a
marvel to me !

May it be given to us to catch
something of his noble way of life!

Edited by Eev. A. Ealla Earn, Jumna, Allahabad, and printed by 0. W. Boyle at the Mission Press, Allahabad.

September 3. 1936

THE INDIAN WITNESS

5G5 (5)

A Rainbow or a Mirage?

Clement D. Rockey

On May 8, 1936 there met in Evanston at the First
Church a group that had been assembled in response
to a demand from an aroused General Conference.
From various committees of the General Conference
had come requests, passed on to the World Service
commission in each case, asking for a readjustment of
the ratio of distribution of World Service funds, and,
of course, the requests were always for an adjustment
upwards. On a falling income that was the only way
to get an increase, and each group needed the increase
so badly that the tendency was to forget that such
increase must come from another group, which might
be crippled thereby. It was not a very Christian way
of looking at things; but then, in fighting for one’s
life, whether it be in a committee (as in Finance Com¬
mittee, and in committees of the various Benevolent
Boards) or in the General conference committees, it
seems easy to forget Christian principles. As Dr.
Johnson of China put it, in words too caustic to be
effective, “Embezzlement is not excusable even when
the misappropriated funds are passed from one of
God’s departmental treasuries to another.’’ And yet
this is the kind of distressing dynamite which the
World Service Commission has had to handle during
the past 8 or 12 years.

General Conference ordered that all requests for
an increased ratio be referred ‘without instructions’
to the World Service Commission for study and action.
The meeting in Evanston was for the purpose of
dealing with this ratio question.

But of course there is a better way. Quarrelling over
the details of distribution has not brought any increase.,
to the treasury. Perhaps this may even explain why the
church gave less year by yearx The better way is to
co-operate in building up a better Christian spirit with
consequent increasing income in which all may share,
with pleasure and profit. Strange that it has been so
hard to realize that only a spiritually aroused Church
can be a giving Church. This must be brought home
to our Methodist Episcopal Church. The spark that
started the fire at Columbus was brought by Dr. John
R. Edwards. He got the inspiration from some Baptist
group, of the South, I believe, and suggested that we
work for a campaign of a million units, each unit to
represent a promise of a dollar a month for the year.
Those who could 'afford more would be ashamed to give
so little and it might spur on others to give more gener¬
ously. This surely should not be hard to do when
the Church is on the very low plane of an average of
82 cents a member in the 1935-6 World Service year.
So the quadrennium goal was set for the million unit
campaign, with the preliminary goal of 500,000 for
the year 1936-37. This would bring in $5,000,000.00
to the World Service treasury in place of the $3,039,
609.37 reported on June, 30, 1936 for the year just
closing. The enthusiasm at General Conference was
undoubted and thrilling, and the World Service
Commission was requested to organize and start such
a campaign.

The first step was to be sure that the Bishops
would help and that the Editors of the Church papers
and the Publishers would also co-operate in such a
campaign. So the World Service commission set
Wednesday, July 8, as the day on which, after prelim¬
inary survey of the problems before it, the larger
group, consisting of Bishops, Editors and Book Agents,
Secretaries, and the World Service Commission itself,
might go into the matter and decide what should be
done. On Tuesday Treasurer Auman reported to the
Commission that the year ending May 31, 1936 had
brought a further decrease of 5.83 per cent over the
receipts of the preceding year, and that the receipts
for the quadrennium ending May 31, 1936 as compared
to that ending on May 31, 1932, indicated a decrease of
51.84 per cent. Not a very heartening beginning.

When the whole group met on the morning of
Wednesday, July 8, after an inspiring devotional
address by Bishop Hughes, the following statement
of the million Unit Fellowship was agreed upon. All
those who are now contributing $12 a year or more are
to be included in the Fellowship and the aim will be
to increase this number until the grand total of one
million is reached. The goal for this first year being
at least half that number.

The Million Unit Fellowship
for the

World Service of the Methodist Episcopal Church

Aim: To make vital our loyalty to Jesus Christ
as the Redeemer of the world and to provide ways and
means by which we as Methodists may meet our mis¬
sionary responsibility.

It is proposed:

1. That in this Fellowship, we seek to become
units of power through whom Christ may live in our
personal and social relations.

2. That each of us pray daily our Saviour’s
prayer, “Thy Kingdom come”, so that we may the
better give ourselves to the building of a Christian
world.

3. That each one share Him with others in faith¬
fulness in worship, in personal witnessing and in
leading men and women into allegiance to Jesus Christ.

4. That each of us enter the Fellowship with
sacrificial gifts of money and take his part as God
gives understanding.

The general educative campaign among the pas¬
tors, district superintendents and specially interested
laymen is to begin immediately, but the main cam¬
paign for the education of the church as a whole is to
come with a general, America-wide (why not include
other countries as well?) Sunday, set for October 18.
1936. On that day every pulpit in American Metho¬
dism is to tell of the Million Unit Fellowship. The
Church papers and special literature will give all
information needed by the pulpit and pew. It is ex¬
pected that every Bishop, every District Superintendent
and every Pastor, together with all others who have
secretarial posts in the Church and all who are benefi¬
ciaries of the World Service funds, will join the
Fellowship before October 18th, so that on that day
not only may it be publicly announced that already
so many of the Units of Fellowship for World Service
have been enrolled, but also what is better, that all who
proclaim the message shall themselves be pledged to
participate therein. The final drive and climax is to
come on February 15th with a nation wide Methodist
evening and a radio program to reach the groups
assembled on that evening All missionaries, ex¬
missionaries and interested laymen, will be enlisted
to speak as frequently and as widely as possible during
the interval between October 18 and February 15.
Following the Preaching Mission Dr. Stanley Jones
will probably be available here to help give his inspi¬
rational aid. The scheme is big and all inclusive. It
is also sound as its aim is so largely spiritual.

Dr. Dan Brummitt, editor of the Kansas City
edition of the Christian Advocate , spoke for the Church
Press. He gave a pledge of most hearty co-operation
and indicated three ways in which the Church period¬
icals will help. First, they will increase, perhaps
even to double, the amount of general space that they
have been giving, and they will give editorial space
aiso. They will give their mailing lists which will
furnish the publicity department of the new Fellowship
a prepared and selected audience into the hundreds of
thousands. The third method of assistance would be in
giving reprints, for pamphlets, of materials printed in
the Advocates, at greatly reduced cost.

Thus Church editors were vying with Bishops to
assure the Church that they, and the Secretaries of
the Benevolent Boards, and the World Service group,
were fully and whole heartedly in the new movement.
No wonder that in the enthusiasm Bishop Hughes said,
“I can’t recall an hour in ten years when I felt so

(6) 566

THE INDIAN WITNESS

September 3 1936

hopeful.” And Bishop Lester Smith remarked, ‘‘I
believe that we have done something that will be
genuinely appreciated by the Church.”

There was only one other question that was
debated, and that asked about the responsible leader¬
ship of the campaign, and what sort of an organization
should be set up to handle the matter. Judge
Snavely, a member of the World Service commission,
reminded them forcefully that on that leadership would
rest the possibility of success or the probability of
failure. An Executive committee was formed consist¬
ing of three Bishops (Waldoff, Lowe and Smith), three
Secretaries of Benevolent Boards (Farmer, Kohlstedt,
and Diffendorfer), three members of the World Service
commission, (Judge Snavely, Loren M. Edwards and
C. A. Jones of Columbus) and Treasurer Auman, Ex-
officio, a member. Before the general meeting had
adjourned this Executive Committee met and placed
in nomination its selection of persons to form the
central organization. They are:—

Bishop F. T. Keeney.

W. E. Shaw , Secretary-Counsel.
f C. P. Hargraves, Missionary Education.

| J. I. Throctmorgan, Men’s Work.

I Myron Morrill, Publicity.

Associates i Miss M. A. Randolph, ( Chicago Office of
the Board of Foreign missions.

WALTER Torbett, Board of Home Mis¬
sions.

This is a well balanced group and one that will
inspire confidence. Bishop Keeney was retired in May,
at Columbus, but is still vigorous and, at the call of the
Church defers his well earned rest and girds anew
for the battle.

There was, at first, no mention of the cost of put¬
ting on the program set forth. No provision was made
for it and some one spoke rather sneeringly about tons
of literature to be thrown round the country. But
Judge Snavely and C. A. Jones of Columbus reminded
them that there could be no income without previous
outlay and that tons of literature might well be needed,
and used to great advantage, considering the large
group to be reached. In nominating the above-named
committee the Executive Committee had planned to keep
down, as low as possible, all expenses for the central
office, for each one of the group mentioned above
(except Bishop Keeney) receives his salary from one
or other of the Benevolent Boards, and is loaned to
assist in this Unit of Fellowship campaign.

The day after the General meeting the World
Service commission completed its work. There was an
earnest debate over the money allocated to the Peace
Commission, but it was felt that new money coming
in for the Unit Fellowship Campaign would more than
make up the $8,000. minimum promised, and the addi¬
tional $4000.00 hoped for to provide the expenses of
that commission, and in order that the two Mission
Boards might not be crippled in their plans for next
year by having to pay out money between now and
October it was planned that the first payment to the
Peace Commission should come in early November.

The committee to investigate and suggest the ratio
of distribution between the boards was selected as
follows, Bishops Lowe and Waldorf, Ministers J. M. M.
Gray, J. S. Payton and J. V. Claypcol, and Laymen
C. O. Holmes, C. A. Jones, W. C. Sykes. Theirs will be
a difficult and thankless task, but a great increase in in¬
come may make it possible for them to work out new ra¬
tios without decreasing the income of any of the Boards.

The Million Unit Fellowship for the World Service
of the Methodist Episcopal Church is the goal for the
quadrennium, and half of that number is the goal for
the first year. This movement has been born and
carried forward in prayer. It needs to be continued
in prayer if it is to be a real rainbow of promise and
not a mirage of greater despair. The success of the
movement depends on the co-operation of all in what
in Hindustani would be summed up in Minnat, Mannat
and Milinat— Prayer, Consecration and Work.

The Oxford Group and the
World To-day

Broadcast by Dr. Frank Bcjchman

Transatlantic broadcast from the B B. C. studios, Lon¬
don, over a nation-wide network of the Columbia Broadcasting
system, New York, August 9, 1936, to a potential audience of
70,000,000 Reception was perfect on both the East and
Pacific costs.

I am speaking to you all from Europe, where,
hourly, news of revolution is coming in. During the
next fifteen minutes you can, if you like, learn how to
take part in a revolution yourself. It takes a passion
to cure a passion. It takes a revolution to cure a
revolution. And the Oxford Group’s answer to revolu¬
tion is more revolution— the revolution in human
nature, which is our only hope. ... .

Now, let me give you a picture of that Oxford
Group demonstration in the buildings of the British
Industries Fair, Birmingham— largest covered hall in
Europe, and industrial showroom of the British
Empire. Something happened that week-end. You
saw Britain on the move. Thousands came from every
part of the Empire. Twenty- one special trains brought
crowds from all over the British Isles. Thousands
more came by ’bus, car, bicycle, on foot, and by air.
There were contingents from thirty-five different
countries — five hundred from Holland alone. The
message of the Oxford Group reached millions through
Press and newsreel. Millions more took part through
a world broadcast which was heard in all five con¬
tinents, and by ships at sea and was summarised for
that world audience in seven different languages.

Tramping Feet

Europe to-day echoes to the tramp of marching
feet. Picture the response of that vast audience at
Birmingham to more than a thousand youth of many
nations marching together in a new enlistment.

What is this enlislment of the Oxford Group?
Where are they marching? And why are they march¬
ing? In an age of material revolution they have enlisted
in a spiritual revolution. They are enlisting in the moral
equivalent of war, which may yet prove to be the
answer to that August day twenty-two years ago.

I was present at the Disarmament Conference in
Washington in 1921. In the face of that post-war chaos
there came the conviction that what was needed was
God-guided personalities to make God-guided national¬
ities to make a new world. It is that vision we are
beginning to see realised to-day. Nationalism can
unite a nation. Supernationalism can unite a world.
God-controlled super-nationalism is the only sure
foundation for world peace.

What is our real problem? You all know what a
drought is. Well, we are suffering to-day from a
spiritual drought. Fear and greed are like a dust
storm. They spread over nations. They blind and
choke people. They set men against men, class against
class, nation against nation.

War in Spain

Take the war in Spain. Whichever side wins,
the human factor will remain. War is no answer to
suspicion, jealousy, lust and fear. No, the answer
does not lie in a winning side— even in an election
campaign— once we have gotten away from the things
that really matter.

National and world problems remain the same
because the root problem— human nature — remains
unsolved. Until we deal with human nature thorough¬
ly and drastically on a national scale nations must still
follow their historic road to violence and destruction.
Three thousand miles of ocean do not change this
fundamental problem— and will not save us if we fail
to solve it. The symptoms may differ in Europe and
America. The disease is the same.

Now, what is the disease? Isn’t it fear, dishonesty,
resentment, selfishness? We talk about freedom and
liberty, but we are slaves to ourselves.

f

I

v

1

'V,

Y Yy

;V^O^riTTj^lI. TUf/^ATiyY (|HlfRCH

'\J

DEVELOPMENT OF CHRISTIE
CHARACTER.

LIFE AND

In considering the subject of the Development of Chris- Christian
tian Life and Character, it is our deep conviction that the Life,
greatest need in our Missions to-day is Christian Life :
not more elaborate methods, or better organization, or new
appliances, but more life, the new life from God, in¬
breathed by the Holy Spirit, “ working in us that which is
well-pleasing in His sight.” As physical life must precede
physical activities, such as sight and speech and locomo¬
tion, so spiritual life must go before and produce spiritual
activity. True Christian life is absolutely essential to true
Christian living. It is evident then that they only who
really possess the life of Christ will do from the heart the
works and will of Christ ; that they only who have the
Holy Spirit dwelling within them can bring forth the fruit
of the Spirit.

A Christian who has this life from God, in conscious
vigorous exercise, filling his heart with joy and strength,
will delight to obey God’s word. When that word says,

“ Owe no man anything,” he will conscientiously abstain
from debt. When it says, “ Receive ye one another as
Christ also received you to the glory of God,” caste dis¬
tinctions will be totally put away, consumed by the fervour
of Christian love. When the Word says, “ Remember the
Sabbath day to keep it holy,” the Christian who is in vital
union with Him who gave the command will cheerfully
obey it, and hallow the day. He who realizes that his
body is indeed a temple of the Holy Ghost will not defile
it with immorality or intemperance. This is also the true
solution of the “ Self-support ” problem, and of many
other perplexing questions in the churches. “ The Spirit
of life in Christ ” will move Christians to cheerful obedi¬
ence, fervent love, and holy zeal. Therefore : —

Resolution I.

The Conference would emphasize the life in
Christ as the real foundation for all true develop¬
ment of Christian living and character, for all
Church activity and growth ; and would set forth the
great importance of seeking to lead all the members
of our Churches into the actual possession of it.

The Church of the living God must be built of
living stones.

II.

In further considering the Development of Christian A conrert-
Life and Character one of the first and most essential needs ed and Spir-
that meets us is that of a truly converted and Spirit-filled ^ Agenc^"
Mission Agency. It is scarcely possible to over-estimate
the vital importance of this. Upon it rests very largely the
spiritual welfare of the Churches. In this agency may
be included Pastors, Evangelists, Catechists, Christian
Teachers, and Bible-women. If the seven men chosen
primarily for the administration of the Church’s alms at
Jerusalem were to be men “full of the Holy Spirit and
wisdom,” how much more they to whom is committed the
ministration of God’s word to the people ! If these are
unspiritual how can they feed with spiritual food the
flock of God. They may have education, and their conduct
may be respectable, and they may even possess a certain
kind of zeal, but if they have not been renewed by the
birth from above, and if they are not in vital conscious

o

union with the Lord, how can they instruct their people
regarding the new life and lead them into fellowship with
God Therefore : —

Resolution [I.

The Conference, keeping prominently in view the
great truth that he who has not, by the new birth,
entered into a new life, is out of place in the
ministry of the gospel, would most earnestly invite
the attention of all Missionary Bodies and
Churches to the supreme importance of a truly
converted and Spirit-tilled Agency. The Conference
sees signs for encouragement in the fact that there
is evidence of an awakening in many, and that they
are yearning for the power of an inward life by
which they may abide in Christ and be fruitful.

III.

Special

Missions.

The subject of Special Missions and Conventions, with
the aim of bringing the people into a fuller experience of
spiritual life, has been very heartily endorsed. The
opinion seems to be widespread that such gatherings
would be productive of great good. At a Conference of
C. M. S. missionaries at Allahabad in 1898 the follow¬
ing Resolution was passed: — “That the Conference
suggests to the Parent Committee that it should encour¬
age gatherings (to last say for a week) in all parts of the
Indian Missions, for the Indian clergy and lay-workers,
for the deepening of spiritual life, to be conducted, in the
vernaculars where possible, by suitable missionaries,
European or Indian, of approved evangelistic power and
experience.” The visits of men specially adapted to this
work have been referred to by several as resulting in
lasting blessing. Indian Christians would most gladly wel¬
come such a movement. Some of them have said to mission¬
aries, “you have your Conventions on the hills, but there is
nothing of that sort for us on the plains.” Happily such
meetings are now beginning to be held at various places
on the plains, and with very encouraging results. It is
specially encouraging to notice that some of these have
been organized and conducted by the Indians themselves.
A suggestion is made that longer time should be
devoted to each locality where a Convention or Mission is
held than is usually the case, as sometimes several days
are required to get the Christians really and deeply inter¬
ested, and just when the truth is beginning to prove its
power, when conviction is becoming deep, and people are
almost ready to yield themselves to God in a new and full
surrender, the meetings are discontinued. It is then that
prayer and effort should be redoubled and the special ser¬
vices continued, until definite decisions have been made
and fruit gathered.

Resolution IV.

The Conference recommends the holding of spec¬
ial Conventions of Indian Christians and Mission¬
aries, to seek for a real spiritual uplift and a true
Pentecostal baptism, in consequence of which
Christian obedience and service will become a
delight, and the Churches will become purer,
stronger, and more fruitful, to the glory of God.
The Conference further suggests that, as it is some¬
times found to be the case that the meetings are
perforce brought to a conclusion just at the time
when the Spirit of God seems to be manifestly work-

3

ing, and the truth is beginning to prove its power,
greater elasticity be given in the time allowed for
such gatherings. The Conference is, moreover,
strongly convinced that such gatherings would result,
not only in the deepening of the spiritual life of
Christians, but also in the conversion of non-Chris¬
tians.

Kesolution IY.

Believing that a great revival is urgently needed at a great r».
the present time in the Churches of Christ in India,
resulting as it would in a more thoroughly conse¬
crated church and ministry, which would be the
most effective agency in the evangelization of the
land, and recognising that there is a growing
spirit of expectation in the Indian Churches of a
spiritual revival similar to those which have been
granted in other Churches, e.g., in Uganda, Japan,

Australia, &c., and being convinced that such a
visitation of Divine Grace would result in : —

(1) The deepening of the spiritual life and sense of re
sponsibility of Missionaries and Mission Agents ;

(2) Impressing upon the members of the Churches the
great necessity of a consecrated life, and of active
efforts for the salvation of relatives and neighbours ;

(3) The conversion of large numbers of nominal
Christians to a personal faith in Christ ;

(4) The winning to Christ of many from the increas¬
ingly large number of Hindus who haying lost faith

Hinduism, are at present drifting aimlessly

about.

The Conference recommends that the Missions
in the different language areas, either singly or in
unison with with others, should concert measures
with this end in view; special sermons being preach¬
ed on the lines indicated by the subjects above
mentioned, and fervent intercessory prayer being
continually made for a great spiritual revival in
India, Ceylon and Burma.

Besolution Y.

As the Sabbath is one of the great bulwarks of 6abb*ti
Christianity, and the neglect of its observance so 0bser™DC«-
frequently prevails among our native members, es¬
pecially new converts, the Conference recommends
the following as means to improvement : —

1. A good example on the part of missionaries, native
ministers, and other Christian workers. Let all Sunday
travel, and unnecessary labour, even with a good object in
view, be religiously discarded, so that weak brethren may
derive no excuse from the conduct of their superiors.

2. Frequent and systematic instruction and exhorta¬
tion, both private and public, in regard to the duty of
keeping holy the Lord’s day.

3. Church discipline in extreme cases.

4. The avoidance of all arrangements, which might,
even remotely, lead others to break the Sabbath, such as
giving wTork to (ungodly) contractors without the proviso
that the Sabbath must be respected.

f 5. Assistance of some kind given to Church members

by which they may be enabled to forsake a business in
which Sabbath-breaking is required and enter one of a
different character.

4

Caste.

6. Petitions to the Viceregal Government to re-enact
a Sabbath law for India, so that it may at least be a “ dies
non "in business, a day on which employees may abstain
from labour without breaking their contracts, or endanger¬
ing in any way their pecuniary rights, a day on which
courts and public offices shall be closed and Government
works stopped except in cases of urgent necessity, and on

which military drills and inspections and movements of .

every kind shall be reduced to the lowest possible limit.

7. Petitions to managers of railways, shops, and manu¬
factories of various kinds, asking that their operations
may be brought down to a minimum, if not discontinued
altogether, on the Lord’s day.

8. The promotion of the Lord’s Day Union and all
similar Societies, or Conferences, having in view the ad¬
vancement of the observance of the Sabbath.

With a view to giving effect to Nos. 6 and 7,
above, the Conference appoints the following as a
Sub-Committee : —

VI.

There are three great evils which exist more or less in
the Churches of India, and which are great hindrances to
the spread of Christ’s kingdom ; viz,, caste, debt, and in¬
temperance. These must be purged away before the
Churches can fulfil their high vocation.

Of caste an Indian Christian in a prominent position
says; — “ Its effects are deplorable. With the keeping of
caste Christian life cannot grow, but must eventually die.

No caste-keeping man or woman should be employed as
a Christian worker. No encouragement or connivance
should be allowed to caste observance in the Church, as

to cups, seats, precedence, or appellations.” Another 1

Indian Christian writes “ There cannot be two opinions
as to caste being a hindrance of no ordinary magnitude.”

A Bishop of the Church of England in India has said
“ Christianity with caste would be Christianity without
the Body of Christ. Christianity without the Body of
Christ would be Christianity without union with Christ
and without reconciliation with God. Father Goreh was
right, ‘ Christianity with caste would be no Christianity
at all. ’ ” And a missionary writes of a difficulty which we
may hope does not exist in many places, viz., that children
of Christians of lowr caste origin cannot be received into
Mission boarding-schools, on account of the strong caste
prejudices w'hich exist.

Caste is so utterly contrary to the spirit of Christianity,
so subversive of the fellowship of Christ’s people, that it is
greatly to be regretted that it should continue to any
extent in the Church. Surely the Indian Church should
ere this have outgrown an evil so directly opposed to the
teachings and spirit of Christ. The Lord’s prayer that
Bis people may all be one can never be fulfilled while
caste remains among them. The Holy Spirit most certain¬
ly will not dwell in fulness w'here the spirit of caste is
retained. Therefore: —

Resolution VI.

The Conference would very earnestly re-empha¬
size the deliverance of the South India Missionary
Conference of 1900, viz., that caste, wdierever it
exists in the Church, “ be treated as a great evil
to be discouraged and repressed. It is further of

opinion that ill no case should any person who f*

breaks the law of Christ by observing caste hold
any office in connection with the Church, and it
earnestly appeals to all Indian Christians to use

all lawful means to eradicate so un-Christian a
system.”

Of debt a venerable missionary of long experience, and Debt,
intimate knowledge of the life of the people, writes; —

“ It is the bane of our religious life, and the evil increases.

Extensive marriage outlay is chiefly to blame. This sub¬
jects our Christians to heathen masters, and takes them
from Sabbath observance and from religious instruction.

It is the greatest evil I know in our work.” An Indian
Christian, whose knowledge i a the case is beyond question,
says: — “Eighty per cent, of Native Christians are in
debt.”

There is one Mission at least in South India which will
on no account retain in its employ any agent who runs
into debt. Therefore: —

Resolution VII.

The Conference recommends that the Scrip¬
ture injunction, “ Owe no man anything,— but
to love one another,” be pressed upon the atten¬
tion of the members of the churches by plain and
patient teaching, and enforced by the rules and
discipline of the churches, until this great stumb¬
ling-block be removed.

Resolution VIII.

Wnereas intemperance is a great and growing intwnper-
evil in the land, and temptations to indulge in *nce'
this vice exist on every hand by the multi¬
plication of toddy shops, &c., the Conference
would recommend, as a preventive measure, the
instruction, especially of the young, in the princi¬
ples of temperance, and the formation of Bands of
Hope and Temperance Societies. The future wel¬
fare of the churches demands that the rising genera¬
tion be safe-guarded as far as possible in regard to
this prevalent danger.

Resolution IX.

Whereas the present state of transition in theThe cliri#t
N ative Churches naturally involves changes in ian’s reiation-
mode of life and the social relations of the sexes ; ^hrigUan?'
and whereas — specially in large towns — there is a modTonu'e,
growing tendency to adopt the freedom that obtains &0-
amongst Europeans in this matter. The Con¬
ference, whilst not endorsing the “ purdah system ”
or that unnatural social separation of the sexes
which prevails among Muhammadans and Hindus,
as an ideal mode of life for Native Christians, yet
would deprecate the adoption by them, at present,
of that freedom which is common among Mission¬
aries and other Europeans ; and urge them to
maintain such a reserve as, not only delivers them
from temptation, but also enables them to preserve
a good reputation in the eyes of their own country¬
men waiting patiently for the time when Society
generally will become so transformed by the diffu¬
sion of Christian principles, as to make a different
course entirely prudent and harmless and these
principles of action, the Conference especially re¬
commends for their practice in associating with the
adherents of other religions.

i

6

II. DEVELOPMENT IN THE NATIVE
CHURCH.

A. — Self-Support.

Whereas the Self-support of a Church is next in impor¬
tance only to its growth in spiritual life ; whereas this
important subject has now been prominently before the
Missions and the Churches connected with them for several
years past, and its imperative necessity recognized alike
by the Missions and the Churches ; and whereas strenuous
efforts are being made by many Churches toward the attain¬
ment of this end, these efforts having been in some cases
crowned with success, but in too many others making but
little progress towards it : —

Resolution I.

This Conference acknowledges with deepest
thankfulness to God the progress that has been
already made, and urges on the Missions and the
office-bearers of the Churches to continue to in¬
struct and enlighten the Churches on the duty and
privilege of Self-support, and to apply with earnest¬
ness and perseverance the organizations that have
thus far proved successful. The Conference con¬
siders that in the organization of new Churches,
provision for the attainment _ of Self-support in the
near- future should always be made.

Resolution II.

The Conference, believing as it does that the
Native Churches will never rise to their responsi¬
bilities in the matter of Self-support until the abso¬
lute necessity is brought home to them by the with¬
drawal of foreign aid, earnestly recommends all the
Home Societies and Boards to insist on the gradual
and regular reduction of grants made to Churches
of any standing, — due consideration being made in
cases of extraordinary development, — thereby not
only setting free funds for new work, but also train¬
ing the people in the privilege of giving, and giving
increasingly, of their substance to the work of the
Church. This would result, the Conference feels, in
the development of those Christian qualities which
efforts in that direction naturally evoke.

Resolution III.

The Conference, being assured that the Scriptural
system of proportionate giving is calculated to bring
a reflex benefit both on the donor and the Churches,
and that it is the only course which can adequately
meet the pressing exigencies of the situation, re¬
commends that this subject be constantly brought
to the notice of members, not only of organized
Churches, but also of those newly established, by
means of systematic teaching, personal exhortation
and individual example.

Resolution IV.

The Conference is of opinion that, in order to
secure the hearty and liberal gifts of the people, not
only must the Christian duty, privilege and blessing
of giving be continually laid before them, but such

7

methods of giving as accord with the genius of the
people should be resorted to. In this connexion,
offerings on special festive occasions, offerings for
special mercies received or dangers averted ( e.g ., in
times of sickness, &c.), votive offerings, first-fruits,
rice collections, and the like, should be encour¬
aged, in addition to periodical contributions, collec¬
tions, &c.

Harvest Festivals, coinciding as they do with the
customs of the country, have also proved themselves
an important factor in inciting the people to spon¬
taneous and cheerful giving.

Further, the Conference sees no objection to the
establishment of endowments by gifts of money or
land during life or at death by members of the Church¬
es for the support of poor Pastorates, Schools, Semin¬
aries and other institutions connected with those
Churches. Such endowments, being understood to
be supplementary to ordinary offerings for current
expenses, if they are properly constituted and judici-
ouslj7 administered, far from retarding Self-support,
will tend to stimulate and establish it. This method,
also, has the advantage of being indigenous and
therefore acceptable and likely to be attended with
success.

RESOLUTION V.

The Conference recommends the establishment
of a Pastors’ Sustentation Fund in connexion with
every Church, however small, or group of Churches,
to which all the members should be required to
contribute periodically in money or in kind, accord¬
ing as the Lord has prospered them. The prin¬
ciple that an ordained Pastor should not be placed
over any congregation which does not give a fair
proportion of his salary should be continually kept
in view.

Resolution VI.

The Conference recommends the employment of
wholly or partially self-supporting Pastors — i.e.,
Pastors who would take up some employment,
profession or trade for their main support, and give
their services either entirely free to their congre¬
gations or for such free-will offerings only as they
are able to give. This is the way in which most
religious teachers are supported in this country
amongst non-Christian communities. There is not
a single religious teacher supported by stated salary
from the community they serve. There is nothing
in the Word of God prohibiting the adoption of this
system. The salaried system is Western and
foreign. Hence the slowness of its progress. The
system now recommended is indigenous and suited
to the wants of the Indian Churches. If adopted
it will be a great help to them, specially to the
weak and backward Churches, and soon solve the
perplexing problem of Self-support.

Resolution VII.

The Conference, recognizing on the one hand the
great advantage accruing to the Native Churches

8

when men of high intellectual attainment devote
their talents to the sacred office of the Ministry,
and on the other hand the impossibility, with Self-
support as an object in view, of providing them with
stipends at all equivalent to those given in other
departments of work, ( e.g ., Government, Education,
<fecl) thankfully acknowledges the spirit of self-sacri¬
fice already displayed by some in abandoning more
lucrative prospects and cheerfully accepting emolu¬
ments considerably less than what they might
expect in other walks of life, and would earnestly
recommend their example to others.

The Conference would further point out to those
who have independent means the privilege of either
themselves becoming honorary Pastors of Agents,
or providing the stipend for some one else.

B. — Self-Government,
j Resolution .

This Conference would reassert the principle now
generally accepted, that a reasonable and increasing
share of the government of the Churches should be
entrusted to the members of those Churches, with
the view both of training them in the art of self-
government and of enabling them to take an in¬
creasing and more intelligent interest in the affairs
of their own Church. This latter will have a reflex
influence on the advance of Self-support, as it is
vain to expect the people to give liberally unless
they have a due share in their Church government.

Resolution II.

This Conference, recognising the 'importance of
the presence in all Church Governing Bodies of the
lay element, deems that the principle of election is
perhaps the most satisfactory method of securing
fit representation. At the same time, realizing the
immature state of many of the congregations and
the prevalence of caste and nepotism, the Conference
would suggest that in cases where it is found un¬
desirable to resort entirely to the elective principle,
a certain percentage of appointments might be made
by the Mission direct. This would, inter alia , give
the opportunity for the inclusion among the members
of the Governing Bodies of some who, though
taking a true interest in congregational affairs, have
not been chosen by election.

Resolution III.

This Conference, realizing the tendency in India
toward denationalisation, the various circumstances,
{e.g., higher education, &c.) which combine to
dissociate the Pastor from those amongst whom
he is to labour, the danger of the true idea of
Pastoral work being lost sight of and that of
“superintendence” being introduced in its place,—
a state of things perhaps largely due to close associa¬
tion with Missionaries whose work is that of
Superintendents rather than of Pastors, — would

urge that practical steps be taken to foster increas¬
ingly in the mind of the Pastor the idea that he is
an integral part of the Native Church, rather than
connected with, and dependent upon, a Foreign
Missionary Society. To this end the Conference
would reiterate the recommendation of the South
India Missionary Conference of 1900, Resolution III
on “Native Church,” that all Pastors should be paid
through some office-bearer of the Church other
than the representative of the Missionary Society ;
and that, for the same reason, the Church Govern¬
ing Bodies should have their due share in the
selection of Pastors and also in the regulation of
their stipends.

Resolution V.

This Conference would urge the paramount im¬
portance of definitely training Pastors and Govern¬
ing Bodies in the art of Church administration, the
main duty of the administrative Missionary being
not to govern, but to train others to govern. kbe
Conference strongly feels that the tendency w hich
would lead the European to undertake administra¬
tion himself rather than to be at pains to train the
Native Churches to undertake it, — a course often
demanding more labour and self-effacement,—
should be at all costs resisted ; and that no possi¬
bility of failure should deter Missionaries or Mis¬
sionary Bodies from giving the fullest scope possible
to the Native Churches in this direction. With
this end in view the Conference would propose that
plans be adopted in Church Governing Bodies
whereby men of special ability may be placed in
positions of responsibility in which they may have
due opportunity for the exercise of ’their adminis¬
trative powers, including the collection and dis¬
bursement of Funds, subject at the same time to a
supervision which, while not interfering with their
due liberty of action, would secure the right dis¬
charge of their duties. The Conference is of opinion
that where failures have occurred iu the past the}
have been largely due to the fact that men ha\e
been suddenly placed in practically independent
positions without due training.

Resolution Y.

This Conference considers that the subject of
discipline in the Native Churches is one that needs
increasing attention, and that, to be effective, it
will in future have to be dealt with, largely ab
intro, rather than ab extra. In this connexion the
Conference would suggest that an increasing use
be made, where possible, of the system of Village
Punchayats. These bodies being indigenous, chosen
by the people themselves, and recognised by them
as having authority to deal with village matters,
have power to compel recalcitrant offenders to
submit to discipline to an extent that no other body
seems to possess. Christian Punchayats formed on
similar lines might deal with all cases of minoi
Church discipline, major offences being reported by

10

them for the final decision of the higher constituted
authorities. This would have the effect of inculcat¬
ing a sense of responsibility in the minds of the
leaders of the congregations, which, in turn, would
lead to more effective discipline. The nature of
punishments for minor offences should be largely
left to the Punchayats themselves. The Conference
sees no objection to the imposition of fines, as
experience shows that they have a markedly deter¬
rent effect. The Conference further considers
that no pains should be spared to create in congre¬
gations a healthy Christian esprit de corps, as being
essential both to the due enforcement of discipline,
and also, in cases of full excommunication, to the
investing of that punishment with its full force,
namely, the deprivation not only of ecclesiastical,
but also of social privileges ; and thus making it a
more effective means for the reclamation of the
offender.

C. — Self -Propagation.

Whereas it is of the utmost importance that the Native
Church should be constantly reminded that it is itself a
great Missionary organisation, and that upon it lies the
sacred duty of making known the Gospel to those who know
it not ; whereas a church cannot be regarded as loyal to
Christ which has little or no care for those who are outside
the fold, and no Mission can regard its work as satisfactory
unless there is developed in the Churches it establishes an
earnest Missionary spirit; and whereas in India, Ceylon
and Burma, where there are almost illimitable opportu¬
nities of extension, the burden of winning people to Christ
must fall more and more upon the Native Church : seeing
that, while foreign help and guidance can do much, it is
manifest that the whole ground can be adequately occupied
with workers only as the Native Church freely responds
to the call Christ makes upon it, and spends itself in an
earnest effort to bring all to a knowledge of the truth; and
whereas, as a means to this end, — it is essential that
the Native Church itself should possess a vigorous spirit¬
ual life, which has its outcome in the active part borne by
each member in its internal working : —

Resolution I.

The Conference, while deprecating any attempt
to interfere with the conditions of membership in
the Churches, would urge that all possible care
should be taken to lead each candidate for full
membership to a personal trust in Christ, and also
that sufficient opportunity be given for the exercise
of such spiritual gifts as God has severally bestowed
upon them. In every Church there are probably
members who can render considerable aid to the
Pastor by conducting services, by visiting the sick,
by house-to-house visitation, in prayer and other
meetings, in open-air work, in the Sunday School,
in temperance work, in work amongst children, and
in a variety of other vTays. Members should be
trained from the commencement to care for the
Church’s welfare and to endeavour to make it a
centre of light and holy influence.

Resolution II.

The Conference would urge that information on
Missionary topics should be widely disseminated in

11

the Native Church, by literature, by sermons, and
by Missionary meetings ; and that, at stated inter¬
vals prayer meetings should be held for the definite
purpose of intercession on behalf of the work of
Christ among non-Christians.

Resolution III.

The Conference recommend that in connexion
with each Church, where possible, there should be
a Missionary Band which by its own voluntary
efforts shall attempt the evangelization of such
non-Christians as may be within its own immedi¬
ate neighbourhood. Moreover, since, in some places,
there are large Churches which might easily do the
work which is being done by Foreign Missionary
Societies in the same area, the Conference recom¬
mends that in such cases the agents of the Foreign
Missionary Society should be withdrawn and the
responsibility for the work thrown on the Churches.

Resolution IV.

The Conference further would recommend the
encouragement of the spirit which, they notice with
thankfulness, has led some holding good positions
to devote part of their leisure time, specially in
recesses or vacations, to banding themselves to¬
gether, in a systematized effort to preach the Gospel
to non -Christians at their own charges, believing
that such efforts go far to dispel the idea current
in the minds of many that the Gospel is only
preached by those who are paid to do so.

Resolution V.

The Conference would also emphasize the impor¬
tance of maintaining village Primary schools in
connexion with the Churches, as they serve the
double purpose of giving instruction to Christian
children and of propagating the Gospel amongst
non -Christians.

Resolution VI.

The Conference would recommend that the
Churches of each Denomination should unite in
the formation of a Native (Home) Missionary, or
Extension, Society, which shall be supported and
controlled by the Native Churches and shall work
in certain specified areas. Such a Society would,
the Conference think, (1) quicken the interest of
Native Christians in work outside their immediate
neighbourhood, (2) probably be able to utilise gifts
of money and men not available to the foreign
Societies, (3) provide Native Ministers and Laymen
with fuller opportunities for the exercise of their
administrative gifts, (4) bring home, in the most
pointed manner, to the Native Church its duty in
this connexion, and (5) since the Society would be
controlled by the Native Church, apart from out¬
side help, probably lead to developments in methods
of work that would be instructive to all Mission¬
aries.

12

Resolution VII.

The Conference further considers that the fact
of a Church being not entirely self-supporting
should not debar it from undertaking Missionary
work even outside its own District or language
area, and care should always be taken by the
Missionary Societies to see that the idea of
Evangelistic work is not dissociated from that of
Pastoral.

III. THE MINISTRY— ITS TRAINING, &c.

MINUTE AND RESOLUTION ON THEOLOGICAL
INSTITUTIONS AND THE TRAINING OF PASTORS
AND EVANGELISTS.

Importance of Subject.

The raising up of an indigenous ministry of evangelists
and pastors is of supreme importance in the evangelization
of India. Hence this subject should have our first and
constant and wisest attention. The foreigner can do but
little comparatively in the complete evangelizatio 1 of any
country. It rests with the indigenous worker. Hence
this is our most important work. Here is our main hope.
In a paper that must be brief, and consists mainly of
resolutions, only the merest syllabus outline of some
fundamentals can be given. And as this subject is always
discussed in Mission Conferences, and justly, in view of its
supreme and perennial importance, truisms will be repeat¬
ed and emphasized, and changes will be rung on them, in
‘‘line upon line.” The climax of our work as intimated
is in raising up evangelists, to gather out a Church pastored
by men from its own people. The subject needs
sustained attention and constant reviewing. Time and
new environments make demands for variations. On the
raising up and training of an indigenous ministry, let us
notice the ( a ) Trainer, ( b ) the trained, and (c) the Insti¬
tution; he., the men to do this work, the workers to be
moulded for the work, and the Institution in which this is
to be done.

I. — The Trainer.

1. This is a matter of vital importance. The trainer of
men should be chosen with, if possible, more care than the
men to be trained. It is possible that the authority making
appointments to Theological Institutions, has not always
been sufficiently impressed on this point. Very much
depends on the fitness of the men who undertake this work.
The best possible selections should be made. Personal
power over the trained means much. For the present the
dependence must be largely on Europeans. The fact that
the foreign missionary must still be in the field, shows
that he is yet to lead in this work. He has something to
infuse into the trained, some sup rior knowledge and
example to impart.

2. The men selected for this work should themselves be
■patterns. They should be men of earnest piety, deep
spirituality, and zeal with knowledge. “Look ye out
among you men full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom and
set them over this business.” Imitation is instinctive.
Example is contagious. It is all — important that the
trainer of men be worthy of imitation. Christ left an
example. Paul said, “ Follow me as I follow Christ ” ;
and again, “ Be ye followers of me.”

13

3. The trainer of men should be a lover of mm. Of a
young man it is written, “ Jesus beholding him loved him.”
Augustine seeing the fair Angle slaves in the streets of
Rome said, they are angels. All men are such in possibil¬
ity. Like Michael Angelo we may see an angel in the
roughest block. Eternal glory has been thrown around
humanityr by Christ’s love of men. The author of Ecce
Homo wrote that “ Jesus for the first time among men
placed the love of humanity among the virtues.” Professor
Drummond said, “love is a greater thi jg than faith.”
Only the lover of men can train and mould them. He
will infuse his own spirit into men. Such become soul
trainers.

4. He should be a discerner of spirits. Such a gift is
mentioned in Scripture. All kinds of material finds its way
into the Theological School. Those who send in ire i are
not always wise, but yield in their choice, to lower
motives it may be. The trail er should not spend his time
on unsuitable material. He must discern, sift, and select,
in the fear of God.

5. He should be a practical man. Many hold theories
which look well on paper and sound plausi le in speech,
but the theorist does not get much beyond mere theory.
We have seen theorizers among missionaries who could
work beautifully, only on paper. The practical man
brings things to pass. Such should be pat in charge of
training men for practical success. There seems to be ho
pastoral instinct, properly speaking, in India. The guru
and moulvy, as a rule, live for themselves, not for the flock.
But the Gospel of Christ inspires a love for souls, and the
trainer must develop and mould the pastoral and evangel¬
istic habit, in those preparing for this work.

6. The trainer of men should be free to devote himself
to this one thing. Those in our Theological Institutions
often carry a double burden in the care of stations, and
other interests. His should not be a hurried jaded life.
He should give himself “ to the word of God and prayer.”
The teaching of the Bible and correlated subjects, and his
maintenance of the various interests that gather about
such an Institution, and his fellowship with the students
new and old, will be tax enough on heart and brain. Give
him a chance to do the best work.

7. It is wise to associate with the foreigner in this
work of training, Indians themselves. Theyf have special
qualifications to assist in it, and all the qualities before
mentioned should be sought for in them.

Let us pass from the trainer to the trained : —

II. — The Trained,

The question of the material is most important, We
should look to q utility rather than to quantity. Workers are
needed, but fewer of the right stamp will bring better
success. Select the candidates with care. “ Lay hands
suddenly on no man. We need not expect absolute
perfection, but the best specimens should be selected. The
distinction of evangelists and pastor can be settled after
the men are trained and tried. Gifts and grace, and the
direction of the Holy Spirit, , will indicate the work. It is
perhaps not practical to unify the various names given to
indigenous workers in different missions. We have cate¬
chists, readers, licentiates, exhorters, local preachers,
evangelists, pastors, &c., and ordain. d men of grades.

The name is r ot very important, the vital matter is the
man and his training. Forms of work blend and inter¬
change. Some important qualifications in the candidates
are here given.

1. They should be converted men. This does not go
without saying. It is matter of observation that not
rarely unconverted men find their way into the ministry

4

14

Before recommending candidates this matter should be
carefully tested.

2. Men of deep piety, in the sense of reverent obedience
to God, should be selected, men marked by spirituality of
heart. There is a natural difference in spiritual receptivity
seen in the converted. There is in some what is called a
genius for religion. Spiritual workers only can bring
about the best spiritual results. Better the spiritually
minded for this work, than any amount of education with¬
out this quality. Seek for integrity and honesty of life and
purpose. The ministry is a grave trust. Shun men who
reveal any marked moral weakness.

3. There should be a call tn this work. The Bible is
clear on such a call. We may differ on our estimate of its
tests and manifest itions, but not about the fact. God’s
people rightly apply some tests in this matter, and trust
to the leading of the Holy Spirit. Some of the best tests
from the standpoint of human judgment are here given.

4. Canditates should manifest a love for souls. It is
proposed that they become soul-winners, “ fishers of men.”
This love of souls will be manifested in a marked interest
in the salvation of their countrymen. They will desire to
seek the lost sheep. They will strive to maintain a loving
touch with men. Social characteristics will give them
winning power. Beware of candidates who pull away
and hold aloof from men.

5. Select candidates, as a rule, from among the special
people with whom they are to work. While ignoring caste,
we may take advantage of its influence. Social and
family leads can be utilized in reaching the people.
Peter for the Jews, Titus for the Cretans, Timothy of
Derbe for Asia Minor; and Paul for them all. So, of
course, we will find some of general .adaptation, but the
rule is Evangelize a people or caste by workers from among
themselves.

6. Where at all possible, candidates should be previously
tested in the work. Barnabas and Saul had been workers
before tl e Holy Ghost said, “ Separate me Barnabas and
Saul for the work whereunto I have called them.” In
most cases it is practical to recruit the training school
from those who have already approved themselves in the
work. One of Wesley’s tests was “ fruit.” A German
general said of a raw wavering line, “ they need to be
shooted a bit, and they will be all right.” It is a poor
mission that cannot afford this test. This is training in
the work for the work.

7. Practical men, able to adapt themselves to the situa¬
tion and to men, should be selected. Candidates of hard
common sense, self-reliant under responsibility, should be
selected. A close observer of men, himself of a practical
turn of mind, will discern this trait in men. Many a
preacher fails miserably for want of a little tact.

8. An industrious, patient, self-sacrificing spirit should
be sought after. Without these qualities there will be no
steadiness and endurance in the candidate.

III. — The Institution and the Training.

1. Having found our trainer, and the material to be
wrought upon, we may turn to the work to be done in
training. Various phases of this subject have been pre¬
sented to the committee for discussion, but it is impossible
to cover the whole ground, in the limits imposed on this
particular subject. Contributions have reached us on the
subject of different missions uniting in the various language
areas in common training Institutions ; also urging the
establishment of an Indian Theological College undenomi¬
national and of high class. On the other hand we have
received communications earnestly disputi lg the prac¬
ticability or possibility iu India, or any country, of a common
Theological examining Board, or a central Theological

15

college oo undenominational lines. The conditions of
missions differ, needs vary greatly, and views of doctrine
are antagonistic, precluding large unity of action in many
matters.

2. But there are certain general principles that must
command the assent of all and should have perpetual
emphasis in the training of a theological institution. A
brief syllabus of such principles adapting it to India, may
be thus given : —

(1) Moral and spiritual development.

,2) The fundamentals of theology resting on the Bible.

(3) Method in thought and study. An effort to bring
the student’s mi ad into working order.

(4) Practical workers as evangelists and pastors.

(5) As much related collateral information as can be
conveniently imparted.

(6) Manliness, physical and mental, good manners
and courtesy. Catechists, as one has said, should not
by “ .weak in the legs.”

The vital importance of these principles will be seen by
all. The aim should be to raise up workers adapted to
India. It is said that one Theological College seems to
be aiming at preparing curates for parishes in England.

3. Perhaps all will assent to the utility of the follow¬
ing outline, which can be filled in with the special
authors and type of theology desired by each mission. The
training of pastors and evangelists need not materially differ.
Their work will likely blend and interchange at times.

I. Exegetical Theology, including (1) something of
Biblical Introduction, (2) Metliods'of Exegesis and Inter¬
pretation, (3) Canon of Scripture, (4) Sacred languages.

II. Historical Theology , including (1) something of
Archaeology, (2) Sacred and Church History, (3) Pat¬
ristics, or the Fathers, (4) History of Doctrines, (5) Com¬
parative Creeds and Symbolism.

III. Systematic Theology. The systematic grouping
and orderly presentation of the doctrines of the Bible, as
(1) Apologetics, (2) Dogmatics, (3) Ethics, (4) Polemics,
and suited of course to India.

IV. practical Theology, (1) The organization of the
Church, (2) The ministry, its duties and support, (3) Forms
of religious instruction, sermonic, catechetical, Sunday
schools, public worship, church music, &c., (4) Evangel¬
ism and pastoral care.

This brief outline covers suggestively the whole realm
of Biblical and theological study. It can be filled up as
intimated, with greater or less fulness, and for each Mis¬
sion according to type of theology and special require¬
ment. Great prominence should be given to the Bible.
The cry is in place, “Back to the Bible, back to Christ.”
Entrauce tests can be applied, and preparatory classes
formed, according to the needs of each mission. The
Entrance test should be as high as at all practical.
Large demand for workers, as in some missions, must
determine in each case.

4. The greatest possible stress should be laid on moral
and spiritual development. It is assumed that the candi¬
date is converted. Much may remain to be done to make
him a “ man of God thoroughly fur Ashed unto all good
works.” One writes us, “ The spiritualizing of agents is
of special importance.” In evangelistic and pastoral
work how much depends on spirituality. The training is
almost an empty show without this. The Institution
should be made a centre of spiritual power.

5. Some instruction in music should find a well recog¬
nised place in a course of ministerial training, and for
Christian workers generally. The place and power of
music and song need not be urged. Every student, at all
pcaable, should learn to lead in singing. The more

16

made of native airs, the better. Instrumental music
should find a place. The instruments of the country
especially should be used. Happy is the Christian worker
who can play and sing.

6. Physical training should find a place in such an
institution. Strong manly men who can “ endure hard¬
ness ” are in demand. A peripatetic gospel is required,
especially for village work. Our ministers must not be
mere students. India is waking up to the value of physi¬
cal training in the battle of life. Our spiritual workers
must not lag behind. The Theological College should
have a gymnasium and football and cricket ground at¬
tached. Leg exercise among the villages is valuable.

7. Close to the subject of physical culture is the
matter of| some training in sanitation and the care of
health. It is impracticable to do much with all students
in medicine, but the preacher and Christian worker-
capable of recognising and treating with simple remedies
the more common diseases of the country, has a most
important qualification of success in his work. Some
time given to this subject in a course of study will repay
the outlay. The worker with some knowledge of simple
remedies can be much more useful to the Christian com¬
munity, and the kind feeling of the non-Christians can be
won by helping them in their ills and pain.

8. Every training institution, besides, its own staff
should utilize the best talent European and Indian within
reach for special lectures. Contact in the lecture loom
with specialists and men of note and power is a^great
stimulant and inspiration to the student. Fresh and
valuable aid can thus be brought to bear.

9 In training institutions where married students are
at work, a course of study for their wives should be
arranged. It should be assumed that they are m some
way to assist in evangelistic and pastoral work. The
social life of India makes this imperative, as work for
women must be largely by women. It is not difficult to
make up a suitable course for the wives during the course
of the men.

10. By far greater stress should be laid on the course
in the vernacular than in English. The best Eng¬
lish-speaking and most thoroughly educated Indian preach¬
er should know how to bring his knowledge to bear in
his vernacular. There is perhaps a small exceptional de¬
mand in places for an entire or a partial course in English.
On the question of degrees in Theology, and a central
Institution of higher grade, discussed as a scheme recent¬
ly, this is the place to say that as collegiate education is
obtaining a wide place in India, a good purpose might be
served by opening the way for more thorough tiaimng in
English,^ leading to the usual degrees. This might encour¬
age candidates of college education to take up evangelis¬
tic and pastoral work. This is a subject to be kept free from
mere fleshly motives.

11. The Mesire for concentration and co-operation in
the training* of the Indian ministry, and in providing a
higher form of theological education, is finding expression
in various ways. The South India Conference m Janu¬
ary 1900, passed resolutions on the subject, and a Con¬
ference of representatives from various missions on the
subject of mi nisterial training, held at Benares in February
of the present year, passed a resolution against multiply¬
ing Training Institutions, and recommended union of
Missions in this work. The Calcutta Missionary Confer¬
ence has put itself on record favouring union m higher
theological training, leading to the usual degrees. All this
iindicates that the true has come for Missions to jointly
consider this question. Some of the reasons put briefly
are, (1) scholastic education in India is coming up to the

1 7

most enlightened standard of the age. Theological educa¬
tion should not lag behind. India should have the best,
and at home in India. Evangelism among the educated
classes requires this. The higher criticism, and more
modern forms of theological thought and discussion, and
the antagonism of educated India, which is keeping abreast
of the scepticism of Europe and America, all indicate
that India should provide the highest form of orthodox
training. (2) The pastorate in the larger cities now makes
an intellectual and social demand which can only be met
by a more highly trained ministry. (3) There will be
economy of labour and funds in centralizing such higher
forms of theological traini ig, and it will tend to the desired
unity of the Indian Church.

12. The subject of postgraduate or continued study
was laid before the Committee. Requirements are so varied
in the grades of workers that more cannot here be done
than affirm with emphasis the utility of such study. By
all means arrangements should be made to keep the
worker industriously alive and progressive in the study of
the Bible and important books. Rust and stagnation, so
much to be deplored, are certain to follow in the large
majority of cases, without some plan of continued study.

IV. BUILDING AND SUNDRY ACCESSORIES.

1. The best possible centre should be selected in view
of health, scenery, accessibility, population, preaching
opportunity, and general educating influences. There is
much involved in this.

2. Every training Institution of any pretence should
aim at having commodious and suitable buildings, afford¬
ing chapel, class and lecture rooms, library, &c., and it
may be kindergarten room. A beautiful building is an
object lesson and educator. Here bricks and mortar are
moral power. The temple with its two noble pillars Boaz
and Jachin, wreathed, and ornamented with pomegra¬
nates, was an education to the Jew. Our students should
remember with affection the halls where they studied and
the hallowed grounds where they pored over their Bibles.

3. A suita le library of English and vernacular books,
with all needed works of reference, should be available to
teachers and students. The latter should be encouraged
to form habits of reading and research, and teachers should
not be handicapped for what they cannot themselves afford.

4. A museum, illustrating sacred archaeology, history,
and. especially a nything connected with study, is most
useful. Maps, charts, diagrams, cabinets, and such things
should be supplied.

5. A playground and gymnasium are important. A
shrewd observer remarked, “ the necks of your students
are too thin.” All the manly physical power we can add to
our preachers will stand them i a hand in the fight for India.

6. Where the wives of the students are trained, as they
should be, they should have a building with chapel, class
rooms, and kindergarten room and plant. The kinder¬
garten will relieve the mothers while learning. Besides,
the important initial impulse for good to the children
cannot be estimated.

7. Literary societies for practice and discipline in
composition, criticism, and public speaking should be
organised. Here is the place too for the Y. M. C. A. ; the
Y. P. S. C. E. and other guilds that afford training and
opportunity for work.

8. An Alumni Association should be connected with
every training Institution. The old student should re¬
member hi.3 training home w ith affection. Its memories
should be a life-long benediction to him. Some simple
form of organisation will bind the graduates together and

5

LB

be^et esprit de corps and unite .them to the Institution,
They should often be invited to revisit the place. Id this
way the power of the Institution can be perpetuated and

9^ All this makes emphatic the importance of an ample

endowment for such Institutions. Money is required to

build up and maintain all these interests in efficiency. t
should be a first care to get a good financial basis for the
Theological School.

Resolution I.

This Conference, regarding the work of Training
Institutions, seeking to raise up and qualify spiritual
workers familiar with the Bible, of supreme impor¬
tance in the Mission field, and ever to be kept first

in thought and plan, earnestly recommends Mission

Boards and Churches to endow and keep these In¬
stitutions in the highest possible state of efficiency.

Resolution II.

The Conference recommends that great wisdom
and care be exercised in appointing to this work
missionaries and teachers suited m every way te
assist those entrusted to then direction, m tho
attainment of knowledge and spirituality.

Resolution III.

The Conference urges the exercise of wisdom in
the selection of candidates for training m such In¬
stitutions, holding as a first qualification a changed
heart and true spiritual life.

Resolution IV.

The Conference approving of the suggestion of
the South India Missionary Conference of January
1900 and of the Benares “ representative meeti g
of February of the present year, recommends that

as far as possible there should be co-operation of

Missions in these Training Institutions, in the
“ economy, of labour and of funds and for the
promotion of union m the Indian Churc .

Resolution V.

In view of the rapid wide-spread advance in schol-
astic education in India, producing a corresponding
demand for higher theological training, the Con er-
“pprovesgof the establishment of a Central
Theological Institution as recommended by t
Calcutta Missionary Conference, such Institution to
he of a high grade, capable of giving training abreast

f the best theological education of the age; and
of the best theo Og representative commission,

appoints the toltowing p and, if con-

to in. fate a movement that may
irtBia, tbft Institution m question.

COMMITTEE II. (EVANGELISTIC VVOKK).

REVISED DRAFT OF REPORT.

Names of Committee.

Rev. M. L>. Adams, Foreign Christian Missionary Society,
Bilaspur.

G. W. Blair, Esq., Irish Presby. Mission, Jhalod, Ranch

Mahals.

Rev. E. A. Booth, Strict Baptist Mission, Madras.

,, P. M. Buck, M. E., Meerut.

,, Dr. A. Bunker, Am. Baptist Mission, Toungoo,
Burma.

,, W. E. Wilkie Brown, U. F. C., Ali Bagh, Bombay.

,, A. Campbell, U. F. C. Mission, Pokhuria, Manbhum.
,, J. E. Chute, Can. Bapt. Mission, Akidu, Godavery
District.

,, A. H. Curtis, Am. Bapt. Mission, Madras.

,, A. Darby, S. P. G., Kolhapur.

B. Davidson, Esq., Ceylon and India Gen. Mission,
Hindupur.

Rev. J. Duthie, L. M. S., Nagercoil.

H. G. E. de St. Dalmas, Esq., Friends For. Mission As¬

sociation, Hoshungabad.

Rev. H. Fairbank, Am. Board, Badala.

,, W. Goudie, Wesleyan Mission, Tiruvallur, Chingle-
put District.

,, E. Guilford, C. M. S., Tarn Taran, Punjab.

,, N. P. Hansen, Danish Lutheran Mission, Tirukoilur.
,, D. Hutton, L. M. S., Mirzapur.

Bishop Hodges, Kottayam.

Rev. W. F. Johnson, d.d., Am. Presby. Mission, Etawah.
,, S. Knowles, M. E. Mission, Naim Tal.

,, J. Lampard, Balaghat Mission, Baihir.

„ A. H. Lash, C. M. 8., Nilgiris.

,, J. Lazarus, Danish Mission, Madras.

,, A. G. Locket, C. M. S., Calcutta.

,, J. H. Maclean, U. F. C. Mission, Wallajabad.

,, W. R. Manley, A. B. M. U., Kurnool.

,, W. A. Mansell, M. E., Bijnour.

,, H. Matthies, Leipzig Lutheran, Mayavaram.

,, W. McLean, C. M. S., Agra.

W. Moyser, Esq., Ch. and Missionary Alliance, Akola.
Rev. E. P. Newton, Am. Presby. Mission, Ludhiana.

,, C. W. Nottrott, Germ. Amer. Evang. Lutheran,
Raipur.

,, J. G. Pike, Baptist Missy. Society, Cuttack.

,, E. A. Prince, Wesleyan Mission, Galle, Ceylon,

,, A. E. Restarick, Wesleyan Mission, Batticaloa,
Ceylon.

,, J. W. Robinson, M. E. Mission, Lucknow.

,, A. Schosser, Basel Mission, Puttur.

,, T. M. Timmcke, Schleswig-Holstein E. L. Mission,
Nowrangapur.

,, T. E. Taylor, d.d., East Himalaya Mission, Kalim-
pong.

A. Voss, Esq., K. and C. I. Hill Mission, Ellichpur.

Rev. T. R; Wade, C. M. S„ Amritsar.

,, J. Worrlein, Hermannsburg Lutheran Mission,
Gudur.

,, Dr. S. M. Zwemer, Arabian Mission, c/o Dr. Ewing,
Lahore.

,, Dr. J. E. Scott, M. E. Mission, Ajmer, Convener.

In presenting the Resolutions which your Committee
desires the Conference to adopt it may be interesting and
profitable to glance back at tbe consideration given to
this department of Mission work by previous Conferences.
Prior to the first General Missionary Conference, held in
Allahabad, iu 1872-73, there were held four Provincial
Conferences, at Calcutta, in 1855, at Benares, in 1857, at

2

Ootacamund, in 1858, and at Lahore, 1863. At the first
of these, two, out of the fourteen papers read, were upon
the subject of Vernacular Preaching and Itinerancies ; at
the second, two, out of fourteen papers, discussed Preach¬
ing to the Heathen ; at the third, out of twenty-seven
papers and thirty addresses, two papers were read upon
Vernacular Preaching and Itinerating; while at the fourth,
out of twenty-three papers, a paper was read on Preach¬
ing to the Heathen, and two on the Hindu and Moham¬
medan Controversy, and the subject of Itinerations was
also discussed. At the first General Missionary Confer¬
ence, held at Allahabad in 1872-73, nearly the whole of
the first day was devoted to the subject of Preaching to
Hindus and Mohammedans, when able papers were read
by such men has Doctors Wilson and Mather, Bev. Imad
ud Din and Bev. F. P. Hughes. At the Calcutta General
Missionary Conference, in 1882-83, the subjects of
Preaching to the Heathen, Work among English-speak¬
ing Hindus, Woik among Mohammedans, Work among
Aboriginal Tribes and Low Class Hindus, and Sunday
School w ork among Heathen and Mohammedan Children
were ably discussed by Bevs. Forman, Smith Hooper,
Alexander, Wherry, Hughes, Parker and others At
the last Conference, in Bombay, the first subject taken
un was Work among the Depressed Classes and the
Masses, and the seventh subject was Work among the

Educated Classes in India. x .

From this brief resume it may be seen that the subject
of evangelizing the non-Christians has not been neglected
in previous Conferences. Your Committee would com¬
mend this literature to, especially, the younger Mission¬
aries as well worthy of earnest study, and no Missionary s
library should be without the printed Beports of at least
the three Great Missionary Conferences.

In approaching the subject of Evangelistic \\ ork m a
field like ours your Committee feels the weight of a heavy
responsibility. The evangelization of Southern Asia
Seans the conquest of the world for Christ. Here meet
the great speculative faiths of mankind. Monotheism
Dualism, Polytheism, Atheism and Pantheism confront
us in this “ Garden of the Gods.” Ranging from the
purest Monotheism to the grossest Polytheism almost
every religious belief and form of worship may be found.
Fetichism, Brahmanism, Hinduism, Buddhism, Jainism,
Seism Mohammedanism, and Chnstiamty have found
a home in this fruitful soil. Some of these, after many
centuries, are still the dominant religions of the world.
That remarkable triad of non-Christian falths-H.ndulsm,
Buddhism and Mohammedanism-embracing a mos every
phase of speculative thought and illustrating almost every
Form ^ human belief, continue to hold masterful sway

within the territory represented by this Conference. W

face our foe. We are here to take counsel together as to
the best way to conquer this three-gated stronghd . s
Christian Missionaries we believe in the ultimate triumph
of the truth we preach. In the Cross of Christ we g y.
We contrast our holy faith with these speculative beliefs.
The dreary speculative philosophy of Brahmanism, the
evolutional pessimistic Atheism of Buddhism, and the cold
fatalism of Mohammedanism can never take away the
of the world. Much less can the fetichism and devil
worship of the aborigines on the one band.oi then
school Pcults which have arisen under the influences of
western science and thought on the other, bring about
that change of heart without which no man can see the

^After^another decade of aggressive work we meet not so
much to rejoice over conquests which have been gained,

X audTonous though4 they *"£%£»££££
new and more vigorous campaign As wise and resourc

to renounce their old beliefs and accept Christ as
their Saviour. As a class they are accessible,
docile, and may be led into an infinitely better
social and spiritual life.

Resolution VI.

, Careful train -

This Conference while commending the pro- ing before
sedition of work among the depressed classes would
at the same time urge the careful preparation of
enquirers before baptism, and the continued train¬
ing of converts afterwards ; and recommends that
while rendering temporal aid when necessaiy, mis¬
sionaries should observe great caution lest it prove
a temptation to them to embrace Christianity from
unworthy motives.

Resolution VII.

This Conference is aware of certain hin- in Native
drances and difficulties attending Mission Vv ork in states.
Native States, and of disabilities under which
Native Christians live in such States, and would,
therefore, recommend that a special Committee be
appointed to which the more serious questions as
they arise may be referred, and through the Com¬
mittee brought to the attention of the Imperial
Government.

B. — The Agents to be Employed.

The above Resolutions have reference to the classes to
be evangelized. The xAgents to be employed are next to
be considered.

The success of evangelistic work depends largely upon
the character of the Agents employed. As the wor <
expands, and the fields whiten unto the harvest, it moie
and more becomes the crying need that labourers be
ready. Your Committee regrets that in all our Churches
there is this need of men and women who can be .sent to
evangelize the people. It behoves us to pray the Com
of the harvest that He send labourers into his harvest, and
we should not fail to do our part in the training of evangel¬
ists. Our Divinity and Training Schools should give
special attention to this. But it is not only the paid
worker who is needed. The voluntary worker can often do
more than the paid evangelist, for he is not open to the
charge that he is paid to do this work. The Missionary
spirit should be encouraged in the Churches. There is
fear that there is a lack of this in some places. The
Church is first of all a Missionary organization and
should be encouraged to do its work. In every Native
Church there should be bauds of men and women w ho
are ready to go into the surrounding villages, and market
places, and highways, and preach the Gospel to the people.

But to lead in this work more foreign Missionaries are
required. The best Missionaries should be given evangel¬
istic work. It requires rare qualifications of heart and
head to be able to preach the Gospel in the vernacular
with acceptance and with convincing power. The Native
Church is not yet strong enough to carry on this work
alone. The strength, and guidance, and experience of
the foreign Missionary is still needed.

Your Committee has embodied these views in the
following Resolutions : —

Resolution I.

This Conference regrets the fewness of Native
Evangelists and the lack of efficiency among Native utB.

6

Agents. Greater care should be taken to train
Agents for this special work, and only those having
an experimental knowledge of the truth should be
employed.

Resolution It.

Usefulness
of Voluntary
Workers.

This Conference recognises the usefulness of
agents and voluntary workers who are free from the
reproach of being dependent upon Mission funds, and
would urge upon all the duty of encouraging such
persons to engage in voluntary work for the Master.

Resolution III.

The church This Conference looks upon the Church as a mis-
»s Missionary gionary organization; and holds that it should be
Organization. Qur aim to make the Native Churches more mis¬
sionary and aggressive in character ; and that we
should seek to train them to undertake evangelistic
work among their own countrymen.

Resolution TV.

Need of more This Conference realises the urgent need of
foreign more foreign Missionaries for direct evangelistic
issionaries. WQrk . an(^ consjders that the tendency of the best

men to become absorbed in other forms of work is
to be deprecated; and that there is need of special¬
ists well qualified in the languages, religions and
customs of the people.

C. — Methods to be Used.

Your Committee is not unmindful that there are many
useful methods of evangelistic work, and would encourage
all ways and means of carrying the Gospel to the people.
No method should be neglected or ignored, that we
“ might by all means save some.” The important thing
is to convey the truth to the hearts of the people.
“ "Whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be
saved. How then shall they call on him in whom they
have not believed? and how shall they believe in him of
whom they have not heard ? and how shall they hear with¬
out a preacher ? and how shall they preach except they be
sent ?” Missions Halls, Bible Classes, house to house visita¬
tion, quiet work in the wards of the town or city, all these
and many other ways have been blessed. But whatever me¬
thod may be used, it should not be forgotten that the mass¬
es of the people live in the villages, are cultivators of the
soil, and are illiterate. In order to reach the masses it is
necessary to itinerate extensively and to preach much in
the open air. It is better to itinerate in bands under
efficient leadership, and the work should be done thorough¬
ly, systematically, and regularly in a fixed area. The
open-air preacher, thus itinerating among the villages,
can preach in the streets, and market places, and at the
fairs and festivals, and can utilize many helps, such as
the magic lantern, medicines, music, pictures, &c. For
this work the ablest men, familiar with the languages, re¬
ligions, and customs of the people, and who can “ rightly
divide the word of truth,” should be selected. The follow¬
ing Resolutions are now presented for your acceptance:

Resolution I.

Usefulness of This Conference commends open-air preaching,
and prepa-on streets, in the market places, at religious
“pen Sr festivals, &c., as a time-honoured method of spread-
preachinjj. jng Gospel, and while many converts cannot be
counted as a direct result, yet in this way multitudes

3

ful workers we desire to study and give expression to the
best methods of carrying on the work to which we have
been called. In the first place it is well to carefully look
over the field and study the task that is before us, that we
may know where and how best to expend our energy and
resources. Further, the means and agencies which have
proved themselves the most useful in the past, and which
need to be increased in both number and efficiency, should
have our attention. Then, too, the best way to employ
these various available forces against the gigantic errors
which confront us should be considered ; and, finally,
the place of more indirect methods of evangelization,
such as educational work, and the preparation and cir¬
culation of religious literature, should claim our thought.
Naturally, then, the work assigned to your Committee
falls under five important heads, under each of which
may be found appropriate Resolutions enforcing certain
important practical matters which are recommended to
the Conference to be passed. These five subjects are

A. — The classes to be evangelized.

B. — The agents to be employed.

C. — The methods to be used.

D. — -Education as an Evangelistic Agency.

E. — Literature as an Evangelistic Agency.

A. —The Classes to be Evangelized.

Your Committee feels that our mission is to all classes
of the population in the whole of this vast field of South¬
ern Asia, and that it is our duty to try and reach all, from
the lowest devil worshipper to the highest Brahman, with¬
out regard to race, creed, caste, or social position and that
while we should be alert to find those that are most ac¬
cessible, we should not turn aside from a difficult field
because of the fewness of converts or apparent lack of suc¬
cess. There is a great middle class among the Hindus for
which we might do more. Your Committee also feels that
more should be done to evangelize the members of the
Moslem faith, that more special missions should be opened
among them, and that specialists should make a thorough
study of their religion and literature and press upon them
the claims of the True Prophet. There is need, too, for
more special work among the educated classes. The
schools and colleges have been doing their work for nearly
half a century. In the large Presidency cities there are
thousands of young men who have learned in the schools
to despise and forsake the puerilities of their old religions
and yet are groping in the darkness of agnosticism, scep¬
ticism, and doubt, they have lost faith in Krishpa but have
not yet accepted Christ. At the other extreme are the pri-
mative races and depressed classes. More than fifty millions
of out-castes, and low castes, and jungle and hill tribes, are
beginning to awaken to a desire to find a true Saviour from
sin. We dare not neglect or reject these for whom Christ
died. Surely here is a great opportunity. If we do not re¬
ceive them they will be absorbed by either an increasingly
polytheistic Hinduism, or by a still more aggressive prosely¬
tizing Mohammedanism by which they are surrounded.
Your Committee would encourage a larger faith, and, if we
are true to Christ and follow the leading of the Divine Spirit,
has no fear that the accession of these people in large num¬
bers will be detrimental to the spiritual life of the Church.
Your Committee would urge that careful, and systematic,
and constant effort should be made to teach the people,
not only before but after baptism, that they may continue
to grow in grace and in the knowledge of Christ. Truly
on every hand are open doors. The only cases of hindrance
or opposition, to which the attention of your Committee
has been called, are those in Native States where Native
Christians live under certain disabilities and native evan¬
gelists are sometimes forbidden to preach the Gospel.

4

The following Resolutions cover the various subjects
mentioned in the foregoing preamble:—

Resolution I.

special This Conference, representing the vast field
efforts to 0f Southern Asia, and convened at the beginning
higher^nd of the Twentieth Century, while grateful for the
Tddle success achieved in the past, yet recognises the
magnitude of the work still to be accomplished,
especially in evangelizing Hinduism with its intri¬
cate and subtle forms of belief, its ancient, multiform
and conservative social and religious customs, and
its dominering and unyielding system of Caste ; and
that while no efforts should be relaxed m seeking to
bring all classes to a knowledge of the truth, special
efforts should be made to reach the higher and
middle classes, the greater success among the lower
and more accessible classes diverting none from
constant and systematic effort along all lines and
among all classes of the community.

Resolution II.

This Conference regrets the fewness of the number
Muham-1"8 of converts from Muhammedanism, and favours
rnedans. bial efforts being made to evangelize them and
is of the opinion that more special Missions should
be organized to work among them, and that special¬
ists should be set apart for this important work.

Resolution III.

This Conference recognises the need of special
the1 educated Missionaries for evangelistic work among the edu-
" cated classes, such as university students m the
large centres, and teachers and employes m schools
and offices ; and also urges that more attention be
given to work among the disciples of Neo-Hinduism,
Brahmos, Aryas, &c., who, while holding some
things in common with us, and thus perhaps more
accessible, are yet, in essential belief, far from the
Kingdom of Clod.

Resolution IV.

This Conference recognises the importance of
WA°bokrighie^ Missions to the aborigines, as the Gonds Bhees,
Dorns, Santals, and other hill and jungle tubes.
The success achieved shows that these tn ,
although low in the social scale and immersed m
gross ignorance and superstition, aie capa ) e
being rapidly changed by the Gospel preached

among them.

Resolution V.

ivr ™ This Conference recognises in the mass move¬
ment. ' ments of primitive and low class races and peo¬
ple, such as the Panchamas and sweepers toward
Christianity a genuine work of the Holy bpirit m
the hearts of these humble people-, and looks upon
these movements as a golden oppoitum y
gathering a great harvest. It is true that many
among them are not able at once to grasp deep
spiritual truth, and their social disabilities may
lead them to look for secular aid, yet they are leady

classes.

7

have heard the glad tidings. This Conference urges
that greater preparation be made for this form of
work ; that, except under unusual circumstances,
controversy be avoided ; and that the work be more
carefully followed up.

This

Resolution II.
Conference acknowledges

the necessity Necessity for

and Utility
of Itinerat¬
ing.

for and utility of itinerating among the towns and
villages, for only in this way can the masses of the
population be reached. Several workers should
thus travel about together, and, where practicable,
itinerating bands, under competent leaders, and
accompanied with such help as instrumental music,
magic lanterns, and medicines, should be organized
and sent forth.

D. — Education as an Evangelistic Agency.

Your Committee heartily believes in education, and that
our secular and Sunday Schools are now and may becomy
still more powerful for good, and that they are auxiliars
to the great work of direct evangelization. Science i
the hand maid of religion. A secular school may not only
be destructive to old errors and superstitions, but it may
also be, as a Christian institution, constructive, putting
in the place of what has been removed wisdom and truth.

We should aim, therefore, to make all our secular schools
distinctly evangelical in character. The Bible should
invariably be taught, • and the teaching staff should be, at
least predominantly, Christian. Further, it should be our
aim to have a Sunday School in connection with every
secular school. The Sunday School can be made the
means of carrying the precious Gospel seed to the hearts
of the children of non-Christians, which in the near future
may yield an abundant harvest.

The following Resolutions cover these points : —

Resolution I.

This Conference is of the opinion that secular
Mission Schools should be made more evangelical
in character, and that to this end the Bible should
be invariably and more thoroughly taught as a part
of the curriculum, and that a greater number of,
and more efficient, Christian teachers should be
employed therein.

Resolution II.

This Conference heartily endorses the Sunday The Sunday
School as an attractive and efficient evangelistic an^evangei
agency, and would recommend that, whenever istio agency,
practicable, the children of non-Christians be
gathered together for such teaching.

Secular
Schools
should be
evangelical.

,E~ Literature as an Evangelistic Agency.

The itinerating evangelist has an abundant opportunity
for the distribution of religious literature. In the fairs,
and bazaars, and towns he often meets with those who
are anxious to read the leaflet, tract or book he has with
him to distribute. Often he can secure the attention of
his audience by reading aloud some interesting spiritual
tract or leaflet. As books, and especially the Book, are
disseminated, the people more and more become familiar
with the Gospel story, and thus the evangelist finds the
way prepared for him. There is always need for fresh

7

8

Need of more
copious
special
Literature.

Need of
Manuals for
evangelists
and enqui¬
rers.

Committees
on Litera¬
ture for
Language
Areas recoin
mended.

literature in greater quantity, and especially for books and
tracts adapted to the different classes of the commu¬
nity. For directly evangelistic purposes this literature
shouldbe thoroughly evangelical and for the most part non-
controversial in character. Special Manuals suitable for
native evangelists and enquirers are very much needed,
and your Committee recommends the preparation by
competent writers of such Manuals. Your Committee
also heartily endorses the plan to appoint Committees on
Literature for language areas and in this acts in harmony
with the Committee on Literature.

In keeping with the above suggestions the following
Resolutions are before you : —

Resolution I.

This Conference feels the need of a more copious
special literature in the form of books, tracts, leaflets
for the various religious classes and non-Christian
sects, and especially for educated Hindus and
Muhammadans ; and is of opinion that this litera¬
ture should be thoroughly evangelical, and, for the
most part, non-controversial in character.

Resolution II.

This Conference feels the need of better qualified
and more efficient Evangelists, and of better facili¬
ties for the training of enquirers. This Conference
would therefore recommend the preparation of
special Manuals, one for the guidance of Native
Evangelists, and the other stating briefly the ele¬
ments of Christian truth for enquirers and young
Christians.

Resolution III.

This Conference recommends the appointment
of Committees on Literature for language areas
to consider the special needs of their respective
fields, and to seek to supply that need ; further,
that the Committee on Literature be requested to
nominate and present to the Conference for election
the names of the members of said Committees.

COMMITTEE III. (EDUCATION).

SUE-COMMITTEE No. 2.

Subject: — The supply of Indian Christian Teachers...
how may it be increased ?

Whith reference to the question of the supply of Indian
Christian Teachers, and how that supply may be increased,
four things are to be considered :

1. The development of the Indian Christian commu¬
nity. No special resolutions on the subject in this place
seem called for at present.

2. Graver inducements by way of higher salaries &c.
Here too we believe that the missions are doing all that
they wisely can do, and have no resolution to offer in this
matter.

3. Whith reference to substituting Christian teachers
for Hindu teachers while we believe that other things
being equal, it is better from the Missionary standpoint
to have Christian rather than Non-Christian teachers in
our Mission schools, we do not feel that there is any special
call for a resolution on this matter.

4. Recognising the necessity for improved training
both on the secular and religious side for our Christian
teachers, we recommend.

Resolution I.

That those missions which do not have special
training schools organise such schools as soon as
possible or what we believe would be better in most
cases two or three missions unite together in the
support of such schools ; or where it seems better
make use of Grover ament training schools supple¬
menting the instruction received there by a Normal
course of Bible training.

Resolution II.

We recommend that this Conference appoint a
representative Committee to draw up a suitable
course of study for such Bible Normal training.

Sub-Committee No. 3.

Subject : — The Education of Christian Youth, — should
this be provided separately from that of non-Christians ?
If so, how may this training be made most effective ?

Upon this subject your Sub-Committee is now prepared
to offer the following resolutions : —

Whereas I. — The future power and usefulness of the
Indian Church depend largely upon the Education of
Christian youth, from among whom must be drawn not
only the Christian Educators of the future, but the pastors
of the Churches, and

Whereas 11. — The Indian Church is at present unable
to organize and carry on the institution necessary to ac¬
complish the Educational work needed, and

Whereas III. — The Education given should be impart¬
ed under circumstances most favourable to the moral and
spiritual advancement of Indian Christian youth :
therefore,

Resolution I.

That Christian children should be educated in
Schools from which non-Christians are excluded,
provided, —

1. That the standard be elementary ;

2. That the number of Christians is considerable ;

3. That the Teachers are efficient and exemplary;

But the higher training of Christian youth is best se¬
cured in well-conducted Christian Hostels, attached to
Mission Colleges.

Besolutions II.

That Christian teachers only should be employed
in Schools for Christian boys and girls.

Besolution III.

That Normal Training Schools should be estab¬
lished for the Normal training of Christian teachers,
especially for work in the Primary classes.

Besolution IY.

That so far as practicable schools for Christian
youth should include manual training as part of
the regular course of instruction.

Committee on Education &c. — Sub-Com : No. 5.

Subject Texts, Scripture, or Books on Christian Evi¬
dences &c., best suited for class instruction for
non-Christians. Should a system of Christian
Teaching be formulated and graded up
through School and College?

Preamble and Besolution — I.

As it is desirable that there should be a concise
presentation adapted to the Indian mind of the
Gospel Truth together with a brief consideration of
the more common misconceptions and difficulties
that confront Missionaries in this country with
reference to the Gospel the Conference recommend
that steps be taken for the preparation of a Text
Book for the purpose and for use in Missionary
Institutions and Schools.

Preamble and Besolution — II.

As it is desirable that the series of Beaders used
in Mission Schools should be saturated with Chris¬
tian Teaching and influence and be of the best as
regards literary excellence and suitability of general
subject matter the Conference recommend that as a
basis the C. L. S. Beaders be introduced into all
Mission Schools and that steps be taken to provide
for their improvement from time to time so as to
keep them abreast or ahead of other Beaders in
literary merit and suitability.

Preamble and Besolution — III.

As the conveying of a clear and comprehensive
knowledge of the Gospel Truth to pupils in
Missionary Institutions is of supreme importance,
and as while it is desirable that in the presentation of
the Truth there should be a large discretion and scope
for initiation left to the Christian Teacher so that
he should be able to bring the fresh force of his own
faith and living experience of the Truth to bear on
the pupils, it is yet desirable that system and
method should be made full use of the Conference
recommend that a systematic course or outline of

3

Scripture Truth should be adopted iu Missionary
Institutions graded to meet their wants in the
different stages of a pupil’s education.

[On how to make Educational work more effective as
au Evangetistic medium.]

Preamble and Resolution — IV.

As the Christian instruction given in Missionary
Institutions prepares a class of minds upon whom
Evangelistic effort should be brought specially to
bear, the Conference recommends that the work of
instruction should be supplemented by that of
evangelization in all its forms and that care should
be taken to secure the fullest co-operation in this
important work on the part of Educational and
Evangelistic Agencies for the winning of souls and
building up of the Christian Church.

Sub-Committee No. 4.

Vern acular Education.

Circulars were sent out to all the India and Ceylon
Missions asking for information as to the extent to which
vernacular education is carried on, the estimate in which
it is held, and the necessity for extending it. Out of the
42 missions reporting, all but 8 carry on such work
extensively, and regard it as very important, provided
that proper teachers are available, men filled with the
spirit of Christ, and also intellectually qualified. The
other 8 carry on this department of work to a moderate
extent and regard it as useful provided again that there
are proper teachers and supervision. Only one mission
reports the number of vernacular schools as decreasing.

According to the testimony of the various missions,
vernacular education serves a two -fold purpose in mission
economy. A vernacular school is one of the best means
of opening up evangelistic work in a village. The high
respect in wrhich a teacher is held in this country and the
great desire which the people have for education give
the teacher in a village school a unique opportunity,
and if he is the right kind of a man he can do much in
helping to extend the kingdom of Christ. The Wesleyan
Mission on Ceylo i estimates that they owe about 65 per
cent, of their Christians to their vernacular schools. We
therefore

I. Recommend, that vernacular schools as an evangel¬
istic agency be multiplied as fast as money is available
and Christian teachers can be secured.

The other purpose which verna mlar schools serve is to
fit our Christians to read the word of God and to raise
their position in Society and make them more useful
members of the community in which they live. When
we remember that only about eight and one-half per cent,
of our Christians (this for Madras Presidency) can read
and write, and when we remember how important educa¬
tion is in developing real character, the importance of
making a supreme effort to educate our Christian youth
so that they can at least read will be at once admitted.
We believe that it is the duty of the Government to do
much more for primary education than it is now doing,
and we

II. Recommend that we, with all our might, urge
Government to devote more money to the purpose of
primary education, and that until this result is secured we
do all in our power to see that all our Christian people
are at least taught to read and wrrite.

8

4

Sub-Committee No. 2.

Subject: — “The supply of Indian Christian Teachers, —
How may it be increased ? ”

Preliminary Statements.

1. The supply. In order to ascertain how far the
actual supply fails to meet the demand a circular letter
was sent out to the secretaries of all the Protestant
Missions in India, except those exclusively for women, to
about 75 in all, asking for information on this point.
Replies were received from 33. The returns received in¬
dicate that in the older and larger missions the supply is
fairly sufficient in quantity but deficient in quality, while
in the younger missions the supply is deficient in quantity
and still more lacking in quality.

In the 33 missions reporting there are employed 5,155
teachers, of whom 3,79(5, or 73J per cent, are Christians,
and 1,359, or 2GJ per cent, are non-Christians. Of these
33 missions, 16 state some definite number of Christian
teachers as needed in addition to the present supply, in
order to substitute them for non-Christian teachers, and
to staff new schools that these missions desire to open,
These 16 missions employ 615 non-Christian teachers,
and would be glad to Lave 528 Christian teachers in
addition to the number already employed, so that, even if
none of these are needed in order to open new schools, it
would still remain true that some of these missions would
continue to employ Hindu teachers. Other missions give
under the column “ needed ” the indefinite terms, “ many,

“ very many,” “a few,” etc. Three missions state that
the supply is sufficient ; 8 others make no entry under
this column. The need for increase is naturally most
urgent in the missions recently organised. A number of
these hope to have a better supply when the boys now m
their orphanages are old enough for work.

2. How may the supply be increased ? And, what is
for most of the missions of more importance, how may
we increase the efficiency of those already employed ?

Taking first the increase in actual numbers, the pnnci-
pal solutions suggested or to offer greater inducements to
our Indian Christians to become teachers, viz., “ paying-
higher salaries,” “ providing a system of pensions to
provide for old age,” “ better treatment of teachers, the
Home, Boards being looked to to supply the money
required.

It is recognised that in the matter of Christian teachers
the demand exceeds the supply and that Christian
teachers therefore command higher salaries than Hindu
teachers. Improvement in quality: — More care should be
taken in the selection of youths to be trained as teachers.
In some missions the initiative is left with the Indian
Christian youth himself ; those desiring to become teachers
are taken and given a trial, and if found satisfactory, are
trained. In other missions the initiative is in a large
measure taken bv the missionary ; each missionary
or native Pastor watches the development of the various
boys in his schools and those who give promise of making
good teachers are selected and sent up for training.

Training: — The returns indicate that in the Madras
Presidency there are a good number of schools for the
special purpose of training teachers. These schools are
recognised by Government, the Government giving sti¬
pends to students and paying a part ol the salaries oi the

training staff. ,

The London Mission has such a school at
American Madura Mission at Pasumalai, the 0. M. b. at
Palamcottah, Masulipatara and at Cottayam ; the b. P. G.
at Nazareth, the American Lutheran Mission at Guntur,
the Leipsic Evangelical Lutheran Mission at Tranquebar

5

and the United Free Church, the Church of Scotland and
the American Arcot Mission are to open a Union Mission
School at Arkonamin January 1903. The course is one
year.

Of the six missions reporting such schools all but one
regard the training received as “ fairly satisfactory ” from
the secular standpoint, but recognise the necessity of
giving greater attention to the religious traini g of these
student teachers, especially ia the matter of training them
to teach the Bible.

The Baptist Mission of Ontario and Quebec has a train¬
ing school at Samalkot unaided by Governmee.t.

The Wesleyan Missions in Southern India send their
youngmen to be trained at Government Training Schools
a ;d they seek to supplement the training which they get
there by providing Hostels where the students live and
where their Christian development is aided by the super¬
vision of a missionary or a native Christian, who also
gives instruction in teaching the Bible. This system
has the advantage that the students here get a larger
stipend from Government than those receive who study
in Training Schools under private management. There
is also no cost for staff or for buildings except for the
Hostel and the man who superintends it.

The Wesleyan Missions regard this system also as
“fairly satisfactory.’’ The L. M. S. Travancore Mission
also sends students to the Government Training School
under the Travancore Government.

The returns indicate that outside of the Madras Presi¬
dency there is no such system of Training Schools re¬
cognised and aided by Government, so that the teachers
are trained by the various missions often in connection
with the Theological School or a High School or College,
the teacher in the training department being the mission¬
ary or the staff of teachers employed in other departments.

Of the 12 missions reporting such training classes in
connection with theological schools or colleges, 7 consider
this training “ as fairly satisfactory,’’ 3 as “ not very satis¬
factory.” Nine other missions report that the only train¬
ing which their teachers receive is that which they get in
the actual work of teaching under supervision. None of
these missions are satisfied with the result. The sugges¬
tions generally point out the necessity for more and better
training schools.

These missions ought to organise training schools of
their own, or two or three missions might unite together.
The best example of this latter kind perhaps is in the
Union Mission Training School, Primary and Lower
Secondary Departments, Tamil and Telugu language, to
be opened at Arkonam, North Arcot in January, 1903, the
United Free Church, the Church of Scotland and the
American Arcot Mission uniting together. There is also
need of much improvement in the training which
teachers receive as teachers of the Bible and Christianity.

Another method suggested is that which is followed by
the Wesleyan Missions of South India, viz., sending
students to Government schools for their secular training
and supplementing this by a Normal course in Biole
teaching.

The returns from Ceylon Missions show that they are
pretty well supplied with training schools, but their testi¬
mony is not quite so strong as that of the Missions in the
Madras Presidency as to the satisfactory character of the
training given. Government gives assistance by means
of results grants and where these are good the grant from
Government covers the greater part of the expense.

They also lay more stress on the necessity for giving
higher salaries to teachers as a means of improving their
efficiency than the Indian Missions did.

6

A.side from this situation in Ceylon as indicated by
the returns received is not very different from that in
India.

Sub-Committee No 7. “The proposals of the
University Commission as they relate to Missionary
Institutions.”

Preamble. Both by their concern for the intellectual
and religious advancement of the country and by their
actual participation in the work of education, missionaries
are directly interested in the proposals put forward in the
Report of the Indian Universities Commission recently
published.

We heartily endorse the need for enquiring into the
condition and working of the Indian Universities as well
as the object set before the Commission in the Resolution
appointing the Commission.

Resolution I.

We welcome the following points, among others,
in the Report of the Commission : —

1. The raising of the standard for matriculation,
especially in English. This effected, we are of
opinion that a number of the existing evils will of
themselves disappear.

2. The reconstitution of the Senate and Syndi¬
cate so as to secure to the affiliated colleges and to
educationists a considerable voice in the manage¬
ment of the affairs of the University.

3. The modification of the Acts of Incorpora¬
tion of the Universities so as to permit of the
Universities themselves providing lectures in special
subjects, as also really advanced courses in ordinary
subjects, and otherwise aiding the advancement of
learning, e. g., by University Libraries.

With reference to the election of the Syndicate,
however, we believe the end would be better seived
by ertrusting the election to the several Faculties,
as at present in Calcutta University.

Resolution. II.

We are constrained to disapprove of the following
points in the Report of the Commission,

1. The proposal that the University should fix
a minimum fee for certain colleges, and the opinion
that the standard of education and discipline will
be raised by that measure. The proposal to restrict
the free places in Aided Colleges to no more than
3 per cent.

2. The proposal that the permanent Vice-
Chairman of the Syndicate or Directorate of the
University, be the Director of Public Instr etion
in the Province. We recognise that Government
is entitled to statutory representation upon the
Syndicate, but we are unable to acquiesce m the
view that the position of ordinary executive Plead
of the University can properly be an ex-officio
appointment. It might easily happen that prior
to his appointment the Director of Public Instruc¬
tion had been concerned with the Primary and
Secondary rather than the Collegiate Education of
the province.

7

3. The disaffiliation of all Second Grade Colleges
as such. The measure we believe might cause hard¬
ship to special classes of students for whom F. A.
y Colleges have been or might be provided, as well as

to students in Mofussil towns in which F.A. Colleges
are or may be established. They are also of opinion
that the progress of the Higher Education of females
will be seriously retarded if no new F. A. Colleges
for females can be established.

4- We regret the absence of any mention of any
mention in the Report of the concern of the Univer¬
sities in the moral and religious welfare of the
students, Ijsuch as has appeared in the Reports of
previous Educational Commissions and in other
official deliverances, We refer, for example, to

(a) Report of the Education Commission of 1882-3,
para 526.

(5) Papers relating to discipline and moral training in
Schools and Colleges in India, 1890, (No. CCLXV., Home
Department Serial No. 8), specially to pages 11-18 —
Circular from the Home Department to all Local Govern¬
ments, dated Calcutta, 31st Decembet 1817.

On page 15 of the last named, the Government of
India regret their inability to give direct moral and
religious instruction, express approval of Schools
and Colleges in which such instruction is being
given, and encourage the establishing of other such
by religious communities.

Such references have been a support and strength
to educational missionaries in their endeavours to
impart that religious training which is equally
necessary with the culture of the intellect for the
highest service of the country and its government,
whether in the case of the advanced special student,
the professional practitioner, or the deputy through
whom Government comes into touch with the
masses of the people.

Resolution III.

One great outcome of the Report, should its pro¬
visions become law, will be the diminution for a
considerable time of the number of College students
the number in High Schools being proportionately
Increased. We regard the report as a call to High
Schools to raise their standard, especially in English
and to modernize their methods, especially in the
teaching of English as a spoken language. Mission
High Schools with an English-speaking missionary
in charge have now a great opportunity.

Resolution IV.

Resolved to press upon mission committees the
necessity of seeing that Educational Missionaries are
trained to teach. The Educational Missionary
must henceforward be regarded much more as a
specialist, like the Medical and Artisan Missionary,
requiring a preliminary training in his specialty.

Resolution V.

Resolved to press upon the local authorities
of Indian Missions the necessity of training their
Christian teachers in Mission or Government Train-

9

8

mg Colleges and of employing as far as possible only
trained teachers.

Resonution YI.

Resolved to declare that in our opinion the
pressing need in Educational Mission Work is the
better equipment of existing Training Schools and
the establishment of others in Provinces as yet
insufficiently provided. The proposed establishment
of a Training College for teachers was the ground
on which a Government grant was first asked for
Dr. Duff’s Institution in 1<S35.

Resolution YII.

Resolved that the anticipated diminution in the
number of students consequent upon the expect¬
ed legislation on the lines of the Univeisities
Commissioner’s Report is another reason for careful
consideration of the question of union of Mission
Colleges where practicable.

COMMITTEE IV. WOMEN’S WORK.

DRAFT REPORT.

Names of Committee.

Miss Abbott, Am. Board, Bombay.

„ A. S. Aitken, Z. B. and M. Mission, Kusur.

„ E. D. Anderson, Am. U. P., Pasrur, Sialkot.

Mrs. Armstrong, Am. Bapt., Rangoon.

Miss A. E. Baskerville, Can. Bapt. Mission, Cocanada.
Mrs. Bissell, Am. Board, Ahmednagar.

Miss Bose, C. E. Z. M. S., Bahrwal, Punjab.

,, J. R. Brandon, C. E. Z. M. S., Maaulipatam.

Mrs. H. J. Bruce, Am. Board, Satara.

Miss Bunn, Am. Bapt. Mission, Pegu, Burma.

„ Brenton Carey, C. E. Z. M. S., Karachi.

Mrs. Jacob Chamberlain, Arcot Mission, Ootacamund.
Miss L. M. Cooke, Missy. Settlement for Univ. Women,
Bombay.

Mrs. Dean, Am. Board, Bombay.

Miss Ewart, C. E. Z. M. S., Madras.

„ Fallon, Z. B. and M. Mission, Allahabad.

,, Fistler, Am. Friends Mission, Nowgong.

Mrs. Fuller, Ch. and Missionary Alliance, Akola.

Miss Mary Graybiel, Christian Women’s Board of Mis-
siou, Mohaba.

„ M. E. Gregg, M. E. Mission, Muttra.

,, Gregory, U. F. C. Mission, Nagpur.

,, Cora Hansen, Chris, and Miss. Alliance, Mehemda-
bad, Gujarat.

,, Harding, C. E. Z. M. S., Burdwan.

„ A. G. Hill, Y. W. C. A., Calcutta.

Mrs. M. B. Ingalls, Am. Bapt. Mission, Thongzee, Burma]
Miss E. Karney, C. E. Z. M. S., Gampola, Ceylon.

,, E. Kaundinya, Basel Mission, Mangalore.

,, Christine Lawson, M. E. Mission, Bombay.

,, Longburst, C. S. M., Calcutta.

,, Ligertwood, U. F. C., Poona.

Mrs. Macdonald, Y. W. C. A., Calcutta.

Miss Edith May, Am. Union Missy. Society, Allahabad.
„ Mason, C. E. Z. M. S., Batala, Punjab.

„ McLean, Ch. of Scotland, Sholinghur.

,, Miller, U. F. C., Jaipur, Rajputana.

„ Nainby, Friends Foreign Missy. Society, Sehore.

Mrs. S. E. Newton, Am. Presby. Mission, Lahore.

„ L. S. Parker, M. E. Mission, Moradabad.

Miss C. Parsons, Wesleyan Mission, Mysore.

Pandita Ramabai, Poona.

Miss Vivi Rinman, Ev. of Stockholm, Chindwara.

,, Roberts, Irish Presby. Mission, Anand.

,, C. J. Samson, M. E. Mission, Calcutta.

Mrs. Jared Scudder, Arcot Mission, Palmaner.

,, John Scudder, Arcot Mission, Vellore.

Miss K. M. Scudder, Arcot Mission, Ranipettai.

,, Simmons, L. M. S. Jammalamadugu, Cuddapah
District.

,, Ada E. Skelton, Z. B. and M. Mission, Ratnagiri.
Mrs. Sorabji, Poona.

Miss Mary M. Stephen, U. F. C. Mission, Madras.

,, G. Stephens, M. E. Mission, Madras.

,, Stratton, C. E. Z. M. S., Muttra.

„ Jessie Taylor, Baptist Zenana Missionary Society,
Calcutta.

2

Mrs. Baylis Thomson, L. M. S., Neyur.

Miss Mary Newell Tuck, L. M. S., Berhampur, Murshi-
dabad.

„ Valpy, C. E. Z. M. S., Calcutta.

„ Warrack, U. F. C. of Scotland, Calcutta.

,, Wauton, C. M. S., Amritsar.

,, Wilson, Girgaum High School, Z. B. and M.
Mission, Bombay.

„ M. Rose Greenfield, Ludhiana Z. and B. Missiou,
Ludhiana, Convener.

Preamble to Resolution I. Baptism of Women

Converts.

All over India there is a movement towards the Light,
and women and girls are beginning to ask, What hinders
us from being baptized ?

The consensus of opinion on this matter, as embodied
in the accompanying Resolution seems the more remark¬
able when it is realized that it is the result of enquiries
sent to some sixty women missionaries of experience scat¬
tered over India, Burma and Ceylon.

Zenana and School work is bearing fruit, and the
number of secret, or confessing but still unbaptized
believers, both women and girls, is steadily growing all
over the land.

We recognize that they cannot all be removed from their
homes and that to remove them would probably be to
separate the leaven from the dough and so binder the
growth of the kingdom.

While therefore there will be cases in which it may
appear right to allow converts to flee from their homes and
receive baptism, we believe that the following Resolution
embodies the truest policy and one that is most in accord
with New Testament teaching. See I Cor. vii. 13 and 39.

Resolution I. — Baptism of Women Converts.

Resolved.—' That while fully realizing that it is
the duty of believers to be baptized, we recognise
the difficulties attending the Baptism of married
women whose husbands are still unbelievers, and
would recommend that the greatest caution be
exercised in giving Baptism to wives without the
full consent of their husbands. We think such
converts should be advised to confess their faith in
their own homes by deed and word, fulfilling after
a Christian fashion all their conjugal and motherly
duties, and so seek to win their husbands and
children for Christ. We do not advice secret
Baptism in Zenanas, but believe there will be a few
exceptional cases (such as of dying women desiring
Baptism as a witness to their friends), where it may
be desirable that the women Missionary or teacher
should have authority from the Church to baptize.
And we commend this matter to the prayerful
consideration of all Missionary Societies and inde¬
pendent Native Churches, asking for some authori¬
zation to be given that would meet cases of
emergency.

Widows and unmarried girls of legal age, as well
as married women who have been cast out on
account of their faith, can of course act for them¬
selves ; but. if contrary to the wishes of parents
or guardians, will usually need protection and
support.

3

PREAMBLE TO RESOLUTION II. EMPLOYMENT FOR
Christian Women.

In a land where nearly all the work of women is lightly
► esteemed and badly p. id, a special necessity is laid upon

those who are traini g orphans and widows and upon
others also who have influence among the small Christian
cornmunilies of the land, to pay attention to the training
of Christian girls and women in some remunerative occu¬
pation by which they may be a le to help in the support of
their families and the education of their children. Provided
always that such occupations do not interfere with family
life.

The value of a Conference on this subject will be much
enhanced if we gain from each other information as to the
kinds of work already attempted and suggestions for others
which might be taught. Handicrafts such as lace, em¬
broidery, crochet and knitting have of course for a long
time been successfully taught, but their usefulness depends
on their finding a ready market amongst Europeans. We
need some means of earning money locsliy.

Out of a total of (19 Industrial Homes reported in the
Protestant Missionary Directory, only 10 appear to be
for women.

We shall not have a self-supporting Church able to offer
for the building of the Lord’s house till Indian Christian
women are wise-hearted to spin with their hands and
bring that which they have spun.

Therefore Resolved.

Resolution II. — Employment for Christian

Women.

Resolved. - That considering the large numbers
of women and girls who have been rescued from
famine and plague stricken districts, and who, after
instruction in Christian truth, are being added to
the Church on profession of their faith ; and also
the ever increasing number of other women
converts who need to be taught to earn their own
living, a special effort be made to hnd or create
remunerative employment or trades for such women.
It seems essential that these trades should be such
as can be carried on by women alone, and should
comprise a sufficient variety to suit the delicately
brought up Zenana lady, or the rough-handed
women from the jungle.

Preamble to Resolution III. Demand for Bible
Women and Teachers.

It is said that “ demand creates supply.” But the
demand for Bible women, and school teachers may be said
to have reached an acute stage without any adequate
result in the way of an attempt at a supply. From all
parts of India the cry comes for trained Bible- women and
yet in hardly any of the missions do w?e find any organized
attempt at training them.

So much is this the case that there are some missionaries
who begin to doubt if it can be intended that the preaching
of the Gospel to the women should be done by a paid
female agency at all ; and w hether the true solution of the
problem “ How are the women of India to be reached ?”
will not be found in our Resolution IV.

It is a matter for deep regret that the better educated
women and girls are to a large extent apathetic and in¬
different to the condition of the masses of heathen women
around them. But we feel that a united and earnest effort
may yet be made to 'multiply the available help so much

10

4

needed in ever, Zenana mission by paying attention to

,He toZimoH III- Demand fob Bible-womeh
and School Teachers-

, / TW as one of the pressing needs of

Resolved.— That a ^ . - • iarger number

Women’s work m every ^ and School

»ttrfed eaverye“ aould be urged to give
S“eSe attention to (he possibilities of supplying

this nee li hi normal classes in'Chnstian Girls

(а) r-y e-tv loni o attention being given o the

non-Christian population of

that part of the rountj,^ome ^ widow8 all<j

(б) By opening . h w°the necessary spiritual

Conveits wno fo f learning, and

qualifications anti a

giving thera a tnoro , . w^0 make

onl,y re,talD1„loare3s A Summer School might
satisfactory p^ women already employed),

be held .here Managers of Famine or

(c) Byeonferrmg^ d Orphanages with a view

and girls for

training. qtrong feeling that the

We desire to r®ci™stian teacheJs that should be
only class Of non- h 1 k for heathen girls is

^hrisUansml°Many of these make the best teachers

under Christian super Co-ofeeation.

Peeamble to BESonuTion I\. Can ^ ^ ^ yoice an
If this Conference does ^ f'onnd a Savionr,

appeal to every woman wh • t this country,

whether she be a orejgner htrf for her
learned or illiterate, h * ^ else the good news,

livelihood, to seek to tel so ^ « For voluntary aid

One devoted Indian foist. indifferent or incon-

to be effectual it must come noUrom^ ^ sutrenderea

sistent Christiana, _ ajl therefore is to eyer>one

themselves to Christ. Jhe ca^ ^ actWepart in fulfilling
who loves the Lord J g Gospel to every creature.

this command of proclaimi inconsist3nt and indifferent

What a call « Jhis t to attQmpt the service what a
ones and wou ^ ^ their own souls !

reflex blessing ^ould com- ^ with you, your own

The souls m with whom you deal, your

family and friends and tell them what

practically an un-

been reached; and yet it has been ^ ^ ,iying witness it

Christian in the world were 0f the Cross to

would hardly take twenty year creatate The resource.

have reached toe J therefore challenged to-day.
of the Indian Church »re o£ I ldia’s women are

Another lady writes . in ( hri -t an lands, and the

3S.S: i. ■?» than ttU the mi3S10nanes

combined can accomplish- would devote even

onik^wSSkit would give anew impetus

5

English ladies teaching their servants' wives or visiting
the wives of the native Laboos would find i: 1 many cases
a glad response and an eager welcome. School girls talk¬
ing to their companions ot Jesus, mothers definitely pray¬
ing with their own boys and girls, all eager for one thing,
i.e., that souls might be saved— what a powerful influence
would be. exerted !

Sunday School work might be indefinitely enlarged if
only teachers were forthcoming. Near villages could be
reached on Sunday by a small band of earnest women.

If every one would do a little how much could be done !
Therefore Resolved.

Resolution IY. — Call for Co-opeiiation.

Resolved. — That in view of the urgent need felt
and expressed by Missionaries all over India for the
voluntary co-operation of all Christian women in
preaching the Gospel to those who have not yet
heard it, we ask this Convention to sanction an
appeal to every Christian woman and girl through¬
out India, Burma and Ceylon, to devote some de¬
finite portion of her time not less than one hour a
week to telling the story of God’s love to some other
woman or girl.

That a Sub-Committee be now appointed to
translate and issue this appeal in English and all
the vernaculars. That a day be appointed for
special prayer and preaching in every Church in the
land and earnest effort be made to have it univer¬
sally observed. That all Christian Endeavour
Societies and Young Women’s Christian Associa¬
tions be asked to inaugurate and seek to foster this
effort. That new converts and unlearned women
be encouraged to tell of the Saviour they have
found. We feel sure that such an effort “ once a
week” would bring out many a voluntary worker
for life.

Resolution Y. — Literature for Women.

Resolved. — That Missionaries in all parts of India
having complained that the supply of literature
appropriate for women and girls, Christian and non-
Christian, is very inadequate, it is desirable that
united action be taken by this Conference to urge
the various Book and Tract Societies to supply the
need. To further this object, a Sub-Committee
appointed by the Committee on women’s work
should confer with the Literature Committee.

Preamble to Resolution VI. Higher Education
for non-Christian Women and Girls.

Mrs. Sorabji writes : “I am of opinion that it is essen¬
tially missionary work.”

Other things being equal a well educated woman
who is also an earnest Christian is likely to have more
influence than an illiterate one, equally in earnest.

“ If our Missionaries undertake the higher education of
men, should not the women also claim our thoughts and
attention ? May we not hope that the women will help
the men, who many of them are now growing to be
infidels, atheists, free-thinkers, in fact everything’ that is
far from God. Of course no Missionary would undertake
to teach such pupils unless the Bible were made the chief
study.”

6

Miss L. M. Cooke of the Universities Women’s Settle-
meat, Bombay, writes: “There are bat two non-Christian
communities whose girls are exempt from hindrances to
a more adva iced education, namely :

1 The Parsee Community (70,000) of which the girls
usually attend school until they are 17 years of age, and
some sit for the Matriculation examination ; while be¬
tween 50 and 60 of them are taking a full Arts or Medica

CT°TheB”:hmoTomai <5,000, CM .These edu-
cate their women well. About 20 are taking an Ar s
course in Calcutta, others a vernacular Medical course
With these two notable exceptions it wih be seen that
the field cohered by this resolution is a small one

It is practically limited to the wives of educated Hindus
or Muhammadans who desire that their women should be
more on a level with themselves.

The following is a classification of Indian women
stuie its at present: Medical 181, Arti 80, Normal 300
The number of Indian girls receivi ig secondary edu¬
cation is about 8,400 ; of these fourth-fifths are Christians.
Tnere cannot therefore be much question of Higher hidu-
catio i for non-Christian girls at present. .

It is abundantly clear from the following Resolution
what is the policy advocated by most Missionaries in
regard to this question ; and if the suggestion made in it can
be* carried out it will be most valuable work to teach
those girls who, from the very fact of their receiving a
suoerior education, have the greatest possible influence in
their homes and upon their surroundings.

Resolution VI. — Higher Education for Non-
Christian Girls.

Resolved. — That in the present condition of the
unevangelized masses, and considering the small
number of women evangelists, this should not be
undertaken in individual cases, except when a
special agent is available, and stress can be laid on
Bible teaching. Where School or College Classes
in Christian Institutions can be opened to non-
Christian students, such opportunities should be
gladly given, an may prove a valuable evangelistic

agency.

Resolution VII. to be discussed in the Women’s

Resolution VII.— Rescue Work.

Resolved. — That this work, though urgently neces¬
sary is one that needs experienced and specially
qualified agents and cannot be done by the Zenana
Missionary.

That it is very desirable to open small homes
where different classes of women can be received.
Professing Christian young girls, and the ordinary
bazaar women to be dealt with separately.

Preamble to Resolution VIII. Social Relations
of young Christian people.

“The old order changeth giving place to new
And God fulfills Himself in many ways „

Lest one good custom should corrupt the wc rid.

The divine ordinance of marriage is one of those things
which while universally observed changes its phases
wonderfully with the development or decay of a nation.

A-

7

“ Marriages are made in Heaven ” is not a Biblical say¬
ing and we fear is not strictly accurate. True marriage
must surely be founded on some adequate degree of ac¬
quaintanceship and mutual love and respect.

We would not for a moment assert that Western manners
and customs are all right and those of the East all wrong.
But, that the times are changing is evident on all sides, and
that the rising generation wish to assimilate their methods
and manners to those of European nations is undeniable.
Surely then it behoves those Missionaries who are in touch
with young men and young women to seek to encourage,
acquaintanceship in such manner and with such safeguards
as may be most helpful to both parties. The old-fashioned
arrangement of marriages from schools, where the young
man picked out the girl he liked the looks of in Church,
and after one interview and a half muttered consent on
her part was married to her and took her away without any
previous knowledge on either side, must surely soon give
way to some more rational methods. The Epworth League,
the Christian Endeavour and other young people’s societies
should all be possible mediums of healthy interchange of
courtesies. (Ve Missionary writes on this subject, “ The
truly Christian homes that shall be the glory and strength
of the India that is to be, must have their foundation in
suita' le and happy marriages.” What can we do to
insure that these young men and young wome i shall know
each other sufficiently to make intelligent and suitable
choice ? Co-education in Christian schools may afford one
solution. One such school has under very careful super¬
vision proved a marked success. At all events we feel that
this Conference may well venture to counsel the growing
Christian community to give this matter very prayerful
consideration.

Resolved.

Resolution VIII. — Social Relations of Young
Christian People.

j Resolved. — That in the present transition stage
of the Christian community, there is need for the
kindly helpful co-operation of Christian Missionaries
with the elders of the churches to promote healthy
social intercourse between the young people of both
sexes. The laudable tendency to postpone mar¬
riages till the boys and girls are old enough to
choose their own partners in life, gives rise to some
difficulties which did not exist when parents and
guardians arranged everything. The fact that the
rising generation is looking to foreigners as their
models in other matters, would seem to necessitate
that they should be led by them in social etiquette
and moral habits.

Preamble to Resolution IX. Best Method of
Instructing Women and Girl in Village
Communities.

India is a land of villages, and these villages are
being . some of them brought in a body to embrace
Christianity, while others are being permeated with Chris¬
tian influence through the acceptance of it by some one class
of people, often the serfs and menials. Where whole com¬
munities or even whole families are baptized, unless some
special effort is made to teach the women and girls, they
$ will almost surely lead back the family into heathen rites

and practices. But this work is one of great difficulty and
various solutions are proposed, all of which may be useful
under varyiug circumstances.

li

8

One lady sets forth the difficulties thus : “ Teaching in
the ordinary way they (village women) do not understand,
their habits are formed, their time is not their own, their
lives are full of labour and though drawn to the light, the
old life clings fast. As to the girls we are forced to do one
of two things either let all the girls share in the instruc¬
tion given to their mothers or bring some of them into
small schools near the Mission House and have them
taught under our own supervision.”

Another lady strongly urges the value of itinerations,
visiting every village where there are any Christians and
holding examinations to test the work of the native
teachers, who are put each in char ge of a circle of villages
and expected to teach every person, man, woman and
child.

Once a year the workers in this Mission are gathered to¬
gether for a month of Bible study.

Yet another worker of some experience tells of gathering
the Christian women of the district to a centre and keep¬
ing them under daily instruction for six weeks, the
Mission supporting them for that period.

There is evidently room for ingenuity, patience and much
self-denial on the part of those of our sisters who, working
for the elevation and sanctification of the women and girls
of the Village Communities, are polishing the stones for
the temple of the Lord.

In the light of such suggestions as have been received
from many parts of India,

Resolved.

Resolution IX. — Best Method of Instructing

Women and Girls in Village Communities.

Besolved. — That the solution of this difficult
problem be attempted by one of the following
methods : —

(a) by gathering some of the women to one centre

for, say, a month’s instruction, supporting them
during this period and sending them back to
teach the others ;

(b) by teaching a few of the brightest converts and

their wives and then establishing them in the
villages as paid teachers ;

(c) by taking the girls from their homes and sending

them to Boarding Schools ;

(d) by itineration holding classes and visiting the

women in their own homes;

(e) by the permanent location of a Lady Missionary

in a village with special view to the training of
the Christian women and girls.

“ The harvest truly is great and the labourers are few.”

Resolution X— Need of Zenana Missionaries.

Besolved. — That the importance of adding to the
number of Zenana Missionaries by recruits from this
country should be recognised by this Conference
and impressed upon the Home boards. Such ladies
if really devoted to God’s service, have many ad¬
vantages over the missionary from Foreign coun¬
tries, and though a period of training is, in most
cases, desirable, there is abundant evidence that
the labour is well spent, and we think it should be
possible after a period of probation for such workers
to receive the status and share privileges accord to
Foreign Missionaries.

9

QUESTIONS.

1. Should there be some agreement Missionaries

as to amount of helpers’ salaries ?

2. How to advise new Missionaries of danger to

themselves and their work through the low
morality of Hindus and Mahometans ?

3. Should Women’s work be carried on in places

where there is no work among men ?

4. How can Women’s work be made self-sup¬

porting ?

5. How shall we deal with girls whose education

has raised them to a different position from
that occupied by their parents and other
relatives so as not to detach them from their
homes but make them a refining and edu¬
cating influence there ?

6. Is it possible for each Province to have a

Central Examining Committee in the Ver¬
naculars for lady Missionaries of all societies
working in that province ?

7. Should not some workers be set apart to

work among the native Christians ?

8. Cannot Missionary effort be better distribut¬

ed? Some districts are left untouched.

9. Ought we in Christian Schools to teach the

Bible in English or in the Vernacular ?

10. Should a Mission so burden itself with the

rescue of famine people as to shut off all
possibility of doing evangelistic work ?

11. What should be done to influence educated

women ?

12. How can we best preserve and transmit the

peace of God amidst the adverse conditions
of the Indian life and work ?

.

'

■

■

r r ‘ r . ■ . .

■

.

'

.

COMMITTEE Y. — MEDICAL WORK.

Resolution I.

This Conference desires to put on record its de-
■f vout thankfulness to the God of Missions for the

part that Missions have played in the advancement
of the cause of Christ in this land. Recognizing it
to be one of the best agencies for removing preju¬
dice, for overcoming opposition, for opening closed
doors, we desire to commend this form of agency
to those Missions which have not yet adopted it as
a form of evangelistic work. We desire gratefully
to acknowledge the splendid work which the Govern¬
ment is doing for the healing of the sick ; but as all
that is being done is miserably inadequate for the
wants of the people, we recommend a vigorous ad¬
vance in all those districts where it has not yet
found a place among the agencies at work for the
evangelization of India. It is our firm conviction
that even in large centres fairly supplied with
Medical Institutions there is a place for this form of
work, for by its means numbers of people can be
brought within the reach of the Gospel who would
remain untouched by other agencies.

Resolution II.

That the Medical Missionary should personally
organize the spiritual work in the Hospitals or Dis¬
pensaries under his charge, and should take an
active part in it. That there should be daily
teaching in the wards according to some well
arranged plan ; and that in addition to this the
Medical Missionary should aim at individual dealing
with the in-patients. That the Christian medical
assistants should be encouraged and trained to do
spiritual work, though this should be regarded as
voluntary on their part. That in large Medical
Missions the co-operation of Clerical Missionaries
and native evangelists is important ; and that these
should endeavour to follow up the work in the homes
of former patients, especially those who have ap¬
peared interested in the teaching.

Resolution III.

Branch Dispensaries are a valuable extension of
Hospital work, and are especially so in districts
where Christians are scattered among the villages.
Only well-trained men should be placed in charge
of branches. The connection with the central
Hospital should be close and the supervision
thorough .

Resolution IV.

Itinerations serve somewhat the same purpose as
Branch Dispensaries, acting as feeders to the Hos¬
pital, and diffusing its influence over a wide area.
They are desirable where trained men are not
available for branches, or where it is undesirable
to isolate them amidst a bigoted population. As a
pioneering work they are specially useful and they
also help to keep the Medical Missionary in touch
with former patients.

12

Resolution V.

Resolved that it be the aim of every Medical Mis¬
sionary to ensure that all the patients who attend
even the out-door Dispensaries, and the friends and

others who may accompany them, should have pres¬
ented to them, clearly and affectionately Dod s
offer of salvation through His Son, Jesus Christ;
that while the particular form of the religious ser¬
vice must be determined by the varions circum¬
stances of each mission, it is considered desirable
that the Medical Missionary and his staff of medical
assistants should, wherever possible, at least take
cart in it • and that it be recommended that the
agency of’ preaching should be supplemented by
that of Scripture selling, for which the medical
work affords specially favourable opportunity.

Resolution VI.

Resolved, with a view to facilitating extension of
the work and promoting a spirit of self-respect and
independence among the people, every opportunity
should be taken of encouraging those who benefit
bv medical missions to contribute to their cost, by
the purchase of the medicines, etc., prescribed and
by donations of money and gifts m kind, it being
always provided that no obstacle is placed m the
wav of the very poor receiving gratuitous treat¬
ment when necessary ; that when fees are charged
for private visits, they should be on the same scale
as those of other European practitioners in the
district- and that where possible private wards
should be provided in Hospital for those who are able
and willing to pay for them.

Resolution VII.

That, recognising the importance of a uniform
method of statistics in connection with all Mission
Hospitals and Dispensaries, we recommend the ap¬
pointment of the following Committee to consider
this question, and publish the results m Medical
Missions in India” :

Rev. Dr. Macphail, Convener.

Dr. Arthur Neve, Cashmere.

Dr. Edith Brown, Ludhiana.

Dr. Earrer, Biwani.

Preliminary Remarks to Resolution VIII.

1 —That a Medical Mission, once established, never
ought to be closed, for the following reasons— (a) To
avoid disappointment to patients coming m from long
distances for treatment, and the consequent bringing of the
Mission into dbr -pute in the district from which they come^
lb) To provide for the possible saving of life in cases of
emergency, especially difficult confinement cases. II.-

That Doctors are but human, and need holidays at least,
as much as other Missionaries ; and to provide satis¬
factorily for these, besides possible attacks of illness,
without closing the Medical Work, a second |Doctor is
required The strain of the responsibility of serious
operation cases, &., is also very trying where the Doctor is

single-handed.

'Kfi, SOLUTION VIIJ.

That in view of the facts briefly stated above, the
necessity of having two fully qualified Doctors on
the regular staff of each Medical Mission Station
should be urged on the Home-Committees and
Boards, especially in the case of Woman’s Missions.

N-B. — I believe that most of the Home Committee would
readily admit the desirability of the arrangement above advocat¬
ed, but that very few of them have yet recognized its necessity,
regarding it as a principle to be acted on in every case.

Resolution IX.

Whereas the space and the means at the com¬
mand of the Medical Missionary are limited, and
the object of Medical Missions is to bring the know¬
ledge of Christ to as many as possible, and whereas,
many incurable diseases are of a nature that makes it
unwise to admit patients afflicted with them into
the wards of a General Hospital, resolved, that, as
a rule, incurables should not be admitted into the
wards of the Mission Hospital. W hereas the con¬
stant presence of visitors in the wards is detrimental
to the patients, resolved, that in general the ad¬
mission of visitors to the wards be restricted to two
hours in the forenoon and two hours in the after¬
noon.

WORK AMONGST LEPERS.

I he Mission to Lepers in India and the East, founded
in 1874, is an Inter-denominational Body carrying on
work in India, China, Japan, Burma, Ceylon and Sumatra
on behalf of the suffering Lepers in these countries. This
Mission does not send out Agents of its own, but works
through the representatives of various other Societies on
the field. It is at present co-operating with 22 different
Missionary Societies, and has its operations in 66 different
Stations. In India and Burma alone the Society has 25
Asylums or Hospitals of its own and 13 Homes for un¬
tamed children. The objects of the Society are

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

the

the

To as far as possible relieve the suffering of
afflicted class for whose benefit it exists.

To supply their simple wants.

To bring them the comforts and blessing of
Gospel of Christ.

To rescue and save from the disease their untainted
children.

Ultimately by means of segregation, if possible, to
stamp out the dread disease from the countries
where the Society is at work.

Since its foundation the Society has spent in the interest
of the above work a sum of money exceeding 41105,000.

It is estimated that there are in India alone about
400,000 Lepers, of whom 5,250 are being aided bv the
“ Missi6n to Lepers.”

To give greater facility and information to the Superin¬
tendents managing the Society’s Asylums, a Conference
was held in Wardha in February last, at which the fol¬
lowing amongst other Resolutions were passed : —

1. . The Conference as a body and as individuals is
convinced of the contagious character of the disease of
Leprosy.”

2. " The Conference regrets that the Leprosy Com-
” mission of 1890-91, whilst arriving at the same conclu¬
sion, saw fit so to minimise it as to state that under the

ordinary human surroundings the amount of contagion
is so small that it may be disregarded.”

4

3. “The Conference is of opinion that taking the
“ figures given by the Leprosy Commission in their Report,
“and in view of the extremely serious nature of the disease,

“ Lepers should be segregated.” . ,

4. “ The Conference expresses its satisfaction tnat
“ Government, notwithstanding the conclusions of the
“Leprosy Commission, have passed a Bill for the segrega-
“ tion of Pauper Lepers, but it regrets that up to the pres-
“ ent time Government have not seen their way to

“enforce it.” ,,

5. “That in the opinion of this Conference there

“ should as far as possible be strict segregation of the sexes
•< _ both married and unmarried — in Leper Asylums.”

“ The Conference recognises that this may place un-
“ tainted women who come with their husbands in grave
“ moral danger, and consider that in such cases special
“ arrangements should be made for their care. .

“ They strongly recommend to the ‘Leper Mission the
“ advisability of building small wards where such women
“ could be accommodated and assisted to earn their own
“ livelihood. In special cases of married couples or close
“relations, when the woman is advanced in years, the
“ Superintendent may use his discretion as regards

“segregation.” . , ,, , f

A set of Draft Buies dealing with the management of
Asylums, and the prevention of Lepers emigrating from
one Asylum to another, were drawn up for the approval of

the Home Committee. .. ' x ,

The question of the employment by means of light work
of' the inmates of Asylums was also discussed.

Resolution I.

That this Conference is much interested to hear
of the remarkable development which has taken
place in work for the benefit of Lepers in many
of the Mission stations in India during the past
decade, recognizing it as one of the most benefi¬
cent forms of Christian activity, and takes the
occasion of urging on the Government of India
and the public generally its claims upon their
hearty support and co-operation.

Resolution. II.

That viewing the success which in other coun¬
tries and at different periods has followed the plan
of segregating Lepers as a means of reducing, an
perhaps ultimately removing from the land that
most terrible affliction of humanity, the Confer¬
ence would heartily encourage the workers in this
particular field to go forward in the labour they
have undertaken, and assures them of the sym¬
pathy and hopefulness with which it regards then-

self-denying efforts.

Resolution III*

That this Conference desires to place on record
its hi<*h appreciation of the work which is being
carried on in India by the “ Mission to Lepers in
India and the Bast,” and cordially approves of
the inter-denominational character of the society,
co-operating as it does with all the evangelical
churches in Europe and America, and with their
representatives in the foreign field, and heartily
endorses the policy of the Mission in not sending
out Missionaries of its own, but working through
the representatives of the various Missions on the

5

filed, allowing the Superintendent full liberty in
the management of the institutions, provided that
the general aims of the “ Mission to Lepers” are
secured.

Resolution IY.

That this Conference strongly commends the
strict segregation of the sexes in the Asylums, and
the segregation of healthy children from their
leprous parents.

Resolution Y.

That this Conference approves the measures
taken by Superintendents of Leper Asylums for
the prevention of emigration by inmates from one
Asylum to another, and the encouragement given
to their undertaking light work for their occupation
and exercise.

Resolution VI.

That this Conference having regard to the large
measure of success and the evidence of Divine
blessing which have followed the "work among
Lepers, and seeing the great need of similar efforts
in many districts and entire divisions of India,
urges the “ Mission to Lepers ” to expand their
work by opening or assisting new asylums as far as
possible.

Resolution YII.

That this Conference views with much hopeful¬
ness the appointment of a special Medical Commit¬
tee to investigate the “causation and treatment ”
of Leprosy.

Resolution YIII.

That this Conference hails with much satisfac¬
tion the efforts that are being put forth by the
“ Mission to Lepers” to rescue and save the un¬
tainted children of leprous parents.

Resolution IX.

That the Conference has learnt with much ap¬
preciation of the help already given by the Govern¬
ment of India to some of the Society’s Asylums,
but realizing the great need there is for the expan¬
sion of this beneficent work, would urge upon the
Governments of the various Provinces the import¬
ance of more largely supporting and encouraging
the Society’s operations in the future, either— (T)
by granting a capitation sum for each inmate of
the Asylum, (2) by giving a liberal grant for medi¬
cines and school work among Lepers, or (3) by
declaring part of existing asylums to be Govern¬
ment Retreats under the Act : provided that Gov¬
ernment defray the expenses incurred, and leave
to the Missionary in charge the general supervision
of the whole institution (with such safeguards as
may satisfy public opinion on the subject).

Resolution X.

As the Supreme Government of India has passed
an Act (III of 1898) which provides for the segre¬
gation and Medical treatment of PauperL epers

13

6

and control of Lepers following certain callings,
this Conference is of opinion that this Act should
be brought into force throughout the whole of India
as soon as possible.

TRAINING OF MEDICAL HELPERS.

First — The Committee would like to emphasize the
great importance of spiritual training in conjuction with
the Medical education of Helpers. This is important : (1)
for the sake of the Helper himself, in order that he may
he led to appreciate the necessity of self-sacrifice in the
matter of pay ; for his services, since few Medical Missions
are able to allow the Government rates of pay ; and (2)
for the spiritual welfare of people whom he is called upon
to treat or care for in the course of his work. Men of ques¬
tionable reputation should be no more eligible for Medical
Mission work than for any other form of Mission service.

It may be conceded, however, that men not possessing
spiritual gifts as teachers or preachers may become com¬
petent and influential Christian workers when^trained as
Medical Helpers.

Second, — With reference to Government qualifications
mentioned m Resolution jivst , there is the objection to a
Government diploma, viz., that those possessing Govern¬
ment certificates are more likely to leave Mission Service
for that of Government or Railway Service, because of the
pay inducement. It seems, however, very desirable that
notwithstanding this tendency on the part of men trained
at Mission expense, nothing less than the Government
standard of qualifications should be aimed at. The remedy
for the evil of forsaking Mission service seems to be m
either of the following: (1) Education entirely by the
Medical Mission without a Government diploma. (2) The
legal binding of the candidate for a term of years. (3) The
securing of spiritual qualifications by which the candidate
will value Mission work, and that of helping to evangelize
his own land, more than that of Government Service. Of
these methods the last seems the most desirable, though
possibly not the most practical.

Third. _ With reference to Resolution second, the grades

mentioned seem sufficient for the purpose of Medical Mis¬
sions In large institutions where more than one m the
same grade are employed, the grade might be doubled by
designating the Assistants : 1st, 2nd Assistant Surgeon, 1st
and 2nd House Surgeons, and so on to Compounders and
Dressers the advanced positions being made dependent on
experience and pay. Assistants of the 2nd grade after a
vear or more of Hospital experience would be competent
to conduct independent dispensaries. With reference to
urade of Compounders, these Helpers if they show aptitude
for the work should be encouraged to improve their gen¬
eral education, so as to be able in time to enter training
classes for House Surgeons or Hospital Assistants. The
fourth cr ad e Helpers are usually not men who can be
encouraged to enter the next higher grade. _ With refer¬
ence to Compounders it seems desirable that m addition to
the regular work of Compounding, Comp Hinders be taught
to give an resthetics, hypodermic injections, observe tem-
nerature pulse and respiration, and conduct gastric
analysis.' Dressers may also be trained to give hypodermic
injections, take temperatures, pulse and respiration, and
c^ener ally sis ixieiIg nurs6s.

Foirth — A uniform scale of pay for Medical Helpers, as
su° nested in Resolutian third, seems eminently desirable
in view of the great variation in the pay scales of different
Missions and in different districts. Mission comity on
this matter if at all practicable also demands that some¬
thing be done. The plan suggested seems to be the only
one by which the proper adjustment of the pay problem

7

*

can be accomplished. It is hoped that this part of our
Medical Work 6 ^ dl3CUSsed the Committee on

Fifth-— ■ The question of co-operation of Medical Mis¬
sions m the education of Medical Helpers, as suggested in
the fourth Resolution, is one that should be carefully con¬
sidered, and if possible a definite conclusion arrived at.
1 he question, we believe, affects mainly the more South¬
ey ™mces, and Probably Burmah as well. In the
Worth- West Provinces and the Punjab, Medical Mission¬
aries seems to have made satisfactory use of Government
Institutions. The training of Medical Helpers by individ¬
ual Medical Missionaries has not, on the whole proved
satisfactory to the work, and less so to the men in train-
mg. The adoption of a suitable Medical Mission standard
of qualifications, both spiritual and professional, would be
increasingly possible were co-peration in the work of
training Medical Helpers adopted; and the problem of
how to prevent Helpers leaving Mission service would
thereby be simplified.

Sixth.— The occasion for Resolution seventh seems
obvious, since it is only where organized efforts are made
to look after the spiritual training of Christian students in
overnment Schools, that satisfactory arrangements can
be made for their spiritual training. This work might in

lSo°cal%P M6 P AVannmge0nny- be pUt in the hands of

Ga \ Chairtnan desires to acknowledge
the hearty and efficient co-operation of all the members of
tHe Sub-Committee by whose aid and suggestions this
report has been made.

.Resolution I.

That in the training of Indian Medical Assist¬
ants Medical Missionaries should endeavour to
maintain the Government standard of qualification.

l-11? 'I6 • 6 ieve can on^y be satisfactorily accom-
plished m one of two ways: (1) by prospective
Medical Assistants attending a Government Insti¬
tution and receiving a Government diploma ; or (2)
by regularly established Medical Schools entirely
under Mission control, and in which the Govern¬
ment standard of education is maintained.

Resolution II.

That the following grades of Medical Assistants be
adopted by Medical Missions in India. First Grade
—Assistant Surgeons with degree of M.B. or L. M.
& S. Second Grade— Hospital Assistants or House
Surgeons holding a Government certificate or a
certificate from a Mission Medical School in which
the Government standard of education is maintain¬
ed Assistants who have served five years in the
Second Grade might be eligible for the First Grade
after passing Special Examinations in advanced
Medical Subjects. Third Grade— Compounders
laving a preliminary education corresponding to
tbe Government Anglo-Vernacular Fifth Standard.
T oicrth' Grade Dressers possessing ability to read
and write.

Resolution III.

That a uniform scale of pay of Medical Helpers
be adopted by the united action of the Medical Mis¬
sions in each of the following districts : (1) Madras
Presidency ; (2) Bombay Presidency ; (3) Central

8

/A, -DPTlffal • (5) North-West Provinces ;
Provinces; (4) 13eng< > t ) . /0v p>Urma ;

(6) Punjab; (7) Frontier Provinces , to,

(9) Ceyloi resolution IV.

That in districts where Portion to, and dur-
instruction is not aval > , , in government

ing the course of Medical stadym

Institutions, or when. for a ^ y jjedical Schools,

ble to make use Government t(j in the

Medical Missions should see op ^ of the

training of Medical Assi M>.gg.on jjospitals in
Tose S for the purpose of Medical Education.

Resolution. V.

Experience seems to npounders and Dress-

be trained by individual

Medical Missionaries.

Resolution VI.

During the course of Medical training,. Ml Medical
Helpers should be given sy . . ^ should

training lor

Mission Medical Work.

Resolution VII.

Missionaries who

SS£S*3«o- of Medical

9t TRAINING of native assistants to

WOMEN.

Resolution I.

That true ghristian characte^
and should be borne win y candidates,

a real and long steady ° touthfulness,

s-“- -

should he insisted on.

Resolution II. ,,

, fVip Preliminary standard should

That for Nurses the Rreiimm and Roman

be a good knowledge of reading, should be

Urdu, but that it is . That good class,

bright and intelligent and handy. encouraged to

well educated girls, to0’ ^o 17 preferably 18

least, Entrance better, age 18 to Ab.

Resolution III.

That as far as possible the English standard

9

they should certainly hold the qualification of Assis¬
tant Surgeon, but that at present the majority of
Indian girls are more fitted to be good assistants ks
Compounders, Hosipital Assistants, and Certificated
Cl actitioners than to hold independent posts.

, Resolution IV.

, That Compounders should have a good practical'
training learning enough of Materia-Medica '
Chemistry Elementary Anatomy, and Physiology
to enable them to do their work intelligently. That
special attention should be given to their reading
of prescriptions, and. that they should prepare all
tinqtures, ointments, dressings, etc., which do not
require expensive apparatus, or which do not need
to be standardized. That they should receive
instruction m bandaging and dressings, giving- of
anaesthetics and midwifery if possible.

Resolution V.

• ThatL Jt ,!,s ;nost desirable that Indian Christiab
girls should be trained apart from Hindu and
Mahommedan men-students, that they should be
taught in a Mission Hospital and by Christian
teachers, as their training in evangelistic work “
important; but that ,t is also necessary that such
Mission Hospitals and Medical Schools should be
large enough and sufficiently well equipped to afford
a thoroughly efficient training. Christian teaching
should be practical and spiritual, and not a TheoW

BrownT6' ( Bernard' Kugler, and

ciently largs staff to uade?tZ th^wo* aiaThaUt
advisable it should be made so. She thinks all tw - *

rvltzSoZd by ■“’*»** <***» *4? s?i

Resolution VI.

That there would be some advantages in receiv
mg non-Chr,st.an girls to teach with the Christ^'
provided it is practicable, and that such non-Chris
tians. are m the minority. r,s'

Note. It is felt that this might be a heln to tbo nu - '>
tians by bringing them under Christian influence and’0^
be good for the Christian students as not qpS ?, might
completely from their countrywomen. 1 ' ' mg thera 90

Resolution VII.

That it is advisable that the Christian girls go in
for the Government standard and examinations as
the non Christians. That our trained workers
should take a higher and not a lower standard than
non-missionary ones.

^omm^ee feels that the temptation offered hv
the higher Government pay should not be too mreat for r? •

14

V

IQ

Resolution VIII.

That students trained on Mission funds should
bo bound for a certain period afterwards. I bat,
IS should be discouraged during that period
but that it should be at the discretion of the Society

to sanction it. ,

Noth —Miss Pailthorpe suggests the question whether to
^e lcontract depend on all abstinence from marnage does
not make that contract void in a legal sense.

Resolution IX.

Trained workers should be carefully protected.
Unmarried girls should live either in the Hospital
building or in the Mission compound, and should
not go out to city cases without a reliable female

atteudant.

Resolution X.

That the possibility of some agreement among
different Missions as to pay given to workers be
discussed, and the scheme suggested in Medical
Missions of to be presented for discussion.

Resolution XI.

That it is desirable that nurses who are married
be encouraged to do voluntary work m helping tlm
sick in their houses. Dr. Bernard suggests that
intending midwifery patients might register thei
namespay their fee to the Hospital and a married

nurse to sent, where needed, the nurse to receive

half the fee, and medical attendance to be give i
free where needed.

Resolution XII.

That as far as possible English habits , whid i are
not demanded by considerations of nghteousness,
cleanliness and health, should be discouraged.

Q m It is considered that the following English

f . " trs rc*

to change the clothes at night ^ t ’ nourishing food than
t0 use Z working and studying.

X)U A neat uimto be worn under the sari or chador seems
to me to meet the question of neatness ^m dre ^ are

S5S *> tid^ iQ their work-

(Dr. Brown.)

COMMITTEE VI,— INDUSTRIAL WOKK.

iD-

Names of Committee.

Rev 4.. Andrew IT F. C. Mission, Chingleput.

„ C. H. Bandy, Am. Presby. Mission, Fategarli.

P V BaPtlst Mission, Haka, Burma
gabad89" “ F°r' Mkshn Hoshai

Kev' w' jfetoT’8' Chrislian Advent •Mission' «<***

W. H. Farrar, Esq., Arni.

M‘ Alllan<*, Bombay.

” w V unT K Narasingapur.

„ W. H. Hollister, M. E. Mission, Kolar

" ^Bombay, MissioM Aid Association,

„ H. Kiihner, Basel Mission, Cakcut

B." Lucas," L MerBelkrf " ^ D°“>

E T. Pegg, C. M. S„ Agra.

" Society, aDabmohF°r0ig" CWi“ Missi““.V

F.D. O. Roberts, Esq., K. and C. I. Hill Mission, Ellich-

Rey. Dr A“ W. Rudisill M. K. Mission, Madras.

” j m , m f ,W ' , Se Ti! h'a-v Adventists, Calcutta.

” T q Ldy; Insi Prf by- Mission, Bor, sad.

” 'r §1 mth’,Am- Board, Ahmednagar.

’’ D T vapyn°TTCana^af Presby- Mission, Indore.

" D' Tpul U. P Eetormed EPis0- Mission, Lalit-

” ?’ w VfU^raI?’ Am' Beard, Manamadura.

” i' M esleyan Mission, Karur.

” F Westooft'f P°CMrS ' Am“D«?bad-
” r. vvestcott, b. B. G., Cawnpore, Convener.

m Dr. Dennis’ centennial survey of Foreinn M'”8^ «1Te.n

sufficient to show, after all allowancef have been made8

schools of the total nuGerof theP e?hll for Jnd!an
elementary schools throughout the world s "the" M'SS‘0n
m the case of H.gh Schools, we have 457 mCZ 1
girls receiving literary instruction, while only snn!"
receiving an Industrial training. We recomiisAhat ,t U<"
Schools and Colleo-es have Inn ■ °°nise tba,t these

trustworthiness and high sense of dutv Le Wh(^e
recognised. We desire that what u i ^ are £eneraby

let to /A T Crmumty- The Christian workman has
ye to take his place as the superior of his non Chrktian
fellow in honesty and industry The recent u

placed under the care of Missionaries so, ne 30 000 chUd

S y°' 'S at 4 » oPPOrtu-

an Industrial StiS on ,h/ W if^T! l° FT
ancient prejudices, and the responsibility of givhiTthem

dutiefl 6h? tT °l,r P°Wer t0 fit ‘he! ‘I fulfil their
duties in life. If we are not now prepared to give them

2

training which will enable them to support themselves,
we had no right to assume the responsibility of their charge.

[f this responsibility is to be discharged at all, it needs to
be promptly and adequately recognised. , „ .

The hindrances which beset the progress ot the Gospel
by no means arise solely from the religious moral or
social position of the people; the material condition of large
masses of the population constitutes a serious dilfic^ y
which demands the earnest thought of Missionary
Societies, and calls for strenuous effort for its amelioration.

The extreme poverty, the indebtedness, and the insani¬
tary dwellings of the depressed classes appeal kelp
those who are charged with the proclamation of the Gos-
cel of Life. We look for an India changed not merely
in the matter of its faith, but renovated spiritually, intel¬
lectually, morally and physically. The Christian cannot
live on the same meagre pittance as his non-Christian
fellow and at the same time maintain moral and spiritual

progress.

Resolution I.

This Conference, recognising that the social
progress and material well-being of the Christian
community is a matter of the deepest importance
to all Missions, is of opinion that the provision of
efficient Industrial training, and the promotion of
measures for the Industrial development of the
Indian Christian community constitute an essential
element in Mission enterprise, and would strongly
urge the desirability of giving such work a recog¬
nised place among the agencies employed by
Missionary bodies in India,

Preamble to Resolution II.

The scheme of Industrial training as it exists among
the natives of India, makes no provision for any general
education. The boy while still a mere child of only six 01
seven years of age is apprenticed to some master artisa ,
who imparts to him a knowledge of his trade paying him
a small wage as soon as his work becomes of any value
In the West on the other hand, it is generally recognise
that definite trade instruction should rest on the basis o
a sound general education. There are natural difficulties
in applying this latter principle to Industrial training
InS amoi g which the early age at which the sons of
artisans are expected to become wage-earners i& probahy
one of the most serious, but it should however be recog¬
nised as the true method to he followed. The extent o
this preliminary general education will vary large y o
different classes^ boys, being determined not only by the
ability of the particular pupil, hut by the positio
destined to occupy, the age at which it is necessary for
him to become self-supporting, and the general level
education in the Province m which he lives. The aim
beimr to train artisans, it is unwise to give an educatio
which will qualify the pupils for some form of clenca
employment. The essential elements of the general
education advocated are Reading, Writing, Arithmetic
Drawing and Manual training. Other subjects, such >s
Object Lessons, calculated to develop the faculties of hand
and eye may be given in addition. The function of the
manual’ training should be clearly recognised ; it is hot
intended to impart a knowledge of any particular trade
but to develop those faculties which are of the highest im
portance for subsequently gaming such knowledge,
training generally consists in the execution of a senes o
gradedgexfrcises in wood, which are of most value to the
Jupil When they consist m the production of useful

■f

3

*

articles. With the apprenticing of the pupil to learn a
definite trade this general education will cease, the boy
emg tiansferred from the school to the workshop or
factory.

Resolution II.

This Conference is of opinion that all definite
trade instruction should rest on the basis of a sound
general education, the aim of which from the first
should be to educate to their fullest extent the
powers of hand and eye as being calculated to
develop those faculties in the pupils which wall be
of the greatest service to them as artisans, and
imbue them with a taste for manual pursuits.

Preamble to Resolution III.

■ °un cPmP^ef'on °f tbe general education referred to
iQ the Pilous resolution, the pupil should be bound as an
apprentice 1 1 some factory or workshop. No school how¬
ever excellent its system of instruction can supply a prac-
ti cal working knowledge of a trade. The Director of
Public Instruction in the United Provinces of Agra and
Oudh has drawn attention in his last Report to the fact
that boys passmg out of the Mechanical Apprentice class
of the Thomason Engineering College at Roorkee with
certificates of their fit ess to hold the posts of foremen
and maistris are refused employment in any factory except
as apprentices on salaries ranging from Rs. 3 to Rs 15 a
month. Though the general education of the manual -train¬
ing school may be dispensed with, as doubtless it may have
to be either wholly or in large measure in certain cases vet
in no case can the apprenticeship or term of service in’ the
factory be omitted. The former supplies that preliminary
trailin g which is calculated to enable the apprentice to
reap the fullest benefit from his practical course, but the
practical course alone can enable a youth to become self-
supporting.

Deficiencies m preliminary education may be made good
m continuation classes held out of w-orkshop hours, in which
also further instruction in any particular subject which is

trade7 to Jrove °f help t0 an apprentice in his particular
trade, and enable him to rise to a higher place in his pro¬
fession may be given. The very effort required to attend
such classes after a hard day’s work will develop those
moral qualities which are as essential to the foreman as
his technical qualifications. Difficulty has frequently
been experienced 1 1 retaining apprentices sufficie dly loner
to give them a thorough knowledge of their trade. This
hy may in many cases be overcome by making use
of the Indian Apprentice Act which provides for the regu-
ar binding of apprentices before a District Magistrate

Resolution III.

This Conference is of opinion that practical
trade instruction can best be acquired under a system
of apprenticeship in some well equipped and efficient
factory , while any further theoretical training that
is required after the completion of the Manual
1 rammg School course may be provided in contin¬
uation classes held out of working hours, and that
apprentices should be bound under the Indian
Apprentice Act, to secure the due completion of
their training.

Preamble to Resolution IV.

Most missionaries have experienced the difficulties
which attend the apprenticing of Christian boys in the

15

%

4

factories of Into,

that either maistries or moral tone which is pre

S' rstructi^. "Kus effect upos thecharac-

of one ot the

eminent commercrd »an, ^ ^ Chmto »P'

facto V ; however sWf^tative maistries will put every
lean foreman may be, the a knowledge of then

obstacle Jn the hoys^ ^u^side^achjries, tw^^other^cmirses

trade. Fail „ missionary : he may (1) ^ rnay (2) start

the Industrial Missions A^Soe ^ InaMtrial Missions

hit own factory. (« ®e *0 ,imited scale, being confined

their disposal is as yet hmite the assurance that

ake any^resh enWV. ‘hey{ .q being se.f-snpportmg

them * i6Ts ot at sfinet missiomny -luOe Jhe^ the

=:-%£aSiS2iin=4

it is obvious that the so.

and initial expense. in which the second

course will be made to rena Missi0n

that every ettort snu obvious that every

"wU“tas » “nbstna,

SEory £ connection «*£ ™ district schools on, mm-

2s

smaller^ndostnal Schools, tha^ h^lwnM he^sitnated m^a

* b7v favourable to the success of t striotly business
locality tavo ,t should be ru h y be qual-

j‘ is 'Sfrt that the superintending staflshOone n

lines, and (c) dtl 1S not lively • but by

ified^ practical me ^ several such jaetc in

"°Uild , arrangement the different Mnsm ^ in some

mutual art m « :gtit each agree to p

KS3S

less Proml"e^v! trade-one of the apprentices

the engineer! g such cases t,li -^1. in some

country’s trades. t sary techmea ^ j welfare

might obtain their ^ m0ral and *P“ el8 where

large workshop, |,y the provisio hostels have

could he provided to J supervision. Such n imila[

the, could If 8 "Dtdf case of medical stud es an

beenprwouU aoubtless prove of value
course woum

training. RESOLUTION IV .

Bearing in mi“d^fnton

‘fcSstanboys c^nectelwitb the

fieTand the equipment «tog* ^ of trades

Si-ca^wssrsss

came Province wheie y

5

specialise in different trades, seems desirable.
Where it is possible to secure the co-operation of
the Industrial Missions Aid Society, the Mission
would be saved the necessity of equipping its own
factory ; while in the case of those trades in which
caste prejudice is less formidable, Christian hostels
might be erected for the accommodation of appren¬
tices.

Preamble to Resolution V.

An almost universal difficulty which confronts those in
charge of Industrial Schools is the provision of instructors
capable of training their boys. The higher grade Art and
technical Schools produce men who are frequently well
UP .VI their professions, but generally lack the moral
quahties and disciplinary powers which are essential to
the efficient instructor. Moreover but very few of these
are Christians, who would have a natural S3'mpathy with
Mission aims. The urgent call for the immediate supply
of teachers for the training of the boys in Mission Orphan-
ages can thus only be met by the employment of European
and American experts. Their place would be at the Central
Industrial Institutions which they would manage but their
function would not merely be to teach apprentices their
trade, but also to tram men as instructors to meet the
requirements of the smaller schools. The employment of
such experts would be a gain to the whole range of Mission
work, for it would not merely raise the level of industrial
skill, and save Missionary Societies from expensive and
grave mistakes, but would set free for evangelistic effort
the ordained missionary, who, for the lack of such assist-
f V ?b lge?, t0 devofce much attention to those subjects
qualifications. °£ CaSM' haS “ P^si’ona.

Resolution Y.

*S- °P^n^on that, whereas it is
desirable that education in industrial as in literary

iWrnM Sh°U/ uG m the hands of Christian
instructors, and whereas in most Provinces of India

efficient instructors of this class are not available,

it is expedient that the services of European and

American experts be entertained, who could be

wonldd af tihe ,°fntral institutions which they

subtdmattlTools6 ‘rainmg * ^ °f ‘eachers for

Preamble to Resolution VI.

,, J '"i ?ollo™g ™ay lje advanced as arguments in favour of
the policy of founding Peasant Agricultural Settlements

. -Large numbers from the lower classes of the Hindu

Yave C0„me 0ver to Christianity in recent ylars

Mon %heei “°St P^f e'^g to the agricultural

n the last de “ d 6 *“ natlve Pro^‘ant Chnstifns

sW %S oaf de'/CCOrdlng t0 the Census o' 1901, was
about 339,985 or 64 per cent. The great majority of these

were from the Pariahs and other similar castes lyin» at
the base of the Hindu caste system. The field 'of onera
tions is very extensive, therefore, P

2. The majority are poor, and frequently have to
persecufcl0n on embracing Christianity/ They are
abie, in many cases, to improve their condition through
lr own exertions, and therefore they stand in need of
help from outside sources. A training and
required, as their habits are formed and fixed plme.are
difficult ,0 get them to alter Sg? “yV^s^t

6

and better state of things in harmony with civilised and
Christian ways of thought. .

poor ^Whilf^ caring rfo^ra'vil^age Christians in moral and

S' ttr/havt to ITUretYS ft

both in this world and in the world to come

4 One of the simplest and best means of doing this is
the’ founding of Peasant Settlements. In a Memorial
sent by theg Madras Missionary Conference about five
years ago to the Madras Government asking

fra t SSSMtoJS P^lL settled: can
Cu im ?? til miserv of all the depressed classes, your
Memorialists held that no other solution of this very diffi¬
cult problem is at once so effectual, so simple, and capable
of sSch wMe application; for snch settlements would
serve as model farms and training schools in agriculture,
and would thus, in a most practical form fulfil the wisl e

of Government in regard to technical education. These
words present the subject in a clear hgfi“>

5 The material improvement of the condition o
village Christians by the establishment of such means will
Lndgto make them better off. and to afford them an oppor-
{unity to contribute towards the suppoit of the ordmances
of grace, aDd towards the evangelisation of the non-Chris

tian population around. . . , ,

6 Agricultural settlements deal with the people m th
mass The Christian families are kept together m on

common centre under predominant Chnatiar. ^“cea

Thev come under the direct care of the Pastor, are subject
Jo Christian discipline, come regularly to worship, enjoy
Christian communion and mutual intercourse, and are to
a Targe ex ent free from the worry and persecution incid¬
ental to hfe in the midst of hostile heathen neighbours^
Christians without means, if suitable, can he diafted to
the settlement, and provided with a means of
livelihood. Thus those who may be poor can sett^
earn an independent livelihood, and lead, a decent Christian

Hf?' The object should be to teach the settlers to be
regular and industrious in their habits, and to be punctual,
honest and trustworthy in all busmes .

sSmotor ‘wtrof tutu"ete, which f manly
exists in ^he poverty.

If Resettlement be conducted on proper lines its educative

t°nt .1 tS a fSlSW Snfat

SccasS! aSd from increasing tbe.r expend, tore in years

0f|00TbCTVshouia be settled on Mission land as tenants,
and their occupation of the land should be secure so long

as they are industrious and conform loyally to the rules
laid down for the good of the settlement. ,

10. Industries allied to agriculture should he starred
E0 as to supplement what is earned in the fields. Sue

7

village industries may be plantain and aloe fibre extract¬
ing, rope making, mat making and such like. These could
be carried on by them when not engaged at work in the
fields.

11. Caution, however, has to be exercised with regard
to the founding of agricultural settlements. Certain
factors are essential to their success.

(a) The climate and rainfall must be favourable. This
is most important. With a scanty rainfall, and without
well, river or tank water for irrigation purposes, they
would end in failure. Many parts of the Deccan and of
Rajputana are entirely unsuiibd for such a scheme.

(b) The soil must be of good quality, and manure
should be easily available.

(c) The settlers should belong to the agricultural class.
It is almost impossible to deal with those who have not
been accustomed to field labour and to cultivation of the
different kinds of crops. They may turn out to be listless
and indolent, and though industrious may fail by not culti¬
vating at the right time.

(d) They mmt be willing to work hard and supplement
the endeavours put forth by the Mission on their behalf
by doing their best to improve their position by their own
exertion.

(e) Initial expenses in settling poor cultivators are con¬
siderable. The Government of Madras in G. O. No. 159,
23rd February 1894, describes what is implied in it in
detail. Its remarks may be quoted as they cannot be put
in a more succinct form.

“The colonists must be brought to the spot, houses
must be built for them a id their families; they must be
provided with cattle forplorghi g, the impleme ts and
carts for the conveyance of taeir crops to market; they
must further be maintained for the period during which
they will be engaged in preparing their fields for culti¬
vation, ploughi ig, sowing and waiting for the crops to
grow and for the produce to become fit for consumption ;
this will take at least a year, and it is possible that two
years or even more may elapse before the colonist is in a
position to support himself and his family.”

Help such as this is indispensable at the start, and is
perfectly legitimate. It is analogous to the initial ex¬
penditure incurred in the erection of a school building to
suit the convenience of pupils and teachers, or in "the
spending of money on the purchase of apparatus to teach
science in a High School or College.

(/) The land of the settlement must be in the hands
of the Mission, and be inalienable so far as the settlers
are concerned. It may be wise policy to place those of
the settlers who are capable and of tried experience on
land which they can gradually redeem and possess as
their own.

(g) The rent should be paid in kind, being a definite
share of the produce of the crops. This share must with¬
out fail be taken at the harvest as soon as it is reaped.
Advances for seed, etc., should be taken at the same time
and in the same manner. Rent is easily got in this way.
Rent paid in money is hard to get.

(/i) A quit-rent should be charged for the house site
and backyard in order to retain possession of the land,
and an agreement entered into with each settler to the
effect that he must leave the settlement when he is not
acting in harmony with the rules in fo*ce, or when his
conduct becomes obnoxious to the well-being of the settle¬
ment, or is scandalous.

(t) The tenants should be held responsible for the repair
and upkeep of their houses. Grants-in-aid may be given
when necessary to enable them to do this. Reasonable
compensation for the amount they may have expended on

16

8

their houses or on the land should be given to them when
they leave voluntarily, or are compelled to leave.

(j) Proper agei ts must be employed to supervise this
work. This is indispensable to the success oi' the work.
The agents must be strict, and carry out all instructions
punctually to the letter. They must be absolutely impar¬
tial in all their dealings with the people.

12. An agricultural school should be opened in connec¬
tion with the leading agricultural settlement in order to
train all those boys who cannot be sent up to be trained
as agents, or be put to learn trades in an Industrial school
or factory.

Many boys are of this class. They require to be re¬
made in character, in habits, and in everything. They in
this way are made to take kindly to the soil, and become
rooted to it, and grow up to regard cultivation as their
main business in life. A school of this nature has been
started at Melrosapuram, with nine boys in it at present.
The Mission Report for 1901 says regarding it —

“ They are cultivating a certain portion of the settle¬
ment area, and grow their own grain and vegetables, so
that after a time they may manage to support themselves
without much expense to the Mission. The plan is to
give them a four years’ course, teaching them everything
connected with ordinary cultivation, and also market
gardening. They will be taught how to keep accounts,
and manage their own affairs, with a view to make them
thrifty and independent. On the completion of the course
arrangements will be made to settle those who have given
satisfaction on Mission laud as tenants on a certain rent.
In this rent will be included a certain amount which w7ill
go towards redeeming the land from the Mission, and
making it over to them as their absolute property in the
course of about ten years. The aim is to form their
characters on Christian principles, and so impart to them
moral backbone and the power to manage their own
affairs with profit. A renovation of life and character is
essential to the success of our attempt to raise them.”

13. The moral effect a well conducted Christian Pea¬
sant Settlement has on the non-Christian population
around is considerable. It exists as a tangible example of
the beneficent effects Christianity is exercising on the
lives and social condition of the people dwelling within its
bounds. It depends however upon the spiritual state of
the people whether the influence they exert is good and
attractive. If the people are converted themselves they
will be sure to influence others. A converted man be¬
comes in many cases a new living and witnessing force in
the inidet of those who are unconverted. A regenerate
individual has great power to move others to think of their
souls.

At Andreyapuram, one of our settlements, the leading
member wras instrumental in bringing over fifty of his
friends and relations to Christianity. Wherever he went
he spoke about Christ and ur<?ed men to give their hearts
to the Saviour. He did this work at his ow-n desire, and
without any remuneration. Such men are centres of
living vital influences. They are the salt of the earth.

14. I would strongly advocate the employment of a
trained and thoroughly competent agriculturist appointed
from home, who is well up in all that pertains to farming,
and who would devote the whole of his time to supervising
and guiding the development of the settlements so as to
make them a commercial and financial success. They
could be financed by a Joint Stock Company at home as
is done in the Basel Mission in Malabar. It is not possible
for Missionaries to be conversant with all the details of agri¬
cultural operations, and with the best means of managiug
poor cultivators, and of teaching them how to pay up their

9

dues punctually and fully. One in fifty may have the
requisite knowledge and ability, but that is about the pro¬
portion among men who have been trai led for another
occupation than agriculture altogether. It is not to be
wondered at if some Christian Peasant Settlements happen
to be failures. It could hardly be otherwise when they
are conducted as they are. What is needed is the special¬
ising of the Mission agricultural enterprise on an adequate
scale. Every Mission may specialise as there is abundant
scope for ready sales for the produce, and many mouths
have to be fed in this densely populated land. With a
tolerably large area for cultivation, and with the use of the
latest mechanical appliances for raising water from wells
on land which has not the benefit of tank irrigation water,
a handsome profit in years of fair rainfall may .be made,
which might benefit the Mission financially as is done in
the Basel Mission. My point is that expert skill should
without fail be applied seriously to all schemes adopted by
Missionary bodies for the purpose of ameliorating the
unsatisfactory condition of our ordinary village Christians.
We should cease to fritter away time and money in work
that is very imperfectly done at the best.

The founding of Christian Peasant Settlements takes
much time. The work cannot be rushed. T.he process
is slow and if well managed it may produce much lasting
benefit and much blessing to the people. If this be the
result the end is worth the effort, and is in harmony with
the mind of Christ.

A. Andrew .

Resolution VI.

This Conference, recognising that the improve¬
ment of the material and social condition of the
Christian Community, in which are found many
who have been drawn from the poorest and most
degraded classes, is essential to the development of
a higher spiritual and moral tone, would urge that
in the founding of carefully organised Peasant
Settlements we have at once one of the simplest
and most effectual means for accomplishing this
end. Such Settlements render the members of the
community self-supporting and provide conditions
under which the Christian character may be duly
disciplined and developed, and further they may
become centres of Christian influence among the
surrounding non-Christian population.

Preamble to the Resolution VII.

The marked improvement in the moral and social con¬
dition of the peasant and artisan classes on the Continent,
due to the establishment of Co-operative Banks on the
model of the Raiffeisen and Schulze-Delitzsch Banks,
has called attention to this question and suggested the
possibility of a like improvement amongst the same class¬
es in this country. It will be generally admitted that the
organizat on of credit is one of the essential conditions in
the improvement of the position of the agricultural and
artizan classes of this country. The Government of India
have for some time had this matter under careful consider¬
ation, and their final decision may be shortly expected.
It seems likely that the action of Government will consist
almost entirely in providing facilities for the establish¬
ment, and in fostering the growth, of such Popular Credit
Associations as private effort succeeds in initiating.

The social improvement of the Christian community is
largely dependent upon agricultural and technical pursuits,
and as the community grows in numbers this will be in¬
creasingly the case. The Missionary Societies are rightly

10

being urged to give more attention to agricultural and
technical education, upon which it is seen that the wel¬
fare of the community, including the self-support of the
Church, so largely depends. The organisation of credit

amongst our Christian people therefore is becoming in- 4

creasingly important. For the successful prosecution of

the pursuits taught in technical schools, model farm ,

and agricultural settlements, the Mission Co-operative

Bank is indispensable.

From a missionary point of viewtbe moral improvement
effected by the Co-operative Credit Associations of the Con¬
tinent is a very strong recommendation for their introduc¬
tion into this country, and especially amongst the Christian
community. Such associations are calculated to give
practical effect to the spirit of mutual help a id brotherly-
assistance characteri stic of the Christia ity we profess, a id
thus to present a striking object-lesson to the non-Chris¬
tians amor g st whom our people live. At the same time
they provide a means of escape from the rapacity of the
money-lender, by whom so many struggling peasants and
artizans are ruined.

It should be recog used however that the work is dis¬
tinctly an educational one, and that much time and
patience and wisdom will be needed to make the Mission
Banks a success. Experience can alone enable us to
avoid mi takes, and escape pitfalls, and experience must
be paid for. There are however certain principles which
the working of the Coutine ,tal Popular Banks have
brought to light, which should be borne in mind in con¬
ducting experiments in this country. These ba iks,
though started and supervised by the Mission, must be
the people’s own. Unless the people themselves share in
the financial responsibility and in the management, the
success of the bank is endangered, and more than half the
educational advantages of the bank is lost. They must
also be of a co-operative character, that i$, the purposes
for which loans are granted must be strictly limited to
those of a productive character ; and the rate of interest
must be so regulated that the banks shall not degenerate
into mere usurious loan societies. Finally they must be
conducted on strictly business principles, not in the sense
of great profit-producing concerns, but in the sense of
the strictness with which the repayment of loans and the
just discharge of engagements is enforced. If these prin¬
ciples are faithfully adhered to, tMre is no reason why
the same success met with on the Continent, should not
be met with in this country.

B. Lucas.

Resolution VII.

The Conference views with very great interest
and cordial’appreciation the efforts that are being
made by the Government of India towards the es¬
tablishment of Co-operative Credit Associations, be¬
lieving that such associations are essential to the
development of the industrial and agricultural
pursuits of the people. Recognising that such
associations are a very important factor in the
moral elevation of the people, and that especially
in the beginning the work must be largely of an edu¬
cational character, the Conference is of opinion
that Missionary Societies have a splendid opportu¬
nity of establishing Mission Banks of a co-operative
character amongst the Christian Community, which
will add greatly to the moral and social advance¬
ment of their people, and at the same time provide
useful object-lessons which will greatly assist the
Government in its very laudable object.

COMMITTEE VII. PUBLIC QUESTIONS
AND COMITY.

DRAFT PREAMBLES AND RESOLUTIONS.

Names of Committee.

Rev. Herbert Anderson, B. M. S., Calcutta.

,, W. Bader, Basel Mission, Tellicherry.

„ H. J. Bruce, Amer. Board, Satara.

Archdeacon Caley, C. M. S., Travancore, Kottayam.

Rev. Dr. Jacoo Chamberlain, Arcot Mission, Ootacamund.
„ C. W. A. Clarke, C. M. S., Madras.

„ Dr. J. N. Cushing, A. B. M. U., Rangoon.

„ Dr. D. Downie, American Baptist Mission, Nellore.
„ A. Gehring, Leipzig Evangelical Lutheran Mission,
Tranquebar.

„ C. H. Gill, C. M. S, Allahabad.

„ I. H. Hacker, L. M. S., Neyur.

„ W. H. Hannum, Amer. Presby. Mission, Miraj.

,, W. H. Hart, Wesleyan Mission, Calcutta.

„ J. G. Hawker, L. M. S., Belgaum.

„ T. S. Johnson, m. d., M. E. Mission, Jubbalpore.

,, W. Eiefel, Gossner’s Mission, Govindpur P. 0. Kara
(Ranchi1.

,, E. Martin, W. M. S., Lucknow.

„ J. H. Messmore, M. E. Mission, Pauri, Garhwal.

,, W. J. P. Morrison, Amer. Presby. Mission, Dehra
Dun.

Dr. Nundy, Secunderabad.

Rev. Henry Rice, Church of Scotland, Arkonam.

„ G. Herbert Smith, S. P. G., Madras.

N. Subrahmanyam, Esq., Madras.

Bishop Warne, Calcutta.

Rev. Dr. L. B. Wolf, American Evangelical Lutheran
Mission, Guntur.

,, J. S. Woodside, D.m, Am. Presby. Mission, Mus-
soorie.

Right Rev. Dr. Whitehead, Bishop of Madras.

Rev. J. S. Chandler, American Board, Madura, Convener.

PUBLIC QUESTIONS.

As this is the first Conference to meet in the new rei^n
let us lay a wreath of loving remembrance on the grave^of
the gracious Queen during whose auspicious reign mission-
ary work in India attained its present stability, and place
a crown of loyal welcome on the brow of His Maiestv
Ki rg Edward.

In doing this we recognize the large measure of protec¬
tion the rising Christian community has received from the
Christian Government, and the justice and equity mani¬
fested by the Government in its attitude toward the Mis¬
sionary enterprise.

No Christia 1 community would be worthy of its name
were it unwilling to Lear persecution, and the infant
Church of India has shown itself able to endure such
trial. We know that the primary causes of persecution
are the rigid and oppressive system of caste, the almost
universal prevalence of superstition and ignorance, and the
intolerance of the Hindu and Muhammadan religious
authorities.

Undou Aedly unjust discrimination is exercised against
Christians in the enjoyment of common rights that should
be shared with all other classes in the community. Many
village wells are not available for Christians ; many courts
are not open to the presence of Christian witnesses ; many
schools are closed to Christian children, or are open only
under oppressive conditions; many tracts of saleable land
cannot be purchased by Christians. In all these cases

17

2

the discrimination is not against Christians alone, for it
is practised equally against tae non-caste populatio u And
the indignity is just tnis, that Christia is are cl isrified with
the out-castes. Where Christians of caste desce nt are not

excluded from these privileges the result is a pressure T

upon the Christian commu. icy to divide it self i to caste

Christians who may be treated as Hiadus, and non-ca.ste

Christains who must be treated as pariahs, a division

that no self-respecti jg Christia 1 commu rity can tolerate.

1 he opposition to Christians is effective in some Native
States in preventing Native Christians, and eve \ Mission¬
aries, from preachi g the Gospel, and in deprivi g con¬
verts of their land tenure and rights of i heritance ; with
the result that ma iy who wish to become Christians are
prevented Irom doi lg so, a id others who do accept Chris¬
tianity are compelled either to emigrate, or to accept the
status of coolies.

And universally there are difficulties in family relation¬
ships liable to arise at any time from the marriage laws
if one member accepts Christianity. A Christian wife
may be held in bondage to a Hi idu husband who openly
treats her as a concubine amo g his other wives. A
Christian husband, married i 1 Hinduism before conver¬
sion, may see his wife go off with a Hindu and have no
opportunity of divorce, because he cannot get a Hindu
divorce, nor she a Christian one.

% While these adverse conditions prevail it is inevitable
that there should be many calls upon Government to
secure to Christians the rights gra ted by law. Here is
where there has perhaps been most evident failure. And
yet such failure as may have occurred is to be attributed
not to the Government of India so much as to lack of
appreciation on the part of individual officials of the force
of the adverse influences wielded by the non-Christian
community in depriving Christians of their rights. The
power of the community to do this was shown in the case
of a Christian landholder, who was repeatedly driven to
the courts to protect his property from encroacbme ts, and
as often sustained by judicial decisions in his favor ; and
yet his Hindu enemies were able to prevent his getting
the decrees enforced, until at last his mind gave way and
he became a lunatic.

If some officials are not only indifferent, but even hostile
to the Christians, on the other hand many are towers of
strength to all who are oppressed and down-trodden, and
thereoy reader to Christians the only aid they need, viz.,
practical justice.

Sometimes the attitude of an official is sufficient, either
to encourage the oppression of Christians, or to secure to
them ordinary justice. And here we thi k that a word from
Government might relieve a difficult situation. Undoubted¬
ly there are Government officials whc are deeply concerned
at the restrictions, real or imaginary, in respect of taking
the part they would like in Christian and Missionary ser¬
vice. Such service, entirely apart from their public
duties, and without prejudice to them, would show that
the religion they professed was a part of their private
life, and thereby would encourage tbe attitude of honesty
to one’s convictions, whatever they may be.

We therefore propose as our first resolution: —

Resolution I.

In view of the fact that considerable uncertainty
exists as to how far the exercise, by those officers of
the Indian Government who hold the Christian
Faith, of freedom of speech and action in religious
matters is not incompatible with their public
duty; —

a

And believing that it is the will of the Govern¬
ment to accord religious liberty in equal measure
to all in its service without distinction of religious
creed or professions ;

This Conference of Christian Missionaries and
Laymen, with all loyalty and submission, respect¬
fully prays the Government of India to state that
the policy of Religious Neutrality was not designed
to silence personal conviction or fetter liberty of
religious profession in their personal and unofficial
capacity of the Christian servants of the Crown, but
leaves to them that freedom of religious utterance
and action which is freely exercised by so many
officers of the Government who profess other re¬
ligious faiths. _

Since the last Conference the Opium Traffic has been
made the subject of investigation by a Royal Commission;
and it must be co ifessed ttiat the results are most dis¬
appointing. The disappointment arises, not so much from
the fact tuat the Commission seemed to come to the conclu¬
sion that the use of opium, for purposes otaer than medic¬
inal, was not only harmless but beneficial (a conclusion
which we can never accept), but rather from the appar¬
ently interested attitude of the Gover iment to secure
judgment in favor of itself ; as if Government were the
Defendant in a suit in which the Anti-opiumites were
the Plaintiff. Of course, so far as that impression pre¬
vails, so far is the Report of the Commission deprived of
value.

We are glad to note that the net opium revenue, as re¬
ported from the House of Commons Return 203of 1900, has
decreased from 4)4,630,987 stg. in 1889-90 to 1)2,230,308
in 1898-99. But our satisfaction is abated when we
see that this decrease is accompanied by an increase dur¬
ing the same time of 5,358 chests manufactured in Gov¬
ernment Factories in Bengal, of 87,636 acres of land
under poppy in Bengal, and of three lakhs of rupees paid
to cultivators of poppy in the same Presidency. [National
Righteousness, June, 1901.] So it appears that the
decrease in revenue is caused by bad years, and not by
any decrease in the production and distribution of the
drug- Surely it cannot be the intention of Government
to secure minimum revenue with maximum consumption.

We cannot but believe that the Royal Commission of
1893 have failed to get at the root of the evil, and that
the attitude of the Directors of the East India Company
in 1817 was more nearly the true attitude, when they ex¬
pressed “their desire to restrain the use of this pernicious
drug,” and then went on to say, “ Were*it possible to
prevent the use of the drug altogether, except strictly for
the purposes of medicine, we would gladly do it in com¬
passion to mankind.

With this we will put the statement of China’s distin¬
guished Viceroy, Chang Chih-Tung, “ Assuredly it is not
foreign intercourse that is ruining China, but this dreadful
poison [opium] . Oh, the grief and desolation it has brought
to our people ! . In its swift, deadly course it is spread¬

ing devastation everywhere, wrecking the minds, and
eating away the stre 'gth and wealth of its victims. The
ruin of the mind is the most woeful of its many deleteri¬
ous effects ; . in the deadly drug we are self-steeped,

seeking poverty, imbecility, death destruction.”

Furthermore its injurious effects are not all restricted
to adults. Babes are quieted by it very generally to the
detriment, if not complete wreck, of their strength and

4

vitality. Careful investigation by the Kev. H. J. Bruce of
batara in theBomLay Presidency revealed an astonishing
prevalence of the custom of feeling opium to Labes in

onlei to keep them quiet while their mothers were away
at work. J

\\ e recommend therefore, as our second Resolution : —
Resolution II,

Resolved, That a Committee] [on Opium be ap¬
pointed by this Conference to investigate the effects
of its use and other questions pertaining there¬
to, to publish the results of its investigations from
time to time, and to report at the next Decennial
Conference :

That this Committee consist of the Rev. Herbert
Anderson of Calcutta (Convener), Dr. D Downie

^llore, Rev. H. J. Bruce of Satara, Rev.
\y. Iviefel of Govmdpur, and Dr. R. Stewart of
Jhelum.

The Liquor Traffic is a difficu’t subject to -deal with
fairly, because of its universality, its relations to so many
questions of administration of government, and its per¬
nicious tendency to strengthen itself at the expense of
the best interest i of the community.

Repeated statements by the Secretary of State have
p aced the Traffic on a basis that L theoretically unexcep-
tionaole. In his despatch No. 28 (Revenue) dated the
of April, 1888, the Secretary of State writes : — u In
the interests of the Indian people, as well as in the inter-
ests of the Indian treasury, the Excise System of India
must always be based on the considerations,

(1) 1 hat the extension of the habit of drinking among
the Indian people is to be discouraged :

(2) That the tax on spirits and liquors should be as high
as possible without giving rise to illicit methods of making
and selling liquor.” To these orders the Secretary of
State adds, “I am confident that your Excellency’s
Government will adhere strictly to these principles in any
measure you may think fit to adopt, and that you will do
all that lies in your power to insure that they shall be
observed by all who are engaged iu the work of the Excise
Department.’’ In a later despatch he assures the Viceroy
that these views are in entire accord with the views of
the House of Commons of all parties.

( f Q 1890 Lord Cross (then Secretary of State) also wrote,

11 While complete local option is not feasible, yet weight
should be given and is given to local option in regard to
licensing liquor shops.” “ Sites of liquor shops should be
as far as possible from market places, bathing ghauts,
hospitals, factories, &c.” “No genuine expression of
public opinion should be ignored in deciding whether a
liquor shop should be opened or not.” “ Any extension
of the habit of drinking among the Indian population is
to be discouraged, and the tax should be as higfi as mav
be possible.”

The Government of India expressed similar sentiments
in 1889, when it said, “ We are of opinion that no genuine
expression of public opinion should be ignored in deciding
whether a liquor license should be granted or not, and
particularly in determining the location of the shops.”

The Government policy is theoretically, “ Maximum
revenue with minimum consumption.3’

But when we look at the actual working of this depart¬
ment of administration, and even at the records, such as
the Administration Report of the Madras Abkari Depart-

5

ment for 1900-1, we cannot reconcile the facts with the
theories.

In Bombay there is what is called “the minimum
^ guarantee system,” the chief feature of which is that

permission is given by competition to the highest bidder to
supply a given district with liquor who engages to turn
out so many thousands of gallons of liquor annually. If
he fails to sell all he has produced, he has to pay the duty
on the ’minimum number of gallons agreed upon all the
same. The contractor who agrees to produce the
greatest number of gallons gets the contract. In Poona
one contractor pays five lakhs for this privilege.

In the Administration Report of the Madras Abkari
Department for 1900-1 in the Introduction it is said, “ It
had become more and more difficult to dispose of the
arrack vend areas in the neighbourhood of Pondicherry,
and to make the renters open shops close to the Freoch
frontier, as liquor is so much cheaper in the French shops
that those on the British attracted no custom. The result
was a serious fall in the consumption, and as a remedy the
rate of excise duty in these limited areas of the South
Arcot District was lowered from Rs. 3-1-0 to Rs. 1-5-0 per
gallon.” On page 4 of the Report we are told that a
contractor was fined Rs. 200 for allowing his stock to fall
below the prescribed minimum. On page 5, para. 14, it is
said, “Four hundred and forty-seven depots were licensed
for the wholesale vend of country spirits against four
hundred and five in 1899-1900 at an annual fee of Rs. 15
each.” In para. 18 we are informed that there was a “Net
increase of 34,820 gallons” of country spirits consumed
over that of the previous year. In the G. O. reviewing
this Report, para 3 says, “Another reform, which was
introduced in view of meeting the competition of cheap

liquor in Pondicherry, was the reduction of duty . The

result was an increase of nearly 26,000 proof gallons in the
consumption of the South Arcot District.” Jn the next
para, it is said, It is satisfactory to find that the revenue
increased under all heads except opium.”

To our minds this looks, not like reform, but rather like
a practical policy of seeking the maximum revenue
without regard to consumption, or even through increase
of consumption ; and we believe that a minute and
searching investigation throughout the different districts
of the land would reveal that as the actual policy of the
Abkari Department.

In fifteen years the revenue from this source has
increased from £2,840,000 to £4,127,000, or nearly 50% ;
or bearing in mind the fall in the rupee it has more nearly
doubled.

Contrary to the rules, liquor shops and out? tills are very
generally situated close to bazaars, temples, churches, and
schools.

We are therefore forced to the following conclusions

1. That the co lsumption of both native and foreign
liquors is enormously on the increase in all sections of
India ;

2. That the increased consumption is accompanied
by increased drunkenness and consequent demoralisation
of the people ;

3. That the present attitude of Government encourages
subordinate officials to strive for an increase in the number
of shops for the sale of liquor, and by every possible means
to increase the revenue regardless of consumption.

We therefore propose as our third Resolution

Resolution III.

Resolved , That this Conference appoint a Com¬
mission, consisting of members from each of the

18

6

Provinces represented in the Conference, to prepare
a Memorial to the Government of India, praying
for such action as will secure to the whole land all
possible restriction of the consumption of liquor
consistent with the avowed policy of the Secretary
of State.

COMITY.

Resolution I.

Inasmuch as it has been found by past ex¬
perience that abstract declarations by Missionary
Conferences on the subject of Mission Comity are
ineffective, this Conference is of opinion that the
governing bodies of the various Missionary Societies
here represented should officially endorse the follow¬
ing body of general principles and special rules
connected with this subject, these being in its
opinion amongst the most important at the present
time requiring such endorsement.

A. That a Board of Arbitration for all India
should be elected at each Decennial Conference to
which all questions of Comity in dispute between
Missionary bodies here represented might be re¬
ferred. This Board should consist of representatives
of all the Missions officially recognising it ; vacan¬
cies to be filled as they occur by the Society con¬
cerned, The representatives of definite geograph¬
ical areas to settle disputes specially concerning
those areas, unless it should be otherwise agreed.
Questions affecting wider areas to be settled by re¬
presentatives chosen by the whole Board.

B. That all actions of individual workers in one
Mission objected to by workers of another Mission
affected by such action should be referred to the
governing bodies of the two Missions concerned for
decision and should not be persisted in by the
individual Missionary, unless supported by the
governing body of his Mission. When the govern¬
ing bodies of two Missions cannot agree as to the
settlement of any question, it should then be re¬
ferred to the Board of Arbitration, as provided for
above.

Resolution II.

1. Whereas serious and sometimes scandalous
difficulties have arisen in the Mission Field from
the disregard of considerations of Missionary Comity,
this Conference affirms its cordial adherence to the
traditional principle of territorial divisions between
fields of labour occupied by different Missionary
organizations, and urges its adoption in cases where,
for any reason, it may not have been hitherto
observed.

2. That where the Missionaries of one Society
claim to be in possession of a field of labour,
another Society should not (except in Presidency
cities and other large towns) enter it without their
cordial consent. But such consent should be given
if the former Society is neither at present effectively
occupying the field itself, nor likely to do so in the
near future.

7

3. That when a Society has an isolated station
in any district, and is unwilling or unable to extend
its Mission there ; and meanwhile another Society
is willing and able to occupy that station or district
more effectively and extensively, the former Society
might with propriety transfer such station to the
other. In some cases an entire re-consideration
and re-arrangement of Missionary limits might be
advantageously carried out.

4. That a geographical division may sometimes
require to be modified by considerations of language
or relationship. Villages just beyond the border of
the usual operations of one Mission may be closely
connected with the villages of that Mission, and
may, therefore, be more advantageously worked by
it than by its neighbour.

5. That where the converts of one Mission take
up their abode within a territory occupied by another
Mission, the agents of the former should be deemed
at liberty to visit and minister to them, if they
desire it, it being distinctly understood that such
visits are purely pastoral and not for evangelistic
purposes.

6. That where there is difference of opinion as
to the merits of any of the above-mentioned cases
no time should be lost in referring the matter to
arbitration as provided for in Series II. In some
cases the Missionary Conference connected with
the field concerned may with advantage be asked
to deal with the matter in dispute.

7. That this Conference would ( a ) emphasize
the . desirability of the Arbitration Committee’s
having prepared a map or series of maps with
statistics of population, so colored as to indicate
areas of country at present either wholly unoccupied,
oi so little occupied, as to be suitable spheres of
work for newcomers; ( b ) emphatically deprecate
the interference of workers who do not consider
themselves responsible to any Home Committee,
or refuse to be bound by the wholesome rules and
restrictions adopted by this Conference.

Resolution III.

1. The representative Missionaries assembled in
this Decennial Conference from all parts of India
pledge themselves to use their utmost endeavor to
obtain; among _ the Missions working within the
same sphere of influence, the enactment of a rule,
to determine that no worker shall be transferred
from one Mission to another without reference to,
and without the consent of, the Mission from which
he seeks release,, and in case he has contracted
obligations for his training and education, with¬
out continuing to discharge in his new position such
obligations as may be mutually agreeable.

2 That, in case a worker has been proved to
have done wrong, or been guilty or gross immorality
and has in consequenae been suspended ur dis¬
missed, he be not employed by another Mission
until he has made amends, fulfilled the terms of his
discipline, and in other ways satisfied the said
Mission.

8

3. That, while there will be considerable diffi¬
culty in grading the workers of our Societies in the
various Provinces with anything like absolute fair¬
ness so as to secure a satisfactory grade and pay
for w oikers of the different Societies, because of
varying local conditions, it is desirable that Missions
working near each other and among similar classes
should communicate with each other, with a view
to obtain as much uniformity in pay and status as
the circumstances and conditions of the various
Societies will admit.

4. That, as a tentative guide in settling status
and pay the educational qualification of workers be
considered, especially at the start, a reasonable
basis within limits : and that the following be sug¬
gested as a fairly satisfactory standard for grading
and pay : —

Primary School Grade... . Rs. 6 to Rs. 9

Lower Secondary School Grade ... „ 8 12

Upper Secondary, or Matriculate Grade ” 12 ” 20

Collegiate, First-in-Arts ... ... „ 15 ” 40

Collegiate, B. A. ... ... ... )( 40 ”

5. That, in transferring a worker it be recognized
as a cardinal principle that his pay be not °raised
within a year of such transfer over that of the
Mission from which he came, except for the best
of reasons, which should be made known to the
Mission from which the worker seeks transfer.

Resolution IV.

1. That no one who belongs or has belonged to
the Church, with full rights and privileges of
membership, be received into the fellowship of the
Church of a sister Mission, without reference to the
official representative of the latter, or the Mission
with which the applicant is or has been connected.

2- That, if, as the result of such reference, there
seem good and sufficient reasons on account of
which delay should be made in receiving such
applicant, he at least for a year should be kept
under observation until by his satisfactory conduct
he has shown himself worthy of reception into full
membership.

3. That, in case an applicant is under discipline
for sufficient reasons or has been temporarily sus¬
pended from the privileges of full Church-member-
ship, or has been excommunicated for gross immoral¬
ity, he be not received into another Church until he
has satisfied the Church authorities under whose
discipline he rests that he has determined to amend
his ways, or until he has fulfilled the punishment, to
escape which his desire to change Church connec¬
tion has arisen.

4. That in the interests of Church discipline
and harmony the Missions laboring over the same
spheres of influence, pledge themselves to a willing¬
ness to seek definite agreement and urge their
respective governing bodies to pass a rule which
shall exclude excommunicated persons from ad¬
mission into Church-membership, until the bar
has been removed by the Church which has ex¬
communicated them.

DBA FT REPORT OF COMMITTEE VIII.

CHRISTIAN LITERATURE.

Names of the Committee.

Rev. H. Gulliford, W. M. S., Tumkur, Mysore Province,
{Convener) .

M A. H. Bestall, W. M. S., Mandalay, Burma.

J. P. Cotelingam, Esq., M.A., L. M. S., Bellary.

J. Ferguson, Esq., Colombo, Ceylon.

Rev W. Hooper, d.d., C. M. S., Mussoorie.

E. V. John, C. M. S., Kottayam, Travancore.

Canon Ledgard, S. P. G., Bombay.

K S Macdonald, d.d., U. F. C., Calcutta.

” c. G. Marshall, L. M. S., Salem, Madras Presidency.

J. McLaurin, d.d., A. B. U., Coonoor, Nilgiris.

J. Murdoch, Esq., dl.d., C. L. S., Madras.

Rev. S. W. Organe, Bible Society, Madras.

J. E. Robinson, d.d., M. E. C., Calcutta.

G. H. Rouse, d.d., B. M. S., Darjiling.

A. P. Veeraswamy, C. B. M., Cocanada.

H. U. Weitbrecht, d.d., Bible Society, Lahore.

” q\ S. Wynkoop, Bible Society, Allahabad.

Wylie, Esq., Ludhiana.

The members of this Committee were associated for the
purpose of discussing literature with the following Com¬
mittees (1) The Native Church ; (2) Evangelistic W ork;

(3) Education and Work amongst the English-speaking ;

(4) Women’s Work.

As the Conference is above all to be practical, your
Committee desires (1) to briefly state what has been ap¬
proved and accomplished by previous Conferences m regard
to literature, and (2) to describe the existing situation and
get forth how the work is to be accomplished.

Approved Principles and Accomplished Facts.
Nearly all the published reports of Missionary Confer¬
ences have considerable space devoted to Christian liter¬
ature. The papers are of varying degrees of merit, but
of considerable unanimity of sentiment. The principles
according to which the work should be done are generally
recognised, but the organisation for the accomplishment
of the task has been most inadequately provided. In spite
of this a vast amount of work under peculiar difficulties
has been performed in English and in nearly all the
vernaculars, and for this we are devoutly grateful to
Almighty God. The papers submitted with this report
reveal" to a large extent the greatness of the work done.

It will be well to recapitulate in brief compass the
principles most generally accepted by missionaries.

(1) The production and distribution of Christian liter¬
ature is an essential part of mission work, and each
missionary should take his share in both.

(2) To meet the great and growing need for Christian
literature, men should be set apart to organise the prepa¬
ration of suitable books, tracts, and leaflets and to increase
their circulation. In every large language area one or
more persons should be set apart for this purpose, and in
the smaller language areas a missionary with literary,
aptitudes should be relieved of other cares as much as
possible, that he may give the larger portion of his time
to literary work in that vernacular. This will require
men of special gifts and wide culture, who should not only
be able to write effectively themselves but also to stimu¬
late and guide others in this direction.

(3) These men should be provided and supported by
the Missionary Societies, as the various Literature
Societies have not funds for this purpose.

(4) The literature provided should be especially pre¬
pared for the people of the land. Much discussion has
taken place regarding the use of translations, and it is

19

9

generally agreed that except the Bible very few English or
other books will repay the labour of a close translation
into an Eastern tongue. The translator must be free to add,
alter, adapt, and reject as he proceeds. The preparation
should be ordinarily in the vernacular itself; but in some
cases English may be used by those who are familiar with
the thought of the people, and then translations made
into different vernaculars. The writers must be prepared to
recognise everything helpful and true in the literature,
customs and practices of the people ; and in all their pre¬
paration they must have ever in view the persons among
whom the publication is to circulate.

(5) The literature must be thoroughly idiomatic,
abounding in illustration and imagery, and well under¬
stand ed of the people.

(6) The publications should be neatly 'and clearly
printed, and where possible suitable illustrations should be
inserted. It need not be said that the picture should
illustrate the letter press and not the letter press the pic¬
ture. Cheapness, however, is essential.

(7) The style of binding is not of so much importance
now as formerly. Leather bindings may still in some
cases be objected to ; but caste prejudice in this respect
has nearly disappeared. Binding should be strong, service¬
able and cheap.

The work accomplished is set forth in the catalogues of
books, tracts, and leaflets published in the different verna¬
culars of India. Thanks to Dr. Murdoch’s incessant and
indefatigable efforts, the following have been published : —
English, Tamil, Telugn, Kanarese, Malayalam, Tulu,
Badaga, Toda, Kois, Bengali, Oriya, Assamese, Mikir, Ao
Naga and Angami Naga, Garo, Manipuri, Tangkhul Naga,
Khasi, Khond, Santali, Mundari and Uraun, Malto,
Nepali and Lepcha, Marathi, and Urdu. Hindi, Gujarati
and other catalogues are in preparation. These catalogues
will be of invaluable service to missionaries and others,
enabling them to see what has been done and where the
works can be obtained.

In a separate paper will be found a list of Mission
Presses and Publishing Houses. We believe this list will
be of great use for reference, for it indicates what lan¬
guages are printed at these presses. It also shows that
many Missions have not been unmindful of their duty to
supply the people with food for the mind.

Christian newspapers for the general public have been
established in several vernaculars. A complete list is
desirable, but information is not to hand at present.

Some Missionary Societies have recognised the pressing
needs of literary work and have set apart missionaries for
this special purpose. The following are those thus designat¬
ed : — Baptist Mission, Rev. Dr. Rouse; Church Mission,
Rev. Dr. Weitbrecht ; Wesleyan Mission, Rev. E. W.
Thompson, m.a.

The Present Situation and the Work to be done.

Mission work has vastly developed during the last
decade. Every department has been strengthened and
extended. The many schools and colleges scattered
over the country are yearly sending forth thousands of
boys and girls, young men and women, who must have
suitable literature provided for them, or their education
will have been largely in vain. Hence the cry for liter¬
ature comes from every quarter and from nearly every class
of the community. The Christian congregations need
books to enable them to understand the Bible and stimu¬
late their spiritual life. Christian preachers and teachers
especially require books to help them in developing the
Church. The Hindus educated in English have, it is
true, the whole field of English literature to roam in, but
much of this cannot be understood, and it is absolutely

3

V

necessary that special literature in English should be
prepared for this large class of readers. The youth of
of both sexes that leave the vernacular schools have very
little useful literature except that supplied through the
agency of missions. These must have books, tracts, news¬
papers of a healthy tone provided for them. The Muham¬
madans require a special literature, and much that has
been written is now more or less out of date, 4 or every
class of the community, for both sexes, for old and young,
the need for sound literature is clamant. Every one re¬
cognises the necessity for action. _

Literature is a field where missionaries of all societies
can readily combine without raising prejudices. De¬
nominational literature, as such, will necessarily and always
be provided by the denominations themselves. But out¬
side such literature there is ample scope for combined

missionary enterprise. .

Your Committee is not unaware of the invaluable work
achieved by the various Tract and Literature Societies.

It is familiar with the fact that Committees for Literature
exist wherever there is a publishing society. These Com¬
mittees are generally small, because it is necessary to have
on them experts who can readily meet together. Organi¬
sation on a larger scale is the need of the hour ; but this
does not involve the setting' aside of that which already
exists. The present Committees may form the nucleus,
or executive committee, of a much larger body, which
should comprise all who are in any way interested in the
production and circulation of Christian literature. . The
time has come for a united forward movement in Christian
literature. To help in fostering this movement, your
Committee is convinced that a wider and [more detailed
organisation of the missionary forces is imperative. . It
therefore recommends the Conference to pass the following
resolutions : —

Resolution I.

That a large, representative, and permanent Formation
Literature Committee, embracing missionaries,
mission workers, and persons interested in missions,
be formed in each extensive language area in
India, Burma, and Ceylon. Such Committees shall
consider the needs of the area with regard to liter¬
ature for Christians and all classes of non-Chris¬
tians, and shall arrange for the production and
circulation of suitable pure, instructive, interesting-
literature.

Resolution II.

The languages for which Committees shall be t h e
formed are— (1) Bengali, (2) Hindi, (3) Urdu, (4)
Hindustani, (5) Panjabi and kindred dialects, (6) mittees
Assamese and kindred dialects, (7) Santali, Ixhond, formed
and kindred languages, (8) Oriya, (9) Gujerati, (10)
Mahratti, (11) Tamil, (12) Telugu, (13) Kanarese,

(14) Malayalam, (15) Sinhalese, (16) Burmese and
languages in Burma, (17) English, (18) also one for
Muhammadan literature. (This list is of course
tentative.]

Resolution III-

Lftn-
f or
Com-

ft r «

(1) The Committee for Bengali shall consist of.... committee

. for Bengali.

. with power to add to their number. The

Convener is .

[A similar resolution will be framed with regard to each
language. Will representatives come prepared with names of
persons suitable to serve on these Committees ?]

4

Resolution IV.

k confer- In order that the production and circulation of
era°d in Tach literature maybe more systematically and effectually >

mommeandaCarriecl 011 in eacd languaSe area, 'the Conference
•d ° imen strongly recommends each Committee to convene a
Conference of all missionaries and mission workers
in that area, together with any who take an interest
in Missions, to thoroughly discuss the needs of that
particular area and to arrange for ways and means
of supplying them.

Resolution Y.

a paid 8e- As the work of literature in each language area
eommended6' develoPs’ the Conference urges each Committee and
Conference to discuss the feasibility of appointing a
paid Secretary for that area, who shall devote the
whole of his time to the work of literature. While
no one Missionary Society may feel called upon to
provide the total cost of such a Secretary, each
Society working in that area may be prepared to
subscribe a proportion of the cost. A subscription
from each Society varying from £20 to J05O yearly
for literary work will in most cases meet the neces¬
sary expenditure.

Resolution YI.

Subject* re- To the Committees as above appointed the Con-
Committse**16 ference relegates the following subjects, which it
especially commends to them as necessary and
urgent : —

(1) The establishment of newspapers conducted on

Cristian principles for the benefit of non-Chris¬
tians, or the general public.

(2) The establishment of undenominational weekly

journals for Christians..

(3) The preparation of selections from vernacular

classical wTorks for the use of schools, &c.

Resolution YII.

( a General To prevent unnecessary waste of labour and to
Lit^™a turt unify as far as is desirable the work of the various
appointed. Language Committees, the Conference appoints a
General Committee of Literature. It shall consist
of — The Conveners of each Language Committee,

together with . The Convener

is . This Committee shall

in consultation with the Language Committees
initiate and arrange for the production of works
that may first be prepared in English and then
translated into the different vernaculars. It shall
keep, as far as possible, a record of all publications
in English and all the vernaculars, and shall be the
means of communication between the different
Language Committees.

Resolution VIII.

subject* re- The Conference relegates the following subjects G

Serai Com9 the General Committee for disposal : —

mittee- (1) The production of a better apologetic Christian

literature in a series of small books, in which

there shall be little or no antagonism to Hinduism
or Muhammadanism, as such.

(2) A Manual for enquirers, stating briefly the ele¬

ments of Christian truth.

(3) Scripture portions or Books on Christian Evidences

best suited for the class instruction of non-
Christians.

(4) A Handbook of Hinduism for Theological Students.

(5) Books suitable for Evangelists.

(6) Devotional Literature for Christians.

(7) Literature for the Home.

(8) The Scripture Instruction Scheme formulated by

the South Indian Conference.

Resolution IX.

The Conference especially commends to the atten- ^ Catalogue*
tion of missionaries and mission workers the 'vari-and yemacu.
ous catalogues of English and vernacular works that m l i t e r a-
have been compiled under the direction of Dr.

Murdoch. They describe with sufficient accuracy
what has been done in literature by Missions during
the Nineteenth Century, and they form an admirable
starting-point for th.6 work to bo accomplished in
the Twentieth Century. Missionaries and others
will be able readily to find out what books have
been published in their vernacular, and thus be able
to materially assist in their distribution.

THE CIRCULATION OF LITERATURE.

The foregoing resolutions deal chiefly with the produc¬
tion of literature. It is very possible to provide a large
stock of publications, which will remain on the shelves of
the depots to be discoloured by damp and devoured by
white-ants. The demand for literature is great, but not
so lar^e as it ought to be. This arises partly from the
poverty of the people, who have little money to spare for
thin^snot absolutely necessary, and partly from the general
apathy and indifference that prevail in the East. The
people need books, and when these are provided they
must be taken to the people. Missionaries and Christian
workers of all kinds must perform this necessary duty.

The Committees that have been appointed will be able
to stimulate the circulation of the literature produced.

They will suggest methods suited to their particular local¬
ities. There are, however, plans that can readily be
adopted by all. These are briefly enumerated.

(1) A stock of books, tracts, and leaflets should be kept
in every station, and where possible a book-shop opened.

(2) The Missionary should see that each Evangelist
takes with him a supply of suitable literature for sale ox-
free distribution.

(3) After every preaching service books should be offered
for sale.

(4) A person should be appointed to sell in every local
market ; for then the people have money and are more
likely to buy. In some places it will be possible to visit
the railway station for a similar purpose.

(5) School Teachers, Zenana Visitors, Bible-women, and
Workers in Hospitals should be encouraged to sell publica¬
tions.

(6) Colporteurs should be appointed where a proper
number of books can be sold.

Further information regarding the .opening of Book
shops and the employment of Colporteurs may be obtain¬
ed from the nearest Bible or Tract Society, or Christian
Literature Society.

6

In view of the pressing importance of increased circula¬
tion of Christian Literature, your Committee recommends
the Conference to pass the following resolutions and to
send to each Missionary and Mission Worker the accom¬
panying appeal.

Resolution I.

o/drcu^Ung The Conference is profoundly impressed with the
tu°« Liter&" importance of disseminating everywhere and by all
means pure wholesome literature in order to counter¬
act the pernicious effects of the impure unhealthy
literature so largely circulated and to place before
the people the way of salvation through Jesus Christ.

Resolution II.

empioyed°for The Conference affectionately urges upon all
Literature8 missionaries and mission workers the duty of keep¬
ing for sale a stock of Christian Literature, and of
seizing every opportunity by means of shops, preach¬
ing services, markets, schools, colleges, hospitals,
railway-stations, &c., for the disposal of books and
tracts. The employment of colporteurs, wherever
possible, is strongly urged.

Resolution III.

the "number The Conference is further thoroughly convinced
circulated to that the circulation of literature would be greatly
be kept> increased if each missionary would cause to be
kept in a simple tabular form the number of books,
tracts, and leaflets circulated monthly by himself
and his fellow-labourers. The expenditure of time
involved would be but slight, while the gain in
accuracy and definiteness would be considerable.

Resolution IY.

An appeal The Conference also resolves that the following
Missionaries RppGcil shcill b© SGnt to GVGry Missionary and Mission
Workers.Ssi0D Worker in India, Burma, aud Ceylon

[As it is possible that appeals regarding other ques¬
tion may be issued by the Conference, the form of the
present appeal takes the shape of paragraphs that can
easily be embodied in such general appeal.]

The question of the production and circulation of
Christian literature occupied much of our time and atten¬
tion. The Kingdom of God has made extensive and sub¬
stantial progress during the last decade, and efforts were
put forth to make the supply of Christian literature keep
pace with the development of the work in other depart-
ments. We are, however, deeply conscious that the
results have not been commensurate with the require¬
ments.

The needs are notorious. The Christian Church is
rapidly increasing, not only in numbers, but in spirituality,
intelligence and influence. To develop these still further,
books are urgently required to make plain the teaching of
God’s Word, to quicken devotion, to elevate home life, to
stimulate the intellectual powers, and so extend the
influence of the Church. Large numbers of people have
come under Christian influences, and in one way and
another indicate that they wish to know more of the
Christian Faith. Books suited to their state must be
provided. The schools and colleges are yearly sending
forth tens of thousands of young men and women whose

minds have been quickened by contact with Western
thought and methods of study, and whose hearts have
felt to some extent the unsatisfying nature of the religion
of their fathers. These must be supplied with instructive,
interesting, stimulating, helpful literature that the work
begun in them may be carried on. In some cases the
school books need careful revision and brought up to
date, so that learning may be made as attractive as pos¬
sible. The many relig'ous communities in the land have
been more or less influenced by the new life that has come
to them from the West ; they feel the pressure of^ the
new thoughts and ideas ; and a spirit of enquiry has ueen
evoked. Publications suitable for the members of the
various Somajes, the different sections of the Hindus, and
the large Muhammadan community are earnestly called
for. Everywhere the cry is for more light. Books of
all kinds to meet the needs of all ages in all states of
mental development are urgently required. Boys and
girls, young men and women, adults of both sexes, the
aged and the infirm, all ask for literature suited to their
state.

Experienced missionaries will find their powers taxed
to the utmost to meet the pressing needs. These do not
always voice themselves in clear, definite, articulate
tones ; but the cry is increasing in volume and intensity.
Will each missionary and mission worker listen as if the
cry were addressed to him personally? Will each ask
himself, “ What can I do to answer this cry ?” Workers
of both sexes, who can use the pen, are earnestly invited
to write for their less favoured brethren and sisters.

We call your attention to the Committees that have
been formed to undertake this holy enterprise.. The
organisation is brought near to your station. Will y°u
not take counsel with your brethren, and join in their
efforts to supply the people with pure literature? We
were not in a position to form ideal Committees ; but we
feel we can confidently appeal to you to work with them
and perfect the organisation that has been commenced.
Will you not communicate w7ith the Convener of the
Committee in your language area, offer your services,
and render any help in your power? The work is the
Lord’s, and He hath need of you.

We would also affectionately urge upon you the duty of
circulating Christian literature. If you do not feel equal
to the task of writing tracts or books, you can at least
assist in the distribution of what isprovided by others. This
work in its way is as important as the other. If the people
are to read, the book must be put where they can easily
get it. Ingenious love will find many methods for
disseminating the truth. The preaching service, the
visit to the home, the school, the college, the hospital,
the religious fair, the market, the railway station are all
places where much precious seed may be scattered in a
quiet way. The leaflet, the tract, the book will remain
when your voice is silent* In every large station it will
be possible to open a book shop. The Secretaries of Tract
and Literature Societies will render you every possible
help. If suitable men are available, employ them as
colporteurs ; but utilise the services of every worker in the
distribution of good literature.

It will be of considerable help, if you enter month by
month in a simple tabular form the number of books,
tracts, and leaflets sold or given away by yourself and
your fellow-workers. The table may reveal at first the
poverty of your efforts and so stimulate you to greater
diligence, or it may greatly encourage and cheer you by
showing how great a number of silent messengers have
been sent forth to minister to minds diseased by sin and
oppressed by sorrow. This portion of a missionary’s toil,

8

though unromantic, is likely to be most effective. We
ask you to circulate the printed page and pray that God’s
richest blessing may attend your labours.

Kesolution V.

Aa appeal In order that the Home Societies may undertake
to the Home their share of the work of providing literature for
the people, the Conference directs that the following
appeal be sent to all Mission Boards and Committees
in Europe, America, and elsewhere, and through
them to the supporters of missions : —

fit is possible that other appeals may be issued to the
Home Boards by the Conference, and therefore this appeal
is prepared in the form of paragraphs that may form part
of such a general appeal.]

The Decennial Conference has given much thought to
the needs of the people in regard to literature. God has
abundantly blessed the labours of those whom you have
sent to this land to preach glad tidings of good. They and
their fellow- workers have under the blessing of God found¬
ed Churches, which are growing in godliness, intelli¬
gence, a ;d usefulness. Their labours in many forms have
also awakened a spirit of enquiry in the minds of thou¬
sands, and everywhere there is a desire for more, light.
From the schools and colleges conducted by your mission¬
aries, by Government, and by other agencies, is coming
forth a continual succession of more or less educat¬
ed young men and women. To continue the work in
the Christian Church and among the awakened thousands
of the people and the millions of educated youth, suitable
literature must be provided. You are aware that the indi¬
genous literature will do but little to stimulate and satisfy
an awakened conscience and a quickened intellect. Those
who have brought the new spirit into the East must meet
the new needs that have thus been called into being. In
other words, your missionaries and their fellow-helpers
must provide the publications that will give clear views of
God’s Word, quicken devotion, develop the intellectual
life and form character. Some of your missionaries are
admirably fitted for this work. Will you not relieve them
to a great extent from other branches of mission work
that they may give themselves to this one thing ?

We have passed a series of resolutions on this question,
which we commend to your thoughtful and prayerful atten¬
tion. We have mapped out the lind according to the
languages spoken; we have appointed Committees to
undertake the task of providing and circulating Christian
literature in those language areas ; and we look to this
organisation for a great development of this branch of
mission activity. As these Committees get to work, they
will doubtless find it necessary to set apart a missionary
in each area as secretary to develop this important under¬
taking We believe all the missions working m each lan-
guage° area will unite for this purpose. It will be neces-
sary^ for the various Home Societies to countenance and
help the enterprise. If a request comes to your Society
for a subscription, will it be prepared to co-operate with
other Societies working in that area, and subscribe from
£20 to £50 yearly for the support of a secretary and to
o-enerally aid literary work ? If any Committee should
ask that one of your missionaries be set apart to undertake
the duties of Secretary, will your Society be prepared to
set him free for that position? and if your Society cannot
support him entirely, will you be prepared to bear a pro¬
portion of the cost ? Your best men will be asked for, as
the work demands men of wide experience, varied culture,
and choice gifts. Your Mission may appear to be weak-
need by the relinquishing of such men for literary work,

9

concerned ; and a list of articles that have appeared in the
Harvest Field durL g the last twelve years.

^ JJlBLE WOKK AND TRANSLATION.

Bible Translation in Bengal, by Rev. Dr. Wenger.
(Report of Allahabad Conference, 1872-3, page

Sketches of Madras (Rev. S. W. Organe), Bangalore
(Bev. B. Rice), Jaffna (Rev. J. Brown), Colombo
(Rev. D. Wood), Auxiliary Bible Societies. (Report
of South India and Ceylon Missionary Confer¬
ence, Bangalore, 1879, Yol. II., pp. 341 367.)

The Missionary in .Relation to Bible Societies.
(Report of the Centenary Conference, London,
1888, Yol. II., pp. 284—315.)

The Scriptures, by Rev. S. W. Organe. (Report of
Decennial Conference, Bombay, Yol. II., p. 687.)

The Bible given to the Nations. (Report of Ecu¬
menical Missionary Conference, New York, 1900,
Yol. II., Ch. XXIV., p. 7.)

The Most Precious but the Worst Edited Book in the
World, by Rev. E. P. Rice. ( Harvest Field, Yol. I.,
1889-90, p: 291.)

Statement of Principles adopted in the Tentative
Translation of S. Matthew’s Gospel in Kanarese.

(Harvest Field, Yol. IY., 1892-3, p. 107.) This
was published separately by the Bangalore Bible
Society.

Translation— Bible and other, by Rev. H. Haigh.

(Harvest Field, Yol. Y., 1893-4, p. 648.)

The Need of a Revision of the Tamil Bible, by Rev.

J. P. Jones. ( Harvest Field, Yol. YI , 1895, p. 41.)
Work of the Bible Society — Condensed Report of a
Conference of Bible Society Secretaries held in
Madras. This was published as a pamphlet by the

the year 1898.

21

10

Revision of Vernacular Versions by various Indian
Christians. ( Harvest Field, Vol. X., 1899, p. 136.)
Gbneral Christian Literature.

(o) Vernacular.

A paper by Rev. J. Long in the Report of Conference
of Bengal Missionaries held in Calcutta, 1855. I
have not seen this.

Papers on Vernacular Christian Literature, by Rev.
B. Rice and Rev. J. Hoch, with Resolutions.
(Report of bouth India Missionary Conference
Ootacamund, 1858, pp. 265 — 282).

In the Report of the Conference on Missions held
at Liverpool in 1860 there are no papers, but
several references to literature.

Paper on Vernacular Christian Literature, by Rev.
J. H. Budden, with discussion. (Report of the
Panjab Missionary Conference, Lahore 1862-S
pp. 268 — 291.)

Paper on Christian Vernacular Literature, by Rev.
T. S. Wynkoop; The Press in Bengal, by Rev.
J. E. Payne ; Sunday Schools and Sunday School
Literature, by Rev. T. J. Scott, with discussion.
(Report of Allahabad Conference, 1872-3, pp. 396,

^ 412, 426, 438.)

Sketch of the Tract Societies and Christian Vernacu¬
lar Education Society in South India and Ceylon,
by Dr. Murdoch. (Report of Bangalore Confer¬
ence, 1879, Vol. II., p. 368.)

Sketches of Vernacular Christian Literature — Tamil
(Dr. Murdoch), Telugu (Rev. E. Lewis),
Malayalam (Rev. E. Diez), Kanarese (Rev.
B. Rice), Singhalese (Dr. Murdoch). (Report of
Bangalore Conference, Vol. II., pp. 377 — 415.)

Sketch of Christian Knowledge Society, by Rev. C.
E. Kenuett. (Report of Bangalore Conference,
Vol. II., p. 416.)

Papers on the Production of Vernacular Literature,
by Rev. J. Hewlett and Dr. Scudder, with discus¬
sion. (Report of Calcutta Decennial Conference
1882-3, pp. 337—354 and 378.)

The Missionary in Relation to Literature (2) Gener¬
al, (3) Tract and Book Societies. (Report of
London Conference, 1888, Vol. II., pp. 257 — 283
316—340.)

Paper on Vernacular Literature, by Rev. H. Haigh,
and on Christian Literature, by Rev. G. P. Taylor,
with discussion. (Report of Bombay Conference,
1892-3, Vol. II., pp. 664, 701, 725.)

Remarks and Resolutions on Christian Literature.
(Report of South Indian Conference, Madras,

1900, pp. 64—9.)

Literature as an Evangelising Agency. (Report of
New York Conference, 1900, Vol. II., Ch. XXV,
p. 37.)

Plea for Christian Literature. (Report of New York
Conference, 1900, Vol. II., Ch. XXVI, p. 63.)
Christian Literature in the Vernaculars, by Rev. J.

Padfield. (Harvest Field, Vol. III., 1891-2, p. 1.)
Literature for Native Preachers, by Rev. Ernst
Just. (Harvest Field, Vol. III., 1891-2, p. 248.)
Literature for the Native Church, by Rev. H. Haigh
and Mr. A. Ezra. ( Harvest Field, Vol. IV., 1892-3.

dd. .3.2.1 „4A8 Literature, a review of the Bombav
Decennial Conference, by Rev H Haieb 1 77 ^
vest Field, Vol. IV., 1892-3, p 301.) § (S°r*

Literature for Native Christians, by Miss L. Mars-
ton (. Harvest Field, Vol. V., 1893-4, p. 361 )

Work to be done in Christian Literature in India

1897^ 20ir)d°Ch' (Harvest Field’ Vol. VIII.!
Christian Literature still needed for India, by Rev.
p 285 j CG‘ (Harvest Field, Vol. VIII., 1897,"

»

11

Hindi Christian Literature, by Eev. E. Greaves.

( Harvest Field , Vol. X., 1899, p. 212.)

Necessity for Cheapness in Price of Books in a
Letter, by Dr. Murdoch. ( Harvest Field, Vol. XI.,

1900, p. 272.)

Christian Contributions to Tamil Literature, by Rev.
C. H. Monahan. ( Harvest Field, Vol. XII.,

1901, p. 174.)

Various Pamphlets, by Dr. Murdoch.

(6) English.

Paper on English Literature, by Dr. Murdoch.
(Report of Bombay Conference, 1892-3, Vol. II.,
p. 674.)

3. Christian Newspapers and Magazines.

In most of the reports and discussions of the Mis¬
sionary Conferences the Deed of these is referred
to, and suggestions made for establishing them.
Christian Vernacular Newspapers, by Rev. E. 'W-
Thompson. ( Harvest Field, Vol. XI., 1900, p. 272.)
A Minute on Christian Vernacular Journalism, by
Rev. E. W. Thompson. The opinions of many
writers are recorded. Also correspondence on
the same subject. ( Harvest Field, Vol. XI., 1900,
pp. 339, 349, 387.)

4. Distribution op Literature.

Paper on Colportage in India, by Dr. Murdoch.

(Report of Allahabad Conference, 1872-3, p. 420.)
Papers on Tract Colportage (Dr. Murdoch), Bible
Colportage (Rev. A. Theophilus), and discussion.
(Report of Bangalore Conference, 1879, pp. 404,
409, 419.)

Papers on the Distribution of Vernacular Literature,
by Revs. G. O. Newport and Dr. Johnson. (Re¬
port of Calcutta Conference, 1882-3, pp. 355, 368.)
Speeches on Colportage, by Revs. A. W. Prautch,
J. Austin Thomson, Dr. Weitbrecht, Dr. Johnson.
(Report of Bombay Conference, 1892-3, pp. 707,
711, 716, 719.)

Scripture and Tract Distribution, by Rev. A. W.
Prautch. ( Harvest Field, Vol. II., 1890-91,

p. 161.)

The above statements, resolutions, and appeals are all
that can be prepared before the Conference meets. They
are sent to you with the earnest hope that you will care¬
fully study them, thoroughly criticise them, and be pre¬
pared to add or amend them in the Committees of the
Conference. It will greatly help the despatch of business,
if any suggested alterations are sent to me in writing
before the Conference meets. There would then be time
to examine them carefully, and embody them, if thought
desirable, in the final draft to be presented to the Com¬
mittee.

Tumkur,

10 th November, 1902.

H. Gulliford, Convener.

92DE.02
5 2*5 ^

y

Missionary Journey in Laos

Lampoon, Laos,

July 7th* IS93*

XA week after the Annual Meetings of Presbytery and
Mission at Lakawn, Dr .McGi-lvary and I left Cheung Mai, on Tuesday

Jan*3rd*for the long tour to the North. Our party consisted of
our selves, three elders, four carriers, a cook and a table-boy,
four elephants and g, pony# We were provided with five months*
provisions o Tuesday evening we camped on the farther edge of the
Cheung Mai plain at a small village called Ban Luang shown on the
map by a small cross red line. All our camping spots are indicated
in this wayc Wednesday we passed near to Ban Maa Dawk Deng where
we have a flurishing church. We did not stop however. I had a new
exper ience in riding the elephant’s head. It was old S’ daw, Dr*
McGilvary’s own elephant, a wise rascal who took advantageof the
fact that my feet were unaccustomed to do the titillation act and
so were soon tired, to take his own gait and browse along the way*
The Doctor who is a good ele phant rider seemed to enjoy the nov¬
elty as much as S’ daw. The road here is in the mountains for thre *
days and it would be hard to find a more disreputable highway* It
is simply a succession of climbing boulders, scaling steep, slip¬
pery mountain sides, or wading streams. It took us nearly a day to
cross a mountain supposed to be precided over by a female deity who
is ke pt appeased by the most revolting and degrading offerings*
These filthy offerings were planted thickly along the way. Just
after we crossed this mountain we met a Haw caravan with horses for
sale in Cheung Mai and Maulmein. We bought a rupee’s worth of wal¬
nuts from them. Shortly after we encountered a fly, the Meng Koon,
whose bite caused a breaking out in a few minutes. On Friday we
reached Ban Pung Kri. We have one Christian here, an old man af¬
flicted with rhematism, but happy timid his sufferings. An old
couple whom Dr.McGilvary expected to receive on this trip had
“gone back'1 because their relatives could not be prevailed on to
give their consent. At Pa Bong we had a cordial welcome. The
Church is in a flurishing condition and has a chapel. We spent
the Sabbath there and baptized four adults and two infants. Monday
we called on the officials in the city (Waang Fapow) half tin hour
north and returned to Ban Pa Bong* In the evening we had a deli|jhb*
ful gathering for worship; all the five elders and some of the
church mombers voluntarily led in prayer. From the first this
church has been subjected to petty persecution by the authorities*
They bear it all bravely and no one’s faith seems to be shaken*

"The north wind only makes the spices flow out*" "After all, does
not the Gardener know?"

We reachedthe chapel at Maakawn on Saturday* There is a
small chapel here and eleven Christian families, but the work is
not in a very prosperous condition owing mostly to the indifferent
lives of some of the Chri stians.Bhepakaw* a village of Moosurs wor¬
ship at this church, though they have a chapel at their own moun¬
tain home. We visited them on Tuesday wading up a rocky stream,
barefooted and with pants rolled up in the old-fashionedway, for
three quarters of an hour. What fun we hadl and what a stiff moun¬
tain climb afterwards! The memory of it almost makes my legs ache.
They gave us a right royal reception. Only three of them can speak
our language' a little bit, but we -understood each other. Love
needs no interpreter. We spent two delightful days among them and

and left with regre t. There is no more hopeful work than among
thla warm-hearted, simple tribe* We spent the next Sabbath at
Cheung Hai where we have only one Christian faiaily but which is the
important centre of this region#

At Maa Kee we spent a night with the one Christian family
-<iere# They are very lonely. On Friday, the 27th# we reached
Cheung Saan and bathed in the cold, swift Cambodia# What a magnif¬
icent river, almost three-quarters of a mile here* We were rowed •
up its broad bosom to the two villages that contain most of the
Christians of the Cheung Saan church to spend the Sabbath# Three
children and two adults received baptism. A day’s climb brought us
into the first Moosur village. We found only the family of Chuwn,
the others having gone to Kin wa, i.e«, to celebrate the new year,
at another village. This is an inopportune time to visit the Moo-
sure as no outsider is allowed admittance to their village* How¬
ever, we had no trouble in entering the next village Saan Boon
Huen 8 on the understanding that we would not leave till the cele¬
bration was over* W© found the same free, familiar cordiality so
characteristic of this people# Several of them understood the Laos
and seemed to delight in interpret ing. All listened with the
greatest interest# Wero it not that they fear the political con¬
sequences they say they would "come in" as a tribe. We also visi¬
ted a Kooey village, and met with the same eagerness to hear the
Grosjsel story# Finding that it was not expedient to pursue the work
further among these tribes at this time, we returned to Cheung Saan
and proceeded northward hoping on our return to visit them again.

We spent the next Sabbath at Huang Ko and had a large
number of listners mid a few inquirers. One man, Noi Tunmawong,
staid with us a day and till nearly midnight. A great many came
for medio ines. Many Ngeeos or Shans came to beg books. V/© had
only one copy of a Ngeeo Catechism and we gave them that.

Monday, Feb#l3th,, we had a long day?s travel through
fine shady woods and reached Muang Lane at dark* This city is com¬
posed of three divisions, inhabited respectively by Ngeeo, Kurn,
and Lew peoples# It is rather noted for its turbulent and lawless
element# It is British territory and the independence and self-
assertion offche people are in amrked contrast to the cringing sub¬
jection of the southern countries and to a less extent of the Sip
Song Punna# We staid a week her*, received visits from all classes
told the story many times, and made excursions into the mountains
to the Kew villages. The Kews listen well and take pleasure in in¬
terpreting to those of their number who do not understand the Laos
language, but do not seem much disposed to give up their "paw maa"
(father mother) by which they mean the religion of their fathers.
Like the Moosurs and KooeyB, they worship an unseen and supreme
Being whom they do not attempt to represent, but, unlike those
tribes, they also worship demons under the most grotesque forms.
Opium and whiskey have degraded them but they are a kind-hearted
and sociable people#

/ On Friday we reached the "little city" Weung Mi, a short
distance from the city of Yong Nyawng. The people pressed us so
*ard to stay and as we were very tired we decided to remain there
» ill Monday. We had a crowd from morning till night. A young
Ngeeo became interested and wanted to study, but said that he
would have to return to Cheung Toong with his caravan and settle
up his business first, then he would come to Lampoon and study.

I hope he will come. We also met a number of the Lew people from
the far north of the Sip Song Punna who listened with astonishment
fhftr newer had heard anything like it.

A young man ecu te me late at night in great dietree*

Vexing to be delivered from the pee (demons^* X told him X COUl^T

not do it but I knew One who could a I do not kftdW whether he has
sought Kis aid or not® I was inclined to think At the tiir& th dt
the Irian was fleeing from some Grime#

We reached Muang Luang at dusk oh Saturday and remdiried
till the following Wednesday # Th:ti3 is one of the le-hgest Muang s in
the Sip Song Punna and is also wealthy# They have large houses*
well built* broad streets with a stone walk in the centre, two good
stone bridges,, and a fish ponds The government is w&il admit istra—
ed<» Theft* they say, is almost unknown * Crowds thronged us all
the t ime * The four days from Muang Luang to Cheung Koong were full
of interest* It would take a letter to tell of this aloha# The
ro Sift lies at the base of the mountains along d brtJ&d rice pla.in and
is a line of villages all the way# News of odd (3 tutting had preceded
tie and often a crowd of people would be on the waitizig tot us,

others would run out to meet us -and nog us to fet&y and tes4h i&s&sz,
and when they gaw that was impossible they would, beg a book* How
^keenly we felt that our number of books was severely limited*

/ Many followed ug all day to our s&mp log place in. order to hear more
oi th© Jospd* > Thi s w&r our. gen.era.t- exper.'.enee # Ln o **;.$*■ i .idh'U
we saw much drinking* gambling and opium smoking ly"

It seems proper to give a word begirding the country
called the Sip Sohg Puma m ft Gxtendss trotto. tween
and Muang Luang how Mr norih* ea fet and ##ifi 1 do aotfc&osr* Tin###
are eleven manage bi* diatPidt^ {perhaps counties) would b# th#
word. 9 on th^ west of the Cambodia and thirteen on the Xi £3&y

intend Quite to the borders China* more than a. month " * jo«u&0jr
t#tm. Cheung Hoong# It is almost independent paying only a. nomtsiiX
tribute j which they refuse to sail - tribute * to the hew (6hlti###)
country and to the Burmese # E&sb Muang has its owa ruler* make#
it# own laws and conducts it a onsi internal affairs 9 hut allege

iasnee to the central pdwei* in Cissucg Hoong* They all jmMML
ly loyal to tins King* The people are Lews* ^.tth fchs> exception b'f
th® aootain tribes there are remaafcabla: few other paopla
them# A few Haws live in the norther®. cities* a fw
£#nr# and Ti Imange? all nearly related to the Lews and epoefelng
li&mo language are scattered throughout- We met only 0*8# lg®## iil
country a The language is pr&etioally the same as the #

8? lag only dialect, verbal and tonal difference# It
ihle that the country s&n long remain in its present politic#!-
nitwit ion » With the Chinese pressing in on the norths th# Wmmii _
§$. th# east ? British, on the west and Siamese or th# south* there i§
neither strength nor unity enough to hold the country intad t * TO
Wh&t@ver power it may fail it is equally imperative upon the
hyi#r i&n Chruoh in the Salted States of America to occupy it &>**•
§hri#i* The people are now in a receptive attitude#

We reached Cheung Ha just in time to escape a heavy hfein
whiih lasted all night ftnd nearly all next day* The people of
§ity tte*0SJged to hear the Gospel and to see the koo^a k©ws that
idUM $p#?iSc their language* Their eagerness was almost painfu*.

§§e# Me&t day we crossed the Cambodia to Muang Hun# At
princes* priests and people were much interested and begged uS to
ztitxy &% least another day* but we had to press on* Ihe head east¬
ward for more than fiaif a day lies in a rich and populous country#
rKe ueople* too* were very friendly* often doming out in crowds to
talke w-^th us* We had a kindly reception at Hmig ^awn,- and had X
not been so inpatient to get ort wO would havO Spent another day#
Next day waa aarket flay mid had *e tailed *# totud have seett tti*
mountain tribe #f tf'leXtf a large trifc# df three thousand £j.gh ng

■Wi »««w Boon i* cm*x the ^gea| «««•

<g&_m^- niwTO-#iit»AiMa» Aa&siniMUtNg ri-rrj>. *he chQu\-«.™ »

‘ * ^7 /J

*-4-

(g0V«mor) invited us because it was our sacred day, but we sug~
gested that if he would invite us to vorship at the pala<*e we would
be glad to got The messenger returned almost immediately with an
invitation and we went and had a very pleasant service. The chow
and his household t courtiers and officials^ were present besides us
and as many aa the people as could crowd into the large room* They
11 listened attentively and asked many questions. The chow was so
we 11 pleased that he invited us to come again next day and hold
another service, and we dido On Tuesday he called on us at the
wat (temple) and staid for service. Many of the people and more of
the priests pegged books and we could only refuse for we had yet
many ttlUangs to visit and our stock was running low* A young priest
ofttised to come and study next year* We left here with many
earnest requests to come again and stay. Pong is a large muang as
large as Noon or Luang,, laid out with broad, regular streets. It
has three large temples. The Chow Mawn is a brother of the Chow
Mawn of Noon and very much like him in cordiality* We worshipped
in his palace and received him and many of the courtiere.PBdple
from the country villages came in to assist in the preparations
for the New Year’s celebration and many of t&em heard the story of
the Cross for the first time a

We staid a week at Sing* held by the sickness of one of
our men. The city people ware not very eager to hear our message,
but the outside villagers came in often* On market day, which came
on Sunday, we met great crowds all day.Nyows and Maaos, mountain
tribes, came to market and- proved our listeners. The Chow Fa,
(gover nor) is a keen, deep man* He asked pointed questions to get
at vital truths and tried tp uphold Buddhism* In oweder to know
how we wor shipped he invited us to hold service at the palace. He
evidently was pleased* There is a large village of Ti Muang a
little south of the city. They are a very pleasant peoples Their
or iginal home is near the Haw country. Their language differs
from the Lews and Laos only in tone or dialect « We had no diffi-
culty in understanding each others Their written character is
quite different *

We spent the Sabbath at Cheung Koke on the edge of a fine
for e st overlooking the majestic Maa Kong and the rushing Maa Mah »
Sunday afternoon we J$ad a terrific thunder-storm* In the evening
sever al fanilies visited us and brought with them a little hare-
lipped Kaw child they had adopted. The Kaw3 have a cruel custom
of killing hare-lipped children. The grandfather of the child had
succeeded in protesting it for several years but on account of some
distress the neighbors demanded its death and the grandfather gave
it away to these Laos people* It was a very bright child.

In this tour, the longest ever taken, we visited twenty-
four provinces belonging to three different countries, preached the
Gospel not less than sixteen different tribes with about twelve
different languages (not dialects). There was throughout the ear-
ne ot desire to hear the G-ospels The whole field to China, to
Burmah, and at least half way to the China Sea is wide open and in-
vit ing us to enter* We ought to do so at once. While there are
many languages in the field it must be remember that they are
spoken by the isolated mountain tribes and that practically there
is only one language, the one we speak, and which some in ©very
tribe under stand. S

Very sincerely yours,

(Signed) Robert

Irwin*

)

24th February. n

Comrade.

I7I

The Future of Islan^

Last week we endeavoured to
Margoliouth and \he\Pioneer that
Christianity and ‘‘ staffs from a lower level
Islamic injunctions as regards prayers and

refute the
Islam is “

charge of Professor
less exacting ” than
1 and instanced the
the prohi-

fasting and

bition of the use of intoxicants and intercourse of men and women
which would prove far too exacting for modern Christians. We
could add to these many other instances, including the compulsory
Poor Rate of Islam, the Zakat, and the prohibition of gambling.
In England we have seen the difficulty of taxing the rich for the
benefit of the poor, and the hysterics and bombast of the Western
India Turf Club have spared us the labour of supplying instances
within the experience of our readers which show how exacting is
Islam’s prohibition of gambling. We discussed the advice of those
who propose its defecation to a mere transparency as well as of
those who pretend to regard its schisms and sects as the signs of
its spiritual strength, and then went on to deal with the temporal
history of Islam, contrasting its rise in the past with the present
condition of its decline. We quoted the views of European Chris¬
tians on the nature of the present danger to the worldly power of
Islam, and drew the obvious conclusion that unde rthe existing
circumstances we could consider Pan-Islamism only as a force for
purposes of defence not of defiance.

But Professor Margoliouth ignores this distinction when he says : —

It is the thought of an offensive and defensive alliance between 300 millions
of Moslems against the European rulers of Asia and Africa which
renders the phantasm alarming. And the alarmists are so far in the
right that this is the end which the movement called Pan-Islamism
compassed and compasses. Whether the spirit which it summons
from the vasty deep will come or not may he questionable ; but it
certainly summons them.

So far as the phantasm is aggressive, it is certainly, as the Right
Hon. Mr. Ameer Ali said, “created by Europe to create a prejudice
against Islam.” But the Moslem historian was careful to add that
“ intelligent sympathy between Moslems in each other’s trials and
tribulations should appeal to all who have a spark of humanity.” If
that is Pan-Islamism and alarming, the spirits of mischief which it
may summon from the vasty deep, whether they will come or not,
would be the Frankensteins created by Christian Europe itself.
In India, as Mr. Ameer Ali has said, “ no Moslem thinks of dis¬
loyalty under Great Britain,” and when the fruits of victory had been
cruelly snatched from the hands of Turkey after the unprovoked war
foisted upon it by Greece, and there was a general stir in the restless
elements on our North-West Frontier, Mussalman soldiers, including
many Afghans, fought against their own co-religionists for king and
country, and elicited from Lord Elgin the remark that “ in the
course of these unfortunate disturbances we have again seen what we
have often seen before— the loyalty and gallantry of Muhammadan
subjects and soldiers of the Queen.” Even the Pioneer is forced to
remark that,

•In the past the misfortunes of any part of the Turkish Empire sent a wave
j of sympathetic unrest through all countries where the Moslem element

' , was at all strong. The French have known the feeling in Algeria and

^ \ the British in India and in their African possessions and both have

y been anxious as to the attitude of their Muhammadan subjects. To-day

. , the sympathetic tremor is felt, but neither in Algeria nor in India is

\ it accompanied by the familiar signs of political unrest and disaffection.

No sane person who appreciates the extent of the respon¬
sibility would like to answer for the actions of the 300 million
Mussalmans of the world in all conceivable and inconceivable
contingencies. But so far as we know the Mussalmans of India,
we are prepared to say, as Sir Syed Ahmad Khan had said years
ago, that the attitude of the Mussalmans of India towards their
British Rulers would depend wholly and solely on the treatment
meted out to them in this country. So long as their rulers give
them the blessings of peace and provide them with opportunities of
attaining spiritual salvation and temporal prosperity, as they have done
in past and continue to do to-day, there is not the ghost of a chance
of the Mussalmans of India being anything but a great asset of
loyalty. After the Mutiny, Sir Syed Ahmad Khan at one time
contemplated retirement to Egypt. But better reason prevailed, and
he decided to share the fate and improve the condition of his co¬
religionists in India. The result of that choice is obvious to-day
and° he who runs may read it. We trust no one would contemplate
^retirement to Turkey to-day, for not only is the proper place of
j an Indian Mussalman in India itself, but in these more
^ peaceful days the future is far more certain than it was fifty
fv years ago, and we have no hesitation in saying that it is a hope-
G ful and a progressive future. At one time it was the dream of

VJ Syed Ahmad Khan and Theodore Beck to make Aligarh the nursery

of Islam’s missionaries of progress who would raise their co-reli-
ffionists in other lands also. Although Aligarh has not yet been able

to realize that dream, there is no reason why it should not do that
in the future ; and from the point of view of the rulers too it would
be better if Aligarh sends out its missionaries to backward Moslem
States than if Moslem India has to import Enver Beys to up¬
lift the Mussalmans of India.

But there are passages in the leader of the Pioneer which
cannot be allowed to pass unchallenged. It says :

Islam for centuries had only one aspect. It was a universal conquering
religion which identified itself with political supremacy. The
Moslem’s creed taught him that he must either subdue a “hostile

land or quit it . By degrees Islam acquires in his

mind another aspect. He begins to concern himself with the exten¬
sion of its spiritual influence, and is satisfied if he obtains a just
share of political influence in the state of which he is a citizen. As
the idea of a Messianic Kingdom gradually faded away among Christian
communities, so the educated Moslem sees that in the modern world
the idea of a universal Islamic state is impossible of realisation. He
is learning to accept the principle of a constitutional and neutral polity,
in which he finds his own place as a member with equal civil rights
irrespective of religious belief. It is hard to discard the notion of a
divine theocracy, for this colours the whole body of Koranic doctrine.
But the Moslem, like the Christian, is amenable, in the long run to the
hard facts of the society in which he lives, and he is assimilating, even
faster than he imagines, the notion of the civilised creedless state,
and of civil rights which do not depend on religious observances.

If by this the Pioneer means that the Mussalmans of to-day are
departing from the original tenets of Islam, in the matter of peaceful
obedience to their non-Moslem rulers, it is wholly mistaken. Islam
as a spiritual force was never dependent upon temporal dominance,
except in the way of regarding worldly dominion as the handmaid
of the Faith. And although Islam had for centuries been “a
universal conquering religion ” in most parts of the world, we cannot
ignore the Titanic Empire of China, where there are no less than
forty million Mussalmans who have obeyed and prospered under
Chinese and Manchu rulers, and where Islam has not been the forced
growth of a temporal power, but the vigorous banyan developing from
a tiny seedling into a whole forest of sturdy growth. It must also
be remembered that no land is “ hostile ” where perfect religious
freedom is permitted to the true believer. Hali, the great Moslem
poet of India, regarded temporal power only as a useful adjunct of
the Islamic mission, and not as its essence, for he complained in
his famous Mnsaddas :

* f ^ ^9- ^5% y> t ^ I

} 1 ^ IK- ! }

* — f ^ r Jj * t s _ P9-

. woK. \ Qvv y J AyJ Lv L O 1 CT y^

* ^ ij.yt’?- ' — ^ ^ i

yt | v_J-C J I — j ) 1 ^

(When temporal rule had done its work, Islam no longer
had need of it. But fie, O followers of the pride of Adam, your
humanity has also departed along with it. As if temporal power was
but a covering, and that removed your reality is at last betrayed.)
The same idea is expressed in another way by Iqbal, who says :

-x- ^ ^ — 3 U f oAci. q

[ ^ Likj y f 0 b bi/o \z) i

(The message of the unity ol God is a trust locked up in our
breasts. Hence it is not easy to obliterate our name and all traces
of us.) In the days of Islamic rule the Faith followed the Flag
much more naturally than the commerce of European countries
follows their conquests to-day. Mussalmans cannot be expected
to despise such a powerful safeguard of their missionary rights,
and neither their own fate nor that of the Jews can encourage
them in the belief that the loss of temporal power would have
no effect on the progress of Moslem missionary efforts.

The treatment of the Moors in Spain cannot be forgotten,
nor does the constant clamour against Mormonism in England as
well as in America give any assurance that the propagation of the
Quran would not be tabooed as “ the inculcation of doctrines
subversive of morality.” In fact, we need not go so far for the
illustration of a • very real danger. Does the Pioneer know how-
many Hindu States under the “ protection ” of the British Gov¬
ernment place difficulties in the way of the Mussalmans desirous of
performing their religious duties in peace? Does it know- how
many mosques have been usurped in the, past and are still with¬
held from Moslem worshippers, and how many have been desecrated
in recent times? We have with us several letters from correspond
ents writing from such States the publication of which is certain to
be considered by a large section of the Hindu press as tending
to “ accentuate religious differences.” The Muezzin is not
permitted in several States to call the Faithful to prayer, and
similar custom, dating from the time of the Sikh rule in the
Punjab, is paramount even in portions of British India. As for
the slaughter of cows for sacrificial purposes, no mention is needed.
It is undreamt of in Hindu States ; but in British India itself Mussal¬
mans are not immune from worries, as the recent case of Meerut
would show, where the sacrificed animal v>as interred in the ground

172

24th February

The Comrade.

by order of the Magistrate, and many Mussalmans who had slaugh¬
tered it in good faith, even if not in accordance with custom,
were harassed for long with a criminal prosecution. The “ princi¬
ple of a constitutional and neutral polity ” is almost as difficult
of realization as that of the equality of all States according to
International Law or the policy of the Open Door in international
trade. At a time when even the most powerful European States
believe in an armed peace, and are trying to outpace each other in
the race of armaments, and when Retaliation is declared to be the only
serviceable weapon in combating protection, how delightfully appro¬
priate to expect the Mussalmans “ to renounce the world,
the flesh and the devil ” and concern themselves only with the
thoughts of the world to come.

If Professor Margoliouth’s own view was to prevail it is certain
that Islam would get short shrift in this world. For referring to
the persecutions of the Prophet before the Hijrah to Medina, he
writes in his Life :

A measure which seems both natural and harmless was taken by the

Meccans ; the Moslems were kept out of the precincts of the Ka’bah.

When they came there their devotions were rudely interrupted.

And although the other adviser of Islam, Sir Harry Johnston,
says that “ no civilized man or woman wrishes to revive any idea
of religious persecution or disability,” and points out that “ no
European Power that has achieved predominance over a country
essentially Muhammadan has, since the eighteenth century, per¬
secuted Muhammadans by forbidding polygamy or compelling them
to abandon any of their rites or ceremonies,” what guarantee is
there that, when once the fear of a Moslem alliance for defensive
purposes is wholly gone, Sir Harry Johnston’s vague exception
“ in regard to such religions or religious tenets as by international
opinion are voted to be indefensibly cruel and harmful to human
development” would not be applied to religious tenets of the
Mussalmans which fail to secure the approval of Europe’s changing
fashions. According to Sir Harry, “ somehow' or other Jew's and
Christians have found a way of evading the trammels of their
religious beliefs where they, in process of time, grew' to be in¬
convenient or out of harmony with the enlargement of man’s outlook
and the firmly based revelations of science.” But Islam has
never pretended to be equally d la mode and whatever
may happen to “ man’s outlook ” or the “ revelations of science ”
which supplant each other with bewildering rapidity, Mussalmans
must hold fast the rope of Allah, trust in His unchanging and steady
outlook, and shape their conduct according to the revelations of
their religion, which are far more firmly based on the rock of Eternal
Reason. Christendom has permitted the defecation of Christianity
to a pure transparency, and has evaded even the trammels of an
antinomian creed already made facile by the teaching of St. Paul.
Many regard Mr. Rudyard Kipling as embodying in his powerful
verse the spirit of the Christendom of to-day. But it is a European
and a Christian who calls him three parts Pagan and only one part
Christian. When the Imperialism of Mr. Kipling and the pan-Chris-
tianism of Sir Harry rule the world as the sole arbiters of its
destiny, what chance is there for the Quran, which, in the opinion
of Sir Harry, “ was, like the book of Mormon, a kind of parody of
the Old Testament ? ” Would any toleration be then shown for
a religion in w'hich, according to this advocate of European morals,
“ lustful man w'as to find for thirteen centuries a warrant for poly¬
gamy and an excuse for uncontrolled sexuality ? ” Do we not see
already, though yet dimly, the unthinkable future in the words of
the writer when he talks of “ the vitolerable seive of the narrow
mentality of Muhammad, an illiterate, uneducated, bandit-mystic
of the seventh century, A. C. ? ”

Prof. Margoliouth has done his worst in the vilest biography ot
the Prophet that has yet been written by a Christian to prove that in the
character of the “ bandit-mystic a phrase confessedly based on the
Professor’s researches — mysticism was a secondary feature and brig¬
andage the main purpose of his life. He writes that “ one mode of
acquiring a living is open to the very poorest, when there is impunity ;
and that is robbery,” and adds that when persecuted by the Meccas
he migrated to Medina, “even then he expected to have to fall back
on plundering their caravans.” According to him, the battle of Badr
was a bandit’s raid, and at Medina the Prophet was “at the head
of a robber community.” In the words of Sir Harry Johnston,
“ the appetite growing with the eating,” Muhammad “ sought
to transform the successes of a bandit into the foundation of
a kingdom.” This line of reasoning is, of course, based on the
Professor’s own interpretation of the character of the Prophet of
Islam. We have already quoted his summary of Muhammad’s
career, in which he is stated to have “ founded an empire with a
religious and political capital,” and to have given to his followers
“ a rallying-point in their common religion and therein discovered
a bond more permanent than a dynasty.” This is the view of Sir
Mortimer Durand’s “ knowledgful interpreter of Islsm,” and so let it
be. But if a being whom a sixth of mankind regards as immaculate
and a paragon of virtue and humanity, and of whom three hundred
million people cam. say with assurance,

“ Whatever record leap to light,

“ He never shall be shamed,”

if such a being was a bandit and had put himself at the head of
a robber community, then those w'ho have inherited their predatory
habits as well as mysticism from him shall not readily allow
other and more cultured bandits to snatch away the booty.
If the appetite grew with the eating thirteen hundred years ago,
it has not grown so dull with the diminishing sustenance of the last
two hundred years that it can now reconcile itself to the promise o
complete starvation. If Mecca wras then made the religious and politi¬
cal capital of Muhammad’s empire, is it right to suppose that what the
Pioneer promises so innocently would reconcile the Mussalmans to the
sight of the Cross floating over the Sacred Stone ? If the Prophet
of Islam had given them a rallying-point in their common creed,
are we to believe with that “ friend ” of the Mussalmans that “ the
unity of the Moslem world is a barefaced fiction ” ? If, in the
faith of his followers Muhammad had discovered a bond more per¬
manent than a dynasty, are we to understand that Professor Margo¬
liouth is right, and an appeal to the Brotherhood of Islam is as
futile as an appeal in cynical Europe to the Brotherhood of Man ?
To our mind Islam and Pan-Islamism are one and neither is
aggressive and provoking. But even the proverbial worm turns,
and those who calculate on the acquiescence of peaceful Mussal¬
mans in every aggression on the part of Europe and Christendom
seem to believe that human nature is one thing in a Christian and
quite its contrary in a Moslem. So far as India is concerned, we
have no faith in a conventional, passive loyalty, and shall ever work
for an active devotion to a King that is the Sovereign Lord of seventy
million Mussalmans of India no less than of the forty-five million Chris¬
tians of Great Britain and Ireland. But only a perverse judgment
would base loyalty on anything but a rational basis, and it is diffi¬
cult to believe that the mentality of British statesmen has become
so warped as to call up wantonly the spirits of mischief from the
vasty deep. No doubt that clouds have darkened the horizon. But
we are inverate optimists, and our unalterable belief that the Unity of
God has yet to prevail thoughout the universe, and that the Mess¬
age of Islam is still only partially delivered, makes us certain of the
silver lining to these dismal clouds.

This hope brings us to an aspect of the matter which
seems to have been wholly ignored. Islam has never encouraged
a lacerating distinction between this world and the next, or between
things temporal and things spiritual. It is the prayer of Islam
that the Faithful may receive good in this world and good in the
next, and just as every Moslem is, or, at least, can be, a missionary,
so also Islam does not require Moslem kings to renounce the good
things of the world, like the great Buddha, before they can become
useful missionaries of Islam. According to the Moslem view, a strict
adherence to the spiritual precepts of Islam would not only ensure
to the pious salvation hereafter, but temporal power in this world also.
Viewed in this light, the loss of temporal power would betray a want
of religious piety, and conversely, the extension of Islam’s spiritual
influence is certain to bring it political predominance also. These
aspects of Islamic belief have evidently escaped the notice of those
of its friends and advisers who would encourage it in the continu¬
ance of schisms and give it the opiate of security for its spiritual
influence. Who that has read the history of Turko-Persian struggles
in the sixteenth and subsequent centuries can mistake the signifi¬
cance of the remark of Busbequius, Ferdinand’s ambassador
at the court of Sulieman the Magnificent, that “ ’Tis only the
Persian stands between us and ruin. The Turk would fain
be upon us, but he keeps him back. This war with him
affords us only a respite, not a deliverance.” As for the
soothing syrup of spirituality, it is a little strange that its dis¬
pensers should be those who call themselves the disciple of a Messiah
who said that his was not the kingdom of this world.

To the Mussalmans we shall say that, in the words of Kiuprili
and another Turkish Minister, the God who hath poised upon nothing
Heaven and Earth and by Whose aid Islam has so long struggled not
altogether unsuccessfully against its foes, will come to the assistance
of the Mussalmans only if they will follow His dictates. Unconditional
loyalty to a temporal sovereign accords ill with the hope of uncon¬
ditional assistance from the source of all power, temporal no less
than spiritual. One of the greatest truths of the Quran is that which
the greatest leader of Indian Mussalmans prominently put before
them throughout a long and arduous career. It is this: “ God never
changeth the state of a people unless they change it themselves.”
It is the old, old story of the camel and the confidence in God.

ijjoj yit f JS y y

(Tie up the camel’s knee and trust it to God.) Cromwell, too, who
very nearly approached a pious Mussalman in his ideals and
actions, succeeded in attaining more than one “crowning grace”
by making his Ironsides trust in God and keep their pow'der dry.
It is this lesson that has to be taught to the Mussalmans painfully
frequently a)l the world over.

Lest we forget ! Lest we forget !

122

wtf C LJ j . X

...IT u X *•

" in '

,, l ;

U .LI -L

sUiiU. I

ixo in

I --.c

.1

Ul 1 11. J - U’ i.

iut(

TG

/ i

o u. i :t 1

A1 i*.ii

The Comrade!

..1 ci X

The Future of Islam.

/N

l here are national and racial temperaments, as there are
individual temperaments, which prefer the contemplation of life to
living it. To such vague speculation concerning the future has a
charm all its own, and while many a dainty rainbow-hued gossamer is
spun by the philosophic brain of the optmist, many a dismal night¬
mare also leaves the pessimist with his chronic fit of “ blues ”
more dejected than ever. Islam never encouraged that depth
of contemplation which left the thinker too impotent to act. But,
then, no religion has yet attained that universal sovereignty over
the feelings and ideas of its believers which could make even
occasional excursions into undesirable realms of thought an
impossibility. The strange happenings of to-day in the world of
Islam must be a great temptation to the pessimist to draw the
gloomiest picture of the future of a once world-conquering creed and
to give way to that dismal contemplation of what may be which
paralyzes the power to determine what should be and shall. But
beyond a certain lassitude in the work of collecting funds for the
Moslem University, we see no signs of that paralysis in India, and
speculation as to the future is not as rife as it might have been
expected to be. However, the occasion for speculation has not been
allowed to pass away in England, and two bitter opponents
of Islam have come forward to enlighten the world about the
character of Islam and, incidentally, about its future. In a previous
issue we have dealt, though in a general way and far from exhaus¬
tively, with the views of Sir Harry Johnston, who seems to voice the
hopes and fears of a large section of the Christians and of the British
people, and now we have to notice the exposition of Pan-Islamism
by Professor Margoliouth,

In noticing the Oxford Arabic Professor’s dissertation on the
question “ Is Pan-Islamism a Power ?”, read before the Central
Asian Society, in its issue of the 3rd instant in a leading
article entitled “The Future of Islam,” the Pioneet refers to Sir
Harry Johnston as “ by no means a friend of Islam in general.”
But its correspondent thinks that Professor Margoliouth’s lecture
“ was in no sense an attack upon Islam as Syed Ameer Ali was
inclined to think ”, and states that “ Sir Mortimer Durand, pre¬
siding on the occasion, while sympathizing with the Right Honour¬
able gentleman’s spirited defence of Islam, emphatically supported
Professor Margoliouth as in no sense an adverse critic but a know¬
ledgeful interpreter of Islam.”

We do not think that the personality of the interpreter matters
very much when we have the interpretation itself to deal with. But
when claims are put forward for the interpreters themselves by
those who are disposed to agree with them, it is a clear rule of
the law of evidence that such claims can be repudiated, and evi¬
dence rebutting friendly statements is admissible. As regards
Sir Harry Johnston we need say ^little, for the late Governor of
British Nigeria has fully established his claim to a description far
more forcible than “ by no means a friend of Islam in general ”
by his article in the Nighteenth Century and After , in which the
Prophet of Islam has been called the bandit-mystic of Arabia. But
many Mussalmans in India are still in the dark about the attitude
of Professor Margoliouth towards Islam and its Prophet, and for their
enlightenmet we may mention that the learned Professor is anything
but a devotee of “ undenominationalism and indifferentism ” which
characterize so many eminent Christians in England and specially
the savants of the country.

He is, we believe, an ordained clergyman, although he takes,
so far as we know, no practical part as such in directing Christian
worship. As his name indicates, he is of eastern extraction,
and the knowledge of Arabic and other Semitic languages comes
naturally to him. Besides other works, he is the author of a treatise
on Islam which is not likely to commend itself to Moslem readers,
and of a life of Muhammad published by Messrs. G. P. Putnam’s
Sons in their well-known series of “ Heroes of the Nations.”
The latter is perhaps the subtlest of attacks on the Apostle of
Islam, for the Professor has studiously avoided the too apparent
fanaticism and virulence which characterize most of the Christian
indictments of Muhammad. But although he refers to the
“ confessedly Christian bias ” of Sir William Muir, who wrote
so skilful a life of the Prophet that Sir Syed Ahmed Khan
was compelled to write a most scholarly refutation thereof and
publish it under the title of “ Essays on the Life of Muhammad ”

^ Sj f O IdaA. ) in order to save Moslem youths from influences
designed to undermine their faith, Professor Margoliouth’s own
“ Life ” is far more dangerous. Under the cloak of the appre¬
ciation of “ Muhammad as a great man, who solved a political
problem of appaling difficulty, — the construction of a state and
an empire out of the Arab tribes ”, and of doing justice to “ his

"t I*. G ill. X C . X fc Ck

^ ti j y L , "t 0 O iii X ^ j-a 0

CLtXC i*. I'H M(J Ll X C ili

I Oth February.

°CSh*lon- u '

I?

1 '

ulu

intellectual ability ” and observing towards him “ the respectful
attitude which his greatness deserves,” Professor Margoliouth has
hidden, though not always sucessfully, a worse Christian bias than
Sir William Muir’s, and in the praise of the fiero has sought to kill
the prophet. 'There is an insidious undercurrent running through
out the book and the virus is skilfully mixed in every page.
But the following extract, though somewhat long, which relates
the events of the last days of the Prophet and his fatal illness,
would give a much better idea of the Professor’s attitude towards
the Apostle of God than any words of our own : —

The journey from Medina to Mecca .... appears this time to have been
more than the Prophet’s strength could support ; and lie is said to have
felt signs of ill-health immediately after his return .... It would
appear that his mind became somewhat unhinged because of his illness;
at dead of night, it is said, a fit took him to go out to the cemetery
called Al-Baki’ ; and ask forgiveness for the dead who were buried
there. This indeed he had done before ; Ayesha once followed
him like a detective when he started out at night, supposing
him to be bent on some amour : but his destination she found
was the graveyard . . . There he raised his hand to heaven and

interceded for the dead in a lengthy prayer, after which he congra-
gratulated them on being better off than those who remained behind.
He then returned to Ayesha who complained of a headache ; he also
complained of one in answer and asked Ayesha whether it would
not be better for her if she died first, since she would have the
advantage of having her obsequies performed by the Prophet of
God ; to which she retorted that he would also be able on returning
to instal a fresh bride. lie then spent the night restlessly wandering
over his harem till he collapsed in the chamber of Maimunah ;.
whence he begged to be transferred to the chamber of the favourite
Ayesha. Thither he was carried in a high fever, by some of his
relations or followers ... It appears to be certain that he fell
ill on a Thursday and died on a Monday .... The length of time
occupied by the fever is uncertain ; but probably it was not more
than fire days. There is nothing surprising in a man of over
sixty succumbing to a fever. But his collapse may have been helped
by his excesses, or (as many thought) by the poison of the Jewess of
Khaybar ; or by his belief that water could not be contaminated,
whence he drank unhesitatingly from a well that served as a sink ;
or finally by the anxieties of royalty .... His political work was
not left half finished at his death : he had founded an empire with
a religious and political capital, he had made a nation of a loose
agglomeration of tribes. He had given them a rallying-point in their
common religion, and therein discovered a bond more permanent than
a dynasty .... Twenty-three years had transferred him from his shop
in Mecca to the throne of an empire which threatened to engulf the
world .... He held that chances must not be thrown away, and
while regularly profiting by other men’s scruples, allowed no scruples
between him and success.

This long extract

would at least serve to show how far the
Professor -who is more fitted for the task of compiling a chroni-
qne scandaleuse than the life of a Prophet whose faith is the con¬
solation of a sixth, at least, of the whole human race — has observed
towards him “ the respectful attitude which his greatness deserves,”
and what sort of justice Islam can expect from its latest “ knowledge¬
ful interpreter.” What but a perverse mind could give currency
to an insinuation so senseless and vicious as the one which con¬
trasts so violently with the solemn and affecting scene in the
graveyard ?

In dealing with Pan-Islamism Professor Margoliouth turns to-
Syed Rashid, Elditor of Al-Manar , for “ a definition of the somewhat
difficult word.” We should have thought that those who had coined
the “difficult word” would also be the persons best able to give it
a suitable “definition.” But in the topsy-turvydom of modern
politics it is the editor of a rather detached literary and ethical
magazine of Cairo who is the last refuge of those whose equanimity
is disturbed by a bogey of their own creation. As for the “ definition ”
itself, it is the strangest of its kind. According to Syed Rashid,
Pan-Islamism “is a phantasm abstracted from the Moslem profession
of religious fraternity and magnified by the European imagination,
while it is embraced by Moslems owing to their supposed need of it.”
“ The Syed adds,” continued Professor Margoliouth, “ that both the
fears of the Europeans and the hopes of the Moslems on this subject
are futile because as a matter of fact phantasms do not materialize.”
If anything so vague can be called a “ definition”, then the definition of
“ definition ” itself would have to undergo material alteration. But as
the opinion of an enlightened Mussulman about the bogey of Christian
Europe, the quotation from Syed Rashid is entitled to respect and
consideration. All the same, the strangeness of the so-called definition,
which the Professor accepts, is not lessened by the fact that, accord¬
ing to him, “ the personage who is credited with originating the pan-
Islamic idea is the Afghan, Muhammad Jamal-ud-din ”, and that
Syed Rashid himself is “ the one who may claim to be doing most
to carry out Jamal-ud-din’s ideas.” If the Editor of Al-Manar “ has
shouted himself hoarse in proclaiming the unity of Moslems”, and if
“ the emnent reformer,” according to" the Pioneer, is the chief apostle
of one kind of Pan-Islamism, “a comparatively sedate and probably im¬
practicable movement for softening differences between Muhammadan
sects and creating increased religious unity among Moslems through¬
out the world,” then we may well believe that his utterance about
the futility of Moslem hopes and about phantasms never materializing
is the pathetic wail of one who ardently believes in that “ phantasm ”
himself, but whose saddening experience in a far from ideal world
makes him despondent

1

I 2 I

I Oth February. The Comrade.

Him who destroyed the People of the Elephant and made them
like a chewed blade of corn ? This time it is the assailants of the
Ka ha that have a sort of tan (bird) on their side and the stones that
it can drop are more potent than those of the earth. But
the resources of Heaven are not limited, nor is it always neutral.
And it is only to the unbelieving and the cowardly that Heaven
appears to be on the side of bigger battalions.

Vvk had announced some time ago that by arrangement with the
Gramophone Company at Calcutta we had
Gramophone requested a young gentleman from Aligarh to

Records of sing Dr. Iqbal’s famous Ode for the Company

Dr. Iqbal’s Ode. with a view to the manufacture of Gramophone

records of the same, on the sale of each of which
the Company had contracted to pay a royalty of As. 6 to the Moslem
University. We have now to announce that up to the end of the year
1 91 1, only 388 such records had been sold, and the Company has
paid us Rs. 145-8-0 which have been duly forwarded to Mr. S. Sultan
Ahmad, the Honorary Secretary of the Bengal Provincial Committee
of the Moslem University Fund. Although every additional pice con¬
tributed to the fund gives us pleasure, we must say we do not find it
in our heart to rejoice over this small contribution, for it is far
below our expectations. We have advertised the records regularly
since they were placed on the market, and it will not perhaps
be amiss if we say that the actual cost to us of printing the
advertisement has far exceeded the royalties paid to the University.
Other papers have done the same and continue to do so, but the
response of the purchasers is feeble to a degree. It is not alto¬
gether a charity, for the record, which is available at every branch
of the Gramophone Company, and can in any case be obtained
direct from their Calcutta Head Office, is excellent. As for the
Ode itself, it is above our praise. Its popularity is such that it must
have been repeated a hundred thousand times a day in India
during the last few months. We should have thought that a thing
of beauty, which, thanks to the gramophone, also happens to be a
joy for ever, would have created a demand far beyond the capacity
of supply. But it now appears painfully evident that lovers of
Indian music, who crowded at the doors of the Theatre at the
Allahabad Exhibition a year ago, are not equally keen in bidding
for a pearl without a price.

The Recent Changes and the Mussalmans.

By His Highness the Aga Khan, G. C. S. I., G. C I. E.

The recent changes came so suddenly that it is not strange
that the Mussalman public should have hesitated in deciding
how it should receive them. That they will have considerable
effect on Islam’s future destiny in India is an evident truism.
Yet I doubt if there be a single individual, outside the small
circle of the authors of these changes, who has not passed through
different emotions since he heard the royal announcement.

I, for one, how'ever, after a careful consideration of every
aspect of the question have come to the conclusion that the
Mussalmans do not lose anything of consequence, while India
as a whole and the Empire will gain considerably. The gain
of India must be the gain of the Mussalmans of India, provided
no direct Moslem interest is attacked. We must take the changes
seriatim , look at their probable results, and determine how
India, and then the Mussalmans of India, will be benefited, or
otherwise, by each. The change of capital in itself will have
the great advantage for Mussalmans of bringing the Government
of India nearer to the centres of Moslem intellectual activity
and to the most virile portions of the Moslem community in India.
It will, in the next place, bring the Viceroy nearer to the Moslem
University, an institution in the welfare of which as the Chancellor
of the University he is directly interested. For India as a whole
it will be a great gain that the seat of Government should be, so
to speak, in a neutral and central position, and removed from any
great section of people or province that may have interests of its own
not identical with or always friendly to those of other equally great
and important sections of people or provinces. For Calcutta, with
its great commerce, and tapping as it does the richest “ Hinterland ”
of Southern Asia, it cannot be anything more than the loss of the
social attractions of Government House.

Then comes the undoing of the Partition. No doubt the
Mussalmans were in a distinct majority in the province of Eastern
Bengal and Assam, and this unique position is now lost. But looking
at the position of Islam in India as a whole, I doubt if it will be

found that it was a good thing to be in a clear majority in one
province and a minority in almost every other. The disadvantages
of such a situation are obvious. Islam in India is one and indivisible.
It is the duty of a Moslem to look not only to the immediate
interests of his own locality but to those of his co-religionists as
a whole. But if we look upon it from a still wider point of view as
Indians, we shall find that the old Partition had deeply wounded,
and not unnaturally, the sentiments of the great Bengali-speaking
millions of India. Anything that permanently alienates and offends
the sentiments or interests of millions of Indians, be they Moslem or
Hindu, is undoubtedly in itself an undesirable thing and should not
only be avoided by the Government but also opposed by all commu¬
nities of India. Viewed in this light, the undoing of the Partition
which has satisfied the great Bengali-speaking people ought to be
in itself a cause of congratulation for all Indians, whether Hindus
or Mussalmans, and I think we should all be deeply grateful to
His Excellency Lord Hardinge for this great act of statesmanship
which has removed a grievance from one important section of His
Majesty’s Indian subjects From the point of view of the greater good
of India and the Empire, the removal of the capital and the undoing
of the Partition, or, rather, the creation of two new Provinces, have
been masterstrokes of statesmanship.

But there still remains the question of the real needs of the
Mussalmans of Eastern Bengal and Assam. These needs can all
be summed up in one word, — “ Education.” However, since Lord
Hardinge’s Government has promised a University for Dacca — a
University that we most sincerely hope will be a teaching and residen¬
tial one — I doubt if there is left unredressed any real grievance of the
Mussalmans of Eastern Bengal, provided, of course, that the new
Government of Bengal sees to it that the recommendations of the
Education Commission of 1882 are carried out both in the spirit and
the letter. For with facilities for education provided in that pro¬
vince, the Mussalmans can raise themselves to a position in which
it will be impossible for anyone to deprive them of what is rightly
their due. Some have no doubt asserted that the new University
will perhaps compete with the great Moslem University at Aligarh.
Nothing could be more absurd. For the great Moslem University
is to be a central residential institution for the elite of the commu¬
nity, while the other is to help forward all those who might be left
behind in the race of life by the supersession of Dacca by Calcutta.
Competition between two such different institutions would be as
absurd as a race between a bird and a fish. Calcutta and India as
a whole will also gain educationally, for no university can be really
efficient that has to cater for a population of over 100 millions and
rush through more than 8,000 examinations. It must necessarily
become mechanical.

So resuming the facts, we can put the gains as a neutral and
central capital, the satisfaction of the sentimental grievance
of the great Bengali nation, and the protection of the only real
interest of the Moslems of Eastern Bengal. The loss comes to be
limited to the loss of the social importance of Calcutta, but neither
the loss of its trade nor of its prosperity.

Under these circumstances, I feel it my undoubted duty to
advise my co-religionists to welcome the changes and be grateful
to the Government that has initiated them. The need for this is
all the greater since the Mussalmans will thus show their real and
sincere sympathy with their Hindu brethren of Bengal and their
readiness to respect Hindu and Bengali sentiment. Are not the
feelings animating the promoters of the Hindu and Moslem University
schemes those of fraternal and healthy rivalry ? And above all, by
working for the success of these great changes loyally, whole¬
heartedly and without any arriere pense'es , Moslems will best prove
their loyal devotion to their gracious and beloved Sovereign,
the King-Emperor, and their loyal appreciation of the sympathetic
Government of Lord Hardinge that has removed the great sentimen¬
tal grievance of the Bengalis and has yet protected, by promising
a University at Dacca, all the real interests of the Moslems of
Eastern Bengal.

10 th February.

The Comrade.

123

In India, too, and vve believe elsewhere also in the Moslem
World, there are similar, though far too few, ardent spirits that are
devoted to the pursuit of Syed Rashid’s formula of the spiritual unity
of Islam. They look forward, possibly more hopefully, to a future
when sectarian differences would be so far softened that doctrinal
differences such as those of the Shiahs and the Sunnis — the believers
in the infallibility of a spiritual guide (Imam) and the dissenters that
consider all men other than prophets fallible, but permit individual
interpretation ( Qiyas), while guiding their conduct according to the
consensus of opinion among the faithful (Ijma'-i- Ummat)— would
not be a bar to co-operation in working out the temporal salvation of
all Mussalmans. Such a desire is far from that “ undenomination-
alism and indifferentism ” by which alone, according to Professor
Margoliouth, “the specific differences of Islam can be glozed over.”
The Professor has a most ingenious argument wherewith to commend
to its followers the existing state of affairs in Islam and its sectarian
divisions. “ It is absurd to suppose,” says the Reverend Professor,
“ that a religious bond can be strengthened by thinning the strands

which make it up . That form of Government is best suited to men’s

religious needs which permits the greatest exuberance of religious
variety, which, so to speak, admits of the exactest accommodation
of the spiritual medicine to the individual soul .... Co-operation
between units is necessary for the existence of a nation, but religion
is the concern of the individual mind.” According to Sir Harry
Johnston, on the other hand, “ the only hope of ... . the raising
of the peoples now Muhammadan to absolute equality, intellectual
and social, with the leading Christian Peoples lies in the ‘ defecation
of Islam to a pure transparency.” It would thus seem that while
one physician would kill the Moslem World slowly with the
disease, the other would do the same more expeditiously with the
remedy.

Whatever the motives of the physicians, one of them, at least,
does not seemingly possess true knowledge of the temperament and
the constitution of the patient. Islam is not only a creed but also
a social polity, and the bond of Islam, however enfeebled by narrow
schisms, still binds three hundred million people of different races,
colours and countries as no other bond in the world’s long history
has yet done ; and the sharp contrast between “ religion ” and
“ nation ” which Professor Margoliouth draws has not the same
application to Islam as to Christianity. The young Under
Secretary of State for India is, we must admit, a better exponent
of its extra-territorial patriotism than the (Oxford savant. We
can, therefore, take leave of this self-constituted spiritual adviser
of the Moslem World with little regret, and commend to the
Mussalmans a return to that spiritual unity of which the early
days of Islam have given the world an attractive, even if also a far
too fleeting glimpse. It was only a couple of months ago that
Dr. Muhammad Iqbal declared in the stongest possible terms,
and in the compelling accents of sincerity, his belief that Islam as
a spiritual force would one day dominate the world, and with its
simple rationalism purge it of the dross of superstition as well as
of godless materialism. And shortly afterwards, our contemporary,
the Zamindar , has published his “ Prayer,” which must be echoed
by all Moslems who have the faith that moves mountains.

* o y Jo <_j \ Ij

by y A J*

* c— o y t y y ^ f ^ b 0 I j px

c. _ <0 be (Sj e— ^ pi

* <0 txo X OJ 0 pJ y (A U f y yS>./0

C> 0 ^ £ ttJ J ) ) I O

s I . (ta. _

* (Ja. CjS* C— pX y y& |

1) 1) *Jb I t y y> b^XJ d.J 0 b I

* y pi ^)^J0 ^ IjJ-J (J ** I &ii

J DoJ CxA jy) y (A ^ I

* y> ^-ji y1

^ ,s boy y OJ y yCX. <£_ O yj^XsxjO jX f O % y

* /

LA

dY

y cx*o

<*0';

T «-

<J

Jci. Lv

& ) fd

0

*

1

4- y*

4_

Ixxx 0

J ^

/

y

* £

o \oy iaj txi 1 ^/o jjy°i

* £ ^ C-. p. f v — G I ^ pt ^ If ti (Jab p>o

^ ■ O O' f O y ^ Jj Lv £ jX 3 &

Who knows that this brilliant young man, Doctor of Philo¬
sophy and Poet, may yet prove that the “ phantasm ” which Syed
Rashid has not been able to “ materialize ” may not still be a reality,
that the denizen of the town may not yet achieve the vastness of the
desert, that all those who, like the modern Qais of Nejd who
lives ’a recluse in Cairo, cry themselves hoarse in praying for
spiritual unity may not yet discover their Leilla in the inmost recesses
of their hearts ? When others are troubled by the strange and
disturbing succession of events in the political world, this true
Moslem does not forget the real spiritual needs of his co-religionists,
and prays that the danger of the morrow may be realized in the

unrest of the day. Who knows that the y b which Syed

Rashid with his college of missionaries has not yet attained may
not come to the eloquently persuasive poet for the mere asking ?

The Aga Khan on the Recent Changes.

We have no doubt that the views of His Highness the Aga
Khan on the recent changes, which we are happy to publish else¬
where, will be read with that attention and command that respect
which his intellectual gifts no less than his unique position have
earned for them through a brilliant public career in recent times.
Those who come in contact with His Highness cannot fail to be
impressed by his breadth of view and intellectual charm which
remind one in a manner of Lord Roseberry. They are a good
corrective of the narrowing tendencies of party politics and journal¬
istic polemics and it will be difficult to overrate their value.

We would earnestly commend to the Mussalmans his view, that
“the gain of India must be the gain of the Mussalmans, provided
no direct Moslem interest is attacked.” This is, of course, nothing
new ; but in the heat of controversy a truism is only too often
neglected as obsolete and old-fashioned. On the other hand, we
would like other communities also to remember that the gain of
the Mussalmans is not the loss of India unless some great and
universal interest of the country is thereby sacrificed. Where
people are apt to be misled by party prejudice or ignorance of reality
is that what is claimed for the nation so often becomes, when
achieved, the privilege of a few or the private perquisite of a
caste. We trust the magnanimity of the Aga Khan’s view that
the satisfaction “ of the great Bengali-speaking people ought to be
in itself a cause of congratulation for all Indians, whether Hindus
or Mussalmans ” would be appreciated throughout the country and
hasten that unity which every friend of this country must whole¬
heartedly desire. It may, no doubt, be said that minorities can ill
afford to be too magnanimous. But it must also be remembered
that it is only the poor that are really charitable, and if the Mussal¬
mans give the first proof of a noble spirit, so much the more creditable
to them. But we would insist that there should be no sham charity,
no cant of magnanimity, but the genuine article itself. The Mussal¬
mans must show, not once nor twice, but frequently, that they make no
virtue of necessity, and are sincerely and without secret reservations
prepared to go a long way to meet the Hindus, If they cannot
find it in their heart to do so, they shall not only be sacrificing
sincerity, but also depriving themselves of the dignity which a
community such as theirs must greatly prize.

As regards the recent changes, we have never disguised our
strong disapproval of the procedure adopted by Government.
Much can undoubtedly be said on behalf of the Government, but
more can be said against them. The times are gone when every¬
thing could safely be done for the people and nothing by them. With
the increase of education the self-confidence of the peeple has also

increased, and the spirit of the Arab saying : J J

(We are men and they are men), is the spirit not only of the
non-official European community, but of educated Indians as well.
The progress of social and politcal intercourse, in spite of its
snail’s pace, has increased the friendliness of the people towards
their rulers. But increased familiarity has robbed the latter of
much of their superstitious solemnity and public men are no longer
content to say with Hafiz : —

txxi | o f y y f

(Rulers alone understand the affairs of their dominions).
Government is no longer an Isis hid by the veil, although the loss of
a dreadful divinity is more than made up by the gain of humanity.
We believe that the financial interests of Government could have
been protected even otherwise than by the secrecy observed by
the authors of the change of Capital, and the argument that
a public discussion of the changes would have given rise to
endless controversy betrays a disproportionate assessment of
the dangers of controversy and of the value of the co-operation
of the rulers and the ruled. But whatever may be said for the
Government’s procedure regarding the changes announced at
Delhi, there is not a vestige of argument in favour of the secrecy
observed as regards the “ boon ” announced at Dacca. It is indeed

124

The Comrade.

1 0th February.

strange that when in England both Liberals and Conservatives are
becoming discontented with the secrecy of the Foreign Office, we
m India should be expected to reconcile ourselves to the methods
of diplomacy in the settlement of the country’s internal affairs. It
was not an enviable frame of mind in which Macbeth resolved that,

“ The flightly purpose never is o’ertook,

Unless the deed go with it ; from this moment,

The firstlings of my heart shall be

The firstlings of my hand.”

As regards the merits of the changes, we are disposed to
agree in the main with the views of H. H. the Aga Khan about
the transfer of the Capital, though we shall not minimise the
immediate loss that would be suffered by the owners of house
property in Calcutta who could have reasonably counted on the
prescription of a century and a half. But the gain to India as a
whole far exceeds the loss, and so far as the Mussalmans of India
are concerned they have everything to gain and nothing to lose.

As regards the undoing of the Partition, however, are we to believe
with His Highness that the old Partition was a mere sentimental
grievance ? The Government of India, at any rate, do not say so, and
although they have failed to specify ^the reasons why the Hindus of
Bengal— not all the Bengali-speaking people — opposed it so vehe¬
mently, we have reason to believe that Government know them as
well as we do. And however natural the opposition, are we sure that
it is silenced now, and that the sentiments and interests which
were then permanently alienated and offended are now satisfied
and placated for ever? In 1905, the old Bengal and Assam
were given two Lieutenant-Governors instead of a Lieutenant-
Governor and a Chief Commissioner. In 1911, they get a Gover¬
nor, a Lieutenant-Governor and a Chief Commissioner.
In 1905, they still had a single High Court, but after the announce¬
ment of 1 9 1 1, it is certain that they will have two. In 1905,
they had a single University, but in 1912 they get two, and there
is every hope that in a few more years the loyal and sturdy
Beharis, who now happen to be backward also, will ask, and
rightly so, for a third. Our opinion of the Hindus of Bengal
will certainly be wholly falsified if these “ boons ” will be received
in the spirit of unqualified thankfulness. On the contrary, the
fear is — and we sincerely wish we may be proved to be a false
prophet — that most of the reasons, weighty if also selfish, which
masqueraded as “ the sentiments of the great Bengali-speaking
millions of India ” may still remain alienated and offended, and
that more deeply even if less openly, while the success achieved in the
ripping up of one “ settled fact ” may encourage their leaders to
work for another and a still greater triumph. Should things turn out
as His Highness the Aga Khan seems to predict, Lord Hardinge
and his colleagues would have earned the gratitude of the whole
of India, and we hope and believe the Mussalmans would not then
betray a narrowness which is foreign to their traditions. But we
must wait and see, and we trust that those who have now decided
upon the undoing of the Partition have a good deal of the spirit of
those who do good by stealth and blush to find it fame All the
same, in spite of the advice of Polonius to Laertes, “ never a
borrower or a lender be,” we are prepared to give the Government
a fairly long credit of gratitude, and it rests with the Hindus
of Bengal rather than with Mussalmans whether our draft will be
honoured by the people’s bank.

We fully agree with His Highness the Aga Khan that the real
needs of the Mussalmans can be summed up in one word — “ Edu¬
cation.” But it is difficult to believe that the only form which the
assistance of the Government to the Mussalmans of Bengal could
have taken was the promised University at Dacca. While we are
prepared to judge the gift on its merits, we are surprised that if this
is the sole panacea for all the ills of Eastern Bengal, it did not occur
to the Government during the six years when Eastern Bengal had
a separate Local Government, and that it should have been carried
out so suddenly just at the time when the costly buildings erected
at Dacca needed an occupant. Is it so easy to get rid of the feel¬
ing which underlies the verse of Ghalib ?

a. IjS i_j I , -7-

s* % tai (A. 4? *■»»< J ^,/0

(When the tavern is deserted, what matters the place ? It may be
a mosque, a school, or the abode of the saints.) We are ready
to accept that Eastern Bengal is not always fairly treated by the
University of Calcutta and that Moslem educational interests
would be better safeguarded by a University at Dacca and
by the retention of the post of its Director of Public Instruction.
But what guarantee is there that when the Government did not
safeguard these interests in the Calcutta University in spite of the
plenary powers which they possess under the Universities Act, they
would adequately safeguard them in the Dacca University ? What the
Mussalmans need is more liberal State assistance for poor but deserv¬
ing Mussalman students and larger grants-in-aid to such institutions
as attract Mussalman boys and girls. Another University does not
necessarily guarantee all this ; and even a Director at Dacca is not

free from influences to which the Director at Calcutta has only
too often succumbed.

But beggars cannot be choosers. The gift horse must not be
examined too closely and the most serviceable animal is one’s
own shanks’ mare. The Hon. Chaudhri Mohamed Ismail Khan
has set an excellent example to his co-religionists, and we hope
that instead of grumbling the Mussalmans would emulate his praise¬
worthy policy of self-help and self-reliance. We still believe that
neither the Mussalmans of Western Bengal nor those of Eastern Bengal
are so poor that they cannot found and maintain a first grade residen¬
tial college at Calcutta and another at Dacca, and if they do so they
will be better able to give to the Government an opportunity of prov¬
ing in an unmistakeable manner their desire to give adequate encour¬
agement to Moslem education. Had the Government at this juncture
followed the policy to which the Sanscrit College owes its existence
and prosperity, and reformed and enlarged the Madrassas at Calcutta
and Dacca, all would have been well. Since they have not done so,
the Mussalmans should themselves attempt the more difficult task
which we have suggested, and urge the Government to devote half
the expenditure incurred by it on higher education out of public
revenues as grants-in-aid to the proposed Moslem Colleges. In the
meantime, the Mussalmans are too hungry to spurn half a loaf
because a full loaf is denied to them, and they must accept the
Dacca University and the Dacca Director with the gratitude that is
really shown only by the meek in spirit.

As regards the effect of this “ boon ” on the proposed Moslem
University — alas ! still “ proposed ” — if the Dacca University can¬
not be a rival, it can much less be a substitute. The Mussalmans
must have the direction of their secondary and higher education in
their own hands, and this can only be effected by a University at
Aligarh controlled by the Mussalmans themselves — though subject
to the general supervision of Government — and with ramifications
throughout India. So far as the Government have hitherto spoken
out their mind, they do not seem to relish the idea of the Moslem
University affiliating even efficient residential institutions outside
Aligarh though conducted on Aligarh lines. Would the creation of
a University at Dacca directly controlled by Government make it any
easier for the Mussalmans of Eastern Bengal to affiliate a College
of their own to the University at Aligarh ? Again, is there no fear
that local Moslem charity, which Mussalmans cannot afford to make
a local or provincial monopoly, may be altogether diverted from
Aligarh to Dacca ? Moreover, would not the favourite argument of
the opponents of the Moslem University, that across their system it
would cut its own)deep ruts, and that it would break up or injure the
territorial University, be repeated with still greater bitterness when
Bengal has two Universities than when it has only one ? And then, if
Dacca, thanks to its untenanted Secretariat, is to'have a residential
and teaching University, will not the Moslem University be
depreciated in value because one of its distinguishing features
will cease to be part of its differentia ? These are questions that
must be considered carefully before the sceptics can be convinced
that Aligarh has nothing to fear from Dacca, The race between
the bird and the fish of His Highness the Aga Khan’s simile no
doubt appears absurd. But if instead of a race we think of a meal,
the appetite satiated by the chingri may not be whetted even at the
sight of roast fowl.

Aligarh cannot certainly satisfy all the educational needs of
Moslem India, specially on account of the tremendous distances.
But Aligarh cannot rigidly be confined to the elite , nor should we
attach too much importance to mere distance. All roads at one
time led to Baghdad, as they did to Rome, and there were no mail
trains annihilating distances in those days, nor was the Imperialistic
ticket-collector the only bit of nuisance on the roadside. And many
a doctor and divine of Islam was the poor man’s son who studied
borrowed manuscripts under the lamp of a mosque or the passing
torches of aristocratic cavalcades. Practical difficulties are bound
to make Aligarh in the main the centre of the. elite of Islam, but
hitherto Aligarh has done more to help the indigent Moslems
even in outlying provinces than local State assistance, and it will
indeed be an evil day if Aligarh, when it attains its full stature,
forgets its past traditions and belies the fair promise of its childhood.
We are sure that H.H. the Aga Khan would be the last person
to suggest anything of the kind, and that is why we felt it necessary
to correct a possible misapprehension. So much for education.

But although education, more education, and better education
is the ultimate remedy for all Moslem ills, Mussalmans have their
immediate needs no less than other communities, and these
cannot be ignored. While the root malady that has undermined
the constitution of the patient has got to be attacked, and none
but a quack would neglect it, at a time when the patient appears to be
sinking, immediate remedies, restoratives, and even artificial respira¬
tion, cannot be dispensed with. It is true that a Moslem majority in
one province could not avail the Moslem minority of other provinces
very much. But a majority even in one province is not a valueless
possession, and if it has got to be acquired even for public
purposes and is readily relinquished, it is by no means necessary that
a present should be made of the compensation as well.

***W*r.-».

Edward G. Saonderson
Editor.

Calcutta, Thursday, January 23rd, 1908

VOL. XXXVIII

No 4

Editorial

— - . .

The Indian Congress, Old and New

The old Congress is dead. The new has
scarcely begun. For nearly a quarter of a
century from time to time men supposed to
J)e leaders have come together to talk of
matters concerning the good of the people of
India. It was as near to being a representa¬
tive body as any that met in India; though it
was not really representative in the Western
way, as there was no regular [constituency, no
general election, nor any method of selecting the
members that corresponded to Western stand¬
ards. Associations of people here and there
chose their representatives, it is true, but the
Congress was without a constitution, and was
very largely a voluntary body. But it did to
a degree represent the sentiment of the bet¬
ter educated portion of the people of the land.

For weeks past the public have been hearing
of differences between the moderates and ex¬
tremists among those in charge of the arrange¬
ments for the then approaching Congress.
The force of this contention will be better un¬
derstood when it is remembered that the com¬
mittees had not only to arrange a place of
meeting, but to nominate a chairman and ar¬
range for topics, resolutions and the like. Thus
in a way the Congress was not a meeting for
free, untrammelled|discussion and resolutions ;
but ordinarily, for the ratification of a pro¬
gramme practically prepared in advance.
Finally the place of meeting was changed
from Nagpur to Surat, and a man selected for
chairman.

The next distinct note of the Btorm that was
brewing was the attempt in Calcutta by pub¬
lic meeting to induce the President-nominate,
Dr. Ghose, to resign in favour of Lala Lajpat
Dai. The meeting was held, moderates pro¬
tested, the resolutions were adopted and all
effort made to secure the desired result. But
the direct aim was frustrated by Lajpat Rai re¬
fusing to be considered for the place, and
threatening not to go to the Congress at all if
the idea was pressed.

Then came the bursting of the storm at
Surat. Accounts differ. Each party puts the
blame on the other. Certain it is that after
the seating of Dr. Ghose as chairman a distur¬
bance began which ended in the police clear¬
ing the hall, and the ending of the old Cong-
ress.

It is of little moment now whether there
was blame to both parties or not. The moder¬
ates were in control. They were decidedly in
the majority. The extremists insisted on con¬
cessions as the price of peace. Whether they
were right in claiming that their rights were
disregarded, or whether they were unreason¬
able and extravagant in their demands and in-
surrectory in their methods, the result is the
same. The significant fact remains that there
was such a disturbance of the peace, and that
the police interfered and ended the meeting.

The completeness of the breach between the
parties is shown by the fact that no serious at¬
tempt seems to have been made to patch up
a peace and go on with the meeting and the
congress. Each party held its own meeting
subsequently and adopted its resolutions. In

neither case were these the resolutions pre¬
pared for the regular meeting. Each group
seemed not to consider itself a9 the regular
Congress or as prepared to assume that it
could perpetuate the old organization. The
nearest approach to this was the action of the
moderates, who adopted resolutions looking
practically to a new Congress selected and or¬
ganized on lines laid down in the resolu¬
tions.

The essential difference between the two
groups is fairly represented by the two names
they have chosen for themselves The moder¬
ates call themselves Constitutionalists, and
declare that the goal at which they aim poli¬
tically is self-government on colonial lines
within the Empire, which goal is to be attain¬
ed by agitation and other action within consti¬
tutional limits. The other party call them¬
selves Nationalists, and aim frankly at inde¬
pendence, without waiting to say very clearly
within what limits they are prepared to confine
their efforts to that end.

Just what the Nationalists are prepared to do
in promoting their avowed object can be easily
deducted from their conduct at Surat.
Taking their own account of the disturbance
and the causes which led up to it, it is clear
that, when denied a hearing for one of their
number who proposed to oppose the carrying
out of the programme adopted for the meeting,
he and the rest of his party were prepared to
use force in attempting to secure the hearing
he desired, even to the length of destroying
the meeting and the Congress itself. The
trite expression, rule or ruin, describes their
attitude. Nothing for which the Congress
stood was too sacred to be sacrified to their
ends. To say the least, their methods were
revolutionary, whether their object was or not.
It is not usual for intelligent men to use revo¬
lution except for revolutionary purposes.
Children sometimes do.

This lays bare the alarming fact and feature
of the event. There is in India a body of men
which went about the forcing cf their ideas
upon a majority of their fellows by revolution¬
ary means. These same people and their sym¬
pathizers who were not at Surat, and such
others as they may be able to induce to see
matters as they see them may be depended
upon to make as much mischief and distur¬
bance as they can in the country at large
and to do their utmost to embarrass both their
law-abiding and constitutionally-proceeding
fellow'countrymen, and the Government in all
efforts for the improvement of the condition of
the people and the advance of self-government
on constitutional lines. Those who have
spared not the Indian National Congress will
spare nothing in their personal ambition and
revolutionary purposes.

The extent to which they may be able to
carry on their mischief-making will depend on
their methods. If they are foolhardy enough
to be as open elsewhere as they were at Surat
soon they will be guilty of such overt acts as
will put them beyond the protection and under
the power of the law, and their power for evil
will be speedily reduced to a minimum.
Should they be shrewd enough to keep
within the limits of the law they can make
much mischief by secret, tacit and un¬
scrupulous ways, sowing discord and strife, if
not open rebellion.

The fact is clearly demonstrated that there
is a seditious faction in the country, revolu¬
tionary in spirit, without sufficient intelligence,
self-restraint and regard for others to under¬
stand that they would be wiser to keep on terms
with their own fellows in the Congress, and
unscrupulous and to the means they adopt to
bring about their ends. That these men are
intelligent in an intellectual way no one
doubts. That they have good judgment as to
the best methods to promote their desired ends
few will agree. That they have moral sense
and a proper regard for the rights of others no
well-balanced man believes. The fact to be
remembered by all concerned is that this
element, with all its weaknesses, defects, and
dangerous elements is in the country and must
be reckoned with.

On the other hand, the cause of India's
advance has been splendidly served by the
occurrences at Surat. The very unmasking of
the true character of the self-styled Nationalists
is itself a thing to be desired. Their power
for evil is partly destroyed by the attitude they
have assumed and by the light in which they
now stand. Only the ignorant will hereafter
be deceived by them. The unselfishly patri¬
otic of their fellow-countrymen and all others
concerned know now just where to find the
Nationalists.

The Constitutionalists have served their
country well in being firm in refusing to agree
to resolutions that breathed of sedition and in
defining their goal and method as being
within the constitution of the British Empire.
They do well in another particular. We
understand that it is proposed to adopt a con¬
stitution for the Congress, and to make it
much more truly a representative body. This
is very wise. They have the opportunity now
to carry out a suggestion made in these
columns some time ago. If it were proposed
to-morrow to give India the largest possible
degree of self-government it would be absolute¬
ly necessary to limit the franchise to those
who were intelligent enough and loyal enough
to use it properly. The Constitutionalists
have defined their position as to the end and
method of their efforts. Let them establish a
franchise on the basis of loyalty to that end
and those methods, and a proper degree of
intelligence for the use of the franchise. Let
an enrollment of such men be made and a
public election be held to select the represen¬
tatives to the future Congresses. Thus will
come at once a test, a drill and a demonstration.
An India National Congress, made up of men
elected by intelligent and loyal Indians, with¬
out respect to religion or caste, making wise
recommendations for the public good, sup¬
porting and promoting general popular
education and industrial development, would
be a power in India and in the counselsjof
the British Empire.

The lesson for all true lovers of the people
of this land is clear. The destructive element
must be recognized, reckoned with and opposed.
All constructive elements must work together
for the best and most rapid development of
the people in all ways that make for personal
living that is worth while and for such mutual
regard and respect as will insure peaceful,
community life. Social ethics must be taught.
The seditious agitator will find his opportunity
among the ignorant or the intellectually

(2) 50

THE ENDIAN WITNESS

January 23rd, 1908

quickened who have not learned to love their
neighbours as themselves. The fusing, sub¬
duing, uplifting, inspiring influences of the
truth and grace of the Son of God must be
given to all the people.

No lingering remnant of doubt can remain
in the mind of any that the old days are past,
when India dreamed away the days and slept
away the nights. For good or ill, we are
launched into a new era. The situation has
been cleared by the storm at Surat. Sinister
forces are unmasked and defined. Constructive
needs and opportunities are revealed. The
friends and enemies of India among her own
sons stand in different groups and can be
located. Danger is minimized by being
located and exposed. Never was there a
brighter clay for India, provided those who see
act with proper discretion and energy. The
Christian opportunity and duty were never so
large and imperative as now.

A Defective Analysis

The I ndian Standard seems to think that
there are only two policies possible for Missions
and Churches in India or any other mission
field. The one is to perpetuate at least inde¬
finitely the close relation of the new churches
organized on the mission field as parts of the
denomination sending out the Mission. The
other is to keep distinct from the first the
function, organization and operation of Church
and Mission. Conclusions based on a defect¬
ive analysis are apt to be erroneous ; into such
error the Standard falls when it says: —

Quite manifestly there are two ideals contend¬
ing for the mastery in Indian Mission circles at
the present time. There is the ideal which is fa¬
voured by our Methodist brethren— that of a
great Western Church spreading itself by means
of its missionaries over the whole heathen world,
counting its converts by thousands, and expect¬
ing from them loyalty to the particular stand¬
ards that are reverenced at Home. And there is
the ideal favoured by the Presbyterians of a
great Indian Church, gathering into itself all the
groups of converts of the various missions and
welding them into a national Church with as
complete freedom as may be from the shibboleths
of the West, and with a polity and church life indi¬
genous to the soil. The former is a fascinat¬
ing picture for Western missionaries, exalting, as
it does, their own particular branch of the Church
universal, and making their tiny Missions impor¬
tant as contributories to its greatness in the eyes
of the world ; but the latter is a truer and more
spiritual ideal and we do not doubt but that it
will conquer in the end.

We publish an extract from the Kaukab-i-Hind,
to which our attention has been called by a
Methodist friend as containing a clearer state¬
ment of their position than that hitherto attained
by the Indian Witness. The demand is for federa¬
tion of Missions before union of Churches. But
is that not to defer the question of union to the
Greek Kalends? For the Missions represent
various Western nationalities, with deep-seated
historical differences and idiosyncrasies that can¬
not easily be composed. Has it not been in the past
most difficult to get some Missions to adopt the
ordinary rules of comity with any heartiness ?
But the Indian Churches, within each area, which
we are anxious to unite, contain, as a rule, con¬
verts from the same classes of the people, be¬
tween whom there is a natural disposition tojunite.
along with a complete ignorance of the points of
difference that keep the padri sahibs apart. By
all means let us aim at federation of Missions,
but while we are trying, on an Indian soil, to ad¬
just differences that belong to a quite different
continent, let us for God’s sake encourage all
who are brethren in Christ in the same district to
organize themselves in one great living Church.
Does any man among us really believe that it is
in harmony with the mind of Christ that in one
town there should be six separate companies of
believers all looking askance upon one another,
and named by our poor Western names of Metho¬
dist and Baptist and Presbyterian and what not
instead of six branches of one Indian Church Coun¬
cil or Presbytery or Synod, call it what you will ?
What saith the Scripture ? “ Now this I mean
that each one of you saith, I am of Paul ; and I of
Apollos ; and I of Cephas ; and I of Christ. Is
Christ divided ? Was Paul crucified for you ? Or
were ye baptised into the name of Paul ? For
Christ sent me not to baptise but to preach the
Gospel. ” Let the missionaries preach the Gospel,
but let the converts be baptised into the Church
of Christ in India.

The first error of the Standard is to hold that
the connection of the local churches in the
mission field with the Home denomination

must he permanent if once established. So
far as the Methodists are concerned they have
demonstrated the fact that they see another
course. Their churches in Japan were as
closely bound to the parent body as they are
now in India ; yet when the time came they
freely opened the door for them to go forth
into union with other Methodists in Japan.
In Canada, years ago, Episcopal Methodists
were permitted to separate themselves from the
parent body in the United States to organize
an independent body. Methodists in Korea and
China are planning for union with other
Methodists, for its own sake, and looking to
yet larger and wider unions when the condi¬
tions are ripe.

The third possible course missed by the
Standard in its analysis, is that at the early
stages of mission work, while the new
churches as a whole are yet in a condition of
infancy, the distinction between Church and
Mission should be ignored, but should be
developed with the growth of self-sustaining
power in the new churches.

A practical working of this principle is to be
found in the actual working of the plan
for making the appointments of preachers to
churches in the Methodist Episcopal Church in
America. In the early days, when churches
were small and preachers not well known, the
bishops made the appointments as well as
fixed them. In these days the smaller churches
still leave these matters to the bishops, while
the larger churches usually assume the res¬
ponsibility of a principal voice in this matter.
In that land Presbyterian, Congregational and
Baptist churches receiving help from Home
Mission funds usually receive with the money
suggestions as to who may come to them as
pastors, and act on the advice. We are of
opinion that a Presbyterian church in India
being-aided in its evangelistic work by money
supplied from abroad and applied by the
missionary acts pretty much under the advice
of the missionary.

There is a period of childhood for the local
church and for the general body of Christian
people in the mission field. It is quite possible
for the missionary to be a part of that church
and act as a member from within, as one of the
company, who has come to identify himself
fully with the people and their interests and
yet, at a later period, withdraw enitrely as a
missionary and see the church become inde¬
pendent.

Unfortunately the Standard has not only
fallen into the error of a defective analysis,
but of an unwarranted conclusion, to say
nothing of an unfair and untrue characteriza¬
tion of a neighbour with whom it has professed
to wish to be on good terms. All this will not
hinder the Methodists from treating courteous¬
ly ail proposals for union coming from the
Presbyterians. There is an advertisement in a
journal quite widely circulated among mission¬
aries to the effect that the Indian Standard
advocates church organic union on a Presby¬
terian basis. For it the case is closed as to
the merits of any other plan or polity. For
this we are sorry. People are much more apt
to agree if one of them does not insist in ad¬
vance that the agreement shall be on terms he
prescribes.

So far, neither the Standard nor anyone else
has come forward w th any startling evidence
of the good that has come from the kind of
union the Presbyterians have. It would help
some of us who believe in the theory of union
if they would do so.

In the meantime the Standard has no right
in fact to declare that the Methodists are
likely to the end of the chapter to bind their
Churches in India to the mother denomination,
even if they decline at once to proceed to the
revolutionary task of rending apart church and
mission, now so harmoniously blended and so
successfully working as a whole. At the same
time the Methodists can be counted on for fair
and courteous treatment of their neighbours for
federation and co-operation on mission work,
in the development of intelligent and indepen¬
dent competence in their Indian churches and
to be ready to contribute their quota as early as
any to a strong, self-contained, self-propagat¬
ing evangelical Indian Church.

Empire and World

The Indian Empire

An Iconoclastic Clement

Has the Government of India and others
been justified in considering that there was an
iconoclastic element in the country which coulc
not be restrained by ordinary considerations,
and would yield only to vigorous measures ?
Let the storm at Surat answer. The Indian
Patriot, of Madras, which is represented as
naturally sympathizing with Mr. Tilak, says :

“There can hereafter be no place either for*
Mr„ Tilak or his followers in any constitutional
body of Indian gentlemen. They have made
this impossible by their own conduct, by their
wanton violation of all canons of propriety, by
their deliberate defiance of constitutional procee-
dure, by their daring disregard of all rules of
polite society. It is most distressing to think
that men like Sir Pherczeshah Metha, Dr.
Rash Behari Ghose, and Messrs. Wacha and
Gokhale have had to seek escape from the
shoes of Mr. Tilak’s followers — and they were
Deccan shoes, we are told — for the safety of
their person and life, and that hundreds of self;
sacrificing men who had gone from distant
parts of India in the performance of a serious
national duty should have been made to gape in
wonder and dismay at the barbarous methods
of civilized men.” Referring to Mr. Tilak’s
message that the Extremist version is still in
preparation our contemporary duly observes :
“The delay, however, suggests doubts as to the
certainly of facts upon which they are to cons¬
truct their story.” The Madras Standard
whose editor was present in the Congress
Pandal at the time of the last scene, writes : —
“ So far as the Congress is concerned, Tilakism
is dead. Mr. Tilak may issue his manifesto.
He may issue scores of thousands of manifes¬
toes. But the country now knows him too well.
He and his irreconcillables have wrecked a
movement which the constructive genius of
several loyal citizens has developed. He now
stands revealed. He will never more be allowed
to interfere with the new organization. No sane
Indiao, Moderate or Extremist, will have any¬
thing to do with a man who is responsible for
what we may call the Surat tragedy.”

A Remedial Scheme

Sir Andrew Fraser, it is stated, is now devis-
ting a scheme for the criminal tribe of Orissa,
known as the Pans, on the model of the
Mughaya Dome settlement in Behar. Mr.
Mehta, I. C. S., will probably be deputed to
carry out the work.

-$•

A Plea for Compulsory English

A ‘‘representative Mohammedan” has been
writing in the daily press in favour of making
English a compulsory language in the schools
of Bengal. He is not at all sure that this policy
would be popular with the Mohammedans at
first ; but is sure that it is the wise course, and
that its wisdom would soon be recognized. He
pleads for English as a medium for education
on the ground of its being more exact, logical
and practical and making for sound scholarship.

It is worthy of note that English is so popular
both with students and parents. In a day school
in Calcutta, attended by 240 Hindus and
Mohammedans only one parent out of the whole
number approached by letter expressed a prefer¬
ence for the use of Bengali rather than English
as the laaguage of instruction.

Bad Advice

Discussing the future of the Congrew, tbe
Indian Spectator says : —

While we are glad that the Imperialists have re¬
solved upon framing rules for the Congress we
must point out that the troubles of the past will
be perpetuated if the first declaration in their
Surat manifesto, regarding “ the goal of our
political aspirations” is not given up. It is not
that personally we have reached the stage of

January 18.

THE BOMBAY GUARDIAN.

THE STUDENT VOLUNTEER MOVEMENT.

CONFERENCE OF LEADERS AND REPRESENTATIVES IN BOMBAY.

rilHIS Conference, one of a series now be- |
JL ing held in India, convened on Thurs¬
day, January 9th, in the Y.M.C.A. Rooms,
Apollo Bunder, Bombay. We gave some ac¬
count of the opening meeting in our last issue.
The spiritual tone and intense earnestness
which characterised its opening were well
maintained to the close. Many have ex¬
pressed their belief that it has been the best
Conference ever held in Bombay, and that
its spiritual results will be wide and far-
reaching. On Saturday the sittings of the Con¬
ference were removed to the Money School,
a more central position, besides giving the
advantage of more accommodation, but the
room was not so good to hear in, on account
of its situation amidst the busy traffic of

the city.

We are glad to be able to present our
readers with a fairly good sketch report of the
whole proceedings from our own reporters ;
except for two early morning meetings, and
the farewell on Sunday night. We learn
that the devotional gathering on Friday
morning was addressed by Rev. H. A. Crane,
of the Bowen Church, and that on Sunday
morning by Rev. H. J. Bruce, of Satara,
who gave an excellent talk on Divine
Guidance.

The farewell meeting at 9 p. nr. on Sunday
consisted of testimonies from missionaries
as to the helpful character of the Conference,
and some exhortations. Also a few testi¬
monies from the Indian delegates, students
and teachers, as to the spiritual benefit they
had received. Four testified to having ac¬
cepted Christ at the meetings.

The Friday Morning Session.

The first to address the meeting was Rev.
N. H. Russell, of Mhow, C.I., his subject being
“ God’s strength made perfect in weakness.”
At the very commencement he laid before the
meeting the truth that God is more willing to
give than we are to receive, and went on to
illustrate by Bible characters the conditions
which are essential to our receiving. After
reading Psalm lxii. n, “God hath spoken
once; twice have I heard this; that power
belongeth unto God,” he spoke of David, how
he learnt that power consists not in human
strength or human intellect, but in the Lord,
lacob came next; a man of many natural parts,
wealthy, and shrewd in business matters,
but not to be accounted successful until God
had smitten him. Next, mentioning Moses,
Mr. Russell pointed out that it was not the
graduated Moses, full of all the wisdom of
Egypt but the humbled, crushed and meek
Moses’ that God used. Then Gideon, who
accomplished his work not with a multitude or
with the sword, but with the shout and the
light and “ the sword of the Lord.” The last
illustration was the household of Jesse when
the prophet would have chosen the first or the
second son, but the one in the field, reckoned
not worthy to be called, was the one God had
chosen. Thus it is, that “ Not many wise men,
... not many mighty, not many noble are
called,” but. as Christ said, it is the little child¬
ren of whom the kingdom of Heaven is made.

Ta.ki.ng now two New Testament characters, the
speaker mentioned Peter who received strength
after his terrible denial, and Paul who received
strength after his infirmity. To the latter, God
said “ My grace is sufficient for thee, for My
strength Is made perfect in weakness ; ” and

Paul was enabled to write, “ When I am weak, j
then am I strong.” Those who are children of
God have doubtless been similarly dealt with.

Again quoting from Paul's epistles, Mr. Russell
showed how entirely we in our weakness, must
get our strength from God. Power came to
Christ after His resurrection, so Paul sought
to be made conformable unto His death, that
he might know something of the

Power of His Resurrection.

As for the conditions for receiving the promise
of God’s strength, we find two of them in
Isa. i. 19 : “ If ye be willing and obedient, ye
shall eat the good of the land.” The speaker
here related a remarkable instance of obedience
which was somewhat as follows : A Christian
merchant in an American city who took part in
Sunday-school work, once asked an evangelist
the reason of his lack of power in the work.
The reply was that perhaps something had
been wrong in his past life which was yet
unconfessed. This was the case. The merchant
related how years before when employed in
another town, when he balanced the accounts a
certain sum of money remained. As no error
could be detected he put this sum of money
in his pocket, and the theft was not dis¬
covered. The evangelist told him to restore
the money, and when the merchant urged
that this course might ruin all his commercial
prospects, obedience was insisted on. Not
without misgiving the merchant visited his
former employer and told him all, with the
result that he was forgiven. When next he
took his place in his Sunday-class, he told them
that though their opinion of him was high yet
he had done wrong, but that he had confessed
it, and was forgiven. The result was such an
outpouring of blessing that every one of his
scholars was converted. But this was not all.
Mr. Russell said that in a gathering of soldiers
in Mhow this story had been given, and one of
them who five years before had borrowed Rs. 10
came and confessed, and paid the debt.
Another soldier went to a bania in the bazaar,
told him how he had secreted a silver ring, and
explaining the size asked the bania the value
of it, and paid the amount. A third soldier
sent home to England and paid a debt that
had been contracted many years before. These
instances had come to the speaker’s knowledge,
and again he urged that without perfect and
implicit obedience there will be no power.

Rev. T. S. Stevens, of the Irish Presbyterian
Mission, was the next speaker. His address
was based upon the words, “ Hereby perceive
we the love of God, because He laid down His
life for us : and we ought to lay down our lives
for the brethren.” (1 John. iii. 16). When
the speaker came to India, and left behind
him his country and his friends, he felt that he
had literally laid down his life, and that any
sacrifice in India would be as nothing in compari¬
son, but he found, as others do, that new interests
and new ties are formed in a new country,
and these have to be continually laid down.
Sometimes the hardest sacrifice of all is the
laying aside of cherished hopes, as we see other
workers taking the place we had filled, quietly
putting aside our plans and making others
which succeed while our’s have failed. Let
us remember that this laying down of our lives
is for the brethren , and that in the corn of wheat
there must be death before there is fruit. The
Christians of old laid down (heir lives in mar¬
tyrdom for Christ and the church, but our death
of self is for the brethren, and this must take
place every day. After other illustrations,
Mr. Stevens concluded with the words of Christ,
“ I lay down My life that I may take it again,”
and it is the same with us. In the daily lay¬

ing down of our lives it will mean the receiving
of new life— Christ’s

Perpetual Resurrection Life.

Rev. R. S. Heywood, C. M. S., Poona, spoke
shortly of three young men mentioned in Scrip¬
ture, Joash, Daniel and Samuel. 2 Chronicles,
xxiv, gives the account of the reign of Joash.
The careful bringing up of Joash by his uncle,
Jehoida the priest, was likened to the guarded
lives of children to-day who are brought up by
Christian parents. The Bible account of how
Joash did right as long as Jehoida lived, and
afterwards fell into sin, finds its counterpart in
only too many to-day who do right only as long
as they are under the influence of Godly people.

Mr. Heywood proceeded with a few details of
the familiar naratives of Daniel and Samuel. He
pointed out that Dan. ix. 2, which speaks of
Daniel studying the Scriptures, probably gives
11s the reason why he was able to remain sted-
fast unto the end.

The secret of Samuel’s stedfastness may be
found in his obedience in apparently very little
things.

At this point in the meeting, special prayer 011
behalf of the nominal Christians in the colleges
and churches ot this country was requested,
and all united, as one present led in vocal
prayer.

The last speaker at this meeting was Mr.
Robert P. Wilder. “Holiness” was the subject
of his address. What took place outwardly, he
said, in the Old Testament Church, in the
history of the Jewish people, is taking place
inwardly to-day. The people went up out of
Egypt, but they were in the wilderness and
wandered there many years before entering the
land of promise. To-day the question has to be
answered. Isthere a Canaan in this world for
the Christian, or must we wait until heaven is
reached ? The Scriptures supply the answer,
in the commands, “ Be filled with the Spirit,”
and, “ Be ye holy in all manner of conversa¬
tion ” or, “ all manner of living.” (R. V.) God
expects us to be holy, for He says, “ Be ye
holy, for I am holy ” ( 1 Pet. i. 16).

In conclusion, Mr. Wilder remarked that some
Christians are like cripples, who do not help
others but receive help from others, — alive but
crippled. To such is the command, “ Rise up
and walk,” also the words of Christ, “ I am
come that they might have life, and that they
might have it more abundantly.”

Friday Evening.

Two very excellent addresses were delivered
at the evening session of Friday. The first
by Mr. Charles F. Reeve of Poona, on the
“ Importance of Days of Prayer.” The second,
by Mr. John R. Mott, on “ Bible Study in order
to Personal growth.”

Mr. Reeve commenced by alluding to Acts
vi. 4. He noticed that prayer was given the first
position, before that of the ministry of the
Word. Like the Apostles we should give
ourselves continually to prayer. Pentecost came
after ten days of prayer. Jesus spent nights
in prayer. All the great revivals of modern
days were preceded by much united prayer.

It was good to give a regular day to prayer.
Some say they have “ no time,” but the
fisherman must take time to mend his net ; the
woodman must take time to sharpen his axe,
and all must take time for rest and recupera¬
tion. God has so ordered it. It is of equal
necessity that our spiritual life and work should
be sustained by prayer. We cannot be success¬
ful without it.

After sketching, in a few incisive sentences,
what prayer is not, Mr. Reeve went on to

10

THE BOMBAY GUARDIAN

January 18.

emphasise the importance of definiteness in
prayer. If we go to Government with a request,
we make a very definite affair of it. When we
come to God in prayer, we ought to know
exactly what we want. It is a good plan to put
your requests in a book ; we then become more
definite, and the record of answered prayer is
encouraging to faith. We ought to pray for all
missionary effort, to know enough about every
new. departure in missions, and all special
services, meetings, conventions, &c., to be able
to intelligently pray about them. Consider in
this conneclion these two passages, Eph. i. 22 ;
and iii. 17, 18. Christ the Head, all saints the
body. We get one-sided if too much alone,
if we drop coming together as a church.

Some missionaries have to go home to get
warmed up, they get fresh life and fire from
such gatherings of God’s people as those at
Keswick and Northfield. Every missionary
centre ought to have its days of prayer. No¬
thing will do so much towards breaking up
deadness and coldness, worldliness will melt
away — the half-hearted will drop off, saying
“ these people are enthusiasts — they are mad ! ”
That need not trouble us, God wants holy
enthusiasm. The days of prayer at Poona had
resulted in much blessing; let other missionary
centres try it.

“ Bible Study in Order to Personal
Growth.”

For a full hour intense interest was sustained
in the masterly handling of this topic by Mr.
John R. Mott. His terse, clear cut sentences,
every word laden with the eloquence of earnest¬
ness, makes him a speaker who holds the
interest of his listeners as few do. He speaks
in a plain, feeling way, as a student to students.

He said he was not going to speak about
Bible Study tor teaching others, but for sustain¬
ing one’s own spiritual life ; not for our growth
in knowledge or in intellectual power, but for
growth in things spiritual — such Bible study
as will enable us to see God and hear His voice ;
and that will open up the vistas of a life
hid with Christ in God.

Its importance. Abiding in Christ is necessary
to true discipleship. Take heed* lest the light
in thee be darkness. The light must be fed
from the Word of God. We need to study the
Word of God in order to realise the needs and
the possibilities of our spiritual life. Why
should we be satisfied to journey along on a
dead level when God would have us up among
the mountain peaks. If you would overcome
any besetting sin study what the Bible says
about that sin. There are enough of minimum
Christians, we want more maximum Christians.
The Bible is a literature of knowledge and a
literature of power.

Meditation without Bible study makes a man
morbid. The Bible is the great searchlight.
Prayer may become mechanical without much
Bible study. In this we give God an oppor¬
tunity to speak to us. It takes two to have
communion.

We must study the Bible if we would work
without friction, without strain, without worry.
We may work fewer hours, but our work will
stand the fire, it will not be as stubble. Would
we shape our work and not be shapen by it,
would we move with the Holy Spirit, we must
make ourselves subservient to Him.

A vinedresser told him that all grapes grew
on new stock, on fresh shoots, this illustrated
the case in point, also the thought that the
Bible was like a channel of irrigation, from
which all our little rills must be supplied.

Supposed hindrances. The chief hindrance
students alleged against this personal Bible
study was want of time. But we must take
time to do the will of God. It is the will of
God that a man should grow spiritually ? At
his suggestion many hundreds of students
had put it to the test, spending the first half hour
of the day with the Bible, and he had yet to
meet with one who confessed to standing lower
in his classes in consequence. Many have said
that it quickened their minds and enabled them
to get over their studies more easily. There

was nothing in any literature so sublime as
Paul and Isaiah for intellectual stimulus.

Many asked if the usual Scripture lessons in
the college curriculum would not be sufficient.
But he contended that this could not take the
place of personal work. Each man has his
own life to live, his own battles to fight, and
needs his own special spiritual sustenance.

Others said they were reading devotional
books, was not that sufficient ? While he
would be the last to decry books of this class,
from which he had received much good, he dare
not say they could take the place of personal
study of God's Word. Why should we be
content with second-hand teaching; why not go
to the fountain for ourselves ?

Some young men, he found, were afraid of
this Bible study. So will you be, if there is
“ any secret thing with thee.” If one studied
the Bible, he feared he would have to give up
Government service and go into Gospel work.
Others would be rebuked for indulgence in
secret sin.

How to commence. Begin with the more devo¬
tional books of the Bible. The Gospels, Colossi-
ans, Hebrews, Psalms, Isaiah and Deuteronomy
had been given to him as a good progressive list.
Another experienced worker agreed with this,
but would put Deuteronomy before Isaiah. He
would add the book of Proverbs for young men,
and the Acts of the Apostles for Christian
workers.

How to read the Epistles. Take an epistle and
mark in it first, all that you can find about the
Life of Christ, (a) His human life, ( h ) His divine
life. Then search out on the second reading
all that bears on your own Christian life, your
motives, your work, your relation to other
Christians. Then find all the allusions you can
to the writer’s own life, both spiritual and
temporal.

Study the biographies of the Bible : Moses,
Joseph, David, Elijah, Daniel, Peter, Timothy.
Find out what was each man’s special prepara¬
tion, qualification, difficulties, victories and the
secret of his enduring success.

Then there is topical reading. Suppose you
take the topic of the kingdom of God, our
rights, our privileges, our duties therein, and
its boundless resources. Or take the subject
of the Holy Spirit, or the Life of Jesus Christ.
But begin on something and hold to it, till it
begins to tell on your life. As you go on make
a record of all the difficulties you meet with,
and then give time to searching them out.
Be thorough ;

Gold Dust is on the Surface, but you
Must dig for Nuggets.

Meditate on what you read and you will be able
to say, “Thy words were found and I did eat
them, and thy word was unto me the joy and
rejoicing of my soul.” If we think about our¬
selves we become selfish ; if we think about
Christ, we become Christ-like.

Let the Bible mean to us what it does mean.
The true organ of vision is an obedient spirit.
Let us make up our minds that what He saith,
we will do.

Let us endeavour to have a daily, regular,
unhurried time, an actual meeting with God
each day. The best time is the morning watch.
Satan tries to entrap us each day, and the
world pulls us down. The first half hour with
God prepares a man for the day’s fight with
self, sin, and Satan.

The first speaker on Saturday morning was
Rev. J. E. Robinson, of Poona. He gave an
excellent and beautiful address on the

Present Crisis in India.

He spoke of the present wide-spread movement
among the lower classes, who were ready to
come over to Christianity in large numbers, and
of our responsibility in meeting this crisis. He
also spoke of signs of a similar crisis arising
among educated Hindus, to meet which an
equal responsiblity will rest upon the Christians
of India.

A statement by Mr. John R. Mott, as to the
origin and present working of the Student

Volunteer Movement followed. The first Con¬
ference of Students was held in 1886. From
ninety colleges, 250 students assembled from the
U. S. A. and Canada. The introduction of the
missionary element was largely due to Mr. R. P.
Wilder’s interest in the needs of the mission
field, in India especially, where he was bori
Mr. Wilder was present at that first Conference,
having just completed his college course. At
the opening of the session the subject of the
needs of the mission field was presented, and it
was made known that fourteen out of the 250
students present had their attention turned to
the foreign field.

This band began to pray. Two weeks later,
an appeal was made to Dr. A. T. Pierson, to
address the young men on the subject of
missions. A large hearing was not expected, so
little interest had hitherto been expressed on
the question, but he was surprised to have
practically all the delegates present. “ All
should go, and go to all,” was his subject.

This was followed by an address from Dr.
Ashmore, a missionary who had been twenty-
five years in China. He presented to them,
“Missions as a war of Conquests.” At the clos¬
ing session of the Conference, representatives of
ten nations were present, and each arose and
stated briefly one point, which he considered
the need of his own country. Then in his own
language each repeated the words, “ God is
love.” So solemn was the occasion felt to be,
that as the students left the hall not a word was
uttered. What were the results of the Con¬
ference ? One hundred decided that they were
willing to go to foreign fields.

Bands of students have since been formed
similar to the Cambridge bands of England. A
travelling secretary is appointed from among
the students, who visits other colleges, and on
returning to complete his course of studies, he
is replaced by another. Three such secretaries,
and one woman secretary, who visits women’s
colleges, have already made the rounds of the
colleges of America.

With reference to the first conference held
in Great Britain, Mr. Mott spoke of it as an
occasion of great spiritual power. Between 700
and 800 students were present, and nineteen
nations were represented. The movement has
extended from America and Great Britain, to
Canada, France, Germany, Scandinavia, and
even Switzerland.

Mr. Mott pointed out that the Student
Volunteer Movement is not a new Missionary
Society. It enrols workers but does not send
them out. It helps to prepare missionaries for
their life-work. Thousands of students have
had the subject of missions definitely brought
before them, at least half for the first time.
Missionary libraries have been established in
150 colleges. Courses of missionary study are
arranged. In 125 colleges, 1,200 young men are
studying the course of missions. The total
number of enrolled volunteers is 5,000 ; of these
4,000 are from America, 1,019 from Britain, and
the remainder from other countries. In the
declaration signed by these volunteers is ex¬
pressed the words, “ It is our purpose, if God
permit, to become foreign missionaries.”

It might be asked, “ Will this number reach
the field ? ” Some have died, others have been
rejected for lack of physical qualifications, but
the majority will reach the field, already 20%
of student volunteers are in the field. Other
encouraging facts of increasing interest among
the students were mentioned. Fifty-five mis¬
sionaries are in foreign lands supported by that
number of colleges.

How to Hasten the Evangelisation
of India,

was the subject of the next address, given by
Rev. M. B. Fuller, of the India Alliance Mission.
The evangelisation of India, he pointed out,
does not mean the conversion of India, nor does
it mean merely giving the Gospel to the people,
and then considering that our responsibility is
over. That was not Paul’s idea of evangelising ;
we are to preach with intensity, labour with
striving, until the responsibility does rest on the
people. Evangelisation is a witness to the fact

January 18.

THE BOMBAY GUARDIAN.

of the Gospel as facts of our own experience,
and that in the power of the Holy Ghost. A
preacher must be personally prepared by an
experience of conversion, and then by receiving
the Holy Ghost. Whether he received Him at
the time of his conversion, or after, makes no
< ence, but without the possession of the
g„_ of the Spirit, his preaching is useless. The
servants of God must also deny their own
wisdom and their own plans, and yield to Him.
We must obey Him. Very earnestly and point¬
edly the speaker asked, “ Have you been con¬
verted ? Have you received the gift of the
Holy Ghost ? ” Addressing himself to mission¬
aries, those who have the responsibility of
appointing workers, he urged that such be not
sent into the work, “ until you know that he is
filled with the Holy Ghost.”

This searching address was followed by
another of power from Mrs. Fuller, who, recall¬
ing instances of times of revival of which we
read in the Scriptures, such as those in Ezra
and Nehemiah, spoke of the necessity of such
revival in the Christian church to-day. Progress
in the spiritual growth of churches will be attain¬
ed through revivals, and we are to yield to the
Spirit’s working. Some solemn thoughts were
presented by Mrs. Fuller, who showed that the
sin of Ananias and Sapphira was not alone one
of theft and falsehood, but they tempted the
Spirit to leave the church. Reading the prayer
of confession found in Ezra ix. 5-15, Mrs.
Fuller paused at the words, “ Oh, my God, I
am ashamed,” and asked have we ever said
these words, do we not need to humble our¬
selves before God, and confess our failures ?
The importance and also the necessity of allow¬
ing the Spirit to work were again pressed home.

On Saturday evening, Mr. Mott presided over
a very interesting session, on

How Students in India may be Reached
by the Gospel.

The delegates occupying the front seats were
skilfully interrogated, with the object of eliciting
information bearing upon the subject.

The first query was as to the colleges they
came from, number of students represented,
and the proportion of Christians among them.

It appeared from the replies that delegates from
five Poona colleges were present, four from
Bombay colleges, and from one educational
institution in each of the following cities of
the Presidency, viz., Belgaum, Dharwar, Kolha¬
pur, Ahmednagar, and Surat. From the
impromptu statistics supplied, it was estimated
that the schools and colleges represented con¬
tained 3,000 pupils, of whom about 250 were
Christians, and 79 communicants.

Next, answers were invited to the question as
to what were

The Special Temptations and Perils

of boys and young men in the schools and
colleges of Western India. Replies to this
question came freely from the delegates, and
were very various in their character. Novel¬
reading was the first point mentioned, and
kindred temptations that followed were a certain
class of newspapers, sceptical literature, books
by Bradlaugh and others, obscene vernacular
literature, and infidel professors who teach
philosophy and science [from a non-Christian
point of view]. Theatres, social impurity,
bad company, drinking, and expensive habits,
were also mentioned.

After the delegates, some of the missionaries
present gave some reasons that had come under
their notice, among which were “the desire
for leading a fashionable life,” “ mad rush
for Government positions,” “ temptations to dis-

nesty in the class rooms,” and izzat. This last
,ier mystified the Marathi log, but was explain-
eu as an Hindustani word meaning conceit, self¬
esteem, false dignity, illustrated by 1 when a
missionary lifts one end of a form, a student is
too proud to lift the other.”

Why are not More Students Christians?

Was the next question. Replies ! Caste dis-

fc'V

tinction, lack of effort, lack of moral courage
in spite of conviction, character of some pro¬
fessing Christians, both European and Native,
lack of personal dealing with students, atheis¬
tical institutions, Christianity has awakened
new life in other religions, strong family con¬
nections, persecution, religious indifference ;
worldly ambition, godless education, and
want of Christian masters. A missionary added
to this list a want of regeneration among those
who professed Christianity — many being con¬
verted to Christianity, not to Christ.

These answers were elicited by Mr. Mott, as
he said, that we might get at facts and face
them. The Spirit of God speaks through facts,
not through exaggerations.

Incentives for Reaching more Students
for Christ.

Commencing with two private questions for
each to answer to himself, viz., “ How many did
you lead to Christ last year ? ” and “ How many
did you try to lead to Christ?” Mr. Mott
went on to speak of incentives. He said a
trained mind used for God could counteract the
evil of a large number of illiterate vicious men.
Students are a peculiarly susceptible class,
and much blessing has already been poured upon
effort among them all over the world, and we
are on the threshold of greater blessing still.
Did you ever spend an hour alone with God and
the Bible, looking at the human soul as God
looks at it ? Those who are not reached in
their student days are not reached at all, in
most cases. When he (the speaker) graduated,
there were 128 who graduated with him who
had accepted Christ, and forty who had not.
Not one of that forty have since become Chris¬
tians, and some have died. Several other
facts of this sort were brought out, one illus¬
trated the value of persevering effort for
students. One man in college was prayed for by
quite a large praying band during his first
year. He was a clever fellow and carried all
before him. The second year fewer joined
in prayer for him, the third year, only three, and
the fourth year but one continued. The fourth
year he was led to Christ, devoted himself to
the ministry of the Gospel and has been the
instrument of drawing thousands of others to
the Saviour.

Mr. Mott said that the Native master in
India has the key to the situation. He had been
greatly cheered by meeting with some who
deliberately set apart several hours a week for
personal dealing with their pupils, and God
was rewarding them with souls.

Col. Freeman, who is working among the
Parsees in Bombay, spoke of some of the
difficulties peculiar to Indian students which
were not met with in the West. The absorb¬
ing character of their examinations and their
entire dependence on their families, See.

Rev. J. E. Robinson gave a warm testimony
to the work of Messrs. Wilder and Moorhead
in Poona, and of the interest taken by non-
Christians in Bible classes pure and simple.
Rev. N. H. Russell of Mhow, gave testimony
also as to the readiness of non-Christians to
come together for the study of God’s Word.

Mr. Khisty suggested a Christian library for
those who wanted to study Christianity — non-
Christians found difficulty in getting Christian
books. Another speaker advocated the circula¬
tion of tracts corrective of infidel teaching.
Writing letters to non-Christians and inviting
them tor personal conversation were also sug¬
gested. Mr. Moorhead spoke of the importance
of adhering to the Word of God. In the recent
course of lectures at Poona three had been given
on other topics and all fell flat, whereas those
on the Scriptures created the most intense
interest.

The opinion was expressed that a sense of sin
must be created, and all must be dealt with in
a loving, kind, upright and friendly way.

The whole matter was summed up by Mr.
Mott to indicate the need of personal dealing,
wise, tactful and prayerful, remembering that
we are dependent on the Spirit of God for
convicting power,

II

Just at the close, Mrs. Fuller remarked that
no one had mentioned one point, that it was
wisest to go to the people as one of themselves
and to say “ we,” not “you.” This point was
heartily received and the meeting adjourned.

Sunday Evening.

On Sunday the midday meeting was omitted,
the chief session being held from 4 to 6-45 p.m.
This was in many respects one of the most
interesting sessions of the Conference. Mr.
Mott, who again presided, asked those present
to make brief statements with regard to special
needs of India, for two purposes, that their own
minds might be impressed with facts, and that
these facts might also impress members of the
students' volunteer movement in other lands, to
whom they would be communicated.

Rev. H. J. Bruce, of the American Marathi
Mission at Satara, led off with the thought of
the great fields unoccupied, or only partly
occupied. He instanced his own field, 5>000
square miles in extent, with i£ millions of
people, himself the only male missionary, with
four ladies and a handful of Native helpers.
He was glad that the Presbyterian Mission was
beginning to overflow into the northern part of
this district, and had been cheered to hear that
others now present were about to enter it at the
southern end. To think that a million souls
were dependent on them for news of the way of
life was simply appalling.

Rev. H. M. Lawson said that India was the
great battle field of the world. We were now
in the midst of a conflict as great as that when
the Roman Empire was won for Christ. The
obstacles were as great or even greater.

Rev. T. S. Stevens of Surat, asked if any one
had thoughts of entering that untouched field
as large as Uganda, within a day’s journey of
Bombay — the Native State of Cutch ?

Rev. J. Wilkie, of Indore, said that often
when we are most discouraged, the Lord is all
the time working and preparing the way for
some great thing in the future. Some few years
ago a little stirring appeared among the Mangs
in his district, but after one young woman had
been baptised, the stirring appeared to subside,
and workers were disappointed. When, sud¬
denly, 300 of these people stood up in one
meeting and declared their desire to become
Christians. The leaven had been working. They
feared the persecution of coming out singly, so
had worked among their own people till
a number were ready. Something of the
same sort was, he believed, going on among
the higher classes in many quarters. He
had not been in favour of Y.M.C.A’s and
Christian Endeavour Societies, believing that
the Christian Church was enough. But the
Christian masters of the Indore College had
spoken about Y.M.C.A. work to the Hindu
students and they themselves had begged for
the formation of a Y.M.C.A., and now they had
a flourishing Association of which the members
are Hindus. They observed the Y.M.C.A.
week of prayer, and the interest and attendance
increased throughout the week. There is
another large college in Indore, belonging to
the Government. His students are in the
habit of personally inviting the Holkar's
students to lectures and Christian meetings, and
they come in crowds. Hindus are not satisfied
with their own religion. He believed there was
all the time a steady advance towards all India
coming to Christ.

Rev. Norman H. Russell, of Mhow, spoke of
the openings in the Native States of Central
India, where the doors had rolled back on their
hinges[in a marvellous manner, where land and
encouragement to settle was being given by
Native Princes. There was a lack of men to
enter into these rapidly opening doors. In this
camping season he had been having large and
attentive audiences of from 500 to 700 in his
preaching tent.

Miss Grace Wilder spoke of the hundreds
of villages in the Kolhapur district which
could only be partially reached. She sugges-
I ted that Christian students should form

[43]

12

THE BOMBAY GUARDIAN.

January 18

preaching bands in their vacations, and go out
into the villages.

An Indian delegate said if India was won for
Christ it must be by her own sons ;

Y

OUNG WOMEN’S CHRISTIAN
ASSOCIATION.

(Mrtiim in $omtaui.

An Indian Paul was Wanted.

Miss Eleanor Bernard, of the Church of
Scotland Mission at Poona, spoke of a Burmese
apostle, who was wonderfully used in the
evangelisation of the Karens, and in twelve
years of incessant hard work, raised 2,000 self-
supporting churches among the Karens. Oh
that such might arise in India ! An Indian
Paul must be willing to lay down his life for the
brethren. She told the story of a man who
sold himself into slavery in order to win one
soul to Christ. Are we willing to be sold into
slavery or to lay down our lives as Christ laid
down His life ?

. The Annual Meeting of the above was held
in the Y. M. C. A. rooms, Apollo Bunder, on
Thursday evening, January 16th.

Hie new Secretary, Miss Ramsey, who has
just arrived from Scotland, was welcomed ; and
Mrs. W. W. Squire, the retiring Secretary, was
(hanked. Prizes-.were given for Scripture study
dining the year. Miss Eva High won the first
prize of Rs. 15; Miss Ella Paine, the second, of
Rs. 10; Miss Kate Crummy won the Bible
Society prize; Mrs. Laxton and others were
also presented with prizes. There was a good
attendance.

Another delegate called attention to the large
number of Parsee students in Bombay, and the
wide field for effort among them.

A Belgaum delegate said that though mission
work was carried on in Canarese in Belgaum,
there was no one to reach the Marathi-speak¬
ing people in that large district.

Mr. N. V. Tilak was then asked to give some
account of his conversion. He began by say¬
ing that an Indian Paul ivas wanted, his
brothers and sisters were waiting for a Paul.
He was sometimes asked it he really believed
in miracles. He did, because he had experi¬
enced a miracle. There could be no greater
miracle than his own conversion. He started
with a devilish abhorrence of Christianity. His
lips had spoken against it and his hand had
written papers against it. But all the time
the Lord's haDd was drawing him to Him¬
self. First through his mother, who he be¬
lieved must at some time have been
under Christian influence, for she taught him
to fear, love and obey her. Then a teacher
taught him to love his country, and his mind
was much exercised about India and her
divided state, and the necessity of having a
religion that would unite the people. Like
many other Indians, he held the opinion that
there was nothing in the Bible; he had not read
it, but was told so. It is a current opinion
among the Brahmins. The simplicity of the
Christian Scriptures stumbles them. They
want something they cannot understand. One
day on a railway journey a European or
American gentleman got into conversation with
him, and after a pleasant talk of some hours,
told Mr. Tilak that he was half a Christian
already, and gave him a copy of the New
Testament. Reading this opened his eyes. He
was particularly struck with the character of
Jesus Christ, and found many of his difficulties
solved in the Bible. He had always been fond
of the history of George Washington, and now
began to wonder if there was anything in his
religion that made him what he was. He
noticed that Christians were rising while
heathens were falling. His first prayer was for
some books that he wanted. The next day he
found those very books in some waste paper in
his office. It was all a miracle. He did
nothing, God did it all.

The session was continued by an impressive
address on “Secret Prayer” by Mr. John R.
Mott. We reserve our notes of this till next
week.

PASSENGERS SAILING.

The following passengers are expected to sail
to-day, Saturday, January 18th, by the mail
steamer Ganges : —

For London.— Mr. J. E. Martin, and Mr. and Miss Brooke.
For Brindisi. Mr. R. T. Grimby and Mr. L W. Macdonald
For Ismailia. — Mr. Madlicott ; Mr. and Mrs. Very • Mr J H
Graham ; Mr. Butterworth ; Mr. Bateman, and Mr. ’whintield’

THE INCOMING MAIL.

The mail steamer Caledonia, with the English
mails of the 12th ultimo, left Aden at 10 a. m.,
on Sunday, and arrived in Bombay at 4 p.rn.,
on Thursday. She brought the following
passengers : —

from Marseilles.— Mr. and Mrs. C. K. Anderson, Mrs
bymons, Capt. Lafone, Capt. J. A. Ilouison Craufurd, Mr
and Mrs. Graham and child, Mr. and Miss Way, Mrs Hurs
and two children, Two Misses Grant, Mr. Mrs. and Misi
Dillon ; Rev. H. J. Tanner, Mrs. Tanner, Rev. W. A. Roberts
lion. Mrs. J. R. B. Elliott, Mr. and Mrs. Elliott, Mr and Mrs
J. B M. Lingard Monk, Mr. and Mrs. A. S. Thomson, Col
and Mrs. Ian Hamilton, Mrs. H. H. Sparkes, Mrs. Robertsor
and infant, General and Mrs. Galacre ; Miss Waters, Sistei
Mary Lois, Mr. and Mrs. P. Kennedy, Miss Hudson Mis'
Barnard, Sister Francis, Mr. and Mrs. P. P. Dease, Capt. and
Mrs. kemball, Hon. Mr. and Mrs. Irby, Miss Dease, Sure
Col. Hutchinson, Lieut-Gen. Leslie, Lord Muncaster, Major
Orme, Mr. and Mrs. Kirkman and two children, Mr and Mrs
Campbell and infant, Col. and Mrs. Schwabe, Sister Maria
Sister Hortelana, Sister Laura, Miss Scott, Capt. and Mrs
Clowes, Mrs. Liddell, Mr. and Mrs. R. H. Morris, Miss Follett
Mr. and Mrs. Ewing, Lieut. J. E. FI. Carmichael, Lieut. D M
Watt, Miss Paterson, Mrs. Thompson, Mrs R. Cowasiee Sir
Herbert and Lady Naylor Leyland, Mrs. Nichol, Col W C
Ramsden, Mrs. Evens and infant, Mr. and Mrs. E A Wates
Col Ehis Mr, and Mrs. J. C. Scott, Lady McDonneil, Miss
McDonnell, Miss Evans, Mrs. Le Ray, and Mr. and Mrs Mitra
^es?!s S; C- Boydl H- b McIntosh, D. Byramjee,
T. W. McNab, E. W. Campbell, Evans Gordon, J. Straker

D. R. Johnson, C Deas, A. Forsyth, H. C. A. Goodall 1
Barry While, R. A. Hurst, C. H. Ross, G. J. Orr, Sunder-cliand!

E. G. Marten, S. Montague, Michaelson, A. H. Martin J.B.
Wingate, H. B. Thurburn, J. Taylor, A. Hills, J. G. Bright
Sham Lall, D. P. Byramjee , S. Petrocochino, and L. Oliver ’

From Brindisi— Mr and Mrs A C Turnbull, Mrs Glenden-
mng, Mr and Mrs Radford, Capt Foulkner, Mr and Mrs
Agelasto, Rev and Mrs Rudicell, Mr and Mrs H S Styan, Sir
find Lady Greville Smyth, Dr Holman, Surg-Major and Mrs
H St C Carrnthers, Messrs L Macdonald. M Macdonald, G
Spankie, E S Harris, Maling Grant, J Thompson, J N Gurney
W Wawn, S Harcourt, M Bhagwanani, C E Part, and W
bales.

From Ismailia.— Mr and Mrs Forman. Mrs A Forman, Judge
and Mrs Holme, Messrs J Heap, L Bathwayte, and Ward.

From Port Said.— Mr and Mrs Bailey.

“BOMBAY GUARDIAN”

(With which is incorporated the
11 Banner of Asia ” ).

Amkrican Mission Church.
Bhendi-Bazaar (Jail Road) — Rev. Tukarsm
Nathoji, Pastor. Marathi Service at 4 p. m. I
Sunday-school at g a.m.

Baptist Church.

Bbllasis Road. (Opposite the Byculla Club ) —
Minister : Pastor H. E. Barrell. Sabbath Services,
8 a.m. and 6 p.m. Sunday-school with Bible Class for
adults 4-30 p.m. Prayer-meeting Wednesdays, 6 p.m.

Church of England.

Mission Church, Gjrgaum. English Congrega¬
tion Rev. A. H. Bowman. Service on Sundays at
11 a.m. and 6 p.m. Sunday-school, or Children’s
Service, 4-30 p.m.

Marathi Congregation : — Rev. D. K. Sliinde. Service
on Sundays at 8 a.m, and 3-30 p.m. Sunday-school
10-30 a. 111.

Mahomedan Congregation :--Rev. T. Davis. Ser¬
vices in Church Missionary Hall, Ripom Road, on
Sunday, at 8 a.m. and 4 p.m. 1

Church of Scotland.

Sunday Services : B. B. & C. I. Railway Institute,
Pare!, 9 a.m. St. Andrew's Kirk, Fort, 6 p.m.

Free Church of Scotland.

Port (John Connon School) Rev. R. M. Gray,
Minister. Sabbath Services 11 a.m. and 6 p.m.'
Prayer. meeting, Wednesday, at 5-45 p.m.

Ambroli (Girgaum Back Road) : — English Service,

8 a.m., Marathi Service, 4 p.m.

Methodist Episcopal Church.

English Speaking Work : Pastors, Rev. H. A.
Crane and Rev. W. Feistkorn,

Grant Road Church -.—Sunday Services : Sunday-
school at 7-30 a.m. Sermons at 8-45 a.m. and 6 p.m.
Epworth League devotional meeting, Sunday, at
5-15 p m. Church Prayer-meeting, Wednesday, at
8 p.m. Class Meetings, Saturday at 8 p.m.

Bowen Memorial Church, Apollo Bunder:—
Sunday Services : Sunday-school at g-30 a.m. Ser¬
mons at 11 a.m. and 6 p.m. Church Prayer-meeting,
Wednesday, 8 p.m. Epworth League meeting, Friday,

6 p.m. Class Meetings, Saturdays, 8 p.m.

Mazagon Church (Wadi Bunder) -.—Sunday Ser¬
vices : Sunday-school at 8 a.m. Sermon at 6 p.m.
Church Prayer-meeting, Wednesday, at 8 p.m. Class
Meetings, Saturday, at 8 p.m.

Vernacular Services in Grant Road Church:—
Marathi and Tamil Works : Rev. W. H. Stephens,

I readier in Charge. Sunday Services ; Tamil Seimon
at 11 a.m. ; Marathi Sunday-school at 3 p.m. ; Sermon
at 4-30 p.m. Gujerati Work : Mr. Thos. M. Hudson
in Charge. Sermon at 1 p.m.

Seamen’s Rest. — Victoria Dock. Mr. R. H.
Madden, Superintendent. On Sunday evening Gos¬
pel address and singing at 7-30. A Free Tea, wtih
Gospel addresses and singing, every Thursday evening
at 7-30.

Salvation Army.

Bori Bunder Hall. Meetings every night at 7-30
p.m. Holiness Meetings: Friday night°7-3o and
Sunday morning at 10 a.m.

Temperance Hall, Colaba.

Evangelistic Service every Sunday evening at 8.

Wesleyan Methodist Church.

Colaba Causeway : — 1 1 a.m. and 6 n m
Rev. G. C. Walker. P

Byculla, (Victoria Gardens) 1—9-30 a.m. and
6 p.m. Rev. J. H. O’Brien. Marathi Service, 10-30
a.m. and 4-30 p.m. Rev. S. Rahator.

INDIAN CHRISTIAN UNION, BOMBAY.

A Social gathering in connection with the Indian
Christian Union will be held on Tuesday the 21st
instant at 7-30 p. m., in the Baptist Church, Belassis
Road. Members and all Christian brothers and
sisters are cordially invited.

L. J. Jadhaw,

Hon. Secretary,

Indian Christian Union, Bombay.

Taydeo, January i^th, 1896,

Rates of subscription.

Rs. as.

One year, delivered by messenger in Bombay... 4 o

Quarter year, ditto . x 0

One year with postage to any part of India,
Ceylon, America, Australasia, Straits Settlements,

China and Great Britain . - 0

Half year, ditto . 2 g

Single copies . ' ’ ' “ j

Back Numbers, more than three months old'!., o 2
Send orders at once to Manager Bombay
Guardian, Khetwadi, Bombay. English Sub¬
scription (7s. 6d. per annum) may ;be paid to
Dyer Brothers, Rose Street Corner, Paternoster
Square, London,

Watchman Office Meetings.

“ India Watchman ” Office, Bellassis Road, Opposite
Treachers, Byculla. Meetings Sunday, 1 and 7 p.m
Monday and Thursday at 7 p.m.

Y. M. C. A.

Y.M.C.A. Rooms, Apollo Bunder :— Bible Slu-t~
for Young Men, Sunday, at 7.30 a.m. Prayer-mee
open to all, Monday, at 5.30 p.m. Young Me
Meeting, consisting of Lectures, &c., as announced
from time to time, Friday, at 8-30 p.m.

Grant Road Branch:— Prayer-meeting for Young
Men, Sunday, at 8 p.m. Young Men’s Meeting at
announced from time to time, Tuesday, at 8-30 p.m.

Byculla Branch :— Young Men’s Meeting, Tues¬
days, 8 p.m. b

A Half-monthly Journal of Social, Literary, and Religions Intelligence

VOL. XIII No. 15 \ RUTLAM, C.I., 1st OCTOBER 1902 1 deeper annum including

_ J j postage Rs. 4/8.

€ O X T E N T S.

Editorial Notes ...

Page

page

1

Call for Day of prayer

... H

lYiussoorie Conference ...

1

Family Cncle

... 12

l lou diets .

... 4

Kolhapur Notes

... 14

"V ia A ust alasia .

5

correspondence

... 14

Keligious Uont'oversy

... 8

EDITORIALS.

This issue of the Standard is
Mussoorie Conference, largely a Conference number. Other
matter has been held over to make
room for the report of the Conference, which, we trust,
will give those of our readers who were not present some
idea of the helpful and suggestive nature of the papers
read and the discussions evoked. Much real and lasting
good should accrue to mission work in this part of India
as a result of these meetings.

*

The spirit that prevailed through*
Impressions. out the Conference was thoroughly
catholic. Hardly a discordant note
was struck. Where difference of opinion was manifested
during discussion, it was always with due consideration
for those who did not see eye to eye with the speaker.
The unanimity with which Union Church was decided
upon as the next place of meeting was gratifying. The
attendance at the vaiiuus meetings was good and if one
may judge from increasing numbers present, the Con*
lereiice gained in interest day by day.

»

We would offer a suggestion with
A Suggestion. regard to the conduct of such con*
ferences. It was evidently felt by
many at Mussoorie that too much time was taken
up with preliminaries at the afternoon meetings,
and in consequence the various papers dealing with
mission problems did not receive the attention or discus*
sion they merited, owing to lack of time. This was
unfortunate, it is hardly fair to those who have given
time and labor to the careful preparation of the subjects
assigned to be compelled to ekse the meeting with
inadequate discussion of the questions involved, or in
some cases none at ad, We trust that this will Le
remedied in future conferences.

Another matter deserves attention. One of tho
chief attractions of such a conference, apart from the
sessions themselves, is the opportunity of meeting
missionaries from other'. parts oi the field. We feel

that ruoin should be made in the program for a meeting
of a social character, at which opportunity would be
given for a fuller mutual acquaintance on the part of
those present.

For want of space we have been unable to insert in
this issue the Sabbath School Lesson Notes as usual.
The Report of the Rawal Pindi and Gujarat United Bible
Study Meetings will appear in our next issue,

THE MUSSOORIE CONFERENCE.

The Conference for Bible Study and Discussion of
Practical Methods of Work opened in the Municipal
Hall, Mussoorie, on Wednesday the 1 7 th Sept, at 4-o0
p, in. In the temporary absence of Mr, Campbell
White, the President, the chair was taken by the Rev,
W. G. Proctor. After opening exercises Mr. Steinthad
spoke a few preliminary words of welcome, emphasizing
the need for a realization of the presence of God in
order that the Conference might be a means of great
blessing to all. The Rev. A. Boyd followed with a help*
ful and interesting paper on the Holy Spirit, tracing
the history of the development of the doctrine through*
out Scripture. The Holy Spirit is manifest in all, from
Genesis to Revelation. In the 0. T. He is not regarded
as a Person, but as a Divine Energy, the source of in¬
spiration and power, From Him the Prophets derived
their efflatus. He is the fountain of personal holiness,
(Ps. 51). In i he N. 1. we have a neiv development.
The Holy Spirit is here a Person, recognized in all the
teaching and custom of the Church, in the apostolic
blessing and baptism. The Gospel gives a two-fold
reason for the sending ol the Spirit — as a continual
spiritual presence, and as a spiritual champion. The
Spirit became a ]ermamnt woiking force in the
Church, not only as the Spirit of Truth but also of
Holiness. Through the Spirit came the assurance of
salvation and of sonship.

The Rev, Dr, Whel*ry then read his paper on The
Importance, Place and Method of iMigioUs Controversy ,
This paper is given in full on another page. A number
took part in the discussion that followed, though it was
evidently felt by all as expressed by several, that Dr.
Wherry's treatment of the eubjeot left little more to be
said. Dr. Griswold emphasized the necessity for thorough
earnestness of lone in all forms of controversy. Mr.
Stein thal gave his experience of controversy with non-
Christians in connection with Y. M. C, A. work, Canon
Ball felt that sufficient bad not been said as to method

2

T1IE INDIAN STANDARD

[1st Oct.

in bazaar preaching. How were persistent interrupters
to be dealt with ? He cited the case of school boys
annoying the street preacher by constant interruptions.
Dr. Tracy doubted if much was to be gained by con¬
troversy in the case of the ignorant masses who form so
large a part of the ordinary audience. In reply to
questions Dr. Wherry urged the wisdom of a concili¬
atory attitude, and thought that much might be done
to obviate difficulties, in the Way of interruptions etc. by
an appeal to a sense of propriety on the part of those
addressed,

At the beginning of next day’s session, Mr. J.
Campbell White read a call to prayer addressed to the
Christian community of India, a copy of which is given
elsewhere. The Rev. P. M. Buck gave an address on
" Prayer, ” calling attention to the place of prayer in
the Christian life, illustrating it from the example and
teaching of our Lord. Emphasis was laid on our natural
inability to pray as we ought. The Psalms were
quoted as teaching the mode and p' rpose of prayer.
The practical conditions of successful prayer were
Stated to be (I) all round consecration, (2) Obedience, (3)
Confidence in Cod, (4) Vital union with Christ, The Rev,
E. H. M, Waller then read his paper on The Constitution
and Development of the C hristian Church as found in the
Acts anil Epistles . Mr. Waller stated that the object of
the paper was not controversial but practical. The
subject bad been suggested by the discussion last year
Of the question of the unity of the Christian Church,
It might be possible by a reference to the conditions
of the early Church to find a basis of union for the
Indian Church. Disunion was a natural defect. Its
only remedy lay in finding a centre of attraction. This
centre is Christ, A desire for His glory must be the
ruling motive. This was the case in the early Church,
Its duty was to witness to Christ and His resurrection,
the latter both as an historical fact and a spiritual ex*
perience. This W'as especially exemplified in the sacra¬
ments of baptism and communion, The Christian
Church was a natural development of the Jewish Church,
The claims of the latter were recognized by the Apostles
and early Christians. Tkd prophet of the Jewish Church
found his counterpart in the apostle, The priesthood
was fulfilled in Christ. The Christian elder succeeded
the Jewish elder, while the deacon look the place of
the Levite, though here the parallel w’as not perfect.
Mr, Waller traced the development of the Church
through the first and second centuries, calling attention,
among other things, to the fact that Jewish customs
were not imposed upon the Gentile Church, but that a
spirit of mutual forbearance prevailed.

In the discussion that followed, the Rev. Mr, Martin
emphasized the wisdom of laying no foreign lestrictions
upon the Native Church, giving his own experience of
tii e value of panchayats, etc. Independence of thought
must, precede sell-support. He cited the example of
Paul who enjoined discipline, but left its enforcement to
the local church. Dr. Gill also quoted Pnil s practice
of appointing elders in every chinch, and applied it to
the Indian Church. We must le ready to hand over
Responsibility to our native Christians, Canon Hall

expressed on utter 'ack of confidence in the practica¬
bility of a united Church in the mean time, at least.
Dr. Wherry raised the question of appointing as pastors
qualified men who had other means of support, illus¬
trating his point from New Testament usage, and the
practice of the Brabmo Somaj and other communities
in India.

On Friday afternoon Dr. Hooper’s paper on The
value of Habit in personal Christian life was read by the
Rev. A. H. Wright. He said that the Christian life is
the normal life. In it we find varying tendencies mani¬
fested, e. g. good impulse and self-control, zeal and
discretion. These were seldom found properly balanced.
One was generally in excess of the other. They were to
be filly adjusted only by good habit. Habit is the
result of repeated effort. It consists in two things,
production and maintenance. For the Christian personal
habits are of two kinds — those of universal obligation,
and those individually binding. The paper dwelt on
the value of habit as giving assurance of what our action
would be under certain circumstances. Christians were
warned not to become ‘ slaves to habit, ’ “ Where the

Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty. ”

The Rev. Mr. Martin then read Dr. Stewart’s paper
on The Pastorate in the Early Church, as a solution of the
question of self-support in the Indian Church . James
was the first pastor, but his position was unique,
Leaving him out of account, there is little trace of a
pastorate in the modern sense, till after the destruction
of Jerusalem, The eldership took the place of the
diaconate in the Jewish Church. Its first function was
that of Managing, Then some on account of peculiar
ability in teaching were given this work to do, and
among these any who shewed special fitness became
pastors, Later on the regular ministry assumed a
defiuite place. The Jewish law of tithe-giving passed
over into the Christian Church as a means of support,
lu addition lands etc, were sold, and the proceeds given
to the Church. Many pastors received nothing from
the Church, as they had other means of livelihood. In
applying these conditions to the Indian Church the
paper emphasized the need of stimulating native Chris*
tians to greater busiuess energy and economy. Indus*
tries should be encouraged, Pastors should as far as
possible support themselves j the duty of tithe-giving
should be enjoined, the territorial limits of congregations
extended as far as possible, and lay talent utilized. This
demands an educated membership, which in turn calls
for careful training through classes, books, i ews paperq
etc. The need of greater persmal piety \v‘as also
emphasized.

The Rev. A. H, Wriglr opened the discussion, lid
laid stress on the need for self-support, for the sike of
both the evangelistic work and the native Church. To
be selffexfending the Church must be self*suppomng,
The Indian Church is Coming to realize its responsi¬
bilities, He cal le t attention to the difficulties of self
support. Congregations are too small, and pastors’ salaries
too high. Mr. Waller thought a Wrong impression was
conveyed by the teaching that Christianity is free, Dr.
Lucas agreed that the high salaries of pastors were all
obstacle in the way of self-support, Self-sacrifice musi

1902]

THE INDIAN STANDARD

3

be encouraged. Dr. Thomas thought that the people
were not being taught to give, not only money but time,
and help in other ways. Dr. Wherry gave the ex-
perieuoe of the Ludhiana Presbytery, in making over
the distrlot to a Home Mission Sooiety. An annually
decreasing amount was given by the mission to this
Society, which was supposed to increase its contributions
proportionately. European Missionaries should he
members of the native Church and support it. The
management of the Church should be in the hands of
native brethren,

On Saturday the Rev, W. G, Proctor read a paper
on “ The Sabbath, " He reviewed the soripture teach¬
ing on the Sabbath, and referred to the objections based
on the silence of Scripture, that the Sabbath was not
instituted till the time of Moses, quoting from Bishop
Wilson to shew that such argument was unfair. He
traced the later history of the institution to shew how
general its observance had been throughout. He also
gave Christ’s teaching on the subject claiming that it
had suffered no modification through this. Paul’s
teaching on observances he held as bearing not on the
Sabbath, but on the spirit of Judaism in the Church.
He also referred to the change of the day, as being due
chiefly to gentile influence.

In the discussion that followed, Dr. Lucas raised the
question of strict Sabbath observance being made a
condition of admission into the Church, pointing out
the difficulties in the way in the case of certain classes
of converts. Mr Steinthal contended that the obli¬
gations of the Sabbath depend on natural laws, and
plead for liberty in its observance,

In the abmice of Dr. Weitbrecht, Mr. Waller read
bis piper on I ' ernaaular Christian Literature , its need and
supply, The need for such literature is manifest. Other
departments of Mission work depend on it. The paper
pointed out the need of thoroughness in the prepar¬
ation of tracts, and instanced faults in present trans¬
lations, hyinnoly, etc. There is need for special training,
and for students of Sanscrit, Hinduism, and the various
present day movements. For Christians there is call for
more good hymns, more general reading, history,
biography, and travels. There is need of more method
in the preparation of literature. Mission Schools afford
special facilities for distribution. The value of classes
for colporteurs was insisted on, as well as the encourage¬
ment of vernacular journalism.

The Rev. Mr. Zwemer, of Arabia, opened the
discussion. He called attention to the various
kinds of literature needed for various stages in
evangelistic work. He dwelt on the value of controver¬
sial literature, illustrating from his Arabian experience.
Dr. Wherry emphasized the need for spiritual tracts
addressed to men as men, also for Sabbath School liter¬
ature for Christian Youth. He considered it the duty
of everyone to write.

On Monday afternoon an address on Bible Study for
Personal Growth was given by Mr. J. Campbell White.
Among the points emphasized were (1) That Growth ia
enjoined by Scripture. (2) The Bible reveals hiudrances
to growth. (3) It indicates conditions of growth, (4)

Reveala the infinite possibilities of growth. (5) ReveaD
the Holy Spirit as the souroe of spiritual life. He also
urged that Bible study be methodical and progressive.
To this end results should be tabulated. The speaker in
closing made a strong appeal for Bible study as a
preparation for bringing others to a knowledge of the
tru’b.

The Rev. D. Jones followed with a paper on Bou>
to secure Voluntary Workers for Evangelizing India. For
these there is great room and need. Trained evangelists
do not meet it. Voluntary workers are necessary, both
European and native. The former should be urged to
take their share in this work. The lack of earnestness
on the part of native Christians was noticed, though
some notable exceptions were referred to. The speaker
questioned if missionaries were pursuing right lines of
work. Perhaps too much had been done. for the people.
Objections to the vayment system were urged. It rele¬
gates Christian workers to a class, and others excuse
their inaction on this score. The liberality of Hindus
in regard to their religion was cited, and the example
of native Christians in Uganda and among the Karens
was quoted. The qualifications of voluntary workers
were dealt with. These are (1) A deep sense of indebted¬
ness to God for His goodnes0. (2) A desire to import
the good news to others. (3) Courage. The speaker
thought many men were in too great a hurry to get a
great deal of work done, without regard enough for
result. Voluntary work should be required of all con¬
verts. There was a great need of a mighty outpouring
of God’s spirit on all workers.

A number of speakers took part in the discussion.
Dr, Scott thought native Christian organizations should
receive mere encouragement. Mr. Hasler thought the
development of voluntary work was hindered by too
much foreign money. Dr. Wherry urged that workers
be engaged more in the education of the children, which
would throw the burden of evaugelistic work on volun¬
tary helpers.

The first address on Tuesday afternoon was given by
Dr. Scott of Bareilly on ‘ Crucified with Christ. ’ This
was followed by Dr. Griswold’s paper on ‘ Qadiani, ’ It
was regretted that time did not permit of the whole of
this exccdlent paper being read, but it was announced
that it would be issued separately later. The paper
reviewed the history and claims of Mirza Gulam Ahmed,
of Qadian, the founder of a new sect among the Moham¬
medans. He comes of a family of. religious enthusiasts,
and professes to be the promised Mahdi and Messiah.
These are opposing claims according to Mohammedauism,
but the Mirza Sahib reconciles them to his own satis¬
faction. He is a man of peace, and opposes the doctrine
for jehad. He does not claim to be actually Christ, but
to have come in the power of Christ, as did John the
Baptist in that of Elijah. The Mirza asserts that Jesus
did not die on the cross, but argues from the Gospels
that He was only unconscious, and in this condition re¬
mained in the tomb for the time. He bases conclusions
upon the unknown life of Christ claimed to have been
found by a Russian traveller, and holds that Christ
later visited India, and finally died at Srinagar, Kashmir,

4 THE INDIAN

Ting theory of the death of C h ri 3 1 ho lays groat stress
upon, as it is vitally essential to his claim". The proph-
etir basis of his claim he finds in the promises made to
the .Tews, Christians, end Mohammedan*, Two tribes
were the inheritors of blessing, Israel and Tshmael. The
former lost its privilege by its rejection of Christ, and
Tshmael took its place. The Mirza follows Mohammed
as Mohammed followed Moses. Pie has a peculiar
doctrine of the Millenium, of which there are three, of
devils, of the time when devils will he imprisoned, and
finally of God’s undisputed reign. From both the Quran
and the Hadis he deduces arguments to prove his claim
to be the Messiah. On the basis both of his character
and the circumstances of his coming he claims to hg
the Masih-ul-Masih. He draws a parallel between
Jesus of Nazareth and the Mirza as to the political con¬
ditions that prevailed at their coming ; also between the
moral and spiritual needs of the time, claiming that the
- necessity of the circumstances proves his claim. He also
Cairns the position of mediator, following closely the
N 'w Testament doqti.ine, with this exception that he
holds the existence of mediators. As a natural outcome
of these claims he makes himself out to be greater than
Jesus, both in the working of miracles, prophecies,
teachings and general superiority. As credentials he
cites mauy things, such as signs, eloquence, his under¬
standing ofthe Quran, growth of disciples, supernatural
answers to prayer, and fulfilment of prophecies. Three
classes of the latter are given, relating to the death of
individuals, natural events, and the success of his cause.

In conclusion the paper gave an estimate of the
Mirza Sahib and lm claims. He is a man possessed of
great cleverness in presenting his claims and posing
before the publio. He shews lack of acquaintance with
critical methods. In the field of philology he manifests
great presumption. Theologically he is electic. Opinions
vary as to his character. Some regard him as a conscious
deceiver, others as a. madman, and others again as a
self-deceived impostor. The last judgment is the safest
one. The speaker considered that the attitude of ignor¬
ing the claims and teaching ofthe Miiza was mistaken,
as it might be construed into inability to combat them!
The paper concluded with lessons drawn from the
present conditions and prospects of Qadiani.

On Wednesday Rev. F. S. Hatch gave an address on
"Risen with Christ”, followed by papers on Village
Missions and Village Churches by Mr. J. Monro and Dr.
Chatterji. The latter paper we hope to give in our
next issue. Mr. Mouro dealt with the question of
evangelizing the village population, the most important
phase of mission work. He believed that this work
involved three needs— preaching, teaching, and healing.
From this point of view he gave his ideil of a village
mission, with its staff of eight missionaries, dispensaries,
school, church and other necessary appurtenances. The
site should be near but not in a town. He also dealt
with the questions of caste and debt.

Thursday afternoon was given to a paper by Dr E
H. Ewing on “ Theosophy. ” The paper was intensely
interesting as a resume of the history of the cult, but
did not lend itself to synopsis. It was followed by a

STANDARD [1st Oct,

helpful and inspiring address by Dr. Luoas on the

Second Coming of Christ,

During the Conference olasses fur Bible Stijiy were
held daily in Landonr, Eigehill, and Mussoorie, which
were well attended and thoroughly appreciated.

At one of the later sessions a constitution for the
Conference was submitted and agreed upon, and it was
announced that next year the meetings would be held
in the Union Church, Mussoorie,

- o -

COJ^ipuj^B.

CLOUDLETS FROM A MISSIONARY’S
DAY DREAMS,

XI, Church Government, (Concluded.)

Many people lay undue stress on Catholicism so-called.
Their great ideal is not only an inward but an outward
uniformity. Were all men Presbyterians, or Epis¬
copalians, or what not, how grand that would be accord¬
ing to these sectarian Catholics ! But the historian
Guizot shows how, in secular affair s, ancient civilizations
with their unity of purpose were inferior to modern
civilizations with their warring ideals. The Theocracy
of Brahmanism and the Autocracy of Rome, Sparfcan
Ohgarchy and Athenian Democracy, all ended In stagna¬
tion. Art ai d literature reached perfection of outward
form, but their inner ideas were neither so deep nor so
various as in modern times. Look at ancient India, with
everything so fixed, and nil novelty under a ban ; and
then contrast the European civilizations of to-day,
with its mixture of Republicanism, Royalty, and Auto¬
cracy, and its great progress. The ideal of modern
civilization is unity in diversity, not unity in outward
forms ; and in the modern Church the same ideal should
hold sway. One pontiff for the whole world, one
historic Episcopacy, one liturgy, one confession of faith,
all these are hands stretched out towards the darkness
of the past ; they are attempts to revert to the stagnat¬
ing unity of ancient and inferior civilizations. Not so
long ago we all believed that God stuck ready-made
trees and beasts and men down upon the earth, as a
child places his tin soldiers in battle array, or puls his
wooden animals two and two beside his Noah’s ark ;
but now many of us have come to hold the truth of a
constant struggle of varieties, which results in pro¬
gress and a higher type. Let us hold by evolution in
church governments also.

If we adopt the adaptation theory of church govern¬
ment, we may hold such apparently-inconsistent
Opinions as, that the Papacy was good for part of the
middle ages (being able to stand up for the poor against
king and noble), that Episcopacy has at times answered
well in England and Presbyterianism in Scotland ; and
we can point out that whenever there was failure to
suit surroundings, then the sams Papacy failed in
modern Spain and Italy, Prelacy has not stemmed
corruption in Eastern Churches, and Presbyterianism
has not been a complete success in the Transvaal. As
in the Bible, so in the church, God speaks by divers
portions, in divers manners ; and the whole of the Church
Visible is greater than any section of it, and, in the

18

PRESBYTERIAN STANDARD.

April 19,

conveyed the request of the mission for the committee’s
approval of their organization of the Church at Luebo. The
Secretary was instructed to reply that the committee would
heartily approve of the mission’s taking this step whenever
in the judgment of the mission there was a sufficient
number of properly qualified men for the offices of elder
and deacon among the communing members of the Church
at Luebo.

A letter from Mr. Gammon announced that the Municipal
Council of the City of Lavras requested the privilege of
seeking for the Boys’ Department of the Evangelical In¬
stitute. conducted by Mr. Gammon at Lavras, the recogni¬
tion of the school on the part of the Brazilian government,
which would put it upon the same basis as to the privileges
accorded to the graduates of the school as that of the Gov¬
ernment Gymnasia. Mr. Gammon stated that in order to
accept this recognition it would be necessary to have another
building, costing about $2,500, in order to provide dormitory
room for the required number of students. The committee
expressed it hearty approval of Mr. Gammon ’s accepting
this offer of the Municipal Council as soon as the financial
condition of the offer could be met. The Secretary was in¬
structed, however, to state to him that in the present condi¬
tion of our treasury, it would be impossible for the commit¬
tee to make the necessary appropriations, but that the mat¬
ter would be commended to the Church as a suitable object
of beneficence to those who might be able and willing to
help the work in this special way.

The Treasurer’s report was read, showing the receipts
for the month of March, 1905, to be $45,652.43, as against
$41,636.56 for the same month last year, a gain of $4,015.87.

To Sabbath School Superintendents. — The next fifth Sab¬
bath (appointed by the General Assembly) collection in be¬
half of Mission Schools would be April 30th. But inasmuch
as the Sabbath schools have just been observing Children’s
Day for Home Missions, and inasmuch as some of them
are. observing that day during this month, no circulars will
be issued, and no appeal will be made to the Sabbath schools
for the fifth Sabbath of this month. The two objects, how¬
ever, are different. Children’s Day is for Home Missions
in general, and the fifth Sabbath collection is specially for
Indian schools; but we do not wish to crowd the Sabbath
schools by asking two collections so near together. Still
there are many Sabbath schools so well organized and so
regular in their work that they never fail to respond on anv
fifth Sabbath. If any of these wish to take their usual
collection, it will be greatly appreciated by us. If any
school which did not observe Children’s Day would like
some of our exercises to be used on the fifth Sabbath, we
will gladly furnish them to any superintendent who will no¬
tify us the number of copies wanted.

Thanking the Sabbath schools for their generous aid, and
praying God’s blessing upon all their work for the Church
this year, Most cordially,

S. L. Morris, Secretary.

Relation of Missionaries to the Native Church.— Action
of the Executive Committee to be reported to the Assem¬
bly at Fort Worth:

The subject of the relation of the misionaries to churches
in mission lands and to the Presbyteries in those lands was
referred by the last Assembly to the Executive Committee
of Foreign .Missions to report to this Assembly. This ac¬
tion was taken in connection with the adoption of the
recommendation of the Ad Interim Committee on Memorial
of the Korean Mission, which memorial requested that our
missionaries in Korea be authorized to co-operate with other
Presbyterian missionaries in that field in the formation of
a Presbytery to which the relation of the missionary should
be as follows, i. e. :

“The misionaries who are members of these* Presbyteries
shall be members of the same only so far as concerns the
rights and privileges of voting and participating in all its
proceedings, but ecclesiastically they shall be subject to the
authority and discipline of their respective Churches, re¬
taining their full ecclesiastical connection with those
Churches. The relation of the missionaries as members of
the Korean Church shall continue until such time as, by an
affirmative vote of two-thirds of their number, the with¬
drawal from this relation shall be deemed advisable.”

The report of the Ad Interim Committee, which was
adopted by the Assembly, declined to approve the organiza¬
tion of a Presbytery either in Korea or in China, to which
the foreign evangelist should have the relation described
above. Action to the same effect was taken by the Assem¬

bly which met at Jackson, Miss., in 1902. We find also
that the Assembly in 1887 answered an overture from East
Hanover Presbytery, in regard to the Presbyterial rela¬
tions of foreign missionaries, that “no minister can consti¬
tutionally be at the same time a member of two Presbyter¬
ies; bence the transfer (of a missionary) to a foreign Pres¬
bytery involves the complete severance of previously ex¬
isting Presbyterial relations, precisely as at home.”

It is competent, of course, for the Assembly to reconsider
and take action contrary to these deliverances of former
Assemblies. Whether such action can be taken consist¬
ently with the principles of our Presbyterian polity is an
ecclesiastical question which the Assembly alone can decide.

As a question of mission policy, the Executive Committee
is not prepared of its own judgment to recommend such ac¬
tion. The committee, however, recognizes the force of the
fact that this policy is the one recommended to us unani¬
mously, with one exception, by our mission in Korea, and
agreed upon as best by all the Presbyterian missions work¬
ing in that field. It is also the policy endorsed as best and
wisest for the Presbyterian Church in China by a large ma¬
jority of the Presbyterian missionaries in that field. To the
question asked by our foreign mission, “Should not great
weight be given to the opinion of the brethren who have
grown up with the Church and know the conditions as no
one else can?” we answer, unhesitatingly, yes. In view of
this almost unanimous sentiment of the Korea and China
Missions, the committee would feel constrained to waive its
own judgment as to the general ecclesiastical policy to be
pursued and acquiesce, in the view of the two missions as
a provisional arrangement.

Should the Assembly, however, decide that the request of
the two missions can not be granted because of the incon¬
sistency of the proposed plan with the principles of our
Presbyterian polity, then the Executive Committee would
recommend the following solution of the question at issue ;

1. That the Assembly express its approval of the express¬
ed desire on the part of our missions in Korea and China
to co-operate with other Presbyterian missions in the organi¬
zation of one Lhiited Presbyterian Church in each of those
fields.

2. That the Assembly authorize its missionaries to take
all such steps as may be necessary and as may be in con¬
formity with the Presbyterian principles “to complete the
formation and to secure the independence of the proposed
United Presbyterian Churches in Korea and China.”

(See Minutes of Mid-China Mission, p. 242.)

For an authoritative definition of the rights and powers
of the foreign evangelist, with reference to the organiza¬
tion of Churches in mission lands, the missionaries are re¬
ferred to the action of the Assembly of 1881, adopting the
report of an Ad Interim Committee, of which Dr. B. M.
Palmer was chairman! and Drs. Jas. Woodrow, Stuart Rob¬
inson, L. A. Lefevre, J. Leighton Wilson, T. E. Peck and J.
B. Adger were members, as follows:

“The only feature that distinguishes the evangelist from
the ordinary “minister of the Word” is that he labors to
plant the gospel and the institutions of the Church in places
where they do not exist. When his field lies within the
territory of the Church as already organized, his powers
are circumscribed within those of the court having juris¬
diction over the same. As the Form of Government" (Chap
V., Sec. IV., Art. VI., and Chap. VI., Sec. II., Art. I.) as¬
signs the power of forming new Churches and of ordaining
to office to a court, these extraordinary functions of the
evangelist can be exercised only when expressly delegated
by the court to him as its agent. When his field lies beyond
the territory which the Church occupies, his powers are
necessarily enlarged. There being no court to discharge
these functions, the constitution recognizes as inhering m
his office all the powers that are necessary to constitute the
Church. He may organize Church and ordain to all the of¬
fices repired to make them complete; and also, with a view
to . the extension of the Church, he has the powers to or¬
dain other evangelists, both natives and foreigners, pro¬
vided that the latter be not under the jurisdiction of a
Presbytery at home, in which case the concurrence of said
Presbytery shall first be obtained. As soon, however, as a
court is created, even the lowest, his extraordinay powers
cease within its jurisdiction, and can be resumed only in the
region that is beyond ; the guiding principle being that the
powers of an evangelist can not supercede nor impair those
which pertain to a court, either at home or abroad.” An
attempt to secure additional legislation on this subject* in
1894 m the way of amendment to the Form of Government
was defeated by the vote of the Presbyteries.

To this action of the Assembly of 1881 it is recommend-

\

1905.

PRESBYTERIAN STANDARD.

17

SOUTH CAROLINA.

The Presbytery of Harmony held its spring session with
the Hephzihah Church, near Bishopville, beginning on Wed¬
nesday, April 5th, and closing the following Friday. At the
request of the retiring Moderator, Rev. W. J. McKay, D.
D., the opening sermon was preached by Rev. W. G. Neville,

D. D. There were present fourteen ministers and sixteen
elders.

Rev. J. M. Iiolladay, of Manning, was elected Moderator,
and Elder George McCutchen, of Mt. Zion, Temporary Clerk.

Rev. T. M. McConnell, D. D., was with us for the first
time, the Presbytery having received him at a previous call¬
ed meeting and installed him pastor of the Camden Church.

The hearts of all were saddened by the absence of three
of our our older members, viz: Rev. W. A. Gregg, Rev. N.
W. Edmunds, D. D., and Rev. W. W. Mills, D. D., all of
whom were kept away from us by sickness. Dr. Edmunds,
after long and faithful service as Chairman of the Home
Mission Committee, gave up his work and Dr. Mills again
tendered his resignation as Stated Clerk. Both of these
resignations were accepted with regret by the Presbytepq
and the Presbytery adopted a minute expressing apprecia¬
tion of their services.

Rev. J. M. Holladay was elected Chairman of the Home
Mission Committee, and Rev. W. S. Porter, Stated Clerk.

Presbytery’s Evangelist, Rev. F. Carl Barth, gave an ac¬
count of his labors during the past six months and we also
had an address from our Synodical Superintendent of Home
Missions, Rev. F. H. Wardlaw.

Rev. J. M. Holladay, of Manning, and Elder James Winn,
of Sumter, were elected commissioners to the General As¬
sembly, with Rev. Y. R. Gaston, of Mt. Zion, and Elder

E. A. Alexander, of Hephzibar, as alternates.

Presbytery decided to hold an adjourned meeting in Sum¬
ter on Tuseday, April 18th, at 11 o’clock in the morning,
for the purpose of receiving, if the way be clear, Rev. W.
J. Wyly and arranging for his installation at Georgetown.

The fall session of Presbytery will be held with the Mt.
Zion Church.

W. S. Porter, Stated Clerk.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Traveling for The Standard has its compensations, and
one of these is meeting the friends of The Standard, whose
name is legion. I stopped at Monroe and hunted up Rev.
George Atkinson. I found him out driving, and when I told
him my business he had me to get in with him and he took
me for a Irive, and then gave me a list of the "possibili¬
ties” in Monroe, and I went out to interview them, and the
interviews were invariably pleasant and frequently profit¬
able financially. "Use my name as freley as you wish,”
Mr. Atkinson told me, and I found it a name to conjure
with. It’s a great work being done at Monroe. The roll
has climbed steadily from 80 to 140, and out in the coun¬
try Mr. Atkinson has established several Presbyterian out¬
posts, and the future of Presbyterianism in Monroe and
vicinity is bright, very bright. Monroe has one of the hand¬
somest churches in the State, and the pride of the congrega¬
tion in it is unbounded, and justly so, for it represents much
self-denial on their part, and the child of self-denial is love,
and those good people love every brick and stone in the
building.

Down at Laurinburg there was no work to be done. "You
Scotchmen all take The Standard,” I remarked to one dour-
looking Caledonian. "What else would you expect?” he
asked, with a pugnacious stare, and really, when you come
to think of it, what else could you expect?

There’s a monument in this town (Laurinburg)
that is worthy of mention. It’s erected to the
memory of a schoo teacher. That ’s a little out of
the regular line of the marble industry. The fellow that
gets plugged with a bullet from a Filipino gun gets a piece
of granite with a word "Hero” occupying both sides; but
a school teacher in a little town! Think of that. It shows,
I fancy, as much the good sense of the people of Laurin¬
burg as it does the worth of the man whose memory it com-
memorats. On oneside it has the name, Quackenbush, with
date; on another a quotation; on another, “In recognition
of his exalted character, in appreciation of his ennobling
influence upon youth. Erected by a people grateful for his
love and service.” On the fourth side: "Christian, Scholar,
Philanthropist. Twenty-one years principal of Laurinburg
High School, 1879-1900.” And this monument is not put
off in a corner; it is in the court house square. Perhaps
those who erected it thought it might do the lawyers good
to contemplate the virtues of Quackenbush ’s life.

Clarkton is another place that deserves mention. There

are several reasons for that. There is one special one, and
that is the school. The Clarkton Male Institute is young in
years, but — well, the attendance reached the high-water
mark of 120 during the past year, under the admirable di¬
rection of Profs. Dunn and Plutchinson. Fi'om what I saw
of these gentlemen, both in the class room and outside, I’d
cheerfully recommend the school or any school with which
they are associated. They are Christian gentlemen. And
the' school has good buildings, conveniently arranged, set
in the midst of ample grounds. There’s space for tennis
and ball and drills. In short, Clarkton has a splendid plant,
and the committee is working for the school, and everything
is working smoothly and harmoniously. If you want your
boys in a good school, send them to Clarkton.

After Clarkton came the White Plains congregation. Rev.
Robert M. Williams, the evangelist, has just finished a meet¬
ing there, and I spent a pleasant day.

Wilmington and Vicinity. — Wilmington has 30,000 people
and some other things. At least the makers of a recent di¬
rectory say it has 30,000 inhabitants, and who’s know if
it hasen’t? About the other things, it was not nfecessary
to get information from the directory.

One thing is a gilt-edged collection of bar-rooms. A fine
ad. writer was spoiled in the proprietor of one of them. He
has a sign painted on his door reading thusly: "Any na¬
tion welcome except Carrie,” and underneath that is painted
a. hatchet. It was rather a dull-looking hatchet, I noticed,
but there is a sharper one being ground in Wilmington
even now, and the noise of the grinding can be heard in the
streets. Public opinion is turning the grind-stone, and the
good people of Wilmington shall yet come out of darkness
into light and line up with Charlotte and Fayetteville and
Greensboro and other places, which have decided that the
future of their children shall not be written on a bar-keep¬
er’s license.

Rev. Wm. Black has been helping things along in the
meeting which has just closed — Sunday, April 19th — at Im¬
manuel Chapel (or church, Mr. Crowley insisted it is) . The
meeting was an intensely interesting one, many being turn¬
ed away from the doors at different times because there
was room for no others within. The aisles were filled and
even the available places around the altar were occupied by
eager listeners. The meeting was begun by Rev. Sloan
Crowley, and after he had preached several sermons which
brought some into the light and set others to thinking, Mr.
Black came and took up the work, and under the blessing
of God eighty professions were made. That was a great
work to bring eighty into the fold, but that wasn’t all; there
were others "who had failed to live up to their Christian
duty, and many of these crowded around the altar to prom¬
ise renewed allegiance to the Saviour. And surely that is
not the least important part of a meeting of this kind.

At the meeting at Immaunel 18 joined the Church Sun¬
day morning and seven were baptized. Others will soon
unite — some with Immanuel and some with the other
churches, and fall into the ranks of those who will hasten
the coming of the Master’s Kingdom.

The meeting at the Y. M. C. A. being held by Mr. Her¬
bert is creating great interest, and these meetings were held
just at a needy time, as the election of city officers comes
off Wednesday, the 12th, and a most exciting contest is
looked for by those who are interested in good government
and those who — but I’m not in politics, as the defeated can¬
didate remarked to the man who wanted to borrow a dollar.

I went out to Whiteville, one of Brother J. E. L. Wine-
coff’s charges, looking for the "elect,” and found them.
They are good Presbyterians in that part of the vineyard,
and also good Baptists and good Methodists and Episco¬
palians too, and they all work together in the church and
school, and it’s refreshing . The town is growing and pros¬
pering as a consequence. Wlhy, they have a large new school
building there costing about four thousand dollars, and the
night after I left they were going to have an entertainment
to make some money for benches and to buy paint with,
etc. D. D. McBryde.

The Executive Committee of Foreign Missions met in reg¬
ular session in the Foreign Mission Rooms, Nashville, Tenn.,
on April 4th.

A letter was read from the Rev. W. M. Morrison, D. D.,
reporting progress in the preparation of the dictionary

The Secretary reported that Miss Margaret H. Youell,
of the Southern Brazil Mission, died at the Presbyterian
Hospital in New York on March 26th. He was instructed
to express to the family and friends of Miss Youell the sym¬
pathy of the committee in this bereavement.

A letter from Rev. Motte Martin, of the African Mission,

1905.

PRESBYTERIAN STANDARD.

19

ed that the present Assembly add an expression of its judg¬
ment that when there are two or more foreign evangelists
working in the same field the powers described in the above
paragraph, as a matter of ecclesiastical propriety, should he
exercised by them jointly, provided they are not so far
apart geographically as to make such co-operation imprac¬
ticable.

When a sufficient number of native churches has been or¬
ganized and a sufficient number of native ministers and
elders ordained, with such geographical relations to each
other as would make the organization of a Presbytery prac¬
ticable, your committee recommends that our missionaries
be instructed to use their influence to have such Presby¬
tery organized on the basis of autonomy and independence
of all foreign Churches. When so organized the relation to
be sustained to said Presbytery by foreign missionaries
working within its bounds, is a matter to be determined
first by the native Presbytery, in the exercise of its autono¬
mous power, and then by the Churches whose representa¬
tives the missionaries are in the exercise of their general
powers of supervision and direction of the missionaries un¬
der their care.

In view of the above considerations, the Executive Com¬
mittee deems it unnecessary at present to propose any new
legislation to he enacted defining the relation of the mis¬
sionaries to churches in mission lands and to the Presbyter¬
ies in those lands. The committee considers that the pro¬
visions of our Manual of Foreign Missions, as expressed in
paragraphs 14 and 15, together with the above suggestions,
are sufficient to meet the present requirements of the case.

Report on Foreign Missions. — The Executive Committee
of Foreign Missions met in regular session at the mission
rooms on Tuesday, April 4th, 1905.

Miss Rida Jourolmon, formerly of Knoxville, Tenn., but
for the past two years a resident of Kiangyin, China, was,
upon the urgent request of the missionaries .of that station,
appointed as a missionary to China, and assigned to Kiang¬
yin as her field of labor.

The annual report for the year ending March 31st, 1905,
was presented and adopted, and the financial statement of
the report is as follows:

The toal receipts for the year were $226,284.25. This is
$10,244.47 less than the receipts for the previous year.
Of the total receipts $6,280.43 were from legacies. Re¬
ceipts from legacies the previous year were $7,801.33. There
was also an individual donation of $25,000 last year, to
which there was no corresponding gift this year. An ad¬
vance payment was made to the missions on the first quarter
of the new fiscal year of $10,895.09. This amount will be
increased several thousand dollars by unused balances . of
appropriations for the year 1904 in our mission treasuries,
which we are unable to take account of in our financial state¬
ment on account of delayed reports. The cash balance in
the treasury at the end of the year was $13,975.68.

The total disbursements for the year were $ - •

The amount required for the outfit and travel of the large
number of new missionaries sent out, and the duplication
of orders by our African Mission on account of. the loss of
the Lapsley and the destruction of Ibanj Station, largely
increased our expenditures over what they would have been
under normal conditions. The committee is confident that
with the help of our new Co-ordinate Secretary and the
vigorous pushing of the Forward Movement, we will be able
to" carry on the work without financial embarrassment. It
may be noted as a matter of encouragement that the re¬
ceipts for the month of March were $45,652.28, the largest
amount ever received in one month in the history of our
work.

Congo Boat Fund. — The response to our appeal for funds
to rebuild the Samuel N. Lapsley has been most gratify¬
ing. The enthusiasm aroused in behalf of this fund was so
great that there was diverted to it from the geueral fund
not only a very large proportion of the contributions of our
Sunday schools and Young People’s Societies, but also a
considerable amount of the regular contributions of the
churches. Some embarrassment to our treasury has arisen
from this cause, which we believe, however, to be only tem¬
porary; $28,582.08 were received for this fund during the
year. The amount received during the previous years was
$9,647.37. The total amount of the fund at present is $38,-
229.45. Occasional contributions are still coming in, but
we regard the collection of the fund as practically com-
pletedr Rev. T. Hope Morgan, of the English Baptist Mis¬
sion, who has kindly acted as our business agent at Leopold¬
ville, reports in his last letter that he had been unable so
far to make any sale of the wrecked Lapsley, and that the
prospect of realizing anything from that source seemed re¬

mote. So far nothing has been charged against the fund on
account of mite boxes, certificates and other expenses of its
collection.

It is estimated that about one-half the fund will be re¬
quired for the building of the steamer. About the same
amount will be required for its transport and re-construc¬
tion in Africa. The amount required for this latter pur¬
pose will not probably have to be paid out during the pres¬
ent fiscal year. The fund is now being drawn upon from
time to time to pay for the original building of the steamer,
and will have to be paid out in installments as the work of
building progresses.

Immediately after the last General Assembly the Rev. L.
C. Yass was assigned to the duty of preparing tentative
plans of the kind of boat needed in our work. This work
needed to be done very carefully, and Mr. Vass was oc¬
cupied with it several weeks. The plans as drawn by Mr.
Yass were submitted to the firm of Matteson & Drake, of
Philadelphia, naval architects, who, in consultation with
Mr. Vass, made the necessary changes in the plans and pre¬
pared drawings and specifications for the steamer. The
plans thus finally completed were submitted to eight Amer¬
ican firms and five British firms, with the request that they
first bid upon the plans as submitted, and then offer criti¬
cisms and suggestions of changes by which the boat might
be improved. The opinion of the naval architects was that
not exceeding $25,000 would be required for the construc¬
tion of the boat as planned by them. The lowest bid received
from any responsible American firm was a bid of $34,100
from the Newport News Ship. Building Company. One bid
was received from the firm of Graham, Ritchie & Milne,
Glasgow, Scoland, for £3,870. After these bids were receiv¬
ed, Mr. Vass was instructed to appear before the committee
for consultation. The matter was discussed with great thor¬
oughness, and the decision was reached that the building of
the boat in this country, under present conditions, was im¬
practicable. Such changes in the plans as would have
brought down the price to the point where there was a rea¬
sonable probability of the fund being sufficient to cover the
cost of construction and re-construction would have result¬
ed in a boat which, in Mr. Vass’ judgment, could not be
safely navigated on the Congo River. Mr. Vass, therefore,
instructed by the committee at its meeting on March 7th, to
proceed to England for the purpose of conferring with the
firm of Graham, Ritchie & Milne with reference to their bid,
and also of obtaining bids from other British firms, if pos¬
sible, and of having the work of construction begun at the
earliest possible date.

The Forward Movement. — The work of the Forward
Movement has been prosecuted as vigorously as was possible,
under the circumstances. Rev. J. L. Stuart, Jr., and Rev.
L. I. Moffet gave each about five months to the prosecution
of this work before sailing for their field of labor in China.
Earnest efforts have been made to use our Presbyterial com-
' mittees and chairmen of Foreign Missions in the prosecu¬
tion of the work. A considerable number of churches not
strong enough to assume the full support of missionaries,
but strong enough to take one or more shares in some of our
stations, have been reached through this channel.

It is hoped that by persistent effort, and under the stim¬
ulus and direction given by the Secretary having charge of
the work in the field, a much larger use can be made of these
Presbyterial agencies during the present year. Many indi¬
vidual pastors have themselves presented the movement in
their churches with encouraging results. The Co-ordinate
Secretary having chief charge of Foreign Mission work in
the field, elected by the General Assembly, declined the elec¬
tion, and the commission appointed by the Assembly was
unable to fill his place until the 9th of January, 1905, when
the Rev. James O. Reavis, of Dallas, Texas, elected by the
commission and accepting the work, entered upon the du-
. ties of his office.

The committee desires to place on record its enthusiastic
endorsement of this action of the commission, and its pro¬
found satisfaction at this addition to our working force.
Since entering on the work, Mr. Reavis has visited all our
Theological Seminaries except Columbia, which was visited
by the chairman of the committee, and a number of our de¬
nominational schools; and has visited churches in all our
Synods except that of Florida, giving special attention to
the work of the Forward Movement in all these visits. The
churches show their appreciation of the additional Secretary
by requests for service at his hands far greater than he is
able to render. A most encouraging feature of his work,
so far, has been the enlistment of a number of individuals
in the support of missionaries. The committeee hopes for
large development along this line during the present year.

20

PRESBYTERIAN STANDARD.

April 19,

Monte Circle.

HER SUPERIOR OFFICER.

By Margaret Horner Clyde.

It would never have happened but for Robert McAllister’s
eyes. They were quite unlike anybody else’s eyes, so Isabel
said, and Isabel was unprejudiced, for she had never seen the
young man before. Perhaps it would never have happened
if John Applethwaite had not been leading the singing that
Sunday morning in the little old church at Randolph’s
Manor.

It was a June day. The birds in the elm trees were bub¬
bling over with song. The elms themselves were older than
the church, and the church had stood grim and grey for a
century and a half. It had served as a hospital during the
Revolution. Within sight of it stood the Randolph home.
It. too, was a relic of the Revolution, in which conflict one
of the earliest Randolphs won no little distinction. But
church and manor house alike had been left behind in the
march of civilization. Through nine months of one year
they had dozed among their green acres and only roused
when summer brought an influx of city visitors.

This year Major Randolph and his daughter Isabel had
come earlier than usual to the old home. But, as yet, the
guests who were wont to throng the house had not arrived.
And so that Sabbath morning. Isabel, cool and dainty in a
simple muslin gown, and the .Major, tall and soldierly, with
graying hair, sat alone in the family pew.

At the open window hummed the bees, somnolently. In
the choir sat old John Applethwaite, listening, somnolently,
to the birds, the bees — and, perhaps, the sermon. The ser¬
mon was worth listening to. for Robert McAllister was sim¬
ple, straightforward, genuine. But John Applethwaite, a
farmer, whose youthful love for music and naturally good
voice had kept for him the office of chorister for thirty years,
sat with eyes fixed upon the speaker, and thoughts wander¬
ing away to his fruitful fields. Perhaps it was because the
week had been spent at work upon those fields and the old
man was honestly tired, that his thoughts wandered. As the
sermon proceeded, his head dropped and long before the
young stranger in the pulpit had reached his peroration, the
chorister was asleep.

One and another of the congregation looked toward the
choir. He was certainly sound asleep, indeed Isabel said
that his nap was chiefly sound, for louder and louder grew
his breathing until it became an unmistakable snore. Peo¬
ple began to retire temporarily behind their fans and then
to pay sudden and intense heed to the preacher. At the
man’s side sat three girls, just at the giggling age. They
laughed convulsively. Beyond theme were two" young men,
who smiled and flushed and seemed quite undecided whether
to leave the old man undisturbed or to interrupt the service
still further by leaving their places and arousing him.

It was a high tribute to Mr. McAlister that he held his
audience straight through to his last ringing sentence. Then
with a brief, but reverent prayer, he sat down.

The crisis had now arrived. The minister opened his
hymn-book and sat hesitating, his eyes upon the choir. The
two young men were trying gently to awaken the old man.
But gentle means proved slow. Impatiently they gave him
a vigorous shake, and he sat up with a snort which sounded
like the explosion of a steam boiler. Isabel put her head
down on the back of the next pew and went into hysterics.
Even Major Randolph pulled his mustache savagely, scowled
at the wall in front of him, and cast no look of reproof at
the shaking shoulders of the girl beside him. When, at last,
she sat up with flushed face, she encountered a pair of
dancing eyes in the pulpit.

Strangers say that Robert McAllister has hazel eyes. Isa¬
bel says they are never twice the same, they are little lakes •
which reflect sunshine and shadow, tenderness and scorn, and
love. But that first glance was one of mutual mirth and
perfect sympathy. Yet his mouth was unyielding, and but
for his eyes, his face was grave.

“We will close,” he said, “with one verse of No. 86,
‘Lord, Dismiss us With Thy Blessing.’ ” John Apple¬
thwaite, still dazed with sleep, began the hymn, but set it,
miserabile dietu! to the wrong tune. Not one word fitted.
The tucks that were take in and the gathers that were let
out of that dignified old hymn would have astonished the
very elect, and even then, there were two whole lines left
over, unclothed, as it were. It was fortunate that only one
verse was sung. Human endurance could not have survived
a second.

When it was all over and Isabel turned to leave the pew,

she exclaimed, “Daddy, we must know him! Any man who
can go through that and come out right end up is a hero.
If you had seen his eyes!”

“I did,” replied the Major. “He deserves a medal. He
is the kind who does not flinch at the cannon’s mouth.”

Five minutes later Mr. McAllister was being presented to
Miss Randolph.

“How could you help laughing?” she asked.

“I can’t,” he replied. “Won’t you come into the grave¬
yard and join me?” And the two sat down upon gdjoining
tombstones and laughed till the echoes rang.

After that they could never be strangers. The Major in¬
sisted on taking the young man home to dinner, and it de¬
veloped in the course of their conversation that he was not
an ordained minister, but a student with another year be¬
fore him at the seminary. He was merely supplying the pul¬
pit of the old church for the summer.

And never did a summer fly so fast. When the Randolphs
and their many guests went back to the city. McAllister had
easily a dozen invitations to call «n as many charming girls.
Yet he buckled down to work with a stern resolve to bury
his happy summer deep among the memories of the years.
For he had a lofty purpose in life, and in his plans there
seemed no place for trifling. Yet no sooner had he formed
his resolve to forget Randolph Manor and the Randolnbs.
than he broke it by going to the city and taking Isabel to
the Army and Navy football game. The Major, who was
by no means blind, began to watch and to make inquiries
about the young man; but nothing further happened.

Only once did McAllister write to her, merely a courteous,
friendly note. Then in April they heard indirectly that he
was in the city awaiting a critical operation in the hospital.
The Major hurried. down town, to find the operation over
and the patient living. More than that, the surgeon wuold
not say.

Isabel could not think of him as ill. Weakness was the
one thing incompatible- with Robert McAllister. She pic¬
tured him as se had seen him laughin'? that first day out in
the old graveyard. How his strong white teeth had flashed!
She remembered his broad shoulders', his muscular arms as
be was playing tennis or rowing, during their beautiful sum¬
mer together. Then she bit her lips until the blood came
and said he could not. must not die.

And he did not die. Perhaps a girl’s prayers saved him.
When he became convalescent the Major went to see him,
and came home with an idea in his mind.

“Isabel,” he said, “let’s take that boy out home.” Ran¬
dolph’s Manor was always home to the Major and Isabel.
They merely stayed in the city during the winter.

“He’ll never get well here. I don’t believe much in hos¬
pitals, anyhow.”

“Very well,” reolied Isabel, “onlv he may not want to
go. in which case, I don’t envy you the task of taking him,
unless he has changed greatly. ”

“Why shouldn’t he want to go? I tell you, it’s pretty
tough for a fellow like that to have no father nor mother
nor home. I’m going to take him out there and cure him.”

But taking him out there proved difficult. He persistently
declined the invitation, until at last, seeing how he had
wounded his friend, he agreed. “All right. Major. I never
can thank you, and I won’t try. I’ll go.”

The next day after he was installed at the old house, Isabel
came. The Major met her at the station. When they
reached the house, she seemed loath to enter. Once in the
library she took an interminable time to unfasten her wraps.

“Come, Isabel,” exclaimed her father impatiently. “Come
and speak to Mr. McAllister.”

“Don’t you think I had better wait till tomorrow? He
might be —

“ Nonsense !He’s -perfectly able to see people.”

“Well,” she assented reluctantly. “But wait till I fix my
hair. ’ ’

After a long time she emerged from her room, followed by
her father, who was now thoroughly out of patience with
her, reached the door of the guest room, then suddenly turned
and flung herself against his shoulder. “Father, I’m
afraid ! ’ ’ she cried.

“Afraid?” he questioned, perplexed. “Isabel, you are
acting most unaccountably. Can’t you offer a polite greet¬
ing to a friend in your own house ? ’ ’

“No,” she replied, perversely. “Tell me what he looks
like.”

“There is nothing to embarrass you, my dear,” he assured
her, beginning to see daylight. “He is thinner, of course,
but you will find him ‘clothed and in his right mind.’ ”

Clothed, he certainly was, but — in his right mind? The
Major doubted it. The young man had nerved himself to
meet this moment calmly. He had thought to thank his hos-

May 1, 1902.]

THE CHRISTIAN EXPRESS

09

THE MISSION FIELD.

THE STORY OF THE FRENCH MISSION
IN BASUTOLAND. — III.

BY REV. A. JAQUES.

From 1853 to 1856, there are no particular facts to mention in
the history of the Mission. At this period the Mission House
in Paris was re-opened, and M. Casalis was called there as
director. For twenty-three years he had become worn in
working' and labouring among the Basutos. It was a most
touching ceremony, the bidding adieu to M. Casalis at Thaba-
Bosiu. The church was called together to see him for the
last time, and, as in the case of the Apostle Paul, they
accompanied him with tears and prayers as far as Morija.

In 1857, one of the pupils of the Mission House was or¬
dained. This was Monsieur Coillard, the future founder of the
Zambezi Mission. In 1858 he arrived in Basutoland, where
two new stations were founded, one of which was Leribe,
where he was placed. We must now go back a little to
understand the period which follows, and which leaves a cruel
souvenir of the conduct of the whites to the Basutos.

In 1836, the Boers, discontented with certain laws made by
the Cape Government, revolted, saying “ Let us trek."
They advanced towards the north, repulsing the natives

wherever they found them. From this time they established
themselves in the Orange Free State and the Transvaal.
In 1858, the Boers, finding that the neighbouring countrv was a
good one, declared war against the Basutos, without any

other reason than that of covetousness.

They invaded Basutoland, completely destroyed the beautiful
station and printing office at Bersheba, took Morija, drove
away M. Arbousset the missionary, burnt his house and

came to Thaba-Bosiu. In spite of all their efforts, they could
not take it, and had to retire at the order of Sir George Grey,
the British Governor. Our missionaries had to be more on
the alert then ever, for they saw themselves on the point of
being dispossessed of their station. To the evils of war must
be added others, which necessitated much perseverance and
many efforts on the part of the Christians in Basutoland.
First of all famine, then smallpox, after this typhoid teven
each claimed manj' victims. Many more labourers were

needed to face the exigencies of the present time, so M.
Germond, M. Mabille, and M. Ellenberger were sent to the
aid of their brethren in i860. New stations rose up, called
for by the chiefs or by the natives, who felt the good in¬
fluence which the Gospel exerted over their hearts.

The heathen party was always powerful, and our missionaries
had often to struggle against it. Yet another new adversary
appeared on the horizon. I speak of the Catholic mission¬
aries, who about 1861 came to establish themselves at Thaba-
Bosiu. From this time it was needful to combat them, so
that they would not steal the hearts of those who were on
the point of being converted, and who did not know as yet
which road to take. Basutoland was now full of Christians
or of those who called themselves so. It was found necessary
to establish a way of exercising and following up an influence
over those who did not live in a missionary village, or who
could not come regularly to church. M. Arbousset had tried
to meet this by often visiting the scattered ones round his
station. This occupied much time without any great results.
What was necessary were native Christians worthy of all confi¬
dence, who could take charge of these out-stations. It was to
M. Mabille that this inspiration came in 1863. At Kolo, near
Morija, he settled one of his Christians, Esaia Leeti, to preach
the Gospel. The result was just what he expected; Esaia,
loved and supported by his countrymen, did among them a
work which was really blessed. In 1864, another out-station
of Morija was put under the care of Sello Ricare ; they put
along with him a young Mosuto called Lefi , son of Esaia, who
took charge of the school. Thus were begun those permanent
out-stations, the usefulness of which was soon to be increasingly
felt, and their real service unanimously recognised.

Unhappily the hour of political conflict was again to sound.

In 1865 came a new war with the Boers, who wished to reduce
the Basutos to famine. Orders were given to our missionaries
by the Government of the Orange Free State to withdraw from
Basutoland. Moshesh sued for peace. They granted it to
him on condition of reducing his country to the district of
1 haba-Bosiu only. The missionaries might return on condition
that they turned their stations into farms. They had to
rebuild many ruins, for the war had been disastrous. Although
hostilities continued all the same, Moshesh accepted the offers
of the British Governor, and on the 12th March, 1868, the
Basutos were recognised as British subjects ,and had no more
to fear in the future from the Boers.

The year 1870 was encouraging for the missionary work.
Nevertheless, there was also a heavy grief to chronicle.
Moshesh, the great chief of the B isutos, Moshesh, who had
called the missionaries, who had aided them in improving
his people, died. During all his life he had been indifferent
to the teachers of the Gospel, but when the hour of death
approached, he experienced the grace of God penetrating his
heart, and he died a Christian.

After the war of 1868, one of the first cares of M. Mabille
on returning to Morija, was his out-stations. He wished to
give them efficient aid in putting trained evangelists in charge
of them. But these evangelists had first to be educated.
He also founded a Normal School at Morija, which, later on,
was to exercise great influence in South Africa. It was
from there indeed that many evangelists came forth, and still
come forth, to labour in the Transvaal, in Orangia, and
even in the Colony'. By this time the churches of Basutoland
had become lull grown. The missionaries took note of this,
also that they' were able to organise and direct for them¬
selves, in the first Synod that was held in 1872. But the
living church has another duty' than that of directing and
01 ganising. She ought also to carry the Light. This the
churches in Basutoland understood. And here we can see
this fact, remarkable in the history of Missions : a small tribe,
evangelised in fourteen years, wishing in its turn to spread
the Gospel. Various missionary expeditions were organ¬
ised among the Maloutis, the Banyai, and other tribes. They
did not altogether succeed at first, sometimes by the opposition
of the chiefs of the tribes, sometimes by the badwill of the
Governors, but perseverance and a good cause ought always
finally to succeed, and upon the far distant banks of the
Zambezi we can now see fruit from the efforts of these
children of Africa, who had become children of God. M.
Coillard has been the founder of the Mission to the Zambezi, but
let us not forget that he went there because the Basutos said
to him, " Go, and our prayers will go on before you to that
land, which will become the Mission of the Christian Basutos."

Since 1872, the work has not ceased to progress in all its
stations. Erection of normal schools for y'oung men and young
women, industrial schools, Bible schools where native pastors are
trained, the publication of a newspaper in Sesouto called Lese-
linyana la Lesotho, “ Little light of Basutoland"— all are joyful
fruits of a work accomplished under the eye of God, and blessed
by' Him. But what is of much more importance is, that souls,
one by one, slowly but surely, have given themselves to the
Saviour.

We do not think we can better terminate this short history
of the Basuto Mission, than by giving a short resume of the
work in 1900. The seventeen stations in Basutoland had, at
that date, 158 out -stations and 158 schools, 8 native pastors, and
17 European missionaries directing them, 315 teachers and
evangelists labouring in the different out-stations. There were
11,498 church members enrolled in the registers, 7,169
catechumens preparing for membership, 1 1,000 scholars in the
schools — a fine result of conscientious labour. Compared to
the work of certain other missions perhaps at first it appears
rather insignificant. But the sphere of the influence of our
missionaries extends over 80.000 or 90,000 men, about, one-third
of the total population of the number of those converted to
Christianity. In a different manner also the work of our
missionaries has had great results. When the greater
part of the South African tribes had disappeared, or had been
swallowed up by Colonial politics, the tribe of the Basutos
has remained, preserving its autonomy' or independence

70

THE CHRISTIAN E X P R E S S .

[May 1, 1902.

Basutoland remains, and will remain, we hope, in South Africa
the last witness of the heathen past, but a witness vivified by
the breath of the Holy Spirit, and no longer animated by
gross Paganism. And this independence is still the fruit of
the Mission, not because our missionaries have been, as they
ate so often accused of being, politicians, but, because, in
making the Gospel penetrate their hearts, they have caused to
penetrate at the same time a moral life which makes nations
live, and which makes them great. In this consists the secret
of the independence of Basutoland. No need to look for it
elsewhere.

Honour to those who have laboured at this work of regenera¬
tion with such constant fidelity. But, above all, honour to Him,
who in His grace touches hearts and converts them to Himself.
The work among the Basutos is the work of God.

EXTRACTS PROM THIRD YEARLY LETTER
FROM REV. W. GAVIN, M.A., PONDOLAND.

It is with a deep sense of gratitude to God that I enter
upon this, the Third Annual Letter to the friends in the
homeland and in South Africa.

Famine and locusts have disappeared, but the war still
lingers on, and we long for the time when the sounds of strife
will be no longer heard in our midst. The natives had, on
the whole, a year of prosperity, which has only given t-rem
greater oppoitunity for drunken revelries. Month alter month
this has gone on, till now almost all their grain is finished. This
prosperity has advanced the cause of the witch-doctor, and
lias rendered the people utterly indifferent and careless to the
preaching of the Gospel.

1 here has not, therefore, been any great addition to the ranks
of Christ's followers, but rather the proving and testing' of the
work which had already been effected. Heathenism seems
almost to have received a new lease of life, and the recent
converts have been severely tested. I am glad to say that,
with a very few exceptions, all have proved faithful, and by
their adherence to their new life and profession, have proved
that they had indeed experienced a spiritual change. Other¬
wise it is difficult to understand their steadfastness, for
Christianity seems outwardly to take everything from them
and give them nothing in compensation.

Eighteen of the candidates who, by their life, conversation,
and saving knowledge of the truth, were considered worthy,
were received into full membership, sixteen of these by
baptism and two by the right hand of fellowship.

There has been very little real extension of the field since
last year, as we had only recently entered into so much new'
land. 1 he work has consisted chiefly in taking full and per¬
manent possession of those new' parts, and in organising and
and directing the various agents and agencies. It w'as deemed
fit to withdraw from Hlanwana’s district, leaving it to the
other Churches, and, instead thereof, to enter into a new
sphere, viz., that of Mavatulana, about six miles on this side
of Mqakama's, and near the main road to St. John’s.

A new' site for Rainy Mission Station, about 2\ miles from
the present one, was obtained on the 3rd of April from Bokleni,
who is now paramount Chief of Western Pondoland. Since
then the matter has been in the hands of the Government of
Cape Colony, and has been practically, but not yet formally
granted. It is hoped that before another year has passed the
missionary will be fairly installed in the manse to be built on
this site by the New Year offering (1899) of the children of
the Free Church, the generous help of the members of St.
Andrew's Presbyterian Church, Cape Towm, and some friends
in Scotland.

I have to record the death of my oldest elder, John Lukalo,
who departed this life a few' w'eeks ago. By his death is lost
one of the links with the older missionaries. A Pondomese
by birth, but brought up in the Colony, he gave himself to
Christ while still a youth at Emgwali under old Mr. Cumming,
who still lives. Then after working at Lovedale, he crossed
the Kei with his missionary, Rev. Richard Ross, and helped
in founding the Mission Station of Cunningham amongst the
Fingoes. Since then he has taken a prominent part in all
the extensions of Cunningham, latterly belonging to Somerville '

Mission, and more than three years ago, when Esidwadweni
was disjoined from Somerville at the formation of Rainy Mis¬
sion, he became an elder of the new mission. He was one
of the finest Kafir readers, and had both beautiful expression and
articulation in prayer.

The School at Lutambo’s has an attendance of 40, and has
made a good beginning. In these young schools, before we
are able to take advantage of Government grant and come
under the regulations, we have greater opportunities of teaching
more of Christianity to the children, if there is a good Christian
teacher. After two quarters’ instruction, I was surprised to
find that the children could read and translate the primer
(same book as children use at home), say the Lord’s Prayer
in Kafir, repeat the 1 en Commandments, sing half-a-dozen
Kafir hymns, and be familiar with the rudiments of writing,
arithmetic, and spelling (English). All this progress, too, has
taken place in a wild, secluded district, where there is not a
single Christian or dressed native.

I he school at Dwanpaza’s has an attendance of over 30.

1 here, to my astonishment, the children went through similar
lessons in an efficient manner, translating all those sentences
about “ lom and his dog.” I felt deeply moved by their
singing, w'hich to me seemed wonderful, and just as if they
had been accustomed to it all their lives. This, too, after
only six months’ teaching.

1 he most recent school is at Mavatulana’s, as you go down
to St. John’s. It was started this quarter, and has an at¬
tendance of 21. Of the other schools, that of Madikizela
deserves special mention, as it has now an attendance of 60.
Four of the tw'elve schools are now' under Government, and
all made a creditable appearance before H.M. Inspector, es¬
pecially the school at Esidwadweni, which are very good — 10
passed Standard IV; 8 Standard III, 2 failed; 20 Standard
II, 1 failed; 22 Standard I, 2 failed. In addition to the above
there was a large number who passed from sub-Standards A
and B into Standard 1.

I he school at Dorana will be accepted this quarter ; but the
remaining seven are as yet private schools. 'They are not in a
position to meet all the requirements of Government as to
proficiency, school building, etc.

I here are now nine buildings of various sorts in connection
with Rainy Mission. The square hut at Cingeo has been
lengthened to meet ihe growing needs of the school. The
church-huts at Entshongweni and at Ngaolora (Drummond)
are completed, but have not yet been publicly dedicated, owing
to sundry difficulties. The large round hut — 25 feet in dia¬
meter at Corana, being too large, has given endless trouble.
It stands on a very exposed spot, and owing to hurricanes
the roof has had to be removed three times. It is to be
publicly opened next month. A small round hut has been
built at Simanga’s ; it is to be opened also next month. Then
at Madikizela’s, a little iron building, 30 feet by 20 feet, with
four windows, has been built. This is necessarily more ex¬
pensive, but is altogether more satisfactory, as it will stand
for such a long time. At present there is a mud floor, but
afterwards, when there is a congreg'ation of Christians, we can
put in a wooden floor, and also line the building with sun-
dried bricks to keep out the heat.

1 he church-hut at Rainy has not yet been built, owing to
the contemplated change of site for the main Mission Station. — •
St. Andrew’ s Magazine.

INDUSTRIAL TRAINING IN A MISSION
TO UNCIVILIZED PEOPLE.

BY REV. GEORGE A. WILDER.

On his recent return from deputation work in India, Secre¬
tary Barton was asked what, in his opinion, is the important
feature of the work in India at the present time. He replied :

Ihe feature of the work in India requiring especial attention
at the present time is the industrial work.” To those of us who
ai e accustomed to think that the duty of the missionary is
limited to preaching, and to educating converts to read and to
interpret the word of God for themselves, this statement of Dr.
Barton’s seems almost startling. And one may naturally ask,
“ Does he me*n to imply that the church is called upon not
only to evangelise and to teach, but also to civilise its converts?

May 1, 1902.]

THE CHRISTIAN EXPRESS.

71

Did Christ in his last words, or elsewhere, enjoin any such duty
upon his disciples? Whence comes this new doctrine?” It
would be impossible to fully discuss the question involved, in a
brief article, but a word may be written to justify the employ¬
ment of industrial agencies in a mission to uncivilised nations.

Before looking into its effect upon the savages, let us glance
at the value of industrial training to the missionary himself. A
missionary finds himself hundreds of miles away from civilised
centres, among a primitiv e people. His wife's stove reaches its
destination with the oven door broken ; the frame to her sewing
machine smashed ; two legs of the dining-room table eaten by
white ants; the chairs all missing ; and his own watch come to
a full stop, which no amount of coaxing, winding, or praying
will induce to go again. It will take months, perhaps years, to
renew the broken parts from the homeland, at great expense.
In the meantime the missionary and his wife, because they can¬
not make anything better for themselves, are compelled of
necessity to live in native made huts. Their shoes wear out,
and the soap supply fails, and these unfortunate people gradu¬
ally assume the appearance of Oriental religious mendicants !
And were it not for the timely arrival of some fellow missionary
with a mechanical turn of mind, they might speedily return to the
homeland, and spend the rest of their days in blaming the board
for sending them out under misrepresentation. Take for example
a house for one of the missionaries at Mt. Silinda, in the South
East African Mission. The stones for the foundation, the
burnt bricks for the walls, the tiles and sawn timbers for the
roof, the joists, the wall plates, the doors and window frames,
and the boards for the floors, were all secured and manufac¬
tured on the ground by young natives, who in 1893 the mission
found as wiid savages, living in hovels. Their huts are large
basket-like, grass-covered structures, which lions successfully
tear to pieces. The mission has now erected ten burnt-brick
buildings, most of the work on which was done by the Africans
who have learned all they' know from the missionaries since 1893.
Most of the time there have been only two missionaries on the
field. These buildings have been put up at one half the amount
it would have cost to have had them erected by European con¬
tractors. So far, then, it would appear that unless these indus¬
trial operations take the missionary from more important work,
it is wise for them to instruct the African natives in industries.

Let us now determine upon how much value it may' be to the
savage. In the very first place, in order to make a correct
estimate of the need of industrial training in this field, it must
be borne in mind that the Bible record from Genesis to Revela¬
tion deals wholly and exclusively with civilised races. Neither
prophet, priest, Christ, nor the apostles had augnt to do with
savages — at least, so far as the records tell us. It is only as
this truth is kept in view that the influence of the missionary’s
civilisation over the savage can be realised. It is an effec¬
tive method ot gaining and holding his attention. Call to mind
a people whose natural business is plunder and accumulation of
wives; whose national pastime is beer drinking, and whose re¬
creation is satisfying lust ; whose god is their belly, and whose
creed is, Let us eat, drink, and be merry, for to-morrow we die :
whose whole life is spent upon the ground, whether in travel,
work, eating, or sleeping. Now let the missionary' attempt to
reach these people in a conventional way. Let him preach to
them of righteousness and judgment to come ; let him tell them
that God is, and is a rewarder of them that diligently seek
Him ; that He loves them and demands their entire love, and
that He is ammy with the wicked every day, and what is the
effect ? Generally this, the barbarians look at each other and
remark, “ Whatever is he talking about ? ” Now let the same
missionary put a few stitches into a man’s back, torn by a lion ;
mend the broken lock to his gun ; turn a water-furrow over his
garden, famishing with drought, and at once the attention ot
the barbarian is gained, his interest in and his respect for the
missionary established, and his gratitude aroused. Shown
earthly things, he, not like the Pharisee, believes, and so is more
ready to heed heavenly truths. The heedless nature-man is
now listening to spiritual truths to which at first he would give
no attention. Important initial steps have now been taken to¬
wards reclaiming the barbarian's character. Incidentally, too,
the missionary has learned the truth that a savage listens better
with his eyes than with his ears !

It arouses moral consciousness and trains the will. Indus¬
trial training is of great importance in helping the child of

nature to arouse its sense of obligation to moral law. l ake, for
instance, a little girl whom the missionary rescued from domestic
slavery. Clothed in a few beads, she knows and can learn little
about modesty. Shifting largely' for herself since her babyhood,
she is versed in all deceit and cunning, and has made the dis¬
covery that a savage child can exist by the use of her wits and
very' little manual work. Let the missionary lady, taking up
the Christian woman’s burden, put a broom and dustpan into

this Topsv’s hand, teach her how to sweep clean and to dust

thoroughly, taking out all the rugs, mats, and furniture from
each room once a week, cleaning and returning them each to
their appropriate places. Put her to washing dishes ; the
glasses themselves in hot soapsuds, that they may shine like
crystal ; the silver by' itself, that it may not get scratched ; the
crockery wiped upon a separate towel, and each piece put back
in its proper place ; and all this three times each day'. Under
this daily discipline this child begins to grow more attentive,
careful, thorough, industrious, and is learning the value of Lime ;
and under the diligent eye of her mistress, she finds it difficult,
at least, to be dishonest. Note in passing, that she does not do
all this from principle, for she has none, but simply because her
environment compels her to. Yet to a thoughtful observer it is
patent that this training is doing as much and probably mure
than the reading lesson, or even the missionary’s sermons, to
arouse in Topsy her moral consciousness, and to reveal her obli¬
gations to moral law.

This simple and common example is given since it not only is
at once correct and typical, but it also illustrates clearly what
seems to be the divine idea in regard to industrial training in
such missions, namely, that it is almost a necessity. To main¬
tain a high tone of even the outward form of Christian civilisa¬
tion in a household surrounded by environments wholly demo¬
ralising requires strenuous efforts on the part of the house¬
keeper, and a stern, diligent discipline of the forces at her
command. It would be foolish economy, indeed, to send out
servants with the missionaries. 'True, this kind of industrial
training, which includes housekeeping, cooking, and sewing is
not contemplated by the Board, and no special provision made
for it. Yet every lady missionary who lives among untutored
people fully realises its necessity, and some are inclined even to
neglect this duty, choosing rather the easier and more agreeable
(to them) occupation of exhorting the heathen. These desirable
results which are so patent in the drill of the household may be
equally seen in any and all the industrial occupations to which
any of the barbarians may be put. As the boys temper the
clay, mould the bricks, stack and bum them in the kiln, saw the
logs, and engage in any other industrial occupation wherein
they are taught to see, handle, and conform to fact, wherein the
slightest deviation fiom the rule entails a certain result of visible
evil, wherein they see spiritual truths of things, their moral
natures begin to arouse from their slumbers, and they are on
the high way to have their characters reformed. Circumstances
make the man, and even a superficial observation of such a
people as they pass under this discipline will prove the correct¬
ness of the assertion that manual training offers peculiar ad¬
vantages for cultivating the executive ability and for directing
the will toward virtuous purpose. The negro race receives
some good from the discipline it received while in slavery.

Again, after the barbarian is converted, a distinctive value
of industrial training appears. An important difference between
the New Testament convert and a converted African of
to-day is that the former was clothed and in his right mind,
while the latter is in his right mind but not clothed, and there
is nothing in the gospel that might even hint to the converted
nature-man how to make a shirt. It is an interesting psy¬
chological phenomenon that when the guilty conscience first
hears the voice of the Lord, from the time of our first parents
to the African savage, immediately the desire arises for the
possession of a shirt. And it is a suggestive fact that we are
told that the Lord God made for Adam and Eve clothing to
take the place of the flimsy girdle, which in their extremity
they had manufactured out of leaves. This illustration fairly
suggests the tremendous duty devolving upon somebody of
enabling this man to discharge the obligations which have been

72

THE CHRISTIAN EXPRESS

[May 1, 1902

imposed upon him by the new relations in which his conversion
has placed him ; the duties to himself, to his wife, to his
family, the church, and to the world lying’ in darkness. He
has been taught how to die, but he must now learn the more
practical and present duty of how to live. Indeed, I might
almost say that he is not ready to die until he has learned
how to live. It is very suggestive to call to mind right here
that Christ does not take the attention off from this world and
limit it to another. He emphasises the truth that the kingdom
must come and His Father's will be done on earth. He prays
that His disciples be not taken from the earth. He says He
came that they might have life, and have it abundantly. He
insisted that the kingdom was within His disciples.

To return to the convert again ; he probably will apply
himself diligently in learning how to read, only to be disap¬
pointed in finding out that there is no magic in the printed
page, and that the missionaries’ powers and resources are still
beyond his reach. Possibly somebody may suggest that the
missionary might help him out with some of his old clothes;
yes, in point of fact, they often do. But if the missionary is
as successful as he ought to be in winning converts, the old
clothes won’t go far, even if the converts should do as two
brothers did with Mr. Findley’s trousers — cut them into two,
and both came to church, each wearing one leg!

Of course in this connection it is natural to think of the
civilised and commercial communities which are slowly yet
surely locating over the face of the African continent, and
hope that may be trusted lo civilise the mission convei ts, and
indeed, all the savages. Unfortunately these centres are not
generally religious or philanthrophic. The most they might
give them is an ung'odly civilisation, which though it might not
doom him, would greatly retard the salvation of the African.
Indeed, so long as the sentiment rules from the Cape to Cairo
that the “raw Kaffir” is more docile and cheaper than the
partially civilised, just so long must the duty of making the
African something more than a drawer of water and hewer of
wood devolve upon the church. F"or surely it would be folly
to leave the converted savage to work out his own salvation
in his heathen environments. Imagine a man with his former
occupation of raiding his neighbours' cattle, of dealing in slavery,
gone because of his stand as a Christian. Imagine him called
upon to clothe and support himself and one wife instead of
depending upon many wives, called upon to discharge his
Christian duty to the church and to the world at large. How
is he to accomplish all these? Difficulties gather round him
thick and fast, and special danger arises. “ When the unclean
spirit is gone out of a man, he walketh through dry places
seeking rest, and finding none, he saith, I will return unto
my house whence I came out. And when he cometh he findeth
it swept and garnished. Then goeth he and taketh to him
seven other spirits more wicked than himself ; and they enter
in and dwell there : and the last state of that man is worse than
the first.” Shall there be no sympathy for a man thus tempted;
is there no duty to discharge toward him ? The better way
is to give him a training in life’s industries, in order that he
may be able to save himself.

In short, then, industrial training in a mission to uncultured
people is, first, not to civilise him in order that he may be Chris¬
tianized ; second, not as a business venture to enable the mis¬
sionaries to become independent of the home churches, nor,
indeed, would I claim for it as much as some seem to do,
namely, that the workshop will make a “ stupid blockhead . . .
bright in intellect,” and a “ hopeless truant ... a sturdy
Christian character.” But industrial training is of great use, to
economise finances ; to arrest attention ; to establish respect ; to
gain authority ; to relieve suffering ; to dispel superstition ; to
impart an appreciation of the value of knowledge ; to make the
untutored man realise the value of time ; to teach him the dig¬
nity of labour ; to inculcate in him prompt obedience; to show
him that he must obey the commandment, “ Six days shalt
thou labour and do all thy work ; ” to teach him honesty ; to help
him to take the initiative: to give him independence; to reveal his
own powers to himself ; to force him to assume personal respon¬
sibility ; to arouse his moral consciousness ; in a word, to make
the savage who has become willing, able to support and propa¬
gate the institutions of the Christian religion. — The Missionary
Herald.

THE BAROTSE MISSION.

The following letter, from the Rev. F. Coillard to a gentle¬
man in America, will be read with interest ; —

Lialuyi, 4 Novembr, 1901.

Dear Brother in Christ:— Your very kind letter of March
25th came to hand at the end of July, just as I was leaving for
a long journey to the Victoria Falls, and this is the reason why
I have not thanked you yet for it. The expression of your
interest in our mission, and the assurance that many in America
as well as in England, bear us up in prayer to the throne of
grace, touch me very deeply. Never more than now have we
needed the intercessory prayer of the people of God. W e are now
mourning over the recent death of Madame de Prosch, the wife
of our devoted doctor — a most genial, gifted, and loving lady,
whose whole heart was in the work. Of the twenty-five
workers who came to Barotseland in 1898 and 1899 only two re¬
main in the field. All the others have been compelled to return
home with broken health, or have been removed by death. We
are sadly reduced, and, indeed, we cannot think of each other
without apprehension, as the state of health of the few remain¬
ing is anything but satisfactory. We verily sow in tears, and
for us this is not a figure of speech. But although crushed down
and torn in our deepest affection, we are not discouraged. We
believe in the promise of the harvest. It is a great grace that
we should be called to fill up what remains of the sufferings of
Christ for the sake of the church. We have not as yet seen an
awakening among the people ; but our schools are well attend¬
ed and are flourishing, the people are of an easy access for
evangelistic work, our congregations on the Lord's Day are
good and seiious. When the long expected showers come, then
shall the seed spring up even where we probably do not expect
it — and I think the time is near.

We have here the chief Kayundu (Kanjundu), a good band
of Christian young men among his followers, from Mr. Currie’s
station. They have taken a bold stand as Christians, and
have caused no small astonishment among our Barotse. Every
Sunday at the principal service they stand by themselves and
sing us most heartily one of their hymns. Last Sunday the
chief spoke, related his conversion ; few could understand
him, but one of his young men, and then our prime minister,
himself a Christian, interpreted him to the people. I understand
that the whole week it was the talk of the town, and specially
of the head men. The black tribes generally despise each other;
the Biheans despise the Barotse, whom they call the “ Go-
naked,” probably from the scanty loin cloth they used to wear
long ago ; the Barotse despise also the Biheans, whom they
think more corrupt (!) than themselves. It is w-hy they
wonder so much in seeing and in listening to them. “What!’'
they say, “ those people are Christians and they come to
teach us ! ”

It so happened that we had many other Christians from the
Lake Ngami, from different parts south of the river. They all
stood up, and many gave their testimony to the power of the
grace of God, and gave also some burning words of warning
and exhortation. As I have said before, I repeat most em¬
phatically, while the heathen Biheans make on our borders a
thrifty trade in “ black ivory,” it is the mission of your Christian
people to be occasionally, in their travels, the light bearers
among the tribes still lying in darkness. God bless them !

Believe me, dear sir, your brother in the Lord,

F. Coillard.

LIV1NGSTONIA MISSIONARY INSTITUTION.

Educational Report for 1901.

BY REV. JAMES HENDERSON, M.A.

We have again thankfully to report a good year for the educa¬
tional side of the Institution in all its branches, the steady pro¬
gress characteristic of former years being well maintained both
by the individual pupils and in the department as a whole.
While the phenomenal advances that surprised us in earlier
days have been less noticeable among so much larger numbers
and probably less frequent ow'ing to the rise of the common
level, the pupils generally are coming fully up to the somewhat
high expectations formed of their capacity. What they fail in
is rather faculty than capacity, and where they have proved
weakest is in independent and particularly in abstract thinking

169

THE DAILY CHRISTIAN ADVOCATE, TUESDAY, MAY 7, 1912.

Keep Cool and Comfortable in

MUNSING UNION SUITS

The most popular union suits in the world. More
than 7,000,000 sold annually. Fine in quality,
non-irritating, long wearing, always perfect fitting.

and was held in the Auditorium Hotel, Chi¬
cago, attended by six hundred of the leading
members of our Methodist Churches of that
"'’tty, and was addresed by Bishop Harris, Ur.

Wilbur Chapman, Dr. Sheets and Dr. Jones.
A week later, the Boston Social Union, under
the leadership of Dr. Bronson, gave a supper
which taxed the capacity of the Old Park
Street Church. Tne third was given in Kan¬
sas City, Mo., in that splendid new shrine of
Middle West Methodism, Grand Avenue church
and was addressed by Dr. J. B. Trimble, Mr.
Hanford Crawford, Dr. Sheets and Dr. Jones.
Those occasions were times of large inspira¬
tion and made a deep impression upon the
communities in which they were held. We are
grateful to the Presidents, officers and mem¬
bers of the Social Unions in Chicago, Boston,
and Kansas City, and those who made us their
guests and provided for us such splendid op¬
portunities.

Sunday, January 29th, 1911, was observed as
Korea Day in many sections of the country.
Some conferences set special days other than
that of Sunday, January 29th. The Secre¬
taries co-operated with these special occasions
and worked unceasingly to create interest and
inspire a helpful and profitable effort. The
returns, on the whole, were not large.

We are specially grateful for the number of
definite enterprises which have been assumed
by different churches and individuals. The
Churches of the Buffalo Distiict, Genesee Con¬
ference, and those of the Atlantic District, Des
Moines Conference, have each undertaken to
support a missionary in Korea on the Special
Gift Basis. Asbury Church, Rochester, N. Y.,
First Church, Boise City, Ida., First Church,
Grand Rapids, Mich., and our church at Wes-
sington Springs, N. D., have assumed support
of their own missionaries in Korea. Other
churches have also taken missionaries on the
Station Plan. The churches of the Troy Con¬
ference have undertaken to raise funds for a
Mission House in Seoul. The Swedish Churches
in America and in Sweden are raising $5,000
for a Swedish Hospital to be erected in Wonju,
Korea, while the Epworth Herald made an ap¬
peal to the Epworth Leagues of the Church to
contribute funds for property and buildings
necessary for the Wonju Station. All of these
appeals have been generously responded to.

A number of friends have rallied to our sup¬
port with generous gifts for our fund. Special
uention must be made of Mrs. W. A. Gamble,
f Cincinnati, Ohio, Mr. W. A. Foote, of Jack-
on, Michigan, Mr. W. C. Johnston, of Denver,
olo., Miss Anna Spears, Miss Emily Packer,
unknown Liend of Dr. A. B, Leonard, an
known friend through Dr. H. C. Stuntz, Dr.
E. Welch, Westfield, N. Y., Mr. George War-
n Brown, of St. Louis, Mo., Mr. Charles Gib-
on, Albany, N. Y., Sir Robert Laidlaw, Lon¬
don, England, Bishop Cranston and Bishop
Harris, Mr. E. T. Burrowes, Portland, Me.,
Everett O. Fisk, Boston, Mass., Mr. Martin
Rhode, Baltimore, Md., Mr. H. A. Moses,
Springfield, Mass., J. Sumner Stone, D. D., Dil-
i ironson, D. D., Mr. Theo. Meier, Mr. Max
Krietlers, and Rev. and Mrs. F. IT. Sheets..
Tne family of Dr. A. H. Norton, one of the mis¬
sionaries in Korea, have made possible the Hos¬
pital in Haiju. Two friends have placed $13,-
000 with the Board of Foreign Missions on an¬
nuity, these amounts eventually to go to the
work in Korea. The class-mates of Rev. H. G.
Appenzeller, under the leadership of Dr. Julian
H. Wadsworth, of Providence, R. I., have
raised $500 as a Memorial Scholarship to Mr.
Appenzeller. Other scholarships have been
contributed by parties who desire their names
withheld.

At the present writing (April 22d, 1912) the
sum total is as follows: The total in cash and
pledges for the work of the Board of Foreign
Missions in Korea including amounts sent to
the field direct, and those raised by the Kor¬
eans, is $208,502, of which amount about $95,-
000 has been paid in and the balance remains
to be collected. The campaign in behalf of the
Woman’s Work yielded $52,579 in cash and
pledges, making a total Thank-Offering from
the Church for Korea during the Quarter-Cen¬
tennial year of $261,481. The unpaid pledges
are good and there is no doubt that the sum
total reported above will in due time reach the
field.

The Korean Church splendidly met her ob¬
ligation in the work of the Quarter-Centennial
Offerings. It is not possible for me to name
the exact amount the Church contributed dur¬
ing the period designated for this work, but

Korean Methodists have given from their pov¬
erty over yen 12,000 or $6,000.00. This in addi¬
tion to their usual contributions for the main¬
tenance of their regular Church work, pastoral
support, educational work and their gifts to
the Foreign and Home Missionary Societies.

The campaign has been carried on in the
midst of embarrassing difficulties. In the be¬
ginning we found the idea of a special mis¬
sionary jubilee appeal distasteful in many
sections of the Church, and this closed doors
to us which otherwise would have been open.
Probably there has never been a year in the
history of Methodism when there were so many
competitive appeals before the Church as dur¬
ing the past one. The colleges of Methodism
called for three million dollars for endowment
and buildings; hospitals in a number of our
centers were seeking large sums; Conference
Claimants’ Societies launched Movements for

GOLD-STABECK

LOAN & CREDIT CO.

PALACE BLDG.,

MINNEAPOLIS, MINN.

FRANK O. GOLD

High grade first mortgage loans in
Minnesota, North and South Dakota
yielding 5 to 6 per cent interest.

Write or Call for Particulars.

VISIT JOHN ST. CHURCH

(First Methodist Society in America)

Under the Supervision of the General Conference.

44-46 John Street, New York.

W.henADTT\°rk se£ this M°*he,r Church of American Methodism, founded nearly one hundred and fifty years
ago by Phillip Embury, Barbara Heck and Captain Webb. y. year3

In history settings and sacred memorials will edify and inspire you and also furnish a fascinating story for narra-
an°<? eyeTb7anc“h orMethodtm!1 ^ mistered visitors to this honored Shrine represent all parts of the worid

Business Men’s Meeting every week-day at noon. Sunday worship at 11 A. M., and 8 P. M.

Every Advertiser

IN

ipqity (TfyrisUan. .A6vocate

IS

Reliable and Worthy of Your Patronage

170

THE DAILY CHRJSTIAN ADVOCATE, TUESDA

EPISCOPAL ADDRESS ON CHINA.
Delivered by Bishops J. W. Bashford and W. S.

7, 1912.

hrap years of the quadrenniura. Nor do we
eport the aggregate work of the three years,
rather we compared the work of 1907 with that

endow me: ts amcuntirg to hundreds of tho
sands of dohais; Deaconess’ Homes and ot
institutions appeared to have selected the past
year as the one year in the present decade in
which to seek financial aid to cover the needs
of a generation. Eac.i cf these movements had
a powerful machine back of it in the fo.m of a
comp ete organization with paid Secretaries
and agents pushing its interests. The jear
has been marked by special activity on the
part of local Christian organizations, such as
the Young Men’s Christian Association, the
Young Women’s Christian Association, the Sal¬
vation Army and the Anti-Saloon League, and
in ali of these Methodist members and churches
rightfully took a share. We were called upon
to adjust ourselves to the measures of de¬
fense taken by the Board of Foreign Missions
for the protection of its regular funds, and to
this end no effort was made to cultivate the
Sunday Schools in behalf of special gifts fer
Korea, while by correspondence and personal
appeal the Secretaries and representatives of
the Movement have asked that provision be
first made for the regular funds of the Board
before attention be given to the Korea call.
As a matter of fact, as far as the r’ght of way
to cultivate the church for a special collec ion
in behalf of Korea was concerned, we found
ourselves very much in the position of a ve¬
hicle caught in the crush of a bright Spring
afternoon on Fifth Avenue, New York. We
were but one of a large throng and had to
move with the procession. Considering there
facts, the response has been a graiifying one.

The fund when collected and transmitted to
the field will mean a more efficient p.ant
and apparatus for Mission work. Our chief re¬
gret is that there was not a larger return lor
equipment for our schools. We feel that grat¬
ifying as has been the financial response, our
largest as et is the increased circle of fr'en’s
who have become interested and the enlarge¬
ment of the knowledge of the Church as to con¬
ditions and its responsibility in Korea.

With profound acknowledgment of the cor¬
dial love and ger.eiosity with wh.ch Korea
has been received during this Silver Anniver¬
sary, this final report is respectfully submitted.

The Bishop: Bishop Bashford, who brings
us the Quadrennial Report from China, must
feel a glorious exhilaration of spirit in coming
into the Northwest, for he was a graduate of
Wisconsin University and afterwards of the
Theological School of Boston; with a career
unsurpassed in the history of the East. From
both he was brought to Delaware, Ohio, to
take charge of the Ohio Western University,
following that honored leader. Dr. Payne, one
of our most able and successful leaders, and
then the General Conference sent him over to
that wonderful empire of Japan and we rein¬
forced him in that wonderful empire with Bish¬
op Lewis four years ago, and Bishop Bashford
gathered through him the confidence, respect,
love and devotion of our Church preparatory to
the terrible ordeal through which in recent
times it has been passing; so that in the tur¬
moil and peril of the land he has been to our
people a mighty pillar of cloud by day and fire
by night to lead them through the wilderness
of insurrection into the promised land of re¬
publican liberty. Bishop Bashford will now
speak.

Lewis, at a General Conference at Meth¬
odist Episcopal Church,- Minneapolis,

May 4, 1912.

The greatest change in the largest nation
on earth is the report which Bishop Lewis and
I bring you from China. A Chinese statesman
said a few years ago: “The West seems eager
to awaken the East; you fear my people will
never move. But be assured that when the
Chinese once start, they will go fast and far.”
Napoleon who pondered deeply problems of the
Orient, said, “When China moves, she will
change the face of the earth.” But neither of
these statesmen dreamed that China would at¬
tempt, by a single leap, to clear the chasm
which separated the despotism of Chi Hwangti
and Genghis Kahn from the republic of Wash¬
ington and Lincoln. But China has made the
leap, her feet have struck on the western side
of the chasm, she is still swaying, and may
fall backward. We have come to a watershed
in human history. Already the twentieth cen¬
tury may be likened to the twelfth century,
and even to a century of the reformation. We
have reached an era when a nation may be
born in a day, where a civilization may
perish in its birth pangs. There ought to be
a Christian regeneration; there may be a
pagan reaction. We are amazed at the unique
opportunities of the new epoch; we are bewil¬
dered by unparalleled responsibilties and dan¬
gers. We are in fear and great joy, and trem¬
ble in our mirth. With America and Europe
in greater unrest than usual, with the yellow
races thrilled into new life by Japan’s victory
over Russia; with India throbbing with na¬
tional aspirations, with the rude awakening of
Korea, and the tremendous upheaval in China,
the willing worker is well assured that the call
to service is preceded by the Spirit’s presence
and that the vanguard of the kingdom shall
not lack the pillar of cloud by day and the pillar
of fire by night.

Before discussing the general problems which
confront China, let us present a resume of the
quadrennium. I urged Bishop Lewis to prepare
this report on the ground that I wrote the re¬
port four years ago. But when he felt impelled
by the Spirit of God to return to America to
secure aid for the crisis which was upon us in
China, he entrusted this responsibility to me,
and I blocked out a report for his consideration
on his return to China. But the revolution
broke out, so that he could not possibly reach
West China; hence I cabled him not to return,
and completed the report. But we have re¬
peatedly gone over together every question of
policy and carefully mapped out every line of
our campaign; and the report is simply the
expression of our joint thought and prayer,
and the writing has been submitted to him
for revision.

You will search long to find those who have
worked together in more delightful fellowship
than have the missionaries in China and Bish¬
op Lewis and myself. Our fellow workers in
the field have been kind enough unanimously
to invite both of us to return. We have only
one request to make — surely you will grant us
one small favor, namely that you will permit
us to work another quadrennium side by side
—in China.

Despite the war we were able to hold all the
conferences of 1911-12, although the Central
China and West China Conferences met in
Shanghai in January instead of at the times
and places scheduled. On account of the ab¬
sence of most of the Chinese pastors from
the Conferences, we could not secure the sta¬
tistics for 1911; hence our report covers only

of 1910.

As medical work is the first means of gar
ing access to a country as slow to receive tb4P
gospel as was China originally, we begin our
report with hospitals, of which we now have
23, as compared with 21 in the last report.
In-patients or ward patients increased during
the three years from 4,674 to 8,820, a gain of
88 per cent; while the total treatments in
wards, dispensaries and homes rose from 191,-
000 to 304,000, a gain of 64 per cent.

•Next to hospitals, schools are the best meth¬
od of gaining access to the Chinese. Here we
are glad to report an increase during the three
years from 13 000 to 18,700 — a gain of 42 per
cent. Our plan is to organize a group of ten
or twelve primary schools — half of them for
boys and half for girls — around a central school.
The central school has two teachers, one of
whom spends most of his time in supervising
the work of the other schools. We also plan
to offer an increase in wages of one-half a dol¬
lar a month to those teachers who pass the
examination in the Normal Reading Course,
and a similar increase to the teachers who
take a Summer Normal Course. The students
also are selected and the best advanced from
the primary to the intermediate schools, and
from the intermediate schools to the high
schools, and from the high schools to the col¬
leges and professional schools.

All our schools are intensely Christian.
Hymns, the catechism and the Bible are taught
to all the pupils — the teaching of the Bible con¬
tinuing up to and through the college course.
The overwhelming majority of our students
are led to Christ through the influence of the
teachers and revival services. At Peking Uni¬
versity, after a spiritual struggle notable in
the history of college revivals, 150 young men,
with the honors and emoluments of officials
before them, offered themselves for the evan¬
gelization of China — the largest student volun¬
teer band in any university in the world; 160
young women from the girls’ school offered
their lives during the same revival for similar
service.

We call our primary schools day schools to
distinguish them from our advanced schools
which are boarding schools. Aside from the
boarding feature, our schools in China are
modeled after those in the United States. In¬
deed we believe that at least through our day
schools we have done more than any other
mission to introduce into China the American
public school system.

Perhaps a single illustration, of which w
can furnish scores, will show what our educr
tional work is accomplishing. H. C. Hwan
was trained in a day school, an intermediate
school, in our William Nast College at Kiu-
kiang, and in one of our American Methodist
Colleges. While teaching in Kiukiang, his
practical ability attracted the attention of the
government, which invited him to take charge
of the erection of the buildings for the Nu¬
king Exposition at a salary of $200 gold
month. As this was the first western exposi¬
tion ever held in China Dr. Kupfer advised him
to accept, and he not only supervised the
erection of the buildings, but largely directed
the business interests of the exposition. At
the close he presented the government re¬
ceipts for every dollar entrusted to him for
expenditure, some $500,000 gold in all. On
even the government expressing surprise that
he had not kept a single dollar for himself, he
replied that the government had paid him his
salary and that no Christian could take a dol¬
lar in graft even from government funds. Im-

171

THE DAILY CHRISTIAN ADVOCATE, TUESDAY, MAY 7, 1912.

mediately he was offered a permanent posi¬
tion by the government, but declined in favor
of our school work at one-half the salary the
government offered him. Do you wonder that
after the revolution in Nanchang, when the city
■’"as attacked by a large band of robbers, the
jvernor fearing that the treasury would be
looted, sent for H. C. Hwang and entrusted
to him, without a receipt, 457,000 taels, over
a quarter of a million dollars gold, with the
statement, “Probably you can keep this money
for the go\ eminent; we shall cert in.y lose it.”
Probably Mr. Hwang buiied the treasure. All
we know is that after the danger was passed
he returned every tael to the governor and
holds a leceipt in full. Do you wonder that
when the American Famine Relief Commi.tee
expressed di trust of the Chinese secre’a y
selected to supervise the expenditure of the sev-
ChLese members ot the commntee felt tuat
they could not accept an American secretary
without losing self respect, both sides turned,
to H. C. IJwa: g as the solut'on of their ciiffi
culty? They applied to me for his services and
authorized me to pay him the same salary tue
government had paid. When I told him the
offer of the C.mm teee, he replied, “I can t
profit by one dollar fiom lamine funds. My
salary must remain the same as I receive as
a teacher.” Do you wonder that the govun
ment, penniless as it is, is proposing to appro¬
priate $1,000,000 for famine rel.ef to be aamin-
istered by the Committee with H. C. Hwang as
secretary?

In Peking also, without the slightest influence
of any foreigner, a Chinese Methodist has been
given contracts by the government amounting
to six or seven million taels simply because
the government knows it can depend upon a
Chris ian for honest expenditure of its funds.
So also the Chinese of Fukien Province in
seeking a treasurer whom every one could
trust, unanimously selected a graduate of our
Anglo-Chinese College. In China we are re¬
peating the history of Joseph in Egypt, and one
such man in th s turn ng point of a nation's
history is worth the entire cost of the insti¬
tution which trains him.

Along with medical and educational work
Christian literature is a third agency through
which we strive to reach the Chinese. As
you are aware, our church and the Methodist-
Episcopal South uni ed their publishing inter¬
ests in China nine years ago. Er. W. H. Lacy
s conducting cur joint pub ishing business
ith such fairress as wins the unanimous sup-
rt of our southern brethren, and with such
ility as to imre than doub'e the vo ume of
siness of the preceding quadrennium, while
the same tine he has avoided indebtedne s
ich weighs down so many of our publishing
ses on mission fields.

urning to our evangelistic work — the last
slowe-t in development of all types of our
,rk in China, the report shows 20,723 full
.embers as compared with the 17,559 in 1 90 7
and 13,419 probationers as compared with 12,-

885. Our total membership, therefore, is 31,-
142 as compa.ed with 30,414— a gain of 12
per cent for t. e three yeais. In addition to
our 34,142 communicants, we have 18,130 in-
quiiers enrolled. These inquireis not only at¬
tend our serv ces legularly, but m et in week¬
ly classes for religious instruction. Indeed,
were we to report our work as it is reported
in the home land, and in a 1 other mission
fields, we shoull con t these inquirers as m ru¬
bers on probation, and report a total member¬
ship of 52,2 < 2. This woum glee us a gain ever
our last report of 72 per cent. But this me .hod
would sLow an undue ga n as we did not re¬
port inquirers in 1908. Our reason for net
following the method authorized by the church
and sanctioned by the New Testament is as
follows: The old Chinese government was no-
toiiously corrupt and oppressive. It threw men
into pri on cn false charg s and I ept them
there until they paid the utmost farthing. But
like all corrupt governments the old govern¬
ment was also cowardly and quailed before the
intervention of a loreignor. Hence, some Chi¬
nese, despite the oppos.ticn of their fami ies,
have been eager to joia the church in the hope
of foreign protection. Hence practically all the
Protestant Chuiches in China have a opted our
method of admitting candidates to the church,
first upon probation, while we have the d uble
list of probationers and inquirers as above
described. With the refo m in government en¬
abling us to baptize freely those desiring bap¬
tism, and with the chang ng attitude of the
people toward the church, ycu may expect a
more rapid growth in coming days. The two
most encouraging facts b aring upen future
growth are the large increase in our Sunday
School sc''o’ars, and in our Ch'nese co-work¬
ers. Our last report shows that our 250 mis¬
sionaries had as pastors loca' preache s, ex-
horters, Bib'e women, medical assistants and
teachers 1,653 Chinese lelpers; today we have
2,882 Chinese co-worke s — an increase of 74
per cent. You have in China a little less than
6 per cent of the Protestant mi sionar.es. You
have a right to demand of us therefore 6 psr
cent of results achieved. But through this
splendid service of our Ch'nese fellow work¬
ers our little band of .057 per cent of missi'n-
' aries has accomplished 14 per cent of all Pro-
k testant ho pital work, 14 per cent of all Pro-
tes ant educational work, a d we present you
16 per cent of all Protcs ant communicants,
and 29 per cent of -all Sunday School scholars
in China. Herein lies cur hope of the future.

By far the most strateg'c acts of the quad¬
rennium were the following: Eishop Lewis re¬
turned to Amer ca to secure funds for the
crisis which was upon us in Ch!na and espe¬
cially for the enlargement of Peking Univer¬
sity wl i h, cn account of its intensely Chris¬
tian character, its Iocatin and its possibili¬
ties of ministering to one-half of the Pagan
world, is characterized by Dr. J. W. Chapman as
the most important educational instiutions in
the entire mission world; Professor Williams

returned to America for funds for Nanking
Un.veisity w„ich for obvious reasons may be¬
come as impoitant a cente. as Be. in ; Bi;hcp
Lewis appointed Rev. F. D. Gamewell, Sec¬
retary of iur Bcaid of Education for China.
As some ot our conferences are seriated by
journeys of weeks and as some institutions
within the conferences by journeys of days,
each educational plant became a law unto
itself and built up its work according to the
ex.gtncifcs vhich confronted ii ana me men
and the means you sent it. Dr. Gamewell has
visited each of our sc ools, and has p oved
so helpful to our teachers that he has secu.ed
their co-operation in arranging the entire edu¬
cational work of our chu.ch so as to make the
men and money you send us contribute their
utmost to the advancement of the kingdom.

Turning from our specifically Methodist work
to general Christian work, the eagerness of the
Chinese for at least a knowledge of Christianity
is shown in the growth of Bible distributions.
There were distributed last year by the Bible
Societies 3,754,000 Bibles or portions thereof,
and by the Tract Societies 7,756,000 tracts. In
several places where the revolutionary army
has been located, the supply of Scripture has
been exhausted and the Bible Societies have
strained themselves to meet the new demand.
Moreover, Mr. W. E. Blackstone — a consecrated
layman of our church, who with his family ha3
given many thousand dollars to China, is spend¬
ing the closing years of his life in distributing
the word of God. Representing a leading busi¬
ness man in America who pays for the publica¬
tion, Mr. Blackstone through the missionaries
and Chinese pastors distributed last year 5.000,-
000 portions of the word of God. So numerous
are the calls coming to him from all parts of
China that the American friend with great busi¬
ness foresight has ordered twenty million por¬
tions of the Bible for distribution in China in
1912, and Mr. Blackstone had call for fifteen mil¬
lions of these portions before the close of
March. As the greater part of these scriptures
are unbound, and are passed from hand to hand,
they can last but a short time. But if some
man of God can be found able and willing to
put a few million dollars into Bible distribution,
with the agencies now in the field and the eager¬
ness for the book, the word of God can be
put into almost every home in China within
the next five years. If this can be done, God’s
word will exercise its supernatural and trans¬
forming power over the 400,000,000 people now
emerging into a new civilization and will help
to cast that civilization in Christian moulds.

Turning now to wider co-operation between
the Churches, Professors E. D. Burton and J. H.
Chamberlin, of Chicago University, by their
tour through India and the Far East for educa¬
tional investigation greatly quickened the in¬
terest of all the missionaries in higher Chris¬
tian education, and by their wisdom and ex¬
perience and sympathy greatly helped us to¬
ward larger co-operation. Dr. J. F. Goucher,
who visited China last year as Chairman of the

r

ESTABLISHED 1880

REFERENCES FURNISHED

INTEREST
6 PER CENT

First Mortgage Farm Loans

MINNESOTA - NORTH DAKOTA - SOUTH DAKOTA

"N

IN SUMS OF
$500 AND UP

CAPITAL AND SURPLUS,

$100,000

DRAKE

Our own money invested and titles perfected before these mortgages are offered to you.

PLEASE CALL OR SEND FOR LIST one m'WKlars

CS, BALLARD INVESTMENT COMPANY

207-209 Palace Building, Minneapolis, Minnesota

J

THE DAILY CHRISTIAN ADVOCATE. TUESDAY. MAY 7. 1912.

Girdle Clan, because they claimed the throne
for themselves, was irresistibly drivento the
Chinese party for the maintenance of his
thrpne. Moreover Kuang Hsu himself was
something of a political idealist. He "tad heard
of the remarkable success of western institu¬
tions and he began to dream of transforming
his Empire from an Oriental despotism into
a Constitutional Monarchy and the building up
a new dynasty upon the confidence of the Chit
nesef nation instead of relying upon the sup¬
port of a handful of Manchus, the leaders of
whom disputed his title to the throne. Al¬
ready the Japanese had adopted western civil¬
ization, and their brilliant victory over China
in 1894-95 brought Kuang Hsu to a decision.
Hence, the Manchu leaders were startled be¬
yond measure when Kuang Hsu issued Septem¬
ber 1st, 1898, his famous Seven Reform De¬
crees; and their astonishm’ent turned into
terror and rebellion when he issued during the
next week nine more decrees completely trans¬
forming the Empire on paper. Unfortunately
Kuang Hsu had wholly failed to prepare the
Chinese for his revolution, and their conserva¬
tism was shocked almost as much as were the
Manchu traditions. So overwhelming was the
reaction that the Dowager Empress quickly re¬
sumed the reins; and the reform Emperor be¬
came practically a prisoner for the rest of his
life. The dread of western civilization now de¬
veloped into a national hysteria; the Dowager
Empress, usually self-poised, lost her judgment
and under the advice of the Yellow Girdle Clan
now undertook to sweep every foreigner out
of the Empire. This was the Boxer uprising.

One would have supposed that the foreign
nations having driven the Dowager Empress
into banishment would call back to the throne
the man who had sacrificed all for his devotion
to western civilization. But as a political idealist
of the Wendell Phillips, or Mazzini type, Kuang
Hsu was feared and hated, not only by the
Manchus, but by Russia, by Germany, by Japan,
and even Great Britain, Fiance and the United
States had little respect for his judgment. Be¬
sides Secretary Hay was willing to make large
concessions in order to save China from par¬
tition. Hence the western powers united in
calling back to the throne the very woman
who had attempted to betray them; and
strange to say, the Dowager now proved worthy
of their confidence. During her two years of
Arabian solitude at Siangfu, she experienced a
political conversion; and she now started the
Empire slowly but surely along the very lines
laid down by Kuang Hsu. She championed the
opium reform; she exhorted her Chinese sis¬
ters to abandon footbinding; she encouraged
western learning, she appointed a Commission
to codify the laws, and another to draft a con¬
stitution; and she promised a parliament by
1920. Finally she intensified the fight against
the Yellow Girdle Clan and the conservatism
which that Clan represented, by selecting
Kuang Hsu’s brother — Prince Chun, as Regent,
and Prince Chun’s little son as Emporer.

Prince Chun was thus committed in advance
to the liberal side, nor did he disappoint liberal
expectations. He carried out the opium re¬
form in a manner which the London Times ad¬
mitted commands the admiration of the world
— in a manner which secured the world’s en¬
dorsement at the recent Conference at the
Hague. He appointed to fight the plague Dr.
Wu Lien Teh — a graduate of Cambrige, a grad¬
uate in medicine of Paris, a post-graduate in
medicine of Berlin; and this young Chinese
physician with the aid of Missionary physi¬
cians and Chinese assistants stamped out the
most deadly plague which has ever threatened
the modern world. Prince Chun not only
brought forward the date of parliamentary in¬

stitutions from 1920 to 1914, but he ordered
elections and assemblies held in each of the
eighteen provinces, in 1909 in 1910 and in
1911; and he called a National Assembly, which
met fer the first time in Chinese history in
1910 and again in 1911. He selected a cabinet
and began to rule through a representative
minister. Indeed one of Japan’s greatest liv¬
ing statesmen said in 1910: “Prince Chun is
starting China in reform at too rapid a pace.
The people are dazed at his speed; and the
Empire will fly the track and land in the
ditch.”

Western nations naturally ask why the Chi¬
nese people were net content with such re¬
forms as Prince Chun had inaugurated. There
were abundant grounds of discontent; and
Americans who know the whole story do not
blame the Chinese for embracing the oppor¬
tunity to get rid of a hated foreign dynasty.
Pity Prince Chun as we must, his ancestors for
seven generations had oppressed the Chinese,
and the law not of revelation only, but of na¬
ture reads, “I will visit the, iniquities of the
fathers upon the children unto the third and
fourth generation.” Western nations marvel
that so great a revolution in China should oc¬
cur with so little bloodshed; probably not more
than thirty thousand people in all lost their
lives in the transfer of a fourth of the human
race from an oriental despotism to a republic.
But we submit whether the reign of Kuang
Hsu, the last regency of the Dowager Empress,
and the regency of Prince Chun were not a
providential preparation for just such a revolu¬
tion; indeed did they not inaugurate the revo¬
lution? While the events of the last eight
months constitute in form one of the most tre¬
mendous revolutions in human history, we sub¬
mit whether these events are not in substance
an evolution as well as a revolution— an evolu¬
tion which hundreds of years of local self-gov¬
ernment prepared the way for, an evolution
which the three last reigns of a house divided
against itself made inevitable. If ever a move¬
ment in human history had a providential prep¬
aration and a gradual development, the revo¬
lution reveals such a combination of natural
forces under the hand of the Almighty. Abra¬
ham Lincoln once said, “God must love the
common people, he makes so many of them.”
Surely God must love the Chinese, he makes
so many of them. He has kept them alive
so long, and He has given them such a pro¬
vidential preparation for their great task in
the Pacific basin. » We believe we have thus
furnished good grounds for hope in the ulti¬
mate success of the republic, indisputable
grounds for belief in the survival of some
form of representative institutions.

Christian missionaries are not responsible for
the form which the present government has as¬
sumed. Many of them, like myself, did not
at first encourage the attempt to found a re¬
public. But the preaching for a hundred years
of the fatherhood of God and the brotherhood
of man is back of the upheaval in China. You
Americans, who must have been startled by
the appearance of a republic in China, you
Americans who never set foot in the Empire,
who never even taught a Chinese student in
America — even you cannot escape some re¬
sponsibility for this tremendous upheaval. You
sent forward missionaries and have poured out
money for churches and schools and hospitals,
and have nourished the famine stricken, un¬
til you have compelled the Chinese to love the
very name of America above that of every
other government on earth. You have built up
such homes and schools and churches in Amer¬
ica as have made the young Chinese entering
them and sharing their blessings, return to
China tenfold more American than you are

yourselves. You have contributed mightily to
the upheaval, simply by building up and ma'n-
taining democratic Christian America, and thus
demonstrating to the world for a hundred yea'
that the human race best flourishes under th_
reign of freedom and of law.

But having in part as least caused the up¬
heaval, the churches of Christendom, includ¬
ing the Methodist Episcopal church, are utterly
failing to realize the responsibility or utilize
the opportunity of casting this new civilization
in a Christian mould. Surely China presents
today the greatest opportunity which has con
fronted the Christian Church since the time of
Christ. And yet we at home are so far asleep
to our glorious possibilities that we are not
sending forward an additional man to help
meet the crisis. No thought can plumb the
depths of Christ’s agony expressed in that cry
upon the Cross, “My God! my God! why hast
Thou forsaken Me?” But one day recently a
new meaning flashed into those words. Re¬
membering that you had sent your mission¬
aries to the ends of the earth, remembering
that these missionaries under the Divine Prov¬
idence had helped cause the tremendous up¬
heaval now taking place around the globe, re¬
membering that the Church now has the great¬
est opportunity which has ever come to her
since the Master trod the earth, and seeing
the Church at home failing to send forward the
men or the means to enable us to take a
single step forward, or even to maintain the
ground already occupied, we wondered whether
we had outrun your directions, whether in¬
deed we had outrun the Divine Providence, and
thus were left upon the firing line alone. Then
suddenly it flashed into our minds that per¬
haps the Saviour had felt that He too had gone
too far in identifying Himself with our sinful
humanity and that His fear that the Heavenly
Father was not approving His sacrifice pressed
that agonizing cry from His lips. Surely if
that doubt ever flashed into the Saviour’s mind
and caused the agonizing cry, the doubt was
speedily dispelled, for the next sentence re¬
veals the Father’s presence. Surely our doubts,
too, must be speedily dispelled, the Church will
not, cannot, remain blind to these marvelous
opportunities; she must recognize not the call
of her representatives alone but the call of God
for a forward movement for the conversion o
the world. Bishop Lewis and I believe that Bis’
op Cranston’s cry, written without the slig!
est consultation with either of us, and adopt
unanimously by the Board of Bishops, for
000,000 for China for the next quadrennium
place of the $1,000,000 which you sent us ^
ing the last quadrennium, was inspired of ('
and that the Church will measure up to
united summons to help capture the new,
public for Christ. If ever there was a t
when God called upon all the churches
move, to move speedily and to move united.

He now calls them to save His new republic
which their sacrifices have made possible for
one-fourth the human race.

Let us be patient with the Chinese.. -Four
hundred million people have begun to se;
the multitude is great and the journey" is a
long one; probably they must make encamp¬
ments along the way; but let not enthroned
pride and prejudice dream that the Chinese
people will march back again to the bondage
of Egypt. They have caught a glimpse of
Canaan. They are on the road; they will not
rest finally until they reach the Promised Land.

In the old Fifth Reader in which some of you
were trained in childhood, is the fragment of
an oration by Edward Everett on the Memory
of Washington. Some of us can yet repeat its
rolling sentences: “Beyond the Ohio”— the
speech was written in Massachusetts, and Ohio

175

THE DAILY CHRISTIAN ADVOCATE, TUESDAY, MAY 7, 1912.

then seemed a lung way off— "Beyond the Ohio,
be> ond the Mississippi, along that stupendous
trail of emigration which, bursting into states
^as it moves westward adds fresh glories to
e Republic, the name of Washington will
V.avel with the silver queen of Heaven through
sixty degiees of longitude; nor part company
with her till she walks in her brightness
through the Golden Gate. And in barbarous
ai chipelagoes as yet untrodden by civilized
man, there, and there cnly, is the name of
Washington unknown; and there, too, when
they swarm with enlightened millions, Asia will
frin with America in paying fresh tribute to
the memory of Washington.”

Fine declamation that, the school boys
thought as they rolled these sentences over
their tongues. I little dreamed that rhetoric
would turn into reality within my hearing. But
listening at Foochow to a Chinese orator as
he thrilled a multitude of his countrymen, I
heard, not a single name from the head-roll of
European statesmen, not even a name from
the long list of China’s illustrious dead, but
once and again I heard the name of Washing¬
ton fall from the speaker’s lips, and I saw the
audience cheering, now wildly and now long¬
ingly, in the hope that they too might soo.\
have a Father of their Country. However wild
the experiment, the proclamation of China’s
Republic for one fourth the human race is the
greatest compliment ever paid to the United
States. We know that the powers of darkness
are only beaten back, and not annihilated;
but is it not something that they are beaten
back even for a moment? We know the tre¬
mendous task which confronts China in trying
to unite in a Republic the Chinese, the Mon¬
golians, the .Manchus and the Tibetans. But
is it not something that the new rainbow flag
is composed of five equal bands of silk, red
for the Chinese proper, yellow for the Man¬
chus, blue for the Mongolians, white for the
Mohammedans and black for the Tibetans, and
that the new flag is woven of one piece of silk,
seamless throughout — symbol of the unity of
the races forming the new republic? Does it
not count for something that the new consti¬
tution of the Chinese Republic is framed not
after any Old World documents, but contains
our Bill of Rights, and is patterned after out
American constitution? However, desperate
he venture, does it not count for something
lat one-fourth the human race are started on
is journey through the wilderness, with its
■e toward the Promised Land? Is there not
-ine significance in the fact that the dragon-
symbol in the Bible as the Powers of
kness, has gone down in China before the
abow-flag, emblem of God's promise to pre-
re and not to destroy?

he Bishop: Shortly we will sing the Dox-
gy, after which the benediction will be pro-
junced by Harry R. Caldwell of the Foochow
Conference.

After the Doxology the Bishop said: Dr.
Caldwell not being present, Dr. Noble of Korea
will pronounce the benediction in Korean.

SUMMARY.

(Continued From Page 135.)

notices in the halls, asking that conversation
in groups, disturbing those sitting by the doors,
be abated.

When Central Pennsylvania’s name was
again called she had a second representative to
respond in the person of Dr. H. L. Jacobs. His
resolution was in the advocacy of the sending
of greetings to the convention of the Brother¬
hood of Locomotive Engineers, now in session,
and Dr. J. B. Fox, pastor of Grace Methodist
Episcopal Church, Harrisburg, Pa., was to be

the conveyer of the greetings. This resolution
was carried. Also an amendment giving the
approval, and expressive of the pleasure of the
General Conference, in the spirit of arbitration
on the part of the Brotherhood in the settling
of recent differences, was adopted by a rising
vote.

Central Pennsylvania’s third representative,
Mr. H. T. Ames, took the platform with two
resolutions. The first was concerning the right
of constitutional amendment, and was referred
to the Judiciary Committee. The second reso¬
lution advocated the setting apart of Sunday,
May 12, as a day of fasting and prayer. This
resolution was unanimously adopted.

In the roll call of Conferences, the Secretary
came to Colorado, and Dr. R. A. Chase offered
a resolution advocating consistent work on the
part of the General Conference Committees,
asking them to meet at least three nights each
week, to the end that work of the Conference
as far as possible be done in consecutive order.
This will avoid crowding of important matters
in the last hours of the Conference. Adopted.
Dr. Chase presented a second resolution aimed
at the prevention of any action on the part of
the General Conference that was in any way
partisan. This resolution was also adopted.

When the Chile Conference was called, Dr.
W. G. Rice came to the platform with a resolu¬
tion recognizing the right of the Methodist
Episcopal Church to prosecute religious work
in so-called Catholic countries. This resolution
was discussed by many, and finally action was
temporarily deferred and a committee of five
appointed to redraft and resubmit to the Gen¬
eral Conference. The committee consists of
Drs. Rice, Buckley, Calkins, Butler and Stuntz.
On further motion, the report of this commit¬
tee was fixed as the order of the day Wednes¬
day morning immediately after the reading of
the Journal. On another motion the resolution
was to be withheld from the Daily Advocate
until after presentation to the General Confer¬
ence.

On the call of the Delaware Conference, Dr.

J. H. Scott advocated the sending of greetings
by this General Conference to the Geheral Con¬
ference of the African Methodist Episcopal
Church now in session in Kansas City, Mo., and
to the General Conference of the African Zion
Methodist Episcopal Church, in session at
Charlotte, N. C. This resolution was adopted.

The last Conference to be called was Des
Moines, and Mr. J. R. Larson presented a reso¬
lution in favor of the Kenyon-Shepard bill,
which is aimed at interstate shipments of in¬
toxicating liquors, and his resolution was
adopted by the Conference.

Dean Henry Wade Rogers, New York East
Conference, made a supplementary report for
the Committee on Credentials, concerning the
paying of a contested delegate’s expenses for
one week, and the Confeernce approved the
committee’s action.

Dr. F. D. Leete, Detroit Conference, secured
action by the Conference excluding from the
meetings of the Episcopacy Committee all per¬
sons who are not members or immediately in¬
terested in the work at hand.

Announcements being made. Bishop Berry
pronounced the benediction, and another fore¬
noon’s work of 1912’s General Conference was
a matter of history.

THE EVANGELISTIC MEETINGS.

>

The evangelistic services at Westminster
Church began yesterday with an address by
Bishop Berry.

A fair audience had assembled and heard
with evident approval the Bishop’s clear state¬

ment of what we need as a church today for
our larger fitting for service.

Bishop Berry believes we need a new recog¬
nition and new cultivation of the emotional
religious life. Religion is an essentially emo¬
tional thing; it is not, first of all, intellectually
discerned, but it is known and desired in the
heart.

Another point where larger emphasis is
needed is the personal experimental note.
“I know” is yet the most effective recommend¬
ation of the Gospel; ‘‘what it has done for me”
is the most convincing proof of what it can
do for others.

Unyielding confidence in the Word— not af¬
fected by the claims of critics or the devices
of its detraction, is another need of our evan¬
gelistic revival. We must stand by the Book.

It is of the largest importance that we
Methodists who have a definite faith concern¬
ing salvation should hold unfalteringly to the
fullest, most far-reaching acceptance of the
Deity of Jesus Christ our Lord. That is the
full secret of our life in Him.

These evangelistic services will be held
every day in Westminster Church, Bishop
Lewis speaking tomorrow.

ANNOUNCEMENTS FOR A WEEK’S
MEETINGS.

Every day except Saturday and Sunday-
General Conference evangelistic services at the
Westminster Church, Nicollet and Twelfth
street, from 4 to 5 P. M.

Every day except Saturday and Sunday— 8:00
P. M.: Illustrated addresses on Sunday School *
work in the Old Hennepin Avenue Church,
Tenth street and Hennepin avenue.

Wednesday, May 8—3:00 to 6:00 P. M.: Re¬
ception at The Leamington for all friends of
the Woman’s Home Missionary Society.

8:00 P. M.: Lecture, Bishop W. A. Quayle,
under auspices of local committee.

Thuisday, May 9 3:00 P. M.: Anniversary
Woman’s Home Missionary Society.

8:00 P. M.: Anniversary Board of Foreign
Missions.

Friday, May 10 5:30 P. M.: Informal dinner
of Sunday School Superintendents and work¬
ers at The Leamington.

8:00 P. M.: Anniversary Board of Educa¬
tion.

Saturday, May 11—8:00 P. M.: Report of
Bishops— South America, Mexico and Southern
Asia.

Sunday, May 12—3:00 P. M.: Anniversary
of the Board of Sunday Schools.

Monday, May 13—8:00 P. M.: Anniversary
of the Book Concern.

USE ALLEN’S FOOT-EASE

The antiseptic powder to be shaken into the
shoes for tired, tender, smarting, moist, swollen
feet. It relieves corns and bunions of all pain
and prevents blisters and callous spots. Always
use it to Break in New Shoes. It is the great
est comfort discovery of the age. Try it today.
Sold everywhere, 25c. Don't accept any substi-

Reader-Impersonator-Entertainer- !

Monologist

I. F. NIX,

Recommended by Dr. Srmuel Plante, Dr. j. H. Tippett
and Ralph Connor.

Write

Appleton, Wisconsin

HALLOWEI

H Y JV! W S

tM , _ MEW and OLD

THE BIGLOW & MAIN CO., New York or Chicay ,

Reprinted from The Congregationalist of May 1 8, 1899

XLhc

/HMs6tonan> “UClorh

of

Congregational Cburcbee

REPORT OF

THE COMMITTEE OF FIFTEEN

At the last meeting of the National
Council of Congregational churches the
following resolution was adopted:

Resolved, that we recommend the appoint¬
ment of a central committee on missionary
work of fifteen members, six to be appointed
by the National Council, one of whom shall be
a woman especially interested in home mis¬
sions, seven to be chosen by the executive
committees of our six missionary societies in
such a manner as they may deem best, one to
be chosen by the Woman’s Boards of Missions
and one to be selected at the annual Christian
Endeavor convention by the Congregational-
ists at their denominational rally. It shall be
the duty of this committee to use all possible
efforts to secure the appointment of similar
committees in the States and conferences
throughout our country, to devise plans for
promptly paying the debt of every society
and for such increased gifts as shall make it
possible to enlarge our work at home and
abroad. It shall also suggest such other
measures looking to a closer union in the
prosecution of our common work as may
seem expedient, reporting the result of its con¬
clusions to the next National Council.

By the action which has since been
taken by the different societies this com¬
mittee is now complete in its member¬
ship and consists of the following per¬
sons (arranged geographically and by
whom elected):

Samuel B. Capen, Boston, Mass., Council.

Col. Charles A. Hopkins, Boston, Mass., Council.
Mrs. Francis E Clark, Boston, Mass., Council.
William Shaw, Boston, Mass., Y. P. S. C E.

Hon. O. Vincent Coffin, Middletown, Ct., Mission¬
ary Societies.

Rev. Charles E. Jefferson, D. D., New York, Coun¬
cil.

Rev. Robert J. Kent, D. D., Brooklyn, N. Y., Mis¬
sionary Societies.

Rev. F. W. Baldwin, D. D , East Orange, N. J.,
Missionary Societies.

Rev. C. W. Hiatt, D. D., Cleveland, O., Missionary
Societies.

Rev. Nebemiah Boynton, D. D., Detroit, Mich.,
Council.

Mrs. E. W. Blatchford, Chicago, Ill., Woman’s
Boards Societies.

R. E. Jenkins, Chicago, Ill., Council.

Nathan P. Dodge, Council Bluffs, Io., Missionary
Societies.

Rey. David N. Beach, D. D., Denver, Col., Mis¬
sionary Societies.

Rev. John K. McLean, D. D., Oakland, Cal., Mis¬
sionary Societies.

Its first meeting was held in the parlor
of the Broadway Tabernacle Church, New
York, on Wednesday, April 19, and or¬
ganized by the choice of Samuel B. Capen
as chairman and William Shaw as secre¬
tary.

THE PLAN

Following closely the resolution which
created this committee, we have felt that
our first duty was to suggest a plan of or¬
ganization in the different States for the
purpose of securing larger gifts for our
missionary societies. The one thing
sought is to secure a gift every year from
every church for each of our six mission¬
ary societies. The plan suggested at the
National Council seems to us feasible
and simple, and we therefore urge each
State association that has not yet taken
action in the matter to appoint at its
next annual meeting a “committee on
missionary work,” to be composed of at
least one person from each conference in
the State. We would further respect¬
fully recommend that each local confer¬
ence at its next session shall choose a
similar committee of such a number that
each member shall not be responsible for
more than five churches.

As a rule, we believe it would be wise
that in this committee of the local con¬
ference the resident member of the State

committee should be the chairman, and
to him the other members should make
report of plans devised and work done.
It should be the aim to devise such a
method in each church as shall secure
“an offering from every church and a
gift from every member.”

We feel especially justified in urging
this plan because it has already been
adopted in several States. In order to
save a year’s time, as many of our State
conventions are held in the fall, letters
were sent to such States, and they have
already chosen committees upon this
basis. Some are already at work and
others are waiting for suggestions from
this committee.

It should be noted that the thought in
this whole plan is to secure greater unity
in our missionary work. We desire it to
be considered by our churches as one work,
without division of interest or thought
of rivalry. We need a “forward move¬
ment,” not in the work of one society,
but in the work of Jesus Christ as it is
being done at home and abroad by all our
societies.

We would further advise that each
church should have as one of its stand¬
ing committees a missionary committee,
through which the local conference com¬
mittee can work. In this simple way, by
a plan with which we are familiar in
political and business interests, every
church in the country would be in line
with every other, able to do its part in the
work.

We give in the table annexed the re
ceipts for the past ten years of our six
missionary societies. We have taken this
long period in order to get back to some
prosperous years before the long period of
business depression through which we
have been passing.

The total gifts from individuals and
churches for the last year to the six soci¬
eties were in round numbers $1,200,000,
which is the exact amount of the yearly
average of gifts for the past ten years.
With the return of prosperity which has
come to our country, and in view of the
new work which seems to be laid upon us,
we think it is possible for our churches, by
careful and systematic effort, to increase
their gifts the coming year to our six mis¬
sionary societies to a total of $1,000,000,
or an increase of $400,000 over last year!
If our churches give in the same propor¬
tion in the future as they have in the
past, it would give the following results:

Average yearly Amount on

donation for ten basis of

years as per increase

table annexed proposed

Cong’l Home Miss. Society " 36(5,' 925.00 *489’23100

American Missionary Asso. 178,236.00 237’e+7 00

Cong’l Church Builfling Soc. 69,027.00 78’703oo

FiSoc6(folirXears) 72>567 00 96;766J>0

S. S. and Pub. Soc. 63,072.00 70)763.00

@1,200,005.00 @1,600,000.00

Does this seem like too large an amount
for us to raise? In the appendix to the
paper read before the National Council it
was stated that our church membership is
625,864, and for the purposes of that paper
a deduction was made of 225,864 as an
estimate for children and persons in ex¬
treme poverty, leaving 400,000 persons
capable of giving something to support
our missionary work. Suppose we now
deduct another 100,000 for members in
churches which cannot or have not yet
come wholly to self-support. We have

then $1,600,000 to be divided among 300,000
members, or $5.33 each per year, or a little
over ten cents a week per member. It
would really be less than this, for in every
parish there are members of the congre¬
gation who are not enrolled as church
members, and yet many of whom give
generously to our missionary work. It
should further be noted that in some
churches the gifts are now far above this
sum, reaching in the case of the Broadway
Tabernacle, New York, $16; Eliot Church,
Newton, Mass., $30; and Old South, Bos¬
ton, $40, average per member.

For the benefit of those who desire to
know what would be the increase in
benevolent contributions which might
reasonably be expected of the various
States in this movement to raise $400,000
in addition to our present gifts, we fur¬
nish in an appendix two sets of figures,
with an explanation of the basis on which
they were made.

To recapitulate, our recommendations
are in brief, “committees on missionary
work,” to be chosen:

First, by each State association, a com¬
mittee composed of one from each con¬
ference.

Second, by each local conference, a
committee of such number that each
member shall be responsible for not more
than five churches.

Third, by each church, a committee
to make some plan, best suited to itself,
for systematic giving.

The one'Jrarpose is to secure as far as
possible in each church an interest in the
whole missionary work to which as a de¬
nomination we are pledged, and without
which co-operation we cannot hope to
succeed.

THE WISDOM OF THE PLAN

We are persuaded that some such effort
as this is wise, because it will put our
whole missionary work upon a business
basis. In order to perform our part in
the redemption of the world, we must
plan with the same thoroughness that we
do in our secular business, trying to lead
those who are careless and indifferent to
come under some definite responsibility
as God’s stewards, for their own good
and his glory. Our churches aie ready,
we believe, to enter together into an ef¬
fort which means a systematic campaign
over the whole country to provide funds
to prevent future debts in our missionary
societies, and to make possible a forward
movement that, with the united church
back of it, shall be steady and irresistible.

A CONDITION FOR SUCCESS

May we say that this plan and any other
plan will be nothing but dead machinery
unless it has the hearty support of our
pastors, for they are the leaders in the
churches. They must be the missionary
dynamos to put life and energy into this
machinery. We are glad to know that
so many are all aglow with missionary
enthusiasm. But in too many of our
churches a five minute talk or only the
notice, “The usual contribution for for¬
eign missions will now be taken,” ex¬
presses the measure of the pastor’s in¬
terest. An interested pastor means an
interested church, and an indifferent pas¬
tor an indifferent church.

OBJECTIONS ANSWERED

First, why do you not try first to pay
the debts? We reply, we fear the reac¬
tion that comes from such special effort;
the depth of the ebb tide is as great as

the bight of the flood. We believe it is
wiser to make a plan that not only will
pay but will prevent debts.

Second, why ask for so small an in¬
crease as $400,000? We reply, we believe
it is wiser to ask for a sum that ought
easily to be obtained rather than to risk
failure in asking for too large an amount.
Success will inspire confidence in larger
possibilities in the future; failure would
discourage further effort.

Third, on the other hand, the question
will arise, Why ask for so large an
amount; it is difficult to get the present

sum, why increase the burden? We re¬
ply, we recognize the changed conditions
in the industrial world, and that in hun¬
dreds of communities there is less ability
than in former years. Conditions which
are making the few enormously rich are
making thousands poor. But while ad¬
mitting all this, we still believe that the
amount asked for is within our ability.
If the individual members of our churches
would give to the organized work of our
denomination only a part of the money
that finds its way to outside objects of
doubtful permanent value, the money
would be easily raised. The 300,000 mem¬
bers waste on an average several dollars
apiece every year in so-called charity.
There will be money enough if we save
the waste.

AMERICAN BOARD OF COMMISSIONERS FOR FOREIGN MISSIONS

Donations from

Year

Churches" and
Individuals

Woman's

Boards

Legacies

1889

$242,289

#152,755

$153,653

1890

251,368

106,552

199,802

1891

299,804

184,659

206,458

1892

348,418

196,679

249,777

1893

273,844

209,343

146,759

1894

290,099

193,008

183,768

1895

309,498

206,504

150,435

1896

396,696

265,269

116,988

1897

291,772

179,335

118,986

1898

297,989

185,999

187,729

#3,001,777

$1,880,103

$1,714,355

Interest on

Ohs

Swelt

Permanent

Legacy

Legacy

Fund , etc.

Totals

#43,664

#82,110

#10,636

#685,107

61,482

72,707

10,671

762,582

80,907

42,000

10,495

824,323

35,185

10,744

840,803

30,864

7,000

11,474

679,284

30,952

7,303

705,130

41,366

9,031

716,834

5,842

8,000

10,307

743.102

38,944

3,498

10,243

15,491

642,778

687,208

$369,206

#215,315

#106,395

#7,287,151

We have not forgotten other sugges¬
tions that have been made as to the pos¬
sible usefulness of this committee. But
we have felt at the outset we should espe¬
cially put emphasis upon the first thought
in the resolution of the council.

CONCLUSION

In the past all gifts went to the church;
cathedrals and monasteries were built
and the physical man suffered. We have
now gone to the other extreme, and our
gifts go in too large a proportion to care
for the physical and mental, to the neg¬
lect of the spiritual.

In providing for hospitals, libraries and
parks, we let the missionary work suffer.
Has not the time fully come for the pen¬
dulum to swing back, till our gifts more
fully recognize the unseen and the eter¬
nal? We need more prayer and thought
over the problem of the evangelizing
of the world, that our Congregational
churches may be more thoroughly “in
warp and woof” missionary churches.
We want somehow to create a passion
for gifts of money to match the student
movement in its gifts of men. Yes, a
passion for missions, which shall include
all our churches, so that, working to-

Tbe total of donations of auxiliaries and individuals through the Woman’s Boards has
been for the past ten years $1,880,103. About ten per cent., so far as can be ascertained, has
come to them through legacies, leaving ninety per cent., or about $1,700,000, as the gifts from
the living. The following, then, is the result, ten years, 1889-1898:

Donations, Clmrclies and Individuals . ,93,001,777.00

“ “ “ “ Through Woman’s Boards . 1,700,000.00

94,701,777.00

Yearly average donations for ten years . $470,177.70

CONGREGATIONAL HOME MISSIONARY' SOCIETY

Year

Donations from
Churches and
Individuals

Estates

Income from
Invested
Funds

Total

Auxiliaries

Total

Annual

Report

1889

$273,684.78

$226,901.93

# 5,194.71

#505,781.42

#165,389.97

$671,171.39

1889-90

1390

294,008.21

158,759.48

8,23 L.86

460,999.55

174,180.90

635,1S0.45

1890-91

1891

293,845.27

181,040.54

6,067.31

480,953.12

18 L, 836. 16
211,499.68

662,789.28

738,081.29

1891-92

1892

276,473 66

239,217.10

10,890.85

526,581.61

1892-03

1893

193,397.30

191,761.39

15,150.92

400,309.61

221,298.95

621,608.56

1893-94

1894

207,444.92

183,999.80

1 L, 312. 16

402,756.88

224,942.26

627,699.14

1894-95

1895

294,594.67

233,510.58

10,501.08

538,606.33

239,141.62

777,747.95

1895-96

1896

164,719.60

182,144.76

11,238.82

358,103 18

230,215.34

588,318.52

189H-97

1-897

142,568.67

224,451.77

8,361.61

375,381.95

216,845.91

592,227.86

1897-98

1898

137,228.63

147,825.07

9,612.98

294,666.68

221,574.61

516,241.29

1898-99

#2,277,965.61

$1,969,612.42

#96,562.30

#4,344,140.33

#2,086,925.40

#6,431,065.73

The annual report of the Home Missionary Society always includes what is spent in the
auxiliary States. There are no figures which show as a total what part of the amount thus
spent comes from churches and individuals and what from legacies. In examining the differ¬
ent States there is also a great difference in the proportion. In New Hampshire for the past
ten years the gifts from the liviDg have been thirty-four per cent., from legacies fifty per cent,
and income from funds sixteen per cent. To the Vermont society the gifts from the living
have been sixty-six per cent., from legacies twenty-six per cent, and from funds eight per
cent. To the Massachusetts society the gifts have been forty-six and one-half per cent., lega¬
cies twenty-one and one-fourth per cent., income from funds thirty-two and one-fourth per
cent. To the Connecticut society the gifts have been over ninety per cent, and the legacies
less than ten per cent. In Connecticut the legacies are, to a large extent, sent directly to the
Home Missionary Society in New York. Taking the auxiliaries as a whole, it seems to be
fair to call tbe gifts two-thirds and the legacies one-third. It is believed in the New York
office that this is a fair basis as an average for a series of years.

Taking, then, $2,086,925 as the amount spent in the auxiliary States for the ten years, we
take two-thirds of this, or $1,391,283, as the gifts from the living. This added to the gifts to
the New York office, $2,277,965.61, makes a total of $3,669,248.61, or an average of $366,924.86
per year as the gifts from churches and individuals for the past ten years.

gether along a well-defined plan, they
will supply the money needed, the call to
abandon the work will cease, and in place
of it the new command to move forward
will be given.

A young drummer boy was once asked
to beat a “retreat,” and he replied that
he did not know one, but he could beat
a “charge” that would raise the dead.
This should be the word passed all along
the line from Maine to California, carry¬
ing hope to every worker in the mission
field and joy to the heart of Him whose
marching orders were, “Go, disciple the
nations.”

This report has the approval of every
member of the committee.

(Signed) Samuel B. Capen.

Charles A. Hopkins.

Mrs. Francis E. Clark.

William Shaw.

O. Vincent Coffin.

Charles E. Jefferson.

Robert J. Kent.

F. W. Baldwin.

C. W. Hiatt.

Nehemiah Boynton.

Mrs.E. W. Blatchford.

R. E. Jenkins.

Nathan P. Dodge.

David N. Beach.

John K. McLean.

Committee of Fifteen on Missionary Work.

Boston, May 9, 1899.

AMERICAN MISSIONARY ASSOCIATION

Donations from
Churches and
Individuals

Estates Income

Tuition

Sale of
Property

Rents

D. S. Govt.

Slater Fund

Refunded

Total

1889

1890

1891

1892

1893

1894

1895

1896

1897

1898

$189,299 57
186,470.61

186.230.45
172,853.00

179.303.46
185,252.26
163,490.05
184,551.15
184,260.79
160,660.51

$114,020.41 $10,947.26

137,739.18 10,172.35

158,664.97 10,729.90

172,112.56 10,294.75

76,487.90 10,252.61

95,367.10 10,999.33

81,194.49 15,085.64

86,642.22 15,040.73

82,159.39 14,877.18

119,530.78 14,890.64

#34,126.69

40,056.75

44,988.27

42,158.78

40,800.91

41,351.11

37,847.33

38,890.44

40,432.68

37,405.41

#2,007.75

3,254.14

2,429.65

1,422.00

210.00

#506.36

#16,408.85

24,700.08

14,417.68

21,930.37

26,383.06

# 8,899.99
8,900.00
10,600.00
10,599.91
7,500.00
7,500.00
7,500.00
6,500.00
7,500.00
5,000.00

$7,752.11

#376,216.88
408,038.97
428,885.41
4*29,949.37
340,727.94
340,469.80
307,547.16
340,798.65
329,4 40.04
327,487.34

$1,782,361.85

$1,123,929.00 $123,290.39

#398,058.37

$9,323.54

#506.36

#103,840.04

#80,499.90

$7,752.11

$3,629,561.56

Yearly average donations for ten years

$178,236.

In addition to the above the association collects income from the Daniel Hand Fund, which is used for the education of the
colored people in the South. This income is distinct from the current receipts of the association, and the accounts relating to the fund
and the income are kept separate from the other accounts. It does not relate to receipts from donations or estates for current work.
The income for the past ten years is as follows:

1889 Income for

1890

1891

1892

1893

the year #36, 999.71

” ” 34,686.76

” ” 53,533.80

” ” 52,721.17

” ” 54,309.78

1894 Income for

1895

1896

1897

1898 ” ”

the year #51,639.70

” ” 45,274.74

” ” 68,830.44

” ” 71,656.04

” ” 68,684.19

Total

#538,336.33

CONGREGATIONAL CHURCII BUILDING SOCIETY

Tear

Inter est

Church Building
Quarterly

Annuities

Legacies

Paid direct to
Churches but Covered
by our Mortgages

For

Particular

Churches

Received from
Churches Aided
by Grants

Refunded

from

Loans

Dona ions from Non
Ai< led Churches and
from Individuals

Totals

1889

@ 788

@266

$ 15,112

$15,962

$18,011

$ 14,416

$22,715

$61,929

68,834

@149,199

1890

2,824

374

@2,250

13,996

10,707

13,532

1.6,913

26,100

155,530

1891

2,287

266

4,500

17,293

28,920

12,553

20,056

24,276

31,905

58,293

168,443

1892

2,706

207

2,000

32,621

12,396

12,084

11,467

63,064

168,450

1893

2,920

f> 1 o.

6,000

17,444

5,239

9,097

12,673

28,934

64,533

147,052

1804

2,382

97

1,100

18,409

5,055

9,443

15,900

37,391

65,361

155,188

1895

2,122

139

500

11,580

4,871

20,419

1 i,754

34,823

53,359

141,567

1896

2,209

128

5,800

12,327

3,995

17,607

14,932

30,616

46,354

132,968

1897

1,437

87

4,500

166,917

15,7 L4

7,486

15,379

34,440

49,545

59,999

295,506

1898

2,530

62

3,000

44,002

5,231

4,205

16,918

47,530

183,477

$22,205

$1,838

$29,650

$349,701

$108,090

$124,437

$152,407

@318,730

@590,271

@1,097,329

Yearly average donations for ten years . $69,027.

CONGREGATIONAL EDUCATION SOCIETYr

Donations from
Churches and

Year

Individuals

Legacies

Interest

Total

1889

$19,485

$ 3,S00

$ 6,321

% 29,606

1890

22,936

13,929

6,224

43,089

1891

28,024

12,508

6,723

47,255

1S92

23,376

61,736

7,796

92,908

1893

34,894

21,396

13,315

69,605

1894

64,796

15,134

10,298

90,228

1895

69,123

36,574

10,880

116,577

1896

85.973

2,087

11,502

99,562

1897

70,378

14,411

11,441

96,230

1898

Account does not close till June.

@418,985

$181,575

$84,500

@685,060

Yearly average donations for four years,
1894-1897, $72,567.

These donations contain in part gifts made
directly to colleges and academies and ap¬
pearing in the annual reports. But they are
only a small portion of the large amount which
has been given for our Congregational institu¬
tions the past few years, and which does not
pass through the treasury of the Education
Society.

The increase in donations the last few years
is occasioned in part by the union of the Edu¬
cation Society and the New West Education
Commission in 1893-4. We have, therefore,
used in our average the years since that
date.

CONGREGATIONAL SUNDAY SCHOOL AND

PUBLISHING SOCIETY

Missionary Department

Donations from

Churches and

Other

lear

Individuals

Legacies

Sources

Total

1889

$51,202.60

$2,720.00

$3,262.25

$57,184.85

1890

48,443.95

903 85

3,737.14

53,084.94

1891

56,258.94

1,569.16

3,605.98

61,434.08

1892

56,694.06

6,266.67

3,815.19

66,775.92

1893

55,646.72

6,466.67

3,585.98

65,699.37

1894

52,287.89

6,466.68

5,812.08

64,566.65

1895

49,033.41

9,079.57

5,734.50

63,847.48

1896

54,555.25

8,586.45

3,616.62

66,758.32

1897

53,962.38

4,683.99

472.35

59,118.72

1898

52,632.68

1,884.30

3,403.40

57,920.38

@530,717.88

@48,627.34

@37,045.49 @616,390.71

Yearly average donations for ten years, @53,072

APPENDIX

Table A gives the amount credited to the
different States in the last Year-Book (1898) in
the columns marked “ Foreign, Education,
Church Building, Home Missions, A. M. A.
and Sunday Schools.” The total amount is
$1,327,000. But a considerable sum is given
for foreign work that does not go through the
treasury of the A. B. C. F. M., and there are
gifts to the South and West and to local work
included by churches in their table of reports
which do not go through the treasury of any
of the home societies. It is safe to reduce the
Year-Book figures by ten per cent, to get the
amount really received by our six societies,
namely, in round numbers, $1,200,000.

Table B is based on the total amount of
home expenses and missionary gifts as given
in the last Year-Book (1898) as the measure
each State has given of its own ability. This
seems to be more just than a membership
basis, some small churches being wealthy,
while some of the larger churches have much
less financial ability. It must be noted, how¬
ever, that these figures cannot be absolutely
accurate, as many churches do not make full
returns, especially of “ Home Expenses.”

In examining the following table it will be
noted that, of the larger States, Connecticut
and Massachusetts are already paying more
than their proportion on the basis suggested in
Table B, and two other States, New Jersey
and Bhode Island, would have to increase but
a trifle to give the proposed amount. As we
are very sure that the churches in these four
States would want to have some generous
share in the new forward movement, we would
suggest that they plan to increase ten per cent,
their gifts of last year. They gave then over
$600,000 to our six societies. The addition of
ten per cent., or $60,000, as proposed, would

offset the failure in some States at first, and
especially where there is the least financial
ability, and help to insure, therefore, to the
six societies the full increase of $400,000.

Mississippi and Texas show an excess in the
Table A over others partly because in the for¬
mer the item of home expenses is left out of
the one large church, and in the latter there
were in the column to “other” objects pro¬
portionately large gifts.

States

Table A Table B

Alabama

$ 611

Arizona

422

Arkansas

45

CaHfornia

41,823

Colorado

5,622

Connecticut

220,554

District of Columbia

4,025

Florida

1,384

Georgia

565

Idaho

175

Illinois

106,917

Indiana

3,465

Iowa

37,248

Kansas

10,674

Kentucky

63

Louisiana

245

Maine

33,202

Maryland

1,172

Massachusetts

425,05 7

Michigan

48,295

Minnesota

26,627

Missouri

19,622

Mississippi

211

Montana

439

Nebraska

1 L,651

Nevada

15

New Hampshire

32,287

New Jersey

22,179

New Mexico

154

N ew Y ork

100,921

North Carolina

371

North Dakota

3,079

Ohio

41,288

Oklahoma

713

Oregon

2,605

Pennsylvania

5,503

Rhode Island

27,503

South Carolina

305

South Dakota

10,813

Tennessee

550

Texas

2,382

Utah

714

Vermont

39,476

Virginia

166

Washington

3,732

West Virginia

96

Wisconsin

31,978

Wyoming

573

$ 1,500

900
475

50.500
14,350

186,500

5.700
2,550
1,950
1,000

134,000

9,250

68.400

19.800
375

1,475

56.800
1,350

417,700

61,000

44.500
27,250

75

1,400

23,000

150

52.200
23,000

725

133,000

975

6,450

72.400
1,850
8,500

19.200
28,100

625

12.800
900

2,200

1.700
44,300

300

10,000

225

47,000

1,600

$1,327,517

$1,600,000

UNITED PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH.

Appeal of the Egyptian Missionary Association

for Two Hundred and Eighty More Missionaries.

- -

RESOLUTION UNANIMOUSLY PASSED AT THE
ANNUAL BUSINESS MEETING, AT CAIRO, ON FEBRUARY 19, 1903.

Under a profound sense of the leadership of the Spirit of God,
the Egyptian Missionary Association would lay before the United
Presbyterian Church a call to a great advance in the work of evan¬
gelizing this nation. It is more than a generation since our Church
began work in Egypt, but more than nine-tenths of the population
are still in dense ignorance of the onty way of life. It cannot be the
will of God that other generations of these people are to be left
without the knowledge of Christ, if it is at all possible for the Church
to “preach the gospel to every creature” of the present generation.

After the most thorough study which we have ever made of the
needs 01 Egypt as a whole, we feel it to be our imperative duty to
lay before you the situation as it appears to us, that you may make
larger plans for occupying the fields which God has so manifestly
opened up to us and made us responsible for them.

It is only fail to say that the appeal of our India Mission for
one hundred and eighty more missionaries was the occasion of our
giving more thorough consideration to the whole problem of adequately
occupying Egypt for Christ, than we have ever given as an Association
hitherto. And we are fully prepared, from our knowledge of the great
difficulties of the spiritual conquest of non-christian peoples, to endorse
most heartily the appeal of our co-laborers in India, and to unite our
prayers with theirs that our beloved Church may rise in her might
and respond fully to this call of God.

The population of Egypt is about 10.000.000. Of these, over nine-
tenths are Mohammedans, while about 750.000 are Copts, Armenians,
Syrians, Greeks and others of various European or Asiatic origins with
some individual exceptions. All of these non-Mohammedan peoples are
in i eality almost as destitute of any vital spiritual religion, as are the
Mohammedans themselves. The Government is practically Mohammedan,
and compels its employees to work on the Sabbath day, while all its
influence is directly against an aggressive evangelistic effort. On
account of the fanatical prejudice and opposition of the Mohammedans,
no open-air preaching is allowed. Cairo is the greatest educational
center of the Mohammedan world, and the whole country is filled
with Mohammedan newspapers which take every occasion for opposing
the spread of Christianity. Another great difficulty is the fact that
only about 12 °/0 of the men and 6/10 °/0 of the women of Egypt are
able to read and write. Cairo had a population of 570.000 by the
census of 1897; Alexandria 319.000 and Tanta 57.000.

In addition to these cities, there are 8 towns, each of which has
a population of over 30.000; 5 other towns with over 20.000 each; 01
with over 10.000 each; 247 with over 5.000 each; 1178 with over 2.000
each; 1094 with over 1.000 each; and 1095 others with a population
of less than 1.000 each. When it is remembered that we have mis¬
sionaries stationed at only 9 different places in all Egypt, and a total
of onlv about 200 out-stations where work is carried on by Egyptian
pastors, evangelists or teachers, some impression may be gathered of the

great unoccupied fields all around us.

In a careful survey of the immediate definite places where ad¬
ditional missionaries are now needed, to carry out and follow up work
already in hand, a list of specific positions for over 150 such workers
has been made out, over five hours of the time of the entire Missionary
Association having been given to this detailed survey of the field.

It appears unmistakably clear that God has placed oui own Chinch
in the position of chief opportunity and obligation to evangelize Eg_y pt.

It is true that there are some workers of other denominations at woik
in some sections of the country, but our own Mission extends from
Alexandria to Assouan, and is the only Evangelical Agency which
has succeeded in raising up and training a body of Egyptian pastors
and evangelists. But even if 2.000.000 of the people of Egypt were
to be considered the field of agents of other missionaiy societies, and
this is certainly the utmost that such missionaries might expect to be
able to reach, it would still leave 8.000.000 as the field of our own
Church. In order to have one ordained missionary and one lady
helper to every 50.000 of this number, a total force of 1G0 men, and
160 lady missionaries would be required. We now have less than forty
such workers on the field. This would mean an increase of 280. It
would only be possible for even this total number to lead in the work
of tliorougly evangelizing Egypt in this generation, on the supposition
that a force of trained native pastors and evangelists can be raised
up, equal to fully five times the total number of missionaries needed.

And such an increase of native workers could only be secured
by a great revival in the Egyptian Church. But we believe that if
our Church will unite with us in fervent prayer to this end, it is
entirely possible for such a quickening from God to result, t-liat workers,
both from the Egyptian Church and from our own American Church
may be raised up in sufficient numbers to become the human agency
through which the message of the gospel may be made intelligible to
the entire present generation of people in this land.

We cannot undertake at present to determine how laige a foice
of workers may ultimately be needed for the work in the Sudan.
We have received a statement of plans of work from the missionaries
there mentioning definite places for 25 additional woikeis, and we
have no doubt that it would be wise to send at least that many,

within the next two or three years.

We are aware that the sending out and support of such a body
of men and women as are now being asked for in these great mission
fields, will require much larger gifts and sacrifices, than have yet been
made by our Church. But we believe such a force as has been indi¬
cated is absolutely required, if we are to make an honest and reason¬
able effort to reach with the gospel the people now living. Even if
supplying the total number of missionaries needed in both India and
Egypt, should require an annual expenditure equal to nearly one half
the amount spent by our Church in supporting its present work in

America, would not such an expenditure be easily possible if our
Church were tilled with the compassion of the Savior for the lost?
And would not the expenditure be justified, many times over, if it
resulted in the evangelization of 13.000.000 of people, the number
in our own special fields in India and Egypt, not including the Sudan?

We therefore pray to God to send out these additional missionaries.
And we appeal to our own Church, so highly favored and blessed of
God in the supply, both of well -qualified workers and of financial
resources, to give for the supply of these needs with something of the
same devotion with which Christ gave Himself for the redemption of
the world. As many present needs of the work in this field are
urgent, beyond our power to express, we would urge that as large a
number of these workers as possible be sent out this year. And we
call upon our whole Church to unite with us in unceasing prayer to
God for these reinforcements, and for such a quickening of the spiritual
life of the Egyptian Church as shall make possible the evangelization
of Egypt in this generation.

1 cajws-fsisi

fa-

Jl C 7W.,

CLASt^UL^

Of \$jejLds.

/3, .

f

hfOiL (^y^'y?fxuC6yyi/ .

YY\so^a^^ a. l^jju

LEXTER 'TO "BE SENT TO CHURCHES 'OF 7TXSTLTTIT3 ITflHT I nEffl TTIKX .

One of the chief sources of food supply for the city of Teheran is the
province of Veranim, lying to tho eastward of the city and to the couth of the
Elborz Mountains. It ia a beautiful, luxuriant plain about fifty miloo in dia~
metev, watered by .many streams which flow down from enow-capped Domavand. It
is said to contain 366 villager .

Though it lies oo near the city, our limited force has never permitted us
to do much evangelistic work there. During tho past year this untouched field
has been much in the minds of some of U3. Being Superintendent of the Boys’
School, with a hundred pupils in my charge, X was unable to get away from the
city during the school terra, so I proposed to Mr. Esselstyn that instead of
making feast calls we should spend our Easter vacation touring in this region.
Consequently Monday morning, April 15th, Mr. Esselstyn, his ten year old con
and I might have been seen wending our way out of the city in truly Oriental
fashion, carrying with us all things necessary for the road, such as bedding
and cooking utensils. About noon we stopped in a village by the wayside, had
some lunch, and later a good talk with a large group of men gatherod in the
public tea house - Mr. Esselstyn reading and explaining several passages, in¬
cluding Mt. 24.

V?e spent that night in the village of Charter Khan, which is owned by a
brother of the late Shah. Of course the people came, and X road to them from
the Gospel. They asked questions, and I then preached Christ as the only
Saviour, and as, to their mind, a parable is stronger than proof, and a simile
better than argument, after I had tried to explain the true way I closed by
saying, "We both, Christian and ■ Moslem, believe in Moses and the prophets - we
both accept the whole Bible as the Word of God - together we have climbed the
ladder of truth to Christ who is the last round - while the Christians have
held fast to Him, you have taken one step into the air." It was unnecessary
to finish the parable, as they saw the point immediately, and one of them, who
had been especially attentive, said, "Sahib, you have caught us fast, we can¬
not answer you - I will go and bring our raollah who will answer you." He came,
and, as all good Moslems must, he professed to accept the Bible; but, like most
of his fellows, he had very little knowledge of its contends. He said, "No
doubt your religion is true, but ours also is true - to each man his awn re¬
ligion - and if he be sincere, it matters little."

After considerable conversation I asked him, "Is It possible for a man to
believe two statements, each contrary to the other?" He replied, "It is im¬
possible." Then I showed him haw the Old Testament told of a Messiah to come
who must suffer and give his life a ransom for his people - that the Ilew Tesfa-*
ment teaches that Jesus is this Messiah, that he did die and rose from the
dead, and the fact of his death is the foundation truth of the whole Hew
Testament. To all this he agreed, and then I quoted from the Koran, "Him they
did not kill, him they did not crucify," and added, "there is teaching direct¬
ly contrary to both Old and New Testaments. If they are true the Koran cannot
be. In any case the Koran is discredited, for it teaches that the Bible is
God’s Word and then denies its most fundamental doctrine. If you can give an
answer to this, please do so." For some time he sat thinking, but found no
reply, and then bade us good-bye, promising to search the Scriptures, and the
people said, "He is our leader; if he becomes a Christian we will all follow."

One thing -which impressed us all that week was the fact that the people
everywhere openly daid, "We are free to change our religion. \7e can become
Christians if we wish."

The next night we lodged in the Governor's residence in the capital of
the province, and had a rare opportunity to explain the truth to a group of
officials, who asked questions which we answered by reading from Christ's
own words .

Wednesday we were in Emam Zadeh Jaafar, a shrine town of some note. The
people came in crowds to see us, and we read and talked to them, and soon our
coming and the message we brought was known to all the town.

“The -following" "night. V7e spent at the c ity -erf Weranim., tike irarternrt "cap¬

ital, and an important center Ion" before Teheran had begun to exist,
jffhile crowds did not come, yet a few were constantly listening to the “’ora,
asking questions and reading for themselves. Mr. Esselstyn spoke in one of
the tea houses in the bazaar. In the afternoon a man called on us, and after
the usual salutations said, turning to Mr. Ssselstyn, !lDo you know why I have
pome here? I have heard of the religion which you preach and I believe it is •
true- I am sure there is no truth in Islam. Tell me what I must do to be¬
come a Christian. "

While Mr. Esselstyn was trying to teach him a few of the essential truths,
I had stepped out into the yard In front of the door and fell into conversation
with a young man who had been a very attentive listener and had borrowed a Gos-.
pel to read for himself. He remarked that he was going hunting, and invited,
mb to go along. As I too was hunting, I accepted, and he shouldreed his gun

and. I slipped my sword, the Word of God, under my arm. We walked across the

wheat and barley fields by the little paths which separate the small plots in¬
to which the fields are divided for the purpose of irrigation, and presently
came to a small village, over which he was governor. He called the people to~.
gather and they came, even the women.

Wishing them to take the initiative, I did not bring forward religion
till the governor asked me for my Persian Testament and began to read, and then,
asked me to read some of the passages he had heard in the morning. I first

pead I Cor. 13, John 10, and Luke 15, and then spoke to them of the wonderful

love and compassion of God - how He gave His only Son to die in our steed.

What a privilege it was to speak to that little group of ignorant peasants-,

who listened with straining ear to catch every word of the ’’Old, old Story?,
so new to them! Their eyes filled with tears of earnest longing. Hov/ sad it
was to hear their words, "We know not the way, and we strive and are heavy-
laden, but there is none to guide us. " How glad I was to tell them that
Jesus says, "I am the way", and to give them that precious invitation, "Come
unto me all ye that labor and are heavy laden and I will give you rest." They

said, "But how can we come?" "Who will teach us?" And the governor said,

"I will go up to Teheran and understand this matter and then will come back

and teach you." I know that they were deeply in earnest at the time, and.

pray that the message may abide in their minds and guide them into the truth.

Friday evening we narrowly avoided an unpleasantness in the last village
before Teheran. The mollah of the place said that he had heard of our travel¬
ing through the villages and giving arguments for Christianity which the Mos¬
lems could not answer. And he announced his intention of sending us to

Teheran under guard to give answer to the authorities for thus preaching the
Gospel. We told him that we both knew and were known to the authorities In
Teheran, and he was free to inquire of them concerning us, and if he had
any complaint against us, to lodge it with the proper officials, as we could
be found at our homes in the city at any time. After some parleying he ap¬

parently accepted our vi ew of the matter, and in the evening made us a friend¬
ly visit. But in the morning when we were ready to start, we found the large
doors of the garden in which we lodged, double locked, which did not surprise
us, as we had doubted his sincerity. Knowing that he had no right to thus
detain us, with the aid of a huge spike candlestick which we happened to have
along, I twisted off the staple holding one end of the bar lock, and we pro¬
ceeded to the city without molestation. We were very thankful to avoid a
disturbance, and imagine that the mollah too was glad that his mistake had
not gotten him into trouble with government authorities, as it certainly would
had his plans not miscarried.

Sincerely your fellow-worker,

S. M. Jordan.

Teheran, Persia.

%

a or iz

it? nr rTirsrcLs:

I presume you know that ray work in Tabriz is partly for Armenians and
partly for Mussulmans, and partly evangelistic and partly educational.

I took advanta-e of the Easter vacation of the School, -which accord¬
ing to the Eastern Church Calendar happened zone weeks after the Western
Easter, -to make a tour of the Armenian villages some 20 or 30 miles north
of Tabriz. Musa accompanied me. He is a baptized Turk, who could tell
tales of a former life of highway robbery and drunken sprees. Once when
drunk, he held up a General at the mouth of his musket. I would not vouch
for his being a good Christian according to American standards, but when I
hear him pray the prayer of the Fublican, and consider the pit from which
he was dug, I am inclined to be c habitable toward him, and such like Mus¬
sulman converts.

We hired a horse from a man of one of the villages -named Mughumbar.

As we were going along, I noticed he had on a peculiar pair of pantaloons.

I asked him where he got them. . lie said, "In the Circus when I went with
trained horses from the Caucasus to New York". I was greatly surprised and
asked him, '"Ghat do you think of America?" Me mentioned some things and
added, "The people are honest there". Even in the environment of the circus
he had noticed the difference between our country and his own. He took me
to his own house for lodging-an upper room, built over a stable, of sun-dried
brick, uncilea, and with walls plastered with mud end straw. Its total fur¬
niture consisted of carpets spread on a coarse reed matting to keep then
clean from the earth floor. There was a little window about a yard square,
over which we pasted paper to keep out the cold. For though it was the last
of April, snow fell, the creek was covered with ice, and the tops of the
wheat and barley were frozen. Throwing my bedding on the floor and sitting
on it, I sent to invite the people to come in. The first to come were some
pupils from our Memorial Training School, who had come home for vacation.

They collected the people for the magic lantern exhibition of the "Life of
Christ". Though these Armenians are Christians in name, they are very igno^
rant of the simple facts of the Gospel, so that when presented with the pic¬
tures, it had a great interest and novelty for them. There is great satis¬
faction, too, in telling the old old story to Christians who have never
heard it. After I had had two or three meetings with the men, the women re¬
quested mo to come to the house of one of then and exhibit the pictures to
them. At another time I had a group of the boys, to whom I gave pictures
of the Sunday School lessons at this time , teaching them also.

Saturday evening I went to the Armenian Church. The priests and his assist¬
ants arrayed in gorgeous robes of the brightest colors and sparkling with
gilt, were serving before a high altar which was adorned with pictures of
Jesus and the Saints, before which v/ere numerous candles burning. The Ser¬
vice, -the ancient ritual was long and would have been profitable with its
many good prayers and Scripture selections if the people had been able to
understand it, but in the ancient language it was of little good to them*
Their part consisted in crossing themselves and kneeling when they heard
the names of the persons of the Trinity. The priest did not attempt any
explanation or sermon. He is simply an uneducated man, formerly our school
cook who, at the age of fifty, was ordained priest as an easier means of
livelihood. One thing that interested me was the administering of the- coia-
minion. When the wafer had been consecrated* it was elevated on high, and
all the people bowed and worshipped before it as the real body of Christ.

— '*> —

One by one they cams forward to a corner of the Church, knelt for a few' raii>-
utes with the priest and confessed their sins « Then a bit of the wafer,
dipped in wine, was given to each one*

On Easter Sunday, after a long service, the people engaged in feast¬
ing. Colored eggs were in every house, and the boys in the street gamble
frith the hard boiled eggs, the one which breaks being forfeit. The people
all vent visiting, drinking a great deal of wine, and blessing the feast.

On entering the house, the visitor says, "Jesus is risen from the dead".

The host says, "Blessed be the resurrection of Jesus’0*

Monday was also a holiday and while the boys engaged in various sports,
too girls dressed in their orightest red and blue, gathered in the meadows
by the creek, and played tag and other games. Many of them, too, went with
the older folks, to the shrine on a near hill-top, talcing some offering to

urnod, or making some petition to the Saint who is honored with this

altar.

Cn Tuesday I went to a village named Olchamulk*

here

I h

ao. a good

meeting illustrated by the magic lantern. The next morning our school,
boys took charge of us, took us to their houses. At each one we had oppor¬
tunity for reading the Scriptures and prayer, while they urged us to eat their

gs anc

cake, their bread and

iday hospitality

curds, and drink their tea, with real hoi-

I was impressed with the value of our Memorial Training School as a
Gosi el influence, when I saw the eyes of our pupils sparkling with friend¬
ship and welcome, and felt how the hearts and homes of their parents were
opened to us through them.

In the next village v/c lodged with a Church member who has recently
married an old man here. Teltel was a widow whose story is partly told in
my !Te r s ia ; A e stern Missions", when her daughter endured much persecution
about her protestant marriage. Here we had an attentive and appreciative

d story was little less new than at the other places.
For the facts and rites of the old Church; and
vorldly intelligence, has strange ideas of C brist¬
led, for example, that Christ never ate, and that
our Testament which stated such things must be wrong.

The day after my return, I had an acute attack of appendicitis which
brought me near to death's door j but an operation by our skillful mission¬
ary physicians, Dr. Cochran of Urumia, and Mrs. Vannerman and Bradford of

audience to

whom the old

The husband

is a stickler

while he has

considerable

ian doctrine

s. He mainta'

Liorio ,

put me on the wav to recovery. It is rav

iccasxonai

igue, m twenty-two

Mrst sickness, except an

years of missionary life* After tedious weeks
of convalescence, one of my first duties was to take part in the ordination
of a preacher from the Russian Caucasus. It had been our intention to have,
in connection with this, a conference of our preachers and teachers, but this
was put off cn account of myrsi lines s * The preacher had already procured his
passport with great difficulty, and if it were not used, he could not obtain
another, as the Government had learned for what purpose he was going and waul
renew it. It must boused inside of twenty days. This work in the Cau-

r-A-

Somaghar, is connected with the work of Erarum, of the American

no i
C S.C

O' oar a, but as i ur key does not permit the entrance of Armenians since the
massacres* it was impossible for the preacher, Mr.- Hohannes Saikisian, to
go there, for this reason, the missionaries at Zrzrum requested us to or¬
dain him. His congregation consists of some 500 ot 1000 souls scattered in
different villages near Etchmiadzin- the seat of the Catholics or head of
the Armenian Church. They ore the result of seed sown by American mission¬
aries ^ ears ago, though now the Russian Gove-rnemtn allows no Americans to
do religious work among them. They are cm unauthorized congregation* but

— o-

they haw kept their ljght burning and have increase d\ For some years past
they have been without a pastor, ad th their children unbaptizea, anc. tne
Lord's £ upper uncelebrated. This brother, with the representative of the
hurch, made a good impression on us as a Spiritual man, and we hope that
Christian community will make further progress in the near future.

is ordination took place in the tchool Chapel , —semi— privately , c.s it

was thought that a very public meeting might bring the affair to the eye of

the Prussian authorities, especially as a reporter of a Tiitis paper sad
been asking when the ordination would take place. The brethren din not.
delay among us, as a policeman had stopped them on the street, anc! question-

thsra as to their reason for being hero

had excited their apprehension

Y.'ith Christian salutations to you, and beseeching your gy
and our work, I remain,

■■V " ’

or me

Y our s s inc e r e ly ,

Y’ilson.

Education on the Mission Field.

^’lGihoei,Slng/OU today-'my olm ls to sct before you as briefly as possi-
then'urae r 1Ce:yfa neoeSR lty . of Education on the Mission Pield;and
I s 7 , e"' !7ntS wlth reference to its aim, spirit and conduct.

.... n t 13 °nly testify ing of that which I have seen,

^ t, y, h7 whlle is possible with uneducated means to bring men
of HebrL7ft7 w* 7 "0t only imP°sslble to advance them as the waiter
™ r “he! we should do’but ln the case Of many it is im-

no'st1 u 6V?n t0 kSeP them ln the oburch.One of our ablest men, an ear-
port ou 17 ° seIf-supP°rt on the mission field, simplified the sup-

Lrt 7 ® !7777 '"7h by n0t pushing forTOra educated men as leaders,
speed v riiss'l' t ■ ‘ ln7ly reaohed the P°int where disintegration threatened
-pel ; man dld a noble ploneer work in carrying the Gos-

7171 77 Xt W8S necessary that hls work should pass on to oth-

"ble I'0!8!7 7 7ed.°f,men who.being instructed themselves, would be
L, . nf. ; . ™r ° lerR pleo. There is, or should be .development in every

Mpv 7 : !rtS,and U follows »s a result of development, that the ear-
,j H hstruciion will not answer permanently. Bearing this truth in mind,

of thl; 1V/°U SOmeBhpt ln detal1 bow different missions, under the lead
o.. then Older or more dominant men have looked on this subject.

... . . . Son>8 , though now few, pointing to the example of the early Meth-

o,.ist itinerants, claim that education in the early stages of the church

facl n?h°+SS7*.*It, should be sufficient to call theit attention to the
fact that of the Mission Churches in the Orient, none lay greater stress

7anphCi\i0n thS11 the Methodlsts’ss their l8rSe institutions in Peking,
Shanghai, Nanking and elsewhere testify. The fact that level-headed exper-

ienceo men have in this respect .discarded the early practice of their owa

church, is a sufficient answer to those who point to the Methodist body

F,s pro°- that education on the mission field is unnecessary.

Others, as the London Missionary Society jhav'e "been so impress¬
ed with the urgency of evangelistic work, that almost, if not all, their
entire force has, in some way or other been given to it.Yfhile multitudes
are perishing for lack of hearing the truth, they cannot take time to ope
schools, much less to teach in them. The zeal and consecration of such men
Is^beyond quest ion, and we admit that there is a i>eculiar pleasure in
purely evangelistic work, but is it wise to lay stress exclusively on any
one form of work? It did not prove so in colonial history, and we are
planting the church's colonies. The London Mission work in the Yangtse
valley has been strongly evangelist ic , and yet their oldest and most ex¬
perienced man, Dr .Griff ith John, frankly says that neglecting educational
work has been their mistake , and is now making strenous efforts for the
establishment , of a Mission college. Let me urge you then to profit by
their experience , and provide for the permanence of your work by estab¬
lishing schools which may train men able to take up and extend the work
which, at the best, you can only begin.

Some age in, as the Eng. Scotch and Irish Presb .Miss ions in Manchuria,
realizing the need of educational work, and yet loth to spare any of theiK
force for it, have thought to avail themselves of the educational product
of other missions as a foundation. In some few instances the result has
been very satisfactory .As a rule it has not been highly so. The reason is
that the Mission sustaining the High School or College , always lays claim
to the best men in each class; miss ions, sustained by the same Board, have
i ,o to be considered , and so frequently , availability ratjier than suita¬
bility decides who shall go. Hence the result at times has not been satis¬
factory to the employers , nor creditable to the source of supply . Those
missions which have provided educational facilities of their own, are ablt_
to retain a band of picked men whose services are invaluable .Failing
this, the next best plan would be to select young men from your own field
and send them to that institution, even of another denomination, where the^
will be kept in touch) . writ<h you^and in sympathy .with the home work.

n

2.

Others still, under the leadership of some men who has tried
educational work and failed, have concluded that the church is not yet
ready for such work. Now it should be admitted , and here in America it io
admitted, that individual lack of success in a certain profession by no
r ans proves the profession uncalled for;but missionaries have ocen toe
fe^t to assume that because they have been unsuccessful in a certain ven¬
ture, the last word has therefore been said on the subject. To come to the
concrete , there is a certain mission in the Orient, the former senior miss*
ionary of which had failed in educational work, and in doing so had ira-^
bibed such an aversion to it that he was unwilling for boys from his church
to attend the school of a neighboring miss ion, even if the boys went en¬
tirely at their own expense. In recent years, the home-board has been re¬
inforcing this miss ion, and the latter is anxious to begin more aggress¬
ive work; but after forty years of labor, it hasfew,i^ any qualified assist-
ants, except one or two who in the face of this oppos it ion, went to school
at their own expense. This mission now openly expresses its dissatisfac¬
tion with these methods and results, and have set apart their present sen¬
ior missionary to teach and train evangelists and other nacive helpers.
the need is urgent, no time will be taken, for a while at least, to develop
the mental faculties of the students by a preliminary drill in Mathema¬
tics and Elementary Science, but they will begin at once in theological
work. Let me urge on you then, not to allow your own or any one's lack of
success to blind your eyes to certain fundamental truths, -one of which is
that except in rare cases of natural genius, no one is capable of acting
as teacher even to the ignorant , unless his own mental faculties have
been stimulated and trained by education. The case of the mission referr-
to, shows how much a mistaken view may cripple the work of your colleagues
and successors.

There are still others who contend that schools are all right
as soon as the native church is able to suppott them. This is correct in
theory, but it is a th ory of which the gradual realization is very advis*
able. In the early days of the Shantung Presb.Mission,so important was ed¬
ucation felt to be that not only was boarding and tuition free, but cloth¬
ing, and traveling expenses were also provided. No doubt but mistakes were
made; yet when we compare results with missions which refused to adopt
this course , we can only say; "Wisdom is justified of her children .Anurn—
ber of these inducements are now withdrawn, and the students are required
to pay a tuition fee, yet there is no dearth of students , which shows that
Lincoln's aphorism is correct; "We will get the chicken sooner by hatchin
the egg than by smashing it". Because we are compelled to lead as the
mission church is able to fo!bw,is no reason for refusing to lead at all.

Not unfrequently again men coming to the Mission field
QKtpposH tfiot r H*£**Ub*Mt as a mass comparatively ignorant , lit ole

or no preparation is necessary .Thinking it unnecessary in themselves, the^
^little or no stress on education in others. I wish to say here that our
ablest preachers in China, both native and foreign, are educated men who
labor much on their sermons, and their fame is in all the churches. On the
other handjl'have never seen any audience more wearied than a large Chi¬
nese audience was with a young missionary who thought a shofct Sabbath
morning's preparation suffic ient .Perhaps I should except the occasion
when a g ntleman from the U. 3 .undertook to make oratory answer for ideas.
You will need to prepare for the humblest audience, and you will need to
epare men who are apt to teach others also, no matter whe hei the na¬
tive church is yet able to pay for this education or not.

In refuting these erroneous ideas of the importance of education,
stress has naturally been laid on the direct needs of the church, but in
addition to this, Christian education is doing an essential service in ^
building up Christian cha racter ,-in extending the influence of Christum-
ity -and in giving the church a respected standing. Does it mean nothing
that the German R.R.in Shantung employs Christian young men from the

3.

Tengchow College in preference to non-Christ ians?that text-books prepared
by Christian young men, end which show that they are of Christian author¬
ship, are being extensively used over the Empire ?that Gov. Chow of Shan¬
tung, vrho at first looked askance at the Christian teachers in the Gov't
liege, was so won over as to send his son to them for private instruc¬
tion, and afterwards sought to retain the same men in the Gov't service?
These are only a few of the more apparent results of missionary education¬
al work, those which give it standing and attract the most attention, but
which, although valuable, are not the most valuable. A still wider influence,
is exerted by those who teach in the village schools of all grades, and ,
though these schools are few in comparison with the vast number of vil¬
lages, and by no means as efficient as they should be, yet from them is
poured forth a continual stream of Christian influence. Rev. Tso Li Wen, a
man whose opinion is always entitled to respect , claims that as far as
propagating Christianity is concerned , the village school-master , if an
earnestChristian, is in no ways’ inferior to a good evangelist , because his
influence is both concentrated and cumulative. Being confined to one plact
it becomes the veritable leaven in the meal. Wider still than its evangel¬
istic influence, is the influence of this educational work in making the
future fathers and mothers of the church intelligent men and women, free
from the superstitions of the ignorant ,and not easily carried away by
every doctrinal charlatan j-men and women a tie to exert a truly enlight¬
ening influence on their fellow \'illagers .Picture to yourself what the
Presbyterian Church in America would be, if it- were without the education
now diffused through it, and you will know what the church abroad will be
unless proper emphasis is laid on its education. I venture to say that not"
only will Christianity without education degenerate into superstition,
but Presbyterianism without education will be impossible.lt is a repub¬
lican form of government , and no government can be such without education,
You may call it Presbyterian ism, but in reality it is a disguised Episco*
pacy, just as the Latin republics are disguised monarchies .Let no man de¬
ceive you, education is to Presbyter ianism, -is to an enlightened Christian¬
ity what the supports under the great Library are to the superstructure;
While you cannot say that the building is entirely dependent on them, yet
take them away and collapse is certain.

Taking it for granted that you now appreciate the import-
are not to be misled by any such ditty as;
"Eight little mission boys.

On the road to heaven;

One studied Geography,

And then the re were only

I wish to call attention,

seven}!

II. To the character of this education. Here I be¬
lieve many Mission schools formerly made a mistake in making the course
too religious .When this is done, it is not an educat ion, and boys of good
ability will not remain in such schools. I remember visiting a country
school, where one bright little fellow ©bout twelve years old, was kept
studying a tract called %The Swiss Boy". The teacher In examination asked;
"What did this boy have to eat"? "Sweet potatoes". "Was that good food?
"No. "etc.- — -etc. Not much wonder that the boy had no appetite for his men¬
tal pabulum, and left the school in disgust.lt was no education.

A course too exclusively religious has also the disadvantage that it fits
.1 for one form of work only, and hardly that, for the mind lacks the
sharpening which is derived from the study of the Sciences and Mathemat¬
ics . On the other hand, when men are taught as we teach them here in the
U.S.,thcy are capable of undertaking other professions as well, and when
they enter the service of the Church, do so from choice rather than ne¬
cessity. It is possible to teach a man religious truth, but to teach him
religion is a different matter, and it is best to limit the religious in¬
struction to the pupil’s powers of assimilation; say one subject daily, and

4.

let it be taught, not by some secondary member of thefaculty ,but by the
best teachers, the principal himself taking the advanced class, and let
all be well taught. Too often you will be tempted in religious subjects,
t \ to prepare but to teach from your general knowledge. It would be bet¬
ter then, I think, not to teach at allryour deadening, lifeless work,il
work it might be called, will do more harm than good. Mrs. Julia Brown Ma-
teer had for many years charge of the elementary Christian instruction
in the Tengchow College, but she always prepared anew and prepared well.

In this way , vivifying her teaching with fresh illustration and practical
quest ion, she exerted a deep influence on the minds of her pupils.

While thus limiting the amount of religious instruct ion, the
secular studies should also be kept within proper bounds. Some men become
so wrapped up in the particular science which they are teaching as to
lose all sight of its relative importance .They have no time to teach the
religious subjects, and so unintentionally lower the religious tone of tin.
school .Suppose for example, that the principal teaches only Physics, lays
out his time and st^jfigth on that almost exclus ively; as Physics now stand
he is practically telling his students; "Physics is the principal thing,
therefore get Physics;and with all thy getting, get Electricity" .You will
find that, as a rule, your school is what you make it, and if the foreign
faculty of any school give themselves exclusively to the scientific stu¬
dies, leaving the religious and ethical branches almost entirely in the
hands of the native assistants , you will find your students, while with
you, putting stress where you put it; and when they lejrve you, seeking sit¬
uations where they can keep up and use these studies. They will regard
evangelistic work as suitable for the second rate men, just as the relig¬
ious subjects were relegated to the^ass istant teachers in your school. In
saying this, I am not theorizing jin our own Mission College , under stress
of circumstances, ray predecessor and myself both made, to a large extent;
the same mistake .Looking back at it now, I believe that no pressure of
circumstances will justify the principal and head teachers in not per¬
sonally taking charge of, and so honoring, the religious instruct ion. In
this way your young men will be the more willing to magnify it with
their life service, and endure hardness for the cause of religion as good
soldiers .

The next thing which I hope will characterize your schools is
thoRrougniess .ThejfcA is still too much education dn the Mission field which,
does no-? educate. Not only will your teachers lack accuracy, but fluent¬
ly the text-books, being written or translated by amateurs, will bear care¬
ful watching. In one text— book widely used, we are told tha.t Spring tides
are named from the season of the year in which they occur; while the text-
book in general use on Geology gravely informs us that the large feldspar
crystals in porphyritic granite are due to feldspathic material gradual¬
ly filling up ca\'aties formed in the cooling of the rock. Much too of our
knowledge gained at school grows dim and uncertain unless fixed in the
mind by frequent review. Many subjects, it is true, have served their pur¬
pose in imparting mental discipline, but others are among the fundamen¬
tals and need to be kept fresh. Irrespective of the utility of these
branches, it does not create a good impression when students in Calculus
and Chemistry are unable to^ass a respectable examination in Geography
and Arithmetic: the very things in which native scholars who had priva^-
begun Western studies , would be most likely to test them.ThoteroughT'is
important also for the truth’s sake. A thing is either correct or incor¬
rect, and a student who is permitted to habitually palm off vague , indefin¬
ite recitations, can never become a discriminating, thoroughly reliable max,
Confucius said, "Yew, shall I teach you what knowledge is? Yfhen you know a
thing, to know it; and when you do not know a thing, to admit that you do
not; -this is knowledge. "It would tend to accuracy in the world, if all
teachers taught the same lesson. As far as tk A school itself is concerned,
one of the most potent causes of disintegration and lowering of discip-

5.

-lin£,is for the scholar to feel that he is not well taught. He loses re¬
spect for both school and teacher.

In closing this head, I might note that some have objected to
i course in certain mission colleges as being too high. Perhaps they art^
stil when young men from these institutions came to study medicine or
theology , their teachers found them so much superior in mental discipline
to men whohad not had this training^ that it was hard to teach the two
grades of men in the same class. No matter how taught, the men with un¬
trained minds, failed to get a well-rounded/ satisfactory view of the sub¬
ject. It is^so far as my experience goes, a gain in time and efficiency to
give these men such a preliminary drill as will widen their mental grasp
and sharpen their perceptive faculties.

III. The aim of an Inst itut ion, whether realized or not, depends not only
on the instruction emphasized , but also on the spirit in which it is giv¬
en. You will find many things in Mission school-work to try your love,zea£
and pat ience; yet remember that there are lessons which cannot be learned
from the printed page, but from the living teacher, and you are the text¬
book .Whether a good one or not depends on your example in charity and
forbearance,humility,faith and love. These lessons are as important as any
in the curriculum; in religious and ethical subjects they are essential,
for ice-cold truth never thaws any thing. True education here in America
does not consist in mere clock-work exactness and accuracy, but also in
the imbibing of the students with high ideals and manly purposes. The
\vorth of such teachers is above rubies.

Now in the peculiarly intimate relations possible in
the mission school, and in the fact that you are supposedto be a model
fruit of Christianity^ this power of the teacher is still more marked. In
your patient conquering of the ^intractable and aggravating pupil, you are
giving a whole class ^perhaps the most valuable teaching of their lives.
This is funatter requiring attention to yourself, for this influence cuts
both ways;and if you posses any strong qualities, enough to make you a mo¬
del, your faults as well as your virtues will be imitated. A famous man in
the mission field was wont at times in argument to rely on downright as¬
sert ion. His pupils imitated him; with the result that what was impressive
in a man of ability and experience , sounded ridiculous in the mouth of a
mere boy. Let me urge on you then the impotence of the formative influ¬
ence of your personality.lt is that which makes the knowledge which you
have imparted either a living force, or a mere dead accomplishment .You
are laboring to furnish men and women who will build up Christ's Kingdom.
Never forget then what your silent influence , the still, small voice of ; ^
your personality will be. For example, we wish to incite our students to <
devotion to duty;there is no use in preaching it to our students, if we
do not show it ourselves. The effect of your preaching will be much like
the sensation produced by a cettain theological professor ,who in descant'
ing on Foreign Missions said, "If the time ever comes when this institu¬
tion c eases to send out foreign missionaries , -then I will quit teaching
theology . "If he had said, "then I will go myself, "he might have stirred
up some enthusiasm. But if like Mackay of Formosa, we do shou this devotion,
and self sacrifice ourselves , then our students will learn to look above
and beyond us to those splendid examples found in the New Testament,, and
' the history of the Church from the days of Paul and Silas down to the
p. esent .

IV. Coming to the all- important and ever- embarrassing question
of the general conduct of a Mission High School or College , plainly the
first thing is tq^ecide definitely onjbhe particular purposes it is inten¬
ded to fulfill, and then conduct it with special reference to that end. If
this were definitely understood and insisted uponby the Mission as well
as*}the school authorities , it would save much wasted time and effort.lt
would also tend to avoid sudden and radicalchanges , which not only show

n t the helm has not arrived at any definite c one lus ions ,aad

6.

but are also discouraging to the students. One would-be educationalist
changed his plans so often that his students grew disheartened; before
they could make port on one tack, the ship was scudding in a different di-
it ion. Different methods may all yield good results, just as there are
various lines of steamers by which one may cross the ocean, but you will
find it impossible to travel by more than one line at a time.

As to criticism of your work and reliance on the advice of others, a
few words may not be amiss. As a rule you will find that mere reliance on
the opinion o+‘ others is a poor substitute for careful thought on your
own part ,for the work being entrusted to you, and the responsibility rest¬
ing upon you, it is hardly likely that’ others will do much effectual thinA>
-ing for you; at least they will not put their minds to it the way you l ~
should do. Whether there is wisdom or not among a multitude of counsellors
depends very much on who the counsellors are. That of men and women tYioroucly-
-ly conversant with the vrork is always valuable, but still it is well to *
remember that in the last analysis , "Every man must bear his own burden."
When worried by urgent advice it is comforting to remember that respon¬
sibility usually begets caution, and those who are' insistent with well-
meant advice would probably move slowly too, did the responsibility rest
upon them. Let me also counsel you never to undertake anything in school
management , no matter who advises ituntil you first see through it.Confuw
cius said a wise thing when he remarked , "The cautious seldom err. "The
plan may be all right;but your ignorance of its bearings may make it all
wrong. A screw driver, for example, is a useful tool when in proper hands;
but an eminent English astronomer characterizes it as one of the most
dangerous tools in the observatory when it falls into the wrong hands .We
are all probably conscious of once or twice getting hold of the wrong
screw-driver.

As to changes made in the sc?iools over which you may have
charge, it is well to bear in mind that the Oriental is usually conserva-
-tive/ and "hustling the East"is frequently injurious to all concerned. Mo
matter what your abilities and attainments may be , they are as yet un-
- known to your native colleagues and the students ,and it is only common
prudence which leads them to be chary of at once following the lead of
the new arrival , espec ially where his views do not coincide with those of
the man whom they have learned to know and appreciate. Probably every new
missionary at times feels sore over the apparent unnecessary deference
paid to his senior colleague , and yet it is only natural that it should bt
so even though protracted in time somewhat beyond occidental ideas.

In making changes, it is well to admit that what now appears to us
unnecessary or even injurious , may at one time have been the best that ciT-
cumstances would permit. To acknowledge that fact#will obviate seeming
criticism of the past,and pave the way for needed reforms. Few men are so
set on their own way as not to admit that since there was accomodation tp
circumstances in the past, there should be r regression in the present.
Whatever changes are made, we should not lose sight of the fact, that the
supreme end of every Mission school should be the advancement of the
Kingdom of Christ,They are the out-post ins ti tut ions, and the needs of the
front should determine their character .St .Bernard of Clairveaux was ac¬
customed to call himself back from useless reverie by the quest ion, "What
-est thou here ,Bernard?"and Missions institutions might be saved from
^me wandering courses by those in charge seriously asking them¬

selves, What is this institution for?

A school must not only have a well defined purpose but also a sys¬
tematic way of carrying it out. An extreme case of the lack of this was
reported of a young man in th'fw Orient. Like a number of others, he thought'
that qualified or not, he must have a school ;others had them. In the divis¬
ion of the school-work he very properly reserved theleading of the Chap¬
el exercises to himself, but instead of having a fixed time for them, he

wnc; liable to appear on the scene most any time in the morning, and no

7.

iattc.1 uh? t was going on, all must be suspended until the morning devo-
ons were finished. The scholars may have learned some things from him,
ait certainly it was not the first law of nature. To have a fixed time for
1 inland then to see that both in his own work and in that of his
na, ye ass istants, every thing fore-ordained by the school authorities
lr', ccrtainly come to pass, is one of the prime duties of the principal,
co a course is not only beneficial to • the morale of the school, but it
r so rain., the students to the idea that everything must be done by the
mt, n ed.This is a valuable lesson anywhere, but especially valua-

Dle t0 time-killing Oriental .Though at times it may be difficult to
do so, it is well worth while to make extra exertions and never miss a
class. If nothing else is accomplished , it at least shows the pupil how
important you regard his work to be, A student who attends school where
every recitation is systematically and efficiently carried on,is,irre-
spective of the knowledge acquired , receiving the instruction which will
make him a valuable and efficient man.

hile the eoove object lesson should be exemplified in the principal and
teachers, we must give due allowance to the fact that, on the part of
the scholars, some minds develop much slower than others, and frequently
these are among the stronger minds. We have no man in North China who has
s*tch a wide and accurate knowledge of the Mandarin dialect as the Rev.

Tso Li ben. Of the native staff at present engaged in translating the Bi*
6le,he easily stands first; and yet during his first few years at school,
he seemed so dumb that it was seriously debated whether to send him home
ol not.lrof.Lio Kwang Chao, one of the two ablest mathematicians, and the
best student in Physics ever graduated at the Tengchow College, seemed so
trifling in his early years that his value appeared problemet ical.Mr.

Teng Keh Hwoa,a young man assisting in the Eng. Baptist Mission, and whom
we hope to get back into our own church as a pas tor, was so dumb during
his fiist year at school, that I cannot yet explain why he was not dis¬
missed ’.providentially kept from it, I presume.

On the other hand, when an unpromising boy, after the first
few terms, still shows no strong points, he should not be kept on, merely tp
avoid the unpleasant task of dismissing him, or because his dismissal may
possibly alienate some of his friends; they probably know what the boy is
and do not think any more of you or your school for retaining him.! once^
knew such a youth suffered to remain until his Junior year and then dis^
missed. The comment was that if not fitted to go on, he should have been
told so earlier. Neither he nor his people were well off, and now he was
placed at a disadvantage in fitting for other employments.

The dismissal of those who are disqualified, while done with firmness,
should yet be done in kindness of spirit ; otherwise not only the boy , but
his family. and relatives , possibly a whole village, may be prejudiced agaiuh
Christ ianity .Let me illustrate b.y an example the wisdom of kindness .bout
ten years ago a young man came to Tengchow from a station 320 miles cCis*
tant, walking a good part of the way. In a few weeks we saw that for him if'
was a waste of time, and for us of money; so one of the teachers kindly to4£
?im the state of the case, adding that there were many ways in which a man
though uneducated, could serve his Master, and hoped that he would demon- 7
strate it. Then sending kind regards to his parents , fwh ich never forget)
we bade him goodby.He went back to the little farm among the sands of the
Yellow River, and though he has suffered many hardships ^father , mother and
sister all passing away, he has ever been a light in that darkened neigh-
bo ood , a leader in the church, and one of our stanchest friends. The dis—
mitral of students is an unpleasant task at best, but if done kindly, and
if necessary with a 1 ittle solatium to make the home journey less weari¬
some, the boy will go back with a warm spot in an otherwise sore heart.

Another point worthy of consideration,^ personal de¬
meanor. We like the lively vivacious teacher; the Oriental prefers the grevi
sedate master, who unbends.it is true, now and then, but is not in a oontin- ’
ually unbent frame of mind. Their books teach repeatedly that the scholar

8

shouid be grave; without gravity he will not be respected , and you will flh^C
such to be the case. One of the most brilliant and witty men in North Chi¬
na called on a certain Viceroy, and humor flowed in a steady stream, but ht
dx not make a specially favorable impress ion. Grave but genial , sedate and
social, "Reverential in attention to business, "to quote again from Con-
fucius,is the Oriental idea of the ideal teacher.

Again in whatever work you engage, and especially in school-wor*
be sympathetic; a. bright young man once failed in educational work 'in the
a st , s imply because instead of sympathy he seemed running over with sar*
casn^YJ it hout doubt he sought their welfare, but his words betokened no^lovi<r
and soon every one avoided him. On the other hand take a man like Dr. Cor-'"
bett , whose large heart embraces all, and his pupils as well as their elder*
love him. Before he left for America on his last furlough, the native
c uren gave hima farewell reception. In his closing address, he turned to
the wing of the building , where on high benches sat the children, many of

1*t*leI tots with their feet swinging in mid-air, and with a heart
nul oi f eel mg cried , "You, children, are my joy and my hope"».The little
felxows almost jumped from their seats. The inspiration of that moment '
wl11 doubtless long abide in their hearts.lt is not necessary that in or¬
der to be sympathetic , we become weak, or surrender our convictions of
right and wrong, but it is important that we follow in the footsteps of
Him who was touched with a feeling of our infirmities.

As to the native faculty or assistants , taking it for granted that
you have secured good men, there are three points well to bear in mind.
First, do not attempt to carry any measure through until you have convinc¬
ed^ them on the suo ject. and secured their hearty support. Some young men
maKe the mistake of fluently ignoring their native colleagues. In the na-
of the esse, they being to^the manor born, come into closer relations
the students than you do, and by manifestat ing a spirit of indiffer*

,or by a few quizzical words well spoken, can effectually dampen your
cherished schemes. On the other hand, if you can first convince them
oi the utility of your plan, you have secured their valuable a id, and usifc*.
axly some good counsel as to its executionV/e should remember also that
the vitality of human nature is as great among other nations as it is
among faculties and boards here in America, and if a man is first honored
b> consulting with him over matters in which he is concerned he will giv<
his consent and aid; otherwise, he feels a natural desire that you should
recognise that he is not to be ignored with impunity.

Second , strive to make the native faculty realize that they are not inert
hirelings but divide the honors and share the reverses of the institu¬
tion along with you. In other words, they too are responsible for its good
name and the character of the work done. Then and only then, will they stavioC
shoulder to shoulder round about you, honor bound to support the school.

Then many an incipient trouble will be disposed of ere it troubles your
repose, and matters of moment will be brought to your attention, ere they
go too far. Many a novice seriously errs in this respect. He undertakes as
we would say, to run the entire plant, and the native faculty stand back
and let him do it, confident that, sooner or later, he will learn a needed
lesson. The principle here stated is one of general applicet ion. Dr G F
Fitch, the able and efficient Superintendent of our Mission Press at*

Sh i,the largest in China, once said that he had found this to be the
onx^ practice ole method of managing that large establishment .The heads
of the stereotyping, type-founding, printing, binding and other departments

had the responsibility placed on them as me n, and made to feel that they
had a full share in the success of the establishment . Though the plant
has been greatly enlarged, and the workmen more numerous than in former
years, yet the quality of the work testifies to the wisdom of his course.

This then is no special rule, it has its foundations in human nature

ture
with
ence ,
most

9.

S?t isf'ric i.ory work requires that the faculty shall also have responsibili¬
ty and enough power in its hands to give that responsibility effect. As a.
rule, no sell -respect ing teacher will allow interference with the disci-
p ne of his class.lt is best then to have an understanding with the
faulty as . to what discipline the school will sanction,and then leave it,
unless in very special cases/ in the hands of the particular teacher con¬
cerned .

Third, while you consult with your assistants and treat them as yon_
would Americans in the same position, yet never allow any one to feel tha't
he is absolutely essential to the institlttion.lt is perhaps not well for
the principal himself to get that idea. Let me refer again to my own ex¬
perience . shortly after going to the field, I was carrying on a broken
conversation with the head-master in the Classical department , and com¬
plimenting him on how essential he was to the well-being of the College,
when he interrupted me saying that unless his salary was materially in¬
creased, he would not remain the next year. Since that time, I have never
referred to any man as essential .Dr .C.W.Mateer had evidently arrived at
the same conclusion, for when leaving on his furlough, I believe it was in
1889, one of his parting injunctions was; "Do not let any teacher think
that you cannot get along without him*’. One great trouble with' a certain
missionary was that when he got a new helper \vho seemed of superior qual¬
ity ,he almost literally fell on his neck. In the course of a year or less
time , the assistant gets the idea that he is one of the big men of the
Presbyterian Church, and then a small cloud, about the size of the hand of
some mischief maker , appears on the horizonjthe heavens grow black with
clouds and wnid,an: the helper departs. How much better to treat the man
as a friend, as a brother, but not as a paragon of virtues, or a necessary
element in our labors?

With, regard o your own work, do not allow yourself to grow dis¬
couraged Decause in the class-room or chapel, you do not sway as many as
you thing you should do. Why even the sermons which you preach, ahd the
quiet talks which you may hax-e with your students, if you have put time
and thought in them, so that they are really valuable , will be reproduced,
perhaps improved on, in many a village chapel. You are, unknown to yourself^
reaching out beyond those four walls, and influencing the father and bro¬
ther at the plow; the mother and sister in their quiet home. If in all you
do, you make it costly to yourself, the perfume of such ointment cannot be
hidden, and though it may be poured only at His feet, not in a conspicous
place, He v/ill know and reward it. A

There is no time today to take up the wide subject of village
schools, or what in Mission fields might be called the public schools of
the church. I only hope that if such are placed under your care, you will
not carry on more than you can secure competent teachers for, and at the
same time efficiently supervise .After watching these for over twenty
years, my conviction is that all those where the teacher is not zealous
for souls and is only looking for his monthly stipend, does Christianity
more harm than good . They bring the truth into contempt, and I can point
you to different villages where such schools have caused serious embsr-
assment . Do not then to oblige any one, either at home or on the f ield,not
to oblige yourself even, by reporting a comparatively large work, estab¬
lish and sustain such schools. On the other hand, when you can find good
i, strain a point to organize these schools. Such teachers not only stim¬
ulate their scholars, but make that little village school a place of pray¬
er for the Christians, a rendezvous for inquirers, a light which cannot be
hid. An efficient village school is pointed to with pride by all, even by
the hea thence ighbors, and in establishing thenj^ou have enlisted a powerful
ally in your ex-angel istic work.

In closing, permit me to say that I ‘have not attempted, as you
see, to set before you all the elements of success in teaching-only some

of those which, while important here, are still more essential to you as

10.

Missionary Educators. Believing that the spirit of the work is more im¬
portant than the method or outward form, I have tried to emphasize this
feature in its bearing toward students , parents and teachers, and now may
you profiting by our experience , avoid our errors and amplify our successes,
and may the Great Teacher himself guide you with heavenly wisdom, and rew
,,re rd your efforts.

Work for Moslem 7/omen.

V

Can any of us forget our first sight of a Moslem woman gtht veil
ed figure f moving silently thro the streets, so enshrouded that face and
fom are completely sealed? To a new comer it is one of the strange fea
tures of oriental life, to miss the color, beauty animation and interest
tha t women give to the streets of western cities. How different too ‘-S ^
public etiquette! lien and women pass each other with no greeting or sig
of recogni ti on, and if a wife accompanies her husband she never walks
beside him, but at a respectful distance behind, and neither give a sign
that they belong together .7/hen I saw one day a closed carriage pass wit
numerous outriders who ordered every man to turn his face to the wall &
was told the ladies within were the princes wives end this was the hon¬
or done thorn, it made a ; t range contrast to the enthusiastic welcome al¬
ways given to queen Victoria by expectant crowds whenever she appears
in public. Once -i donned the street costume in order to see trio bazaars
•without at tract ting notice and shall never forgot how strange it seemed
to lose all identity and oa s acquaintances ingogni to, seeing but unseen
One reads of the harem, bu' does not realize its meaning: the forbidden,
till the 1 r. t vis it to ,hy s« .We . as s thro the large

imposing gate, the bi \m,or outer court: the mens appar tments , to a door
whore a sol Tier stands beside stacked arms and an old eunuch conducts
u: under the curtain thro a narrow wind in ; passage to the omens apart¬
ments, the sndlrun or inner court. Only as woman have we free access her
and phis is our open door of opportune ty.ICv n among the poorest where
repo rate apartments cannot be afforded the chudra s Iways re, dy to be
drawn over the face keeps jq the idea of seclusion, out how quickly th c
fac is uncovered when only a oman enters. By Moslems the veiling and
seclusion are ex pi ined as a complement , shoe inj the value .. man nuts on
his ivos,but the real rea. on is distrust of -omen. To show the estimate
the Mor n puts on vroraon let me quote a few extracts 'I have not left any
calamity more detrimental to mankind than women" "Toman was made from a

crooxod rib ana i

pou try

to bend it -

A I?

traig

).
, O

it will break, and if you

loti t alone it will alwayf- be crooked” . A Mosl em authority rites ’’The
jealousy and acrimony as well as eakness of judgement are implanted in
the nature of v'onen an 1 insite them to misconduct an. vice' The no si tio
o f a woman is seen from these injunctions of Mohammed : "When a man call
his ’if she must call even if she be at the oven” .• gain "Chide those
whoso refractoriness you have cause to fear end beat them” .The limit
suggested if "No' one of you must hip his ifo like whipping a slave”
The highest sentiments are such as these "A Moslem must not ha te his
-'ife for if he be displeased • ith one bad quality let him be pleased
with a other that it good” Moslem cannot obtain anything better tha
an "mi die and be..uti ’ul wife ho vrhon or^do red by her husband will obe
and if her husband loooks at her rill >o happy and if he husband swears
by her, 111 make him a swearer of truth”. Abo ok containing sga eauvice
which is also the oriental view w; rns men of these tilings : "Excess of af
feet ion for a •ifo; whi eh gives her the predominance and lead.* to a stat
perversion vrh n the -power is ovorr.'ov/ered and the commander commanded”.

• ilt.ing or acquainting a wife with i • • amc int oi proper**

ty”: -ohamned also enjoined -'his : ’win trust not to the incapable the subs t-
r.tance which God Has placed with you as a means of support” And again"
"Bow: ro make not large sttlemsnts on women” Let him allow her no musica
instruments , no visiting out of doord,no listening to stories'' On^the
contrary Mohammed declared that" if the 1 orship of one created thing cld
be permitted to another ho would have enjoined the worship of husbands”
It is strange to calculate a womans value arithmetically, but in Moslem
law the testimony of two 'omen is er ual to that of one man, a. daughe<fer
gets half a sons inheritance and a wife only an olghth^of her husbands
ro party if there are children, and a fourth otherwise. As to womans rig
of choice in marriage the Koran says: "If a woman merries without the
consent of her guardian, the marrieago is null and void, null and void,
null and void" .Her consent is, formally asked, and is signified by silenc
An adult worn an may marry without her guardians consent, but as child ma
rlegos are the rule, this right -f choice is more fictitious than real.

Divorce hi oh a woman may ap.-ly Cor under certain conditions is -the a
mans right without ref? trie ti on. A womans -mly protection is tha t icr dow
ry must be paid her and a sentence of iivorce must be pronounced by her
:ius o nd t nree '-imos, -ius a little check is put upon an angry im >u1sg

-• 1 1 tr

«^na sneer.

to a woman anl continually held over her* head as a threat by her husban
o.p , poor he* 1th, loss of eye right or beauty, lack of chi£gj»&n and cspcci
a’ly a son, or the merest whim may bo the cause. I have made a most pa th¬
at leal appeal made to a lady doctor by omen in dread of divorce. One wo
- -Tan the mother of five children was divorced by her husband that he
''ighP m rry the daughter of the crown prince. She knew nothing of her
fate til.' one day the word was brought her hile visiting at her broth
ers that she might not re turn. That night the wedding was celebrated by
canon and great festivities but the children were cryin j for her mother
and for her anti them there was no redress .Moharnned who had eleven wives
• vims e if al'owod his followers only four with the additional permission
of concubines as it is v/ri t ton"m:irry what seems good to you of women by
tv'os or threes or fours of what your right hand possesses" .These twin
evils divorce and polygamy have called the degradation of "omen in Mos¬
lem lands as well as brought upon ‘hem untold shame and misery. Being
distrusted they have become untrus t 'orthy. Being abused they have become
a bur ive anl every vil passion is given free rein. The bad wife is descr
bod by a M slem writer as "a rebel for unruliness,and contumacy as a fo

tor contemptuousness ?er c.rvl re p wo a c hand

a thief

for

treachorous de¬

signs upon her husbands purse" .She becomes an adept in the use of > Oman
weapon the tongue" an/lunruly evil full of deadly poison". I have seen an

angry woman in a passion of r

ago

founn ; out torrents of

reviling and

buse-r; fury incarnat e )Thej ealous y o ' rival wives, often leads to drerd-

crimes:,', "on: n w'ioso eyesight was destroyed by throwing vitriol in
her faceja not. her whose little son two years old was poisoned; and a y
youn; bride who attempted suicide arc instances
own observation. After such a life on earth what
hopes of hoaven?As to her place In paradise the
lent, no delights . ro promised and specified for

.tan is to have a house "made of one pearl, full o 1 * omen, for tvn< tely, i t t

cannot see each other, so the horrors of this life will not be

re per ted 'll ore .These hour is are described as having large dark oyos , iik
pearl; hidden in tbeir shells , nd their number is specified as “72 women

an $CG'jO i laves for every Moslem" In one passage forgiveness aid a nig

ty recompense are spoken of as prepared for "the /'Designed men end the"
re; 1 gned women” ’ The believing men and the believin . women etc" and th«*

that h ve come under my
are a Modem. womans
Koran is trr.ngdy si lb
"Omen tho every Moslem

a d. * ed . ho

this

passage in one of the latest suras : "They shall enter together

<ri th the just of their fathers and their wives and descendants" into
gardens o " Men. Under the condition above do cribed it is doubtful who
ther any \ oman would enjoy such gardens of Men. The religion that robs
Moslem omen of happiness in this life and gives her no hope of hardi¬
ness in tho next ,l$ys the same obligations upon them that it lays u: on
mo n . The "five f ound at ions, of

practice" as they are called are

’ l tnessing

to th" unity of God, observing ‘he five at. ted periods of prayer daily,
Si ing ho legal alms, fasting during the month of A mt zi , < o *m-

il Ima e to Mecca and in Persia is added a month of mou: nl

A. s I n all ro li g io ns. , w om can a r o mo s. t zo
re 1 i gi ou s du t i . s . I n the e a r 1 y mo rn
pray and ovoh during a social visit how
thro the recital i th no thought of its
Being in Arabic it is a mere mechanics 1
ing the month of nou 'ning one i; struck
u o ; tho rich gay dress is changed for
..bsorption in tho observance makes it a

lous in

O «

their

< lr per l o me n ce o 1
the call of tho as an to
often have wo seen a w man 30
seeming strange and out of plac
art, truly a vu4n repetition*. du
with the complete change of cos
dark calicoes anl the complete
onth when we cannot hone to do

t’vy rise at

noiTi

also the monh of Tasting .During those two months
.0 bo a revival of religious y,ei 1 and increase of fanati-

much among
there seems

c Ism?As we pass thro the street at n gh t crowd: are gathering at the
raosrue where l. ny I mps and steaming somivars make a fer tive appearance
The mull .h on his white donkey arrives and ascends the pulpit to -ive a

the women

har/angue
crouch in
t ion. Many
heldand

ut while the men sit on the rich carpet inside
the dusty streets outside to pick up some crumbs of ins true -
times at wealthy house for the sake of merit the ta zi eh is

cro

.•omen

wee pin ; over the woes oi
mo ng themselves as they

sit unuer a nings in tho courtyard alternately
tho martyrs as recited to them and gossiping a
'..noir te; . . i mve neard from some .ho attend

->ru sheet) Under such a reli gion v/o can have no oubt that Moslem
yon on arc ).n nood or the Gospel wo bring them, However degraded and lost
£iry aro Rttn God© children .This in a continual source or ho«>o to no.

_ There mu t bo a res. once in their hearts to His word© for he 1© the Pa-
aei* o tneftr spirits and can by His spirit reach and impress thorn and
uerus ohrust ir the S' vior {-hoy need and in whom (.her is neither male
nor iom le,; Friend of sinners ,vho Healer of 1:1 rv Magdalene possessed
*°yon <*wila and in whose heaven they neither marry nor aro givon
in narr lag© but aro as the angel* of God. Shore is an o >en door for us
rev'?a tf^ose women, The natural Persian hospital .1 ty and their monoto¬
nous ©mu -in lives make them welcome us an visitors in their homes, Tho
on h '■ n ‘-a ln the & bunds no . int rest and n

cum os ty m our : y earance dress anti liffcrent customs and the inter-

gion In not o tabooed rubjoct/it does no* sur prise thorn* V introduce it
nor 01 ion: t *x> compare our fr 1 this, and as few of* them read it :& cl
vrayr a ptea-uro t,0 them to have us read in their language and their rev
erence i or the Injil inr urer , usual 1;. / their interest d ttention.cn the
°;"^r nt.* -’.lcro °-r0 "ieny di 'Ti cult ion .One is their i ;no ranee , no t only
of Christianity >u? of the world n of hi tory.A Mullahs rife ftcr
no r in some or our doctrine© saidv’You e religion is just like ours.
»/oa^.-vor is goo* in it you have borrowed from us", ^historical fact
of ..onamrnou. being 600 year; after Christ had no effect on her . \rgunentn
iron tne result of Christianity aro useless for they think, a© one wo¬
man cam ^ to rne, *!c r co ntry is the largo ts and mist beautiful i the
7? , you hf,vo c°v'1° hero from your country beacuso this is so much

£10 00 ** r ’ . no thor difficulty if their false knovladrn of scri.-.turo
^lacts as related in the Horan. I hmad is sacrificed by Abraham, G.briol
o .o.f in -o a tyc sleeve thv. t she amy become the no 'her of Jesus . ' lie lik
.le.-r o Jesus i: crucified, b • t he was token tc ho even and never Mod
, ■ ■ ■ r < s< ■ our is in how

arc believed. The one greet truth of Islam ?hr unify of God mahos “ho "
trim ty nd divinity chrit t rtumblin • blocks to them. I hrw often

- •• n he haw a son” And mo* t u

n'; g ' j0I>* n declares 'ho trinity r.s accepted by Christians to be

Cou : ■ ry ..nd jc; us. -.non;; liiahs t rie vioariou sufferings of tr mortvr
tun noin at arbellc - * - - • * - -

. «r* •*N •«

-k v- ***,( J. * .

.. ^ t0 1* propitiation for die f inr of true

!.obj.<4tu- so ,nat. ga tun .ios ..i vised 'hi: count erf.’ it of Christs sac*"if’c©
i? °4?°nG , lh0 doctrine o f the a tenement . Thoi r f no ti c ism i r'ano thor " di

■ *" Ux a • •'■Jt nge au.t they or ...our*© the religion so warmlv that lex s them

no iionor our vi 1 tor© is a *!ullah© vi f o who alvravs comer, 'id' c

crowd of her d lighter© in law.sh© is a < trict observer'’ of fasts rn>: rdi
grui -gos t- 1 pr.yors.lt i; most ’os fflin f.o have her conn* in - 'o'* bead
s nu rt-.-yec. tin ; in und«B*tono trio Si- name© and attribul?©6 of' God * hi lo
you talk to her she interrupts you tn toll a long : nf tedious ’ tsd -a ‘"of
ao :U' imayu y • • o relate the joy,- and inira.cylou; cxpcriencor of her str: \-Sl
Koroei la . ...no return.', pour interest in rier soul by *nxlotv cor vour^ — 1 v.

■ f-y pn-c^o.-tly &na on t.lre roll’ saUsfootion.Aealn ft ir a!5 hlrTto
co:.'. '■ i tn . no liberality ant poll tineas with »hlch others will bs .inadlv
.hoar t •. o say an . never t iat ' hero ore rrophot r for evor^ na.t Ion ■?

® ’'G- J .re c ri iioavon by •. i; f • rc-n * 3?o--.ds inshallaii (by the viu Qf

God ; . i.j\o i ivoli tynam childi.'.hnos s of t hoi r minds often u( t rlv ’hr -
courage one. a fixed eager look one finds ir to catch a ^14m .sc of s-our
goi; too :.h and. the ueotion trembling on anof.irra Ups is nof/vhast real
•>0 -avoa out v.vicn were you married r nd. hor old aro ecu nowf* *?

icy of* on sayy’Tis all 3;ood end ©v;oet

to hear ut wo wild forget it to

v*H>

* - ' - « • . v/ i • U : r»

morrow, wo cant remember” . Those social opportunities whether in akirn
or receiving visits often seem of little effect end wo fool that mo”V
regular and continued influence mu at be exerted. Sewin' ola'-ocr VoV
girls v'ith Gospel lesson are found an attraction and V tor’ years of
foithful instruction those :irlr grow up into Christian faith ae'ac^n
in some of Hiss Van Dusseos tchAlrs reokly meetings for eonon aro c- -
•i ;s. on sue cc; b fully in a! •. our stations.lt has been a ri>eat '■nimri «»e

- *■ =•' *-• hi s.rrauorda uisponso. vy . 'ho Gospel of M. tthow i? beirfl* rs>

lowed in course an! in foun.i sp-ocla:! >y appropriate to m0siens >s it U
tg (jospal for t'-o Jbw, o„(I i, l,n '« so id r^ly dsrU-o f fr “''hfedd
. 0 opemns sontenc- connects J smr. ith ;.b rater, ana Da via who- ■■
nonor.Tno visit o/ the ra?igi connects him with Persia. *’ " J

4th sheet) The frequent references to the Mosaic lav/ and to prophesies
fulfilled, the discussion on prayer fast ing ablutions ceremonial an , ^
nes ,vno rriago and divorse, signs false prophets, and roi 'wrencco ~ -

Old Testament characters as Solomon, the Queen of Sheba/ J or... ., j.ii j-
all known to thorn, the. uestions addressed to Jesus , just suen cav i .. s
as Moslems would make the pharisees counterpart of tne mullah, one
say ids of today , the parables peculiar to Met trier; etc, max o it he
most easily understood and weV fitted to them.Tne story oj 010
Chtist illustrated by magic lantern pictures is muen enjoyed. I
bor well one afternoon hen a company of high class ladies. *»ei e iny_td
to sue] n entertainment. As the sto eveloped, before °r

that Lif so powerful and pi'-iful . o human and yet ri: s;yr..tura_ j-
tores t. till the climax was reached in the s scene of crucifixion

» utt r silence showed ho ' y ere impressed and awed,
radical wo rk seems to give the large : s opportunity i. or reaming ..os la
womonThe dispensary ;ives a rv/a-ly audience willing to oc entertained
thnv wait their turn the they need not bo tola as In one ca^e _h-t ,i\q
doctor v;i 1 ’ not see them til they lif ten to preaching. I often liyc
come in a s a patient like the is elves and as we fine, we rave need of *h
same remedies for physical disease it is easy to turn to our needing O
turn to the same phy; ician and heeling for our sould.lt is -ic;xt i
to meet on some common g ound.A MUrdish om n who ury lowest me as
a curios i y criticising my dress and ^Uncovered mead b-'amea ju.npty
ant kind! iness when we got. on the subject of ou * children and 1^ fee_ a
thrill oi friendly eoralUy when a rag sod woman with in her arm

res onds o rny greeting "May God Keep him’ byt ne same .nsn ytu pp f-g
keep fours" one woman told me of losimg five children who she^saio. will
stand" at the fi iff rent gates of paradise and )0g art I nay en,or « o <■ e
often find in the common noys and sorrows, of motherhood a close o.i\u. ten
dor bond and no mother heart fails 1.0 respond to tin words • cuy.^ei-* li o
Me children to come unto me" . The doctors have e wonder Ul power oi in
fluoncin those '/hose hearts are softened by gratitude. I have seen wo¬
men meiso pr Bred forms hc.nl am' press, it to their hearts ana Fore mead c

in they owe her their lived. Then we called at

the Governor; daughters in Urumia and she extolled Dr Cochr ns skill &
pvr-esGcd or gratitude to him for her eyesight she also remar .ed : He
can . roach too" and I know his work as aphysician gave # him a hearing ^

no one else could gain. Often a long j / . g0^

wonderful change as for instance some being first prejuaiccn al tcrva*do
become sealou; supporters of women., meetings bringing others to i , .
would that one other means might be used that of schools. , ogy l-oslem
Cnl v by such continuous instruction and training in right na at £tna J®
buoldln up in Christian character can i he greatest influence be sxei%
ed. Du: in . our Po ruz calls this year thf ubjedt war. often brought up
•• nd m ny e.x >ressed their wish for their dayghterd to lavcg uhis pri veleg
but no one was found willing to be the first to bravo pub Me opinion 1
take Buch a tep.Tho little school h s been opened in Mianduab.
no'- spoken of all the other work done in one way and. another for
women. The seed sown is under Gods care to give t e increr.se.

Signed Mrs Annie Rhea Wilson.

Urumia .A.ug .1900 .

nave
the so

Copyright, X932. by The Sunday School Times Co. Entered as second class matter July *6, ,879 , «t : the P“" ““ A“ °f Mar°h 3’ ^

r * 7 Entered as second-class matter at the post-office department, Ottawa, panada. _ _ _ _ _

Published weekly by The Sunday School Philadelphia, April 2, 193^

Times Co. , 323-327 N . 13th St., Phila. , Pa. Volume Seventy - four. No. 14

$2.00 a year; in clubs, $1.5°

See page 187

Lesson for April 17 in this issue

Lesson 3. — The Call of Abram. Genesis 12 : 1-9.

Notes on Open Letters:

When Do You Want the Answers? . 178

Was It the End of Foreign Missions in China? By Robert

H. Glover, M.D., F.R.G.S . U9

Students Standing for the Old Faith . 180

A Supplement to the Times Radio Directory . 180

A Fireside Prayer Meeting. By Frances E. Siewert .... 181

“The Hand of God.” By Leslie E. Dunkin . t8t

International Uniform Lesson . 182-186

Valuable Books on Genesis . i83

Children at Home . t86

Young People’s Prayer- Meeting. By John W. Lane, Jr. 187

Kilocycle Index . .

For Family Worship. By Howard A. Banks, Litt.D. . . 188

U£

The Saints of Caesar’s Household

By Dorothy Brown Thompson

All the saints salute you, especially they that are of Caesar’s
household.— Philippians 4 : 22.

HE saints of Caesar’s household — Roman
slaves

In hateful bonds — and some of noble birth ;
Captives of war, who, deeper than are graves.

Have plumbed the deeps of misery on earth.
Made strong by their new faith to grapple Fear,

And ever, in their life, so near to Death,

That they may feel the burning fagot near
And fancy on pale cheek the lion’s breath.
Greeting each other with a whispered, “ Peace!

I know in Whom I have believed; and He
Is able to sustain us ; send surcease

For troubled spirit ; and to keep for me
What I’ve committed to Him ’gainst that day —
That blessed day — oh, may it come with speed!”

Then they, with eyes serene, go on their way,

The saints of Caesar’s household — saints indeed!

Apostasy’s Blasphemous Egotism

Man now openly sets himself above Christ. Nor
is it the professing atheist or infidel that does this, but
actually the professing Christian. Dr. Shirley Jack-
son Case, Professor of the History of Early Chris¬
tianity at the University of Chicago, is the spokesman
of this unbelievably blasphemous egotism of the pre¬
dicted apostasy that must come before the Lord returns.
Dr. Case’s new book, “Jesus Through the Centuries,
is being exploited by the University of Chicago Press
and heralded in the newspapers. The Chicago Tribune
reviews the book under the headline, Moderns May
Surpass Christ!” Speaking of our Lord only by his
human name, never as Lord, Dr. Case says that He
should no longer be considered a standard of perfec¬
tion. “Creative religious living,” says this apostate,
“must strive not to imitate but to transcend all past
-and present standards, not excepting even the example
and precepts of Jesus. . . . His way of life is not nec¬
essarily to be our way of life. If the Lord were
living in America today, says Dr. Case, “we should
not el^ct him President of the Ijnited States, or de-
posit bur savings in a bank under his management. . _. .
Perhaps we might even feel hesitation in calling him
to the pastorate of our family church.” We must not
worship Christ, says this apostate teacher, but “we
take our place at his side while he worships — and
we never find him worshiping himself.” Instead, “we
tread with him the pathway of struggle toward the
realization of worthy religious attainments in the
immediate contacts of life — and we never see him
resting on past accomplishments, as though he had
already attained to the ultimate goal. We do not
ask him to tell us how we ought to worship
or what we ought to do; we only ask the priv¬
ilege of close fellowship with him amid the charac¬
teristic scenes of his earthly career.” It is a blessed

relief to turn from such lying words of darkness and
sin and read the eternally true words of Scripture.
There is no “struggle toward the realization of worthy
religious attainments” in our Lord’s quiet word the
night before his crucifixion* addressed to the Father:
“I have finished the work which thou gavest me to
do.” He did indeed rest on past accomplishments
when he spoke those words, and also when he said on
the cross, “It is finished.” He claimed sinlessness and
perfection for himself : “I do always those things
which please Him [the Father], . . . Which of you
convinceth me of sin?” (John 8:29, 46.) Satan once
said, “I will be like the most High”; and God an¬
swered, “Yet thou shalt be brought down to hell
(Isa. 14: 14, 15). But of the Lord Jesus Christ, whom
Dr. Case says he and other men can improve upon, we
know that “God also hath highly exalted him, and
given him a name which is above every name ; that at
the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in
heaven, and things in earth, and things under the
earth; and that every tongue should confess that Jesus
Christ is Lord.”

Procrastination’s Penalties

It is twice as hard to do later anything that should
be done now. Or it may be ten times as hard — the
longer the delay, the greater the price we pay. And
delay stirs up all kinds of other difficulties for us,
often extra and unnecessary work. William Feather,
who writes a daily message for the newspapers, called
“A Business Matt's Philosophy,” said recently : “I
have pondered a long time the following paragraph
from ‘Amiel’s Journal,’ hoping that I might find words
of my own to express the thought half as well. I find
that I can’t, and so I quote ; ‘Confusion is the enemy
of all comfort, and confusion is born of procrastination.
To know how to be ready we must be able to finish.
Nothing is done but what is finished. The things which
we leave dragging behind us will start up again later
on before us and harass our path. Let each day take
thought for what concerns it, liquidate its own affairs
and respect the day which is to follow, and then we
shall be always ready. To know how to be ready is
at bottom to know how to die.’ ” The colored
preacher who said that “Procrastination is one of the

IN THE secular realm there is no more venerable
institution than the calendar that has come down
with little change for two thousand years, mark¬
ing the rise and fall of empires as it rolled along
through the centuries. But interlocked with the cal¬
endar is the ancient Hebrew time unit, the week. The
most distinctive holy days of both Jews and Christians
are measured and fixed in terms of this septenary cycle.
Thus a sacred institution is involved when calendar
change is proposed.

Who wants to change the calendar, and why? How
will it affect holy days? These and other questions
come immediately to one’s mind. This editorial will
endeavor to answer them in order.

As our modern business world has become increas¬
ingly complex, the keeping of accurate comparative
statistics has become of great importance. Large cor¬
porations wish to keep an accurate record of their
affairs to know whether they are selling as much this
month as last, or this year as compared with last.
Such comparative statistics are the chart and com¬
pass of our present business age. But as such figures
have grown in importance the value of our 2000-year-
old calendar has shrunk in the estimation of statisti¬
cians. The advent of so drab a thing as the adding
machine is proving a greater threat against the life
of the calendar than ever confronted it in the twenty
centuries of changing empires through which it has
passed.

In former centuries men were not greatly troubled
over the fact that February, for example, had only
28 days compared with January’s 31. But statisticians
gnash their teeth in an attempt to make February’s

fundamental doctrines of the Presbyterian Church”
unconsciously hit more than the Presbyterians it is
to be feared that it is a cherished practice among all
the churches as well as in the outside world. Delay
means dragging dullness in our life ; but we all know
the exhilaration and positive thrill of getting a thing
done on time. So God himself tells us : “Be instant
in season, out of season,” for thus only shall we be
“redeeming the time.”

The Pardon

To deserve penalty and receive pardon is a won¬
derful experience. The Philadelphia Public Ledger
recently told of a convict, sentenced many years ago
to serve six years in prison, who had broken jail six¬
teen years ago and had lived all these years as a free
man, conducting an honest business. And now he
was rearrested as an escaped convict. He was living
happily with his wife and two children when rear¬
rested, and his attorney brought the Governor of Ohio
a petition signed by hundreds of the man’s neighbors
asking for his pardon, — these signers included the
school board, the local mayor, members of the borough
council, and many others. The Governor, the paper
tells us, “granted' a complete and unconditional par¬
don.” Is it any wonder that the convicted and par¬
doned man “dropped into a chair and bowed his face
in his hands and wept”? When his wife said, “Why,
Dadd}-, you act as though you had been condemned in¬
stead of pardoned,” he answered: “Sometimes good
news kills people. I’ve been torn to pieces these last
few days.” But now he is a free man; not freed fur¬
tively and illegally but by an official and authoritative
act, reinstated and honored by his fellow citizens.
There are things we have all done, sixteen years ago
or perhaps sixteen days ago, for which we deserve no
pardon. The just penalty is disgrace and eternal
death. But if we have received Christ as Saviour we
have been “granted a complete and unconditional par¬
don” by the Judge and the King of kings. After his
days of agony, being “torn to pieces” by doubt and fear,
what peace this pardoned man must have felt ! But
God gives us a greater peace; for, “being justified by
faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus
Christ.”

figures compare accurately with January’s. The same
difficulty presents itself in varying degrees throughout
the whole year. As if this were not enough, an added
tantalization confronts them in the fact that some
months have five Saturdays while the rest have only
four. And Saturday means an abnormal volume of
trade for various concerns, as compared with other
days of the week. How compare a four-Saturday
month with a five-Saturday one? All weekly mag¬
azines have this difficulty to meet.

For these and other reasons business men have
developed a growing antipathy to the present calendar.
So plausible have been their indictments that they
have persuaded an increasing number of business
leaders to believe that something ought to be done
about it.

A decade ago the agitation for revision had already
attained such dimensions that the International Cham¬
ber of Commerce at its 1921 meeting in London passed
a resolution urging the League of Nations to give
study to the question. This resulted in the appoint¬
ment by the League in 1923 of a special committee.
This committee presented an extended report in 1926,
expressing among other things the belief that more
extended study should be given to the question in the
various countries and suggesting that calendar com¬
mittees be appointed in every country. This sugges¬
tion was conveyed to the nations and resulted in the
creation of calendar committees in a large number
of countries, including the United States.

For several years before the appointment of such
a committee in the United States a great amount of
calendar revision propaganda had been going on here.

•s? *

Calendar Reform — a Mortal Blow at Religion

178

Back in 1923 George Eastman, the kodak magnate
whose recent suicide shocked the world, had come in
contact with a promoter of calendar revision, Moses
B. Cotsworth, who had invented a calendar that . he
declared would prove ideal for the business world.
Mr. Eastman became so enamored of Cotsworth’s
calendar that he soon began to flood the country with
promotion literature in behalf of such revision. This
heavily financed promotion reflected itself even in the
halls of Congress, where a bill was introduced in 1928
to empower the President to call an international con¬
ference to consider calendar revision. The public
hearings on this bill lasted many days and included
among those testifying a number of brilliant lights
in the business and scientific world. The hearings
revealed that quite a number of business concerns had
already adopted for their private use a calendar an¬
swering closely to that proposed by Cotsworth.

When a Calendar Committee was created in the
United States, Mr. Eastman became chairman. How¬
ever, inasmuch as our country is not a member of
the League of Nations no official cognizance was taken
of the League’s suggestion that national committees be
appointed, and Mr. Eastman proceeded privately to
organize such a “National” committee. The only as¬
surance he received from the Government was that
it had no objection to Government officials serving on
the committee in a private capacity. This point as to
the relation of our Government to this “National”
committee is an important one — it will be referred
to again later.

In May, 1931, a special meeting of certain League
officials was held at Geneva to co-ordinate the reports
from these various national committees, preparatory
to submitting the calendar question to the Fourth
General Conference of the Committee on Communica¬
tions and Transit that was to meet in October. This
Transit Committee is a very important one, possess¬
ing treaty-making power. At this Fourth General
Conference in delegates from 42 countries were pres¬
ent. The fact that plans for calendar revision had
taken such shape and substance as to reach this Tran¬
sit Committee and absorb the attention of the Con¬
ference for a whole week reveals how real, world-wide,
and matured were the plans for calendar revision.

However, the Conference did not take any action
because, as stated in the Resolution adopted October
19, the present troubled state of the world made it in¬
advisable to suggest calendar change. The Resolution
gave as an added reason for not taking action the fact
that on the one hand there was certain militant re¬
ligious opposition, and on the other a lack of agree¬
ment among calendar revisionists as to the best of two
methods of revision. After setting forth these factors
in the situation the Conference declared in the final
paragraph of its five-page Resolution :

In view of the situation set forth above, the Conference
did not think fit to express any opinion on the principle
of calendar reform but the Advisory and Technical Com¬
mittee for Communications and Transit will follow the
efforts which will doubtless continue to be made for the
purpose of enlightening opinion as to the advantages or
disadvantages of reform. It will also keep the Govern¬
ments regularly informed on the matter. It will thus
continue its task, which has always consisted, not in any
particular propaganda, but in the impartial enlightenment
of public opinion on an economic and social problem
which, as experience has shown, and whatever the argu¬
ments advanced for or against the reform of the calendar,
arouses a lively interest in a large number of countries
throughout the world.

In other words the calendar movement, while un¬
successful at this important meeting in Geneva, was
not killed or even tabled. There is no reason to be¬
lieve that the highly organized and highly financed
interests that have in one brief decade brought the
question into such prominence will allow it to die
down simply because they failed of their objective in
this first test of strength.

Now let us examine the relation of religion to this
movement. The point where religion makes contact
with each of the two plans seriously considered at
Geneva is in the matter of the “blank day” which
would be an integral part of each plan.

It has long been the dream of various chronologists
to devise a perpetual calendar. One of the greatest
obstacles in the way is the fact that the year cannot
be divided into an exact number of weeks. The 365
days of the year equal 52 weeks plus one day. If it
were not for that one extra day the year would always
begin with the same day of the week, with the ex¬
ception of leap-year irregularity. And how have the
inventors of the proposed calendars solved the problem
of this one surplus day? By a method so simple that
it almost takes your breath away. They would throw
it out of the count of the days of the week, making
it a blank day so far as the weekly cycle is concerned.

Let us presume that one of the two proposed cal¬
endars is set in operation on January 1, 1933. This
was the date originally set by the aggressive calendar
advocates, for the reason that that year starts with
Sunday Thus the calendar would begin smoothly, with
no split weeks between years. On through the months
of that year we would go, with no disturbance to the
weekly cycle, though with various adjustments to
the length of months, depending on which of the two

THE SUNDAY SCHOOL TIMES

proposed calendars was adopted. Now, remembering
that 52 full weeks equal 364 days, we see immediately
that when we had lived through 364 days of the year
1933 we would have come to the Saturday night which
terminates the fifty-second week.

We would retire that Saturday night, and awaken
next morning to discover that it is not Sunday. This
365th day is a blank day so far as the weekly cycle
is concerned. Just what impressive name the calendar
revisers plan to give it has not yet been revealed.
But no matter what name, the fact would remain that
this 365th day of the year would not be reckoned in
the weekly cycle. We would retire on the night fol¬
lowing the blank day and arise the next morning to
discover that our new calendar says “Sunday, January
1, 1934.” Simple, is it not! But the whole idea of
a fixed weekly day of worship or rest is sacrificed
to the simplification of the calendar.

If the 364th day, the last Saturday in the year
*933, is the seventh day of the week, as it is, then the
next day, the 365th day of the year, is certainly the
first day of the week. And by simple addition we dis¬
cover that New Year’s Day of 1934 is really the second
day of the week, even though the calendar would
label it “Sunday.” The mere fact that some ingenious
calendar inventors propose that the 365th day be skip¬
ped in reckoning the septenary cycle cannot alter the
arithmetical fact that this 365th day is the first day
of the true, historical week. One would feel guilty
of expressing a truism in stating that the first day of
the week follows immediately on the heels of the
seventh day, were it not that the calendar revisers
have done all in their power to obscure this simple
yet important fact.

They have endeavored to convey the idea that noth¬
ing of vital importance to religion would occur at the
close of each year, and that only the Jews and a few
Sabbatarian Christians raise any protest. But this
attempt to give a sectarian turn to the question is
only a subterfuge, a smoke screen to hide the real
dimensions of the problem. This is no petty sectarian
question — unless the weekly cycle is something sec¬
tarian. Every man who believes that God set apart
as holy a certain day of the week — it matters not
whether he believes the first day or the seventh day
of the week is the sacred day — has a vital interest
in this calendar issue.

The devout first-day Christian would be the first
to be confronted with the problem. When he retired
on that last Saturday night of the year 1933 he would
have to decide whether to follow his life-time practice
of recognizing the following day — the first day of
the next week, the blank day — as a day of rest and
worship. Logic, faith in God’s Word, and simple
arithmetic would demand such a course. To wait
until the newly invented New Year’s Day of 1934 to
worship, simply because that day has been labeled
“Sunday” by some Twentieth Century calendar inven¬
tors, would be to admit that, so far from God’s having
set apart a certain definite day of the week, men may
annually juggle their sacred days as best suits the in¬
terest of the business world. And that juggling would
be annual, for at the end of every year there would
be a blank day. Think of the confusion worse con¬
founded that would develop!

As has just been explained, in the new calendar
the count of the days would begin all over again with
the so-called “Sunday,” New Year’s Day, 1934. But
the blank day, immediately preceding, was the real
first day of the week. Thus “Sunday,” January 1,
would actually be the second day of the week. “Mon¬
day” would really be the third day of the week, “Tues¬
day” the fourth, “Wednesday” the fifth, “Thursday”
the sixth, “Friday” the seventh, and “Saturday” in
the new manipulated calendar would really be the first
day of the next or true week. The first-day Chris¬
tian would be worshiping on the calendar “Saturday”
during 1934, and the seventh-day Christian would be
worshiping on “Friday.” When the blank day is
added at the close of 1934 it would simply mean that
the weekly holy day would move one day farther back,
and the first-day Christian would worship on the
calendar “Friday” during 1935, the Sabbatarian on
“Thursday.” The reader can carry this 011 for the
following years, not forgetting to add an extra blank
day in the middle of leap years.

The simple facts are- these: If a man does not
believe that God would have us observe a certain day
of the week as holy, then he has no religious opposi¬
tion to the blank-day principle. But if he does believe
God would have us honor a particular day of the
week, then he is irreconcilably opposed to this scheme
that would annually break t ie continuity of the weekly
cycle. The newness of the whole idea, and the speed
with which the calendar promoters have moved, doubt¬
less explains why so little opposition thus far has
been voiced by religious groups.

However, as the matter has been explained to. re¬
ligious leaders it has resulted in vigorous adverse
statements in some instances. For example, the Dis¬
ciples Church has gone on record against any calendar
revision that incorporates a blank day, and their pro¬
test was presented at the recent Conference in Geneva.
At this same Conference the protest of the Lord’s
Day Observance Society of Great Britain was also

APRIL 2, 1932

presented; this protest declared that the proposed
change “would outrage the religious convictions of
British Christians.” Canon Hellins of the Church
of England, in speaking before the Conference, read
a resolution that had been passed by the House of
Convocation of Canterbury on April 28, 1925, to '
following effect : “It is not desirable to disturb
regular incidence of the Sunday by excluding one or
two days from the sequence of the days of the week.”
The strong protests of Jews and Seventh-day Chris¬
tians were also registered with the Conference.

The next opportunity that the calendar revisers will
have to bring the question to a head will be at the
1935 General Conference of the Transit Committee in
Geneva. We may naturally expect that they will work
zealously in the interim to generate support for cal¬
endar revision. And in no country may we expect
their activity to be more pronounced than in America,
where a highly efficient propaganda organization has
been operating for years under the impressive title,
“The National Committee on Calendar Simplification
for the United States.” While this so-called National
Committee has unlimited money behind it, the fact
should be remembered that it bears no official rela¬
tion to the Government. Our Government is not com¬
mitted to any calendar revision scheme. The next
few years will probably reveal whether our nation,
along with others, will be committed to some plan that
will disrupt the historic week. The calendar revision¬
ists have had their innings for a decade; it is time
now that all those who oppose such revision raise
their voices.

When Do You Want the Answers?

Your plan of publishing answers to Lesson Ques¬
tions in the issue of The Sunday School Times
the week following the questions themselves is with¬
out any adequate explanation that I can think of.

On the contrary it is a disadvantage, a distinct and
even tantalizing disadvantage to those who fail to get
the succeeding issue in time for lesson preparation.

I am satisfied that all who use the Times to prepare
the lesson would be greatly aided in time and con¬
venience if the answers appeared in the same issue
with the questions ; if in the same column, imme¬
diately following the questions, all the better for those
most deeply concerned. — An Illinois reader.

Do other readers who use the Questions for Teacher
and Class given every week in The Sunday School
Times (they appear in this issue on page 184) agree
with the Illinois reader in preferring to have the an¬
swers given in the same issue, either at the end of
the questions themselves or perhaps on a later page,
rather than in the issue of the following week? The
thought of the editors in publishing the answers the
following week was that the holding over of the an¬
swers might be an incentive to study them out for
oneself, whether teacher or pupil. An editorial sug¬
gestion made in the note accompanying each week’s
set of questions is the following : “Have you tried
assigning some of the questions to different members
of your class, letting them see whether they can dis¬
cover the answers as given in the following issue?”
If this is done, and the teacher brings the answers
the following week, there would seem to be somewhat
greater interest in digging out the questions and hav¬
ing to wait a little to know the correct answer. But
if readers would rather have the answers in the same
issue the Times will gladly make this change if they
will write and say so, addressing Questions Editor,
The Sunday School Times, 325 North Thirteenth
Street, Philadelphia. Any suggestions will be wel¬
comed, also, as to ways in which the Lesson Ques¬
tions may be made still more useful to teachers and
classes.

Have you noticed another question feature appearing
each week both in The Sunday School Times ar '
in Christian Youth — the weekly paper publish
by The Sunday School Times Company for young peo~
pie? It is a novel plan and many classes are finding
a new interest in home study of the lessons by using
it. It appears on page 186 in this issue of the Times,
and the questions are based on material given on the
same lesson in Christian Youth. Young folks search
out the answers to these questions by studying the
lesson helps in Christian Youth. With the Times
and Christian Youth in hand a Sunday-school is
equipped for a really compelling study and teaching
of the Uniform Lessons — and these two papers are
free from the unsound and unscriptural teaching found
in so many lesson helps today. If your class is not
yet taking Christian Youth, you can try it for ten
weeks for ten cents a pupil if your subscription covers
five or more copies mailed to one address, by ordering
it from The Sunday School Times Company, 325
North Thirteenth Street, Philadelphia.

44

PERPETUAIY
INTERN ATICNALT
CALENCM

January

February

M

ARCH

April

MAY

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

1 1

12

13

14

8

9

10

11

12

13

14

8

9

10

1 1

12

13

14

8

9

10

11

12

13

14

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

22

23

24

25

26

27

23

JUNE

Sol

JULY

AUGUST

T.lu

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

13

14

8

9

10

1 1

12

13

14

8

9

10

11

12

13

14

8

9

10

1 1

12

13

14

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

September

OCTOBER

November

December

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

13

14

8

9

10

1 1

12

13

14

8

9

10

1 1

12

13

14

8

9

10

1 1

12

13

14

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

15

16

17

18

19-

20

21

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

THIS IS HOW THE PROPOSED THIRTEEN-MONTH CALENDAR LOOKS

.t#*

S/?a// Owr Year Wave T hirteen M onths?

%

What Effect Will the Proposed New Calendar Have on the

Progress of Christianity?

*vAAA^^i/« p Tq t}ie present time there has not been
| T T [ any concerted movement in the churches or
*j t religious bodies of this country, generally,

regarding the question of the proposed
change in our calendar. As this change has
beer widely discussed in business circles, and as the
thirteen-month or perpetual calendar has received the
endorsement of many prominent business men and
organizations, it is now time that this highly important
and radical departure from our present world-wide
time-table receive the attention of Christian people.

The new calendar, if adopted, will produce pro¬
found changes in our whole system of living — in our
church-going and our Sabbath-day observances, in
holidays and festivals. It will have a far-reaching
effect; for it not alone means climatic changes which
will involve international relations all over the world,
but it will also affect our reading. Our past literature
and history, both church and state, is bound up in the
old Gregorian calendar, upon which we have been
running for centuries. To scrap this and replace it
with a fixed perpetual calendar, where all the days
of the week and month will be the same, and where,
at the end of the year, we will have a wandering
Sabbath and in leap years possibly another (an extra
day) — these changes, widespread and cutting directly
into the lives of all human beings in their daily and
weekly and monthly activities, are not to be lightly
made without careful consideration and a fully in¬
formed public opinion.

In order to be of service to our readers in helping
them to form this opinion without prejudice, I pre¬
sent the following facts bearing on the whole question;
and this with an open mind, pending still further light.
The new calendar does undoubtedly present many
distinct advantages. It is well known that the most
prominent advocates of the proposed change are
George Eastman of Rochester, Moses Cotsworth, the
one who seems to have proposed the idea first, and
the E l Month Calendar Association of Minneapolis.

In uary, 1928, the Eastman Kodak Company
adopted the thirteen-month calendar. At the same
time, the Rev. C. E. Wagner, in a sermon endorsed
it, and H. L. Stoddard denied that there was any
religious opposition to the proposed reform. How
could there be, when there was so little real knowledge
about it? In March, 1928, a meeting of the Com¬
mittee on Commerce of the American Bar Associa¬
tion urged the adoption of the new calendar; and a
similar endorsement followed in April, 1928, by the
financial executives of the annual conference of the
American Management Association. In September,
the National Academy of Sciences in Washington
gave its unofficial approval. In October, the National
Committee on Calendar Simplification reported a

By TOM MASSON

4.

number of pledges in support of the reform. O11
December 21, C. E. Roberts and George Eastman
appeared before the House Committee of Foreign
Affairs to request the President to call an international
conference to work on redividing the year as pro¬
posed. Following this, in opposition, representative
Sol Bloom of New York and Dr. A. Simon objected
in the House to the plan because the Sabbath would
be made a “migratory day.” Just before the close
of the year the rabbis of Greater New York met to
discuss the plan, with especial reference to what was
termed “the wandering Sabbath.” At the same time
the Merchants Association of New York favored the
proposed conference to be called by '.he President.

As there will be thirteen months., an extra month
will have to be inserted, called, say, “Liberty.”
Thirteen times twenty-eight makes 364 days, which
will leave one day over, and it is proposed to make
this an international Sabbath. Every leap year there
will be another extra day which can be disposed of
in like manner.

The whole trouble seems to be that our compara¬
tively little planet, as obliging as it seems to have been
in some ways, was unfortunate in not having the
number of its daily revolutions tally with its yearly
progress around the sun. The earth should have
been thoughtful enough to get around the sun in
exactly 364 days, instead of lagging behind a day and
an irritating fraction each year. We can not get rid
of this day very well, and the proposal to make it into
an international Sabbath is doubtless excellent, if on
this day of days we can get people really to worship
God all over the world.

Some of the most radical movements flower in the
most conservative fields. Conservative England,
which for nearly two hundred years resisted the
claims of the Gregorian calendar from 1.582 to 1752),
produced the man who, more than any other, is re¬
sponsible for the proposed new calendar. Reforms in
long-established habits come slowly. Daylight saving
would now doubtless be only a dream were it not for
the war. But the world moves faster than it did.
And the proposed international calendar may come
sooner than even its warm advocates expect. Let us
see, briefly, just what it means to the world.

In the year 1888 a young man named Moses B.
Cotsworth was working in the office of the Chief
Traffic Manager of the Northeastern Railway, En¬
gland, engaged upon the problem of net earnings and
their great variation from month to month. Handi¬
capped by the unequal number of days in the months.

and by other inconsistencies, he set about studying
the calendar until, finally, it became the one object
of his life to reform it. In 1902 he printed a 540-page
book entitled The Rational Almanac, and in 1909 the
Royal Society of Canada unanimously endorsed the
Cotsworth proposal for calendar reform.

Strange to say, the Liberty Calendar Association of
America, (formed in Minneapolis) of which Joseph U.
Barnes was the first president, arrived, independently,
at practically the same conclusion. George Eastman
is chairman of the National Committee on Calendar
Simplification, and in July, 1927, this committee,
which was formed at the suggestion of the Secretary
of State, held its first meeting. In addition to this
committee for the United States, the National Acad¬
emy of Sciences has appointed a special committee on
calendar reform. The Chamber of Commerce of the
United States, the American Bar Association (as
stated), the General Federation of Women’s Clubs,
and other organizations have taken similar action.
In the National Association of Cost Accountants,
90 per cent, of its membership were in favor of the
thirteen-period system. Mr. Eastman has sent out a
questionnaire to representative business firms and
corporations, and 93 per cent, of the replies were
favorable.

The fact that under the new calendar all months
would be equal, is quite evident at a glance. What
are the other advantages? As the complete four
weeks would exactly quarter all months, this would
harmonize weekly wages, expanses, rent, etc. Pay¬
days would be regular. E very month-end would
coincide with the same week-end. Interest calcula¬
tions and all financial transactions depending upon
the calendar would be enormously simplified. All
holidays coidd be placed on Monday.

The turnover in money would be greater, as there
would be thirteen monthly settlements instead of
twelve. The saving from this would be considerable.

\\7 ILL it come? Undoubtedly. But it will take
» ’ some time yet. The various attempts hitherto
made to reform our complicated and stupid system
of spelling have one by one fallen into the discard.
And we shall probably always go on spelling knee-
deep in the accumulating philological wastage we are
in at present. But this wastage is not economically
apparent.

The advantages accruing from the proposed stand¬
ardized calendar are, however, much more apparent.
They appeal to us, because even to those who abhor
arithmetic— in which I count myself as a conspicuous
example — it is evident that, by hitting on thirteen
chronological cylinders instead of twelve, we would
really have more time to spare, and possibly more money.

■#<[ 1 3 -

i

APRIL 13, 1929

Satan as

luightning

By BASIL KING

Illustrations by S. Hulme

Synopsis Owen Hesketh, a minister’s son, serves
a term in prison for forging a check with his chum Wrig
Coppard, who is not caught. Owen comes out hungry for
revenge. Outside he is met by Danny Bird, a former prison
friend, who takes him home and introduces him to his mother
and to Ivaty, his crippled sister. Katy becomes interested in
Owen and secures him a job in a garage. She engages herself
with the Heskeths as a seamstress, and there learns that they
long for Owen’s return. Meanwhile Blandina, a former sweet¬
heart of Owen's, becomes engaged to Wrig Coppard. Danny
reverts to crime and robs his mother and Owen. The latter
gets his first success when he sells an article on crime to
Wardle’s Magazine. This, and the announcement of Blan-
dina’s engagement to Wrig, change Owen’s feeling somewhat.
Learning that Tiddy Epps, his employer, is determined to go
to the elder Coppard with the truth about Wrig's part in the
forgeries, Owen becomes uncertain what course he should
pursue. Blandina, suspecting that the article in Wardle's
was written by Owen, shows it to Wrig. Meanwhile, Ivaty is
gaining the confidence of Mrs. Hesketh, and gradually ex¬
tracting bits of information about Owen.

Mrs. hesketh

was often struck by
Katy’s certainty.
Katy talked about
Owen as if gifted with a
kind of second sight. She
could almost tell his
mother what he was doing,
and what kind of character
he wras building for himself.
She, Owen’s mother, came indeed to listening to this
woman. Don’t worry over what you can’t change,
said Katy. That is in the hands of mightier forces
than you can bring to bear. With the Kingdom and
righteousness as your goal you’ll find that evil — the
things you’re afraid of — will go out of your Heaven
like lightning.

Though a clergyman’s daughter and a clergyman’s
wife, Mrs. Hesketh had never heard this familiar
truth made so positively a rule of life. Never had it
been put to her that the surest way in which she could
help her son would be in cleansing her own mode of
conduct. Her own mode of conduct she had always
supposed to be good enough; but now, when she came
to inspect it . . .

But with Mrs. Frankland Katy had as yet made no
headway. And making the most of her own all at
once became more difficult. On a day when her
mother was in bed, and she had to stay home from
work, the front door, which was not always kept
locked, was suddenly flung open, and Danny crept in
with the sneaking swiftness of a mouse gliding to a hole.

“They’re after me,” he whispered, from the entry;
“where can I go?”

A forlorn object, white as a sheet, he was hatless
and coatless, his shirt torn as from a scuffle, his cheek
stained with blood. Katy, who had been limping
about the kitchen, was struck dumb and motionless
in the middle of the floor.

Danny indeed had not much choice. There was
the attic, where Owen was asleep, and there was his
mother’s room. Instantly he chose the latter. With
the instinct of the fugitive, once inside the room, he
popped into his mother’s bed beside her, pulling the
bedclothes over his head. The mother herself, from
long experience, seizing the situation quickly, began
to arrange the coverings so as to look as if she were the
only occupant. Luckily the room was dark, the one
small window being heavily shaded to protect her eyes.

KATY FACED THE POLICEMAN UNAFRAID

Ivaty, returning promptly to her work about the
kitchen, carried out the comedy by singing as she
washed the dishes. Her voice, like her laugh, was
shrill with the piercing note of ceaseless pain. The
song was one she had heard from her mother.

Katy had not screamed out the concluding word
before the door was again flung open, and two police¬
men, stout, breathless, and rather comic, came into
the little entry. “Say, you! You’ve got that
brother o’ yours in here again somewheres. Where
is he? Haul him out.”

With a lifelong experience of policemen, Katy was
no more afraid of them than she was of postmen.
Turning, with her crutch beneath her arm, and a
plate which she was drying in her hand, she said,
nonchalantly: “As you wouldn’t believe me if I
said he wasn’t here, you’d better look. Won’t take
you long. There’s my mother’s bedroom, with her
sick in bed in it. There’s the attic, with our lodger
asleep in his cot. Here’s the kitchen. And that’s
all. No cellar. Ain’t even an outhouse.”

The policemen searched everywhere but in the
mother’s room.

Back in the entry one of them raised the question
as to whether they should disturb the old lady.
“ Sure,” replied the other. “ Like as not she has him in
her hangin’-closet, or under the bed.” They knocked
respectfully, however, receiving a weak; “Come in.”

Tiptoeing timidly, the one followed the other into
the darkened chamber, Katy, still rubbing a plate
with a dish-towei, bringing up the rear. Mrs. Bird
was lying propped up in the bed. A pillow beneath
the bedclothes fortified her on the left; what seemed
like a similar pillow did the same thing on the right;
a third pillow lying across her abdomen simulated a

large and distressing tumor. To any one but a doctor
or a nurse the sight could not but be appalling.

Policemen having hearts just like any one else,
the kindly men apologized for this intrusion. “Oh,
I know you has to do your dooty,” Mrs. Bird breathed,
faintly. “When any one’s so near the end as I be,
a little more don’t make no difference. I daresay
one o’ you’s ’ad a mother what’s suffered — ”

The gentler of the two stood at the foot of the bed,
gazing at her compassionately. “My mother was
operated on four times for a — ”

“Come along, now, Timmy,” his colleague re¬
proached him. “This ain’t no tune fo rand-
mother’s talk. See what she’s hidin’ in t. there
closet, and I’ll look under the bed.”

Neither investigation yielding fruit, he turned to
Katy. “Any barthroom?”

“No,” Katy answered. “But there’s the chest of
drawers. See? ”

As she ostentatiously pulled out a drawer or two
the man who seemed the leader cast her a look of
mingled rebuke and friendliness. “See here, young
woman, it don’t do to insult the law gratuitous.' One
of these days you may find yourself in its tiles.”

But they went away.

In the evening, fitted out with some old clothes he
had left behind, and a little cash from Owen, who had
long ago forgiven the theft ( Continued on page 24)

GUARD

CIVIL

liberty

On Sabbath afternoon, Saturday, March 31, after 3 P.M., and before sun¬
down. Mary Magdalene and the other Mary came to see the sepulchre. And
the angel said unto them, "He is not here ; for He is risen, as He said.” Matt.
28:6. Later, in the night, “when it was yet dark,” Mary Magdalene, Peter
and John saw the empty sepulchre, and Mary talked with the Lord. See John
20:1-18. At sunrise Sunday morning, the women came to anoint Him, and
the angel said, “He is risen; He is not here.'’ Mark 16:6: Luke 21:22-24.

WASHINGTON, D.C

No. 185 (16th Year)

APRIL, 1931

FOUR

S E N T I N E L 0 F R E L I G I 0 U S LIBERTY

OUR PAGAN EASTER

In the past we have given much space to an expose of the annual
Easter festival, noting its origin, growth, and now final adoption by the
Christian Church.

If there is any one great truth uncovered and easy to be under¬
stood it is that the reasons offered by the Christian Church for the ob¬
servance of Easter are groundless; that in the observance of Lent and
Easter, Protestants are humbly bowing to the mandates of the Roman
Catholic Church. Read the warning. Rev. 14:9,10.

AMERICAN

over. See John 19:14. The Lamb of God
died on the cross about 3:00 P.M., Wednes¬
day, while the Jews were sacrificing their
paschal lambs. lie was placed in the tomb
just before sundown, where, according to the
Scriptures, He was to remain for “three days
and three nights.’’ When the scribes and
Pharisees asked Jesus for a sign of His di¬
vinity, He replied that there would no sign
be given hut the sign of the prophet Jonas.

“For as Jonas was three days and three
nights in the whale's belly, so shall the Son
of man he three days and three nights in the
heart of the earth.” Matt. 12 :40.

We quote the following statement from Dr.
Torrey : —

“It is remarkable how many prophetical
and typical passages of the Old Testament
are fulfilled, and how many seeming discrep¬
ancies in the gospel narratives are straight¬
ened out. when we once understand that
Jesus died on Wednesday and not on Friday.”
— R. A. Torrey, D.D.

Saturday the 17th

The three days and three nights when
Jesus was in the tomb expired near sundown
on Saturday, the 17th day of Nisan.

In the afternoon of the 17th day, Saturday,
and before the first day of the week had
come, Mary Magdalene and the other Mary
came to see the sepulchre, but found it empty.
The angel told them that Jesus had already
risen from the dead. Matt. 2S :l-6.

Sunday

Sunday morning, while it was yet dark,
and before sunrise, Mary Magdalene visited
the sepulchre, and there met Jesus who had
risen.

At sunrise the women came to the sepul¬
chre with spices to anoint Jesus, but the
angel told them He was already risen, and
they were shown the empty sepulchre. In
the afternoon He met and talked with the
two disciples going to Emmaus, and joined
ten of the disciples in the evening of that
day.

“Then opened He their understanding that
they might understand the Scriptures,

“And said unto them, Thus it is written,
and thus it behoved Christ to suffer, and to
rise from the dead the third day.” Luke
24 :45,46.

The question is often asked, if the first
visit to the tomb on Saturday P.M., dis¬
covered that Christ had already risen, why
did those women make the second visit as
recorded in John 20:1-9.

To the disciples “their words seemed ....
as idle tales, and they believed them not.”
Luke 24:11.

Thus stands the word of instruction for all
time. The people believed not then, and the
people believe not now.

“The mouth of the righteous speaketh
wisdom, and his tongue talketh of judge¬
ment. The law of his God is in his heart;
none of his steps shall slide.” Psa. 37 :30-31.

The origin and celebration of the Easter
festival has been recorded by numerous his¬
torians, and the manner of its adoption into
the Roman Catholic church in the fourth
century has been fully set forth by various
writers of that period.

The best authorities attribute the observ¬
ance of Easter to the perpetuation of ancient
pagan customs, and all confess that its re¬
vival in these modern times is accounted for
by the fact that, in theory, at least, it has
been attached to the great truth of our Lord’s
resurrection from the dead.

Easter is but the modified form of a pagan
festival brought into the Christian Church
at a time when libraries were few and when
but few copies of the Scriptures were avail¬
able. It is not surprising, therefore, that,, the
superstitious practices of the people should
exalt the best they had in giving expression
to their natural desire to worship. The hu¬
man family will worship, even though they
“know not what.” John 4 :22.

The term “Easter” comes from the Anglo-
Saxon Ostara, the divinity of spring of the
ancient Norsemen, signifying the season of
new birth, from which we have the symbols
of the Easter egg and the rabbit as prolific
producers of the species. The festival of
Ostara contributed to the practices of sun
worship which was the most abhorent of all
the false systems of religion in the sight of
God.

Prior to A.D. 325, the observance of feasts
and holy days sprang from a misdirected,
unenlightened religious feeling, and super¬
stition and excessive reverence were elements
that Paul had to meet in his day. His sym¬
pathies became exercised for the early Chris¬
tians as he saw the benighted Greeks in their
highest court worshipping at the altar of the
“unknown god.” To this ignorance a most
merciful God closed His eyes until such times
as the Apostles could teach them the way of
light and life. Will He do as much for us
who are living in this age of Bibles and
libraries? The pomp and display during the
Lenten season, including Easter time, so
manifest in many of the American cities are
but a revival of the same spirit that charac¬
terized the first three centuries of this dis¬
pensation. The Gentile Christians refused to
follow Jewish tradition, and the Jews re¬
fused to accept the light of the gospel. Thus
began the first denominational controversy.

The Gentile Christians refused to observe
the fourteenth day as the preparation day

of the passover, and ignored the true time of
the Passover by shifting the day of the
crucifixion to Friday and the resurrection to
the first day of the week following. This
substitution as supported by the customs of
the people today is a direct perversion of
truth.

At the Council of Nicaea in A.D. 325, it
was decided that Easter should be observed
on Sunday, and the same Sunday throughout
the world. The exact date was to be cal¬
culated from Alexandria. The Bishop of that
See was to announce it yearly to the churches
under his jurisdiction and to the occupant
of the Roman See by whom it was announced
to the western churches. When the Roman
Catholic church was fully developed in A.D.
538, it continued this observance. The fol¬
lowing is taken from one of our encyclo¬
pedias : —

“The Christian churches of Asia and some
in the West which were founded by mis¬
sionaries from the East, were slow to adopt
the usage of Rome, and the diversity of
usage gave rise to great controversy ; the
Westerns deprecating subservience to Judaic
customs, and the Easterns accusing the West¬
erns of innovation and departure from the
days of Christ and His apostles. It was not
until the year A.D. 325 that a general law
of the church was enacted at a famous Coun¬
cil of Nicaea prescribing for the universal
church a day for this solemnity.” — Encyclo¬
pedia Americana, “ Easter .”

It has only been within the last fifty years
that Easter with all its apurtenances has
been recognized and adopted into the Prot¬
estant churches. Palm Sunday, Good Fri¬
day and Easter are only contributions to
pagan idolatry with the idol hidden.

The Roman church felt it to be to its ad¬
vantage to assimilate the pagans into their
fold for political reasons, and many of the
rites and festivals were adopted from the sun-
worshippers ; so that the latter were found in
their temples worshipping the sun at its ris¬
ing, and later in the day attending the Cath¬
olic services. The true disciples of Christ
were too absorbed in the events surrounding
the atonement of their Lord to think of such
externals as the appointing of festival or
ceremonial days. The Jews continued to
bring their lambs for sacrifice; while the
followers of Christ recognized in Him their
true paschal Lamb who had “appeared once
in the end of the world to put away sin by
the sacrifice of Himself.” Heb. 9:26.

FIVE

AMERICAN SENTINEL OF RELIGIOUS LIBERTY

The Roman Catholic church in its cele¬
bration of the “mass” is continually sacri¬
ficing Christ, and putting Ilim to an open
shame, against which we are warned in Heb.
0:4-6. In each service of the “mass” the
Son of God is claimed to be immolated, or
slain, upon the altar at the command of the
priest. This is what is called the service of
the blood of Christ, and the pomp and dis¬
play connected with the service scarcely con¬
ceal its blasphemous character.

For nearly sixteen centuries the Western
Catholic church has observed Easter on the
first day of the week, while the Eastern
church for years ignored the decrees of Rome
and held to the scriptural date by observing
the fourteenth day of the month as the prep¬
aration day, the day on which our Lord was
crucified. Thus did the “man of sin” succeed
in establishing the Easter festival, and to¬
day the Protestant world bows down in hum¬
ble submission to the mandates of the Roman
Catholic church.

That this institution should have held a
place in the Christian Church calendar un¬
questioned until the present, is not a little
surprising. Had not this festival of sun-
worship been clothed in a religious garb, this
pagan goddess of spring would have been
relegated back into the dark ages whence it
emerged so many years ago. Masquerading
under the cloak of Christ’s righteousness, this
pagan goddess enters our temples claiming to
represent Him who “brought life and im¬
mortality to light through the gospel” of the
resurrection. The fruits of the Spirit have
been substituted by the wares of this world,
until the Christian Church has become an
advertising medium for the frills of fancy
found on the counters of the business world.

In the early days the Christians gradually
adopted pagan worship, and truth was lost
amid the maze of idolatrous customs ; so now
the followers of Christ are only too prone to
emphasize the popular and social features of
the world, until it is difficult to distinguish
the true from the false. The Spirit of God
is pleading with man as He did in the days of
Noah, and He is calling to His people to
beware of the deceptions of Satan who has
“come down in great wrath knowing that he
hath but a short time.” Rev. 12 :12.

In setting apart Friday in honor of the
crucifixion, Satan struck his master blow at
the divinity of our Lord, who said, —

“As Jonas was three days and three nights
in the whale’s belly, so shall the Son of man
be three days and three nights in the heart
of the earth.” Matt. 12 :40.

And the observance of Sunday as the day
of Christ’s resurrection is a contradiction of
the inspired Word of God which definitely
states that Jesus had risen from the dead
before sundown on Saturday night, — -

“In the end of the sabbath, as it began to
dawn toward the first day of the week, came
Mary Magdalene and the other Mary to see
the sepulchre.

“And the angel answered and said unto

the women, Fear not ye : for I know that
ye seek Jesus, which was crucified.

“He is not here : for He is risen, as He
said. Come, see the place where the Lord
lay.” Matt. 28:1,5,6.

According to this Scripture, Jesus arose
from the dead in the end of the Sabbath,
and not on the first day of the week, thus
fulfilling the prophecy that He must be three
days and three nights in the heart of the
earth. Counting back three days and three
nights, his crucifixion occurred on Wednes¬
day, the preparation day of the Passover, as
testified to by the Apostle John, and cor¬
roborated by the calendar of all past time.
John 19 :14,16.

Satan’s church is full of imitations and
subtleties, and if it were possible he would
deceive the very elect. But, praise the Lord,
that is not possible ; for when Christ comes
He will find a people who will be able to
stand before the throne of God and sing
praises of victory over the “beast,” and over
his image, and over his mark, and over the
number of his name.”

The observance of the Lenten season with
its various festival days constitutes one way
in which the modern world is worshipping
the “beast and his image,” against which wor¬
ship God strongly warns us in Rev. 14:9,10.
The people of God who have resisted this
temptation will be found in heaven on the sea
of glass worshipping and praising God. See
Rev. 15:2.

“And they sing the song of Moses the ser¬
vant of God, and of the Lamb, saying, Great
and marvelous are Thy works, Lord God
Almighty, just and true are Thy ways, thou
King of saints.” Rev. 15 :2,3.

A WORD TO THE WISE

With the April issue of The American
Sentinel we present the fifth chapter of
Mrs. Hebb’s experience as the wife of a
Roman Catholic. Since we began running
this series, numerous letters have been re¬
ceived evincing great interest by the readers.

Mrs. Hebb’s writings speak for her person¬
ality as a lady of culture and refinment, en¬
joying the privilege of free speech in a coun¬
try where the freedom of the press is recog¬
nized as a medium of education.

Mrs. Hebb is in possession of information
which the citizens of the United Staces
should have had years ago. It is now evident
that the dormant spirit of Protestants has
been made to indirectly serve the enemy,
until the social, commercial and political in¬
terests of the people are bound beyond break¬
ing.

As a party to the setting up of new homes,
the editor of this paper saw the danger rising,
years ago, and resolved to do his duty in di¬
recting the attention of the people to the evils
arising from any union between opposing
creeds, and if possible help to protect Protes¬
tant young women and men who have been
attracted by Roman Catholics.

In the State and Nation, marriage is held

to be a civil contract. The contracting parties
do not forfeit their individual rights while
their mutual interests are developing an
estate. Although acting as a unit in “one
flesh,” the professed religion of either party
to the contract can have no part excepting
as it may or may not destroy the peace and
happiness of the private home. To this end
the officiating clergyman is the key man,
and his authority may affect the generations
of the future. In the case of a Roman Catho¬
lic marrying a Protestant, the following
contract has been used by the writer with
great success. It has been presented at two
religious meetings and been approved: —
MARRIAGE CONTRACT
THIS AGREEMENT, made and entered in¬
to this _ day of _ 19 — by and

between _

of _ and -

of _

WITNESSETH: That whereas the said

_ is professedly

and religiously a Roman Catholic ; and

WHEREAS the said _ is

professedly and religiously a Protestant ; and
WHEREAS the difference between said
beliefs are antagonistic and irreconcilable, in
that the Roman Catholic church denies the
State the right to consummate a marriage
ceremony between said parties ; and

WHEREAS the right to worship God ac¬
cording to the dictates of consience is a Con¬
stitutional guarantee, interference wherewith
constitutes a severe form of cruelty frequent¬
ly culminating in mental anguish and domes¬
tic infelicity ;

THEREFORE, we jointly and severally
agree to refrain from interfering with each
other’s religious belief, knowing that to en¬
gage in this form of cruelty would result in a
broken home and consequent unhappiness to
both ;

THAT should an offspring be born to this
union, such offspring shall be brought up,

(Continued on page 7)

The subject matter in The American
Sentinel is copyrighted.

Entered as Second Class Matter, December
7, 1925, at the Post Office at Washington,
D.C., under the Act of March 3, 1879.

Alonzo T. Jones. Founder
Henry M. Lawson, Editor
A. Delos Westcott, Western Correspondent

Foreign - $1.50

In the United States - $1.25

Clubs of four or more — foreign - $5.00

Clubs of five — United States - $5.00

Published Monthly.

Address all communications to
H. M. Lawson

1244 10th Street, N.W., Washington, D.C.
Telephone, Metropolitan 2810

APRIL, 1931

SIX

AMERICAN SENTINEL 0 F R E L I G I O U S L I B E R T Y

WEDNESDAY CRUCIFIXION AND SATURDAY RESURRECTION DEFINITELY PROVED

OUR LORD’S PASSOVER WEEK

first new moon following^ preparation daVof theT ^ ^ JeWiSh ^ beginniflS with the
Passover sabbath on the 15th. Nisan corresponds with the last part of L~ ^ ZTA~’

Midst of Week

_ Dan. 9 :27

Friday
Nisan 9th

Saturday
Nisan 10th

Night Day

Night Day

Friday
Nisan 9th

Saturday

Nisan 10th

Sunday
Nisan 11th

Jesus in the Tomb.

Sunday
Nisan 11th

Night Day

Monday
Nisan 12th

Tuesday
Nisan 13th

Wednesday
Nisan 14th

isan

HEtH

man s

HHH

iHfil §5

sum Q

Night Day

Night Day

Night Day

Thursday

Nisan 15th
Passover Sabbath

Friday
Nisan 16th

Night Day

Night

12 :40

Saturday

Sunday ;!

Nisan 17th

Nisan 18th i

IHBR c

|£SK!1

nnam

WSB «

HSH l

I Night Day

Night Day 1

andMartha served: but Lazarus was one of them that’ sat "lit thTtabte wR^Him.” ^ ^ ““ * SUI,Pei';

After supper (Friday night) Mary anointed Je^us for Hisliurial
tnumphal entry into Jerusalem. Verses 12,13; Mark 11:7-10.

John 12:1,2.

Saturday morning Jesus made His

Monday
Nisan 12th

Tuesday
Nisan 13th

Jesus cursed the barren fig tree Mori- n .ion IT I " " — ' -

’ He cast the “oney changers out of the temple. Verse 15

The disciples called attention to the withered tig tree - Mark- n .on oi - 7 - - - '

His second coming. Mark 12 and 13- Matt ”1 -23 to wwr t 11 f®’2,1' Jesus sPake manY parables and foretold

Passover. Matt. 26 :1,2. These days „o'„M be Tuelv ana w„, T "“V*“ wcre ‘wo m.™ before 'the

- - lL^Xir-^!esday and Wed»esday, as the passover was Thursday the 15th of Nisan.

Wednesday
Nisan 14th

Thursday
Nisan 15th

Friday
Nisan 16th

See verses 27-29.

Jes„s had sapper with His disciples. John 13:1,2. This was hot the passover feast.

‘He^SeTS^^ A“er SnWCT ■'asas performed the aiiiS^f

Verses 36,57. He was ,'riefjit the ^tTd°TT ^ T*"‘ -*»* He was arrested,

ratios day of the passover ' J«„a w.“reXd “v Zttf, ^ T*** *““*• «=>* thl. prepa-

before the sabbath of the passover, before sundown' Verse 31 n ohl1 M :14,1s. Jesus was taken from the cross
- ’ ei0re SUndowu’ Verse 31. He was placed in Joseph’s new tomb. Verses 38-42.

Passover sabbath, or “high dav ” Tohn ig *qi rrii,n , ,

_ _ ‘ ' ' Tke tonifi was sealed for three days. Matt. 27:62-66.

Saturday
Nisan 17th

Sunday
Nisan 18th

bllW° “gelS talk8d Jesus and taikid

had risen. Mart 16:1-6. ' Jesus appeLed to two o5T a tb‘ ^ b"1 the angel told *»»

are. with ten of the disc, pies whUeTiT w£e' It leaf ’ ^
standing that they might comprehend the resurrection. Luke 24 :i ’ en 0p€ned their UDder-

According to the Hebrew calendar, Nisan,
beginning the last of March was the first
month of the year. The fourteenth day was
the preparation day of the Passover, and the
Passover always came on the fifteenth day
of the month. Exod. 12 :5,6 ; Luke 22 :1,2,
11-16.

In confirmation of the truth taught in the
foregoing diagram, the phenomena of the
heavens bear unerring testimony that the
full moon following the vernal equinox of
A.D. 31 occurred, according to the Julian
calendar, on Tuesday, March 27, at 2 :00 P.M.,
Jerusalem civil time, and marked the time
of the Passover, as shown by the official state¬
ment from the U.S. Naval Observatory pub¬
lished herewith.

As there are just thirteen days difference
between the Julian and the Nisan calendars,
the above harmonizes perfectly with Wednes¬
day, the fourteenth of Nisan as shown in the
diagram.

U. S. NAVAL OBSERVATORY
Washington, D.C.

28th March, 1924.

Mr. H. M. Lawson,

Editor American Sentinel,

1244 10th St., N.W., Washington, D.C.

Dear Sir :

In reply to your letter dated March 27th,
1924, you are informed as follows:

The first astronomical Full Moon following
the vernal equinox of A.D. 31 occurred, ac¬
cording to the Julian calendar, on Tuesday,
March 27th, at 2 h P.M., Jerusalem civil
time.

By direction of the Superintendent, U. S.
Naval Observatory.

Very truly yours,

W. S. Eichelberger,

Captain (Math.) U.S. Navy,
Director Nautical Almanac.

There were two sabbaths in our Lord’s
passion week, Thursday, the Passover sab¬
bath, and Saturday, the regular weekly sab¬
bath of the fourth commandment. John
19 :31 ; Luke 23 :54,56 ; Mark 15 :42.

As the Israelites were not permitted to
leave their homes the night of the Passover
feast (that is, from sundown following the
burial of Jesus on Wednesday until the fol¬
lowing morning, Thursday), the chief priests
felt no concern regarding the safety of His
body. But on the morning of the fifteenth,
Thursday, they asked Pilate to seal the tomb
for three days; for Jesus had said, “After
three days I will rise again.” The three days
during which time the sepulchre was sealed
expired Sunday morning, when the women
came with spices to anoint the body. It was
also the “third day” since the tomb was
sealed to which Cleopas and Simon referred,
in Luke 24:21.

When Mary Magdalene saw Jesus at the
sepulchre early the first day of the week,
while it was yet dark, He said to her, “Touch
Me not ; for I am not yet ascended to My
Father, and to your Father; and to My God,
and to your God.” John 20 :17.

AMERICAN SENTINEL OF RELIGIOUS LIBERTY

SEVEN

A WORD TO THE WISE
(Continued from page 5)

educated, and protected in the enjoyment of
an education as adopted by the Public School
system of the United States;

THAT during the first twelve years of the
life of said offspring perfect freedom shall
be accorded the child in the home of its
parents to study the Christian religion as
protected by our laws, and in the enjoyment

Chapter V.

THE CATHOLIC CLERGY

The tides of memory surge over me, and
it seems impossible to confine my observa¬
tions of the Catholic clergy to a single chap¬
ter, as one experience or one viewpoint would
fill so limited a space. When there are a
multitude of such to write about, to cover
all or even a part of them seems a hopeless
task.

My husband’s brother is a priest, and I
have been able to study the Catholic clergy
at close range. Small wonder, then, that I
read “Elmer Gantry,” Sinclair Lewis’ shock¬
er, without so much as batting an eye. It
seems mild to me and not at all improbable.

I was born and brought up in a non-Cath-
olic community and knew nothing of the
Catholic church, much less of the priests.
My first experience with the latter occurred
at the time of my marriage, which I related
in my first chapter. However, I did not tell
of my first experience in the confessional
which occurred the day before my wedding.
You see it was necessary for me to be “ab¬
solved” from all sin before receiving the
sacrament of marriage. On this occasion
the questions put to me involved sexual per¬
version. It seems almost unnecessary to add
that not only was I innocent of any such
vice, but I was also unable to understand the
meaning of the questions. I am endowed,
though, with the average amount of curiosity,
and you may rest assured that I took steps
to learn from my more sophisticated ac¬
quaintances the meaning of the pious (?)
gentleman’s questions. But why could not
my thoughts have remained as unsullied as
my body was? Of what benefit was his in¬
sinuations of viciousness and sexual carnali¬
ty? Since then I know that Catholic girls
and boys are subjected constantly to these
evil interrogations, and thoughts are put in
their minds never before imagined.

During my daughter’s girlhood I was so
fearful of this evil influence that I went to
church with her every time she went to con¬
fession and sat in the seat nearest the con¬
fessional door. I told her if a priest ever
said anything to her which she did not fully

of such religion untrammeled by the practice
of any church, minister or priest;

THAT the ceremony which we now engage
to be performed shall be recognized as legal,
and therefore lawful and final.

WITNESS the following signatures and

seals, this _ day of -

19 _

_ ( Seal )

_ (Seal)

understand or which sounded vile and inde¬
cent she should come to me at once and I
would stand by her and see that she was not
punished for leaving the confessional without
the perfunctory “absolvo te.” Later on we
avoided this humiliating obligation by going
to communion occasionally in order to keep
peace in the family, without having previous¬
ly gone to confession. As we were not de¬
tected in this, we ceased to go to confession
years ago.

My next unpleasant experience occurred
when I had been married about six months.
A visiting mission priest heard my confession,
lie wheezed when he walked and talked. He
was stuffed with food and obviously drunk.
His questions became so personal and so ob¬
scene that I left the confessional in disgust
and indignation. When I told my husband
of this priest’s vulgar questions and remarks
he said that I was “prejudiced” and that a
priest was Christ’s “representative on earth
and could do no wrong.”

Catholics for the most part seem not to
object to this vulgar questioning. They have
been accustomed to it from early childhood ,
although I have seen a few of them come
out of the confessional with tears streaming
down their faces. To me it was unbearable,
such an atmosphere being entirely foreign to
my early training.

The mission priests are the worst offenders
in this respect. By mission priests I mean
priests who are members of the various
brotherhoods such as the Society of the
Precious Blood, Jesuits, Carmelites, Francis¬
cans, etc. They are strangers in the parish,
coming only at Christmas, Easter, “Forty
Hours,” or to conduct missions and retreats
which correspond to the revivals held by
Protestant churches. When one has seen one
of these priests one has seen all of them.
They are fat and over-fed ; they are heavy
drinkers ; in a word, they are gross sensual¬
ists unfit to hold a conversation with women
and children.

I know women in our town who have had
worse experiences than those I have related.

Not more than three blocks from my home
there lives an elderly woman who in her girl¬

hood was seduced by a former priest in the
parish where my husband and his people
have always attended church. At the time
this happened everything possible was done
to hush (he matter up. The girl was sent to
a nearby city where the child, a daughter,
was left. The priest left the church, entered
(he real estate business and became wealthy.
He educated his daughter and has always
provided for the woman in question. There
has never been a word of criticism spoken
by this woman or her people against the
church, nor has their attendance or loyalty
lagged for an instant. Such is the slavish
adulation accorded to the church and clergy
by ignorant Roman Catholics.

I have in mind a gentle old lady whom my
mother always suspected of having been a
Catholic. Some years after my acquaintance
with her she confided in me and related her
experience. Her family was Catholic and
she was brought up in the church until she
was seventeen years old, when, like the
pitcher that goes oft to the well and is broken
at last, she went to confession to a priest
who made an indecent proposal to her, and
she left the church never to return.

More amusing are the following incidents
which happened recently. One night a non-
Catholic friend of mine went to a local res-
turant for dinner and observed an acquain¬
tance who had been coerced into becoming a
member of the Catholic church at the time
of her marriage. It was Friday, and my
friend’s friend was eating meat. The party
of the first part said. “M — , I don’t want to
spoil your dinner, but I see that you are
eating meat : have you forgotten that this is
Friday?” The lady replied, “Yes, I know it’s
Friday, but that makes no difference to me.
When a woman can’t go into a confessional
without being insulted by a priest, it’s time
to quit. I'm through with the Catholic
church.” This was said in a public place
and in an unrestrained tone of voice.

My daughter has an acquaintance, a for¬
mer schoolmate, who went to a Catholic hos¬
pital to become a nurse. Some months later
she was awakened one night by a presence
in her room. It proved to be a priest who
was connected with the hospital chapel. He
explained his presence by saying that he had
come to “bless her bed.” She ordered him
out in no uncertain terms and sent for her
parents to come for her immediately.

I could go on and on in this vein, or I
might tell of my acquaintance with the va¬
rious priests I met from time to time when
visiting at my priestly brother-in-law’s home.
I might relate in detail the story of Father
R — , a young modern in revolt against Rome’s
tyranny. He saw the world and its allure¬
ments when it was too late. He resented
having been trapped before he had reached
the age of reason. He received a year’s leave
of absence and went on a walking tour
through Europe. He fought his battle out
with himself and has now returned to his
parish and is trying to carry on. Like many

Twenty-five Years in the
Catholic Church

By Elizabeth Hebb
(Continued from March)

EIGHT

AMERICAN SENTINEL 0 F R E L I G I 0 U S L I B E R T Y

priests he knows the doctrines of the Cath¬
olic church to he false, and he would leave,
hut he dreads Rome’s persecution and the
material insecurity of the future. A priest’s
training fits him for nothing useful. With a
few exceptions priests would be unable to
earn much more than a thousand dollars a
year.

I might tell the story of Father S — , who
drank himself to death. When I visited his
home he was a physical wreck. His face
and hands were scarlet ; he was a mass of
flabby fat, a disgusting sight. There was
considerable land about his home, a country
parish house, and this was used for a vine¬
yard. He could talk of nothing else, and
repeated constantly, “O the grapes, O the
good grapes.” He did not have sufficient
character to withstand the boredom of a
country parish. He had lost his perspective
in a life of intellectual and physical in¬
activity.

It is only an ignorant and priest-ridden
laity that could endure the contemptuous pa¬
tronizing airs of the Catholic clergy. I have
a vivid recollection of a conversation which
I overheard one time while visiting in the
home of a priest. It was Saturday night, and
a priest had come in from a country parish
to assist in hearing confessions. Father X
and Father Z were chatting and “splitting
a bottle” in the dining room when the former
said, “Perhaps we ought to go over to the
church, it is seven o'clock.” Father Z re¬
plied. “Aw, let ’em wait.” “But,” Father X
insisted, “they might think that we were not
going to hear confessions tonight and go
away.” This had no effect on Father Z, who
said, “Aw, let ’em go, they’ll come back.”
He knew his “faithful.” He knew they
would come meekly back whenever the clergy
was ready for them.

I could go on indefinitely relating experi¬
ences and citing instances, but I will re¬
strain the inclination and proceed to discuss
the clergy in a general way.

Perhaps one of the greatest contrasts be¬
tween the Catholic and Protestant clergy lies
in the manner of their being called to the
ministry. The Protestant boy’s youth is un¬
hampered. He goes through high school, and
he may even enter college before he feels
the call to preach the gospel. With him the
act is purely voluntary. He goes eventually
to a divinity school because he wishes to
serve the church. He has not been coerced
nor trapped before be reached maturity and
the age of reason.

Not so with the Catholic boy. The need
for priests is urgent. Rome cannot trust to
volunteers. The priest in each parish is on
the lookout for likely boys. As a rule these
boys come from poverty-stricken, or at best,
middle-class homes, and the prestige of the
clergy is constantly dangled before their
eyes ; it is thus that they are trapped in
adolescence.

I wish that every non-Catholic in our coun¬
try could see two boys who live in our parish

at the present time, and the homes and fami¬
lies from which they have emerged. They
have been selected by the local priest for the
priesthood. They are fine examples of the
average priest-fodder, and if non-Catholic
America could see them now, as I see them,
I am sure she would never again be im¬
pressed by a Catholic priest.

As for the pretentious claims to scholar¬
ship flaunted before the world by the Cath¬
olic clergy, such claims are ridiculous. They
are fed the ancient rubbish of medieval
school-rooms and trained to be adept in their
papistical foolery. As for culture not one
of them would recognize it if he met it face
to face.

I say this after a close acquaintance with
them and after having seen them in their
homes. I have never known one of them to
read or discuss a worthwhile book. I have
seen them sit day after day in idleness wait¬
ing for the next bounteous meal to appear.
I know them for heavy drinkers and hearty
trenchmen. I know them as gross material¬
ists sadly lacking in spirituality. I have
been seated at the table with them when
their table manners were repellant. I have
seen a priest so eager to get outside of his
food that he reached over and helped himself
to a choice piece of meat from a platter with
his fingers. And I was once seated at a ban¬
quet table with a priest when I was served
first and he reached over and took my plate
away from me, saying, “I am sure that was
meant for me.” Evidently he had never
heard of Emily Post or of any other au¬
thority on etiquette ; and on the other hand
he bad become so used to being served first
in all things by the slavish faithful that he
had convinced himself that it was his in¬
herent right. I have seen a room full of
women rise to their feet when a priest en¬
tered.

Time hangs heavily on the hands of the
average parish priest, and to relieve the
tedium they gather in groups of three or
four and play cards, usually in a room that
is blue with the smoke from their expensive
cigars. They wear expensive clothes and
live in luxury and idleness at the expense
of their meek and longsuffering parishioners.
As a class they are actuated by greed and
selfishness. I have seen them take money
from the homes of the poor when they knew
that little children would walk through the
snow to mass in broken shoes, or that these
same children would never taste a glass of
milk ; and I have seen a priest take the price
of a pair of shoes from a feeble old woman
after her children had by great sacrifice given
it to her for that purpose.

Only the ignorant Roman Catholic laity
could be blind to the moral weakness, the
avarice, self-indulgence, arrogance and tyran¬
ny of the Catholic clergy. Only the ignorant
and superstitious Roman Catholic mind, a
mind that has been suppressed for hundreds
of years could clothe them in near divinity.
Under the pretence of doing things no mortal

man can do, they keep thousands in fear and
superstition. They grind the face of the
poor, and extort money from the rich. Under
the guise of religion they escape the law,
while in reality they are mountebanks of the
worst type.

George Bernard Shaw in his book, “The

telligent Woman’s Guide to Socialism and
Capitalism,” pages 429-430, has summed them
up cleverly and truthfully : —

“At present if a woman opens a consulting
room in Bond Street, and sits there in
strange robes professing to foretell the future
by cards or crystals or revelations made to
her by spirits, she is prosecuted as a criminal
for importunacy. But if a man puts on strange
robes and opens a church in which he pro¬
fesses to absolve us from guilt of our mis¬
deeds, to hold the keys to heaven and hell,
to guarantee that what he looses or binds on
earth shall be loosed and bound in heaven,
to alleviate the lot of souls in purgatory, to
speak with the voice of God, and to dictate
what is sin and what is not to all the world
(pretentions which, if you look at them ob¬
jectively, are far more extravagant and dan¬
gerous than those of the poor sorceress with
her cards and tea leaves and crystal) ; the
police treat him with great respect; and no¬
body dreams of prosecuting him as an out¬
rageous impostor.

(To be continued.)

A NEW BOOK

The closing words of the Gospel by John
call attention to the fact that if all the
things which Jesus did were written, the
world could not contain the books. Of what
other person could such a statement be made
covering but three and one-half years of
service?

Since creation each generation has been
given special light for its day, and God has
promised to reveal still greater light as time
advances. But of the many books written,
we know of scarcely any which has placed
the entire Ten Commandments before its
readers in their true light.

A new book which treats each command¬
ment in detail will soon be ready for the
press. The introduction will treat the Law
of God as a general theme. Each command¬
ment will constitute a chapter. The last
chapter will be entitled “The Elect of God
Who Are They?” The entire book will con¬
tain about one hundred and fifty pages, and
can be retailed for about one dollar per
copy.

This work will make an ideal text-book for
a Christian life, and the entire receipts from
it will be a gift to the cause of Christ. The
readers of The American Sentinel are in¬
vited to have a part in the publication of this
book. Five dollars in cash and a copy of th
work will be given to the one sending in the
best title for the book, — one which will not
only advertise it, but best reveal the char¬
acter of the work. A committee of three dis¬
interested parties will choose the winner.

;

Christian

H E KALB

Will Foreign Missions Die

With This Generation?

IT WAS in the office
of the foreign mis
sions board of one
of America’s largest
denominations. The
place was gloomy. In
the lobby I met a
missionary. He was
gloomy.

I had met this mis¬
sionary before — far off
the tourist trail in Africa.
He had been there fif¬
teen years. Floods came,
and fever and famine.
But he stuck to his
lonely post. The Black
Death carried away his
son. By all the usual
standards of success he
should have quit then.
There weren’t any
“raises” in sight. No
adequate retirement al¬
lowance. The church
hadn’t singled him out
in ecclesiastical preferment. His friends at home
urged him to quit, on the spot, and return to America
while he had youth enough to make a comfortable
place for himself. But he didn t quit. He and his
wife talked it over. They prayed it over. And
then— a little lonelier than before— they carried on.

By

STANLEY HIGH

For in those fifteen years of toil they had cleared
the bush from the land of a bit of Africa, swept the
fear and the evil from the hearts of a company of
Africans and set up a little corner of the Kingdom of
Heaven. They stayed to extend that Kingdom.

I had never seen any gloom about this missionary
in Africa.

“I suppose you’re headed back to the Bush,” I
said.

“No,” he said, “not now. Perhaps never.”

And then I understood why he — why the whole
place — was gloomy. The gifts of the church to
foreign missions had collapsed. The official reports
called it a “falling off,” a “decline.” But that was
the language of diplomacy. Actually, it was a
collapse. And this missionary had been told he had
better hunt another job. And like word had gone
to other missionaries on furlough. And abbreviated
cables had been sent to courageous men and women,
around the world, to say that for another year they
would have to" curtail their plans to extend the
Kingdom of God in their corner of the earth.

“If this keeps up,” said the chief secretary, “foreign
missions may die with this generation."

And they may.

What was happening, disastrously, in that partic¬
ular office was taking place — less disastrously per¬
haps — in other mission offices. By drives, cam¬
paigns, eleventh hour appeals, some boards were
“breaking even” with the previous year. But 1
have yet to talk with a missionary spokesman who
was under any illusions. The appeal to evangelize
the world — in this or any other generation — seems
to have lost the hold it once had upon the hearts of
Christian people. The rank and file in the pulpit
were never more put to it to enlist the rank and file
in the pew. And even pulpit support for the world
program of the church has appeared to be wavering.

Why is it wavering?

Almost everyone has an answer. They run all
the way from the World War to the crash in the
stock market. And I have mine — which is neither
anything so remote as the war nor so recent as the
stock market, and may be no more significant than
either.

In the first place I do not believe that foreign
missions are in this present state of crisis because of
the condition of the machinery by which the business
of foreign missions is administered. It is true that
that machinery is sometimes cumbersome, sometimes
rusty, and occasionally manned by mechanics who
were, unquestionably, good preachers. But with all
the flaws in the missions machine I do not believe
that they provide ‘an adequate explanation of the
decline in missionary interest.

As a matter of fact — if any hesitant giver desires
to investigate the point — the administration of

NOVEMBER 30, 1929

5

mission funds, in almost every hoard, comes under
the careful scrutiny of qualified and highly successful
business men. Moreover, laymen now participate
in the deliberations of the governing bodies of almost
every church in Protestantism. They have not, so
far as I know, ever raised any great hue and cry
about missionary maladministration. On the con¬
trary, I have observed that the business men who have
the closest contact with the operation of these organi¬
zations have, also, the greatest confidence in their
fundamental efficiency.

No, maladministration may be a convenient excuse
for individual givers, but it is hardly an adequate
reason for the general decline in giving. That
decline is too serious and too widespread to be
explained on the ground of a misplaced screw or an
unoiled bearing or to be stopped by an efficiency
engineer. In fact, it is so widespread and so serious
that the issue concerns, not the fate of foreign
missions machinery, but the fate of foreign missions.
That issue can not be met by administrative
tinkering.

I do not believe that if foreign missions die with this
generation the fault will be with the missionary. I
am familiar with the criticisms with which it has
become popular, particularly among non-supporting
outsiders, to assail the missionary. And no one —
least of all the missionary, himself — contends that he
is above criticism. But I have met a good many mis¬
sionaries in a good many lands and — after all the short¬
comings are in, properly listed and totaled — I still
have the conviction that if one-half the missionary’s
sacrificial consecration were apparent here at home
there would be no question of the financial stability
of our church boards or the spiritual stability of our
church life.

Despite our fashionable movements of compro¬
mise, the missionary lias not toned down his faith.
He hasn't dared to. While we have amused ourselves
with religious debates, he has been obliged to produce
results. Religion out where he works is no teatime
affair and God no academic hypothesis. His post is
in the bazaar. And in the bazaars of the world
people aren't speculative. They are dying. The mis¬
sionary professes to have a life-giving gospel. And
he can’t run away from his profession. He lives
where he has to prove it. That he is proving it is
apparent. The religious depression that seems to
afflict the church at home has not spread through the
church abroad. On the contrary, there is a rising tide
of spiritual vitality, most recently apparent, perhaps,
in the “Million Souls Movement” in Japan and in
the united movement of evangelism just launched in
China.

The missionary may be — prob¬
ably is — guilty of administrative
and tactical blunders. But he, at
least, has stuck to the fundamental
job for which the first missionaries
went out. His methods and his
terminology may have changed.

But not his gospel or the need of
the world for its preaching. And
:he missionary’s ministry, as a
•esult, was never more significant
han it is today. If, therefore, the
:eal of the church for the evangeli-
:ation of the world is diminishing,
he responsibility can not be rested
ipon the missionary. To blame
lim may be one way to side-step
he issue, but it will hardly help
o remedy the situation.

I believe, however, that it is
irecisely at this point that the
■eal failure will be discovered.

The missionary, on the field, has
lot lost sight of the fact that his,
undamentally, is an evangelistic -
hat is a life-changing — enterprise,
lilt, in many places, the church
it home has lost sight of the fact.

And missionary zeal has declined
n about direct proportion to the
;tent that the evangelical signifi-
mce of the missionary message
ias been minimized.

Foreign missions began as an
vangelistic enterprise. It grew
iccause it remained evangelistic.

There was, at least, one chief thing
n common between the Haystack
>rayer Meeting on the W illiams
College campus, in 1806, where
'forth American missions had their
•eginning and the gathering of the
dount Hermon Hundred, in 1886,
diere they received their greatest

impetus. Both were prayer meetings. That is more
than an incidental fact. No one thought of foreign
missions save in fundamentally evangelical terms.
The enterprise was the agent of the prayer meetings
and the altars of Protestantism. The prerequisite to
an aroused missionary zeal in a church was a religious
revival.

Latterly this has greatly changed. One doesn’t
rely on prayer meetings, these days, to arouse the
interest of students in foreign missions. Instead we
have discussion groups: very fine discussion groups
with a blackboard, an enormous number of questions
and everybody taking part in the debate. The
Mount Hermon Hundred had Dwight L. Moody for
their leader. Today the demand seems to be, not for a
leader but a referee. It’s qu ite likely, at any rate, that
Dwight L. Moody wouldn't be so popular. He was
too sure. His faith didn't end in a question mark.

Now this vast dialectic with which we have been
visited has probably served some Christian purpose.
It has at least adapted the Christian terminology
to the jargon of our times and at the most indicated
that the case for Christianity can be stated without
violence to our present scientific temper. But in its
fundamental task I believe our effort at forensic evan¬
gelization has failed. It may have established men’s
belief in the intellectual respectability of Christianity.
I doubt if it has reestablished their faith.

All this has affected foreign missions. Under the
spell of the question-mark mentality, we have seldom
gone about it to convert the doubter. Rather we have
seemed to assure him that foreign missions would do
no violence to his doubts. We haven’t done this in so
many words, of course. But we have spent a lot of
time over his questions. And much of this time, un¬
questionably, was well spent in that way. But having
done our best with his arguments we have still found
ourselves with only a lukewarm individual on our
hands. The gift we got was only about half what we
expected; the decision we hoped for was only tenta¬
tively made.

And we seemed to forget, entirely, that real zeal
for foreign missions — or for Christian work of any
sort — never had its source in anything other than a
religious — that is, a down-to-the-very-bottom, life¬
changing experience.

As a result, foreign missions, from having been
recognized and supported as an agency of spiritual
regeneration, have become widely regarded as merely a
church-supported philanthropy. As a philanthropy
they are, I believe, doomed to failure and extinction,
for it will lack the power either to give them success in
the field or to win support at home. A good many

people who have been and might be enlisted in a worVl
enterprise that was dynamically religious will simply
not give their aid to one that is presented to them
as an ecclesiastical competitor of state and privately
supported charities. As I have already indicated, the
foreign missionary enterprise — in operation on the
field — remains fundamentally evangelistic. But very
often, it is not as an evangelistic enterprise that it is
described here at home, but rather as a healing or an
educational or a social service. And the response t<‘
such descriptions is written, clearly enough, in tl
books of the mission boards.

Now I certainly would not belittle the practical
ministries represented by the hospitals and schools
built up by foreign missions. I have seen those
schools and hospitals in operation on three continents.

I know how, in countless forgotten communities,
these institutions have stood — and continued to stand
—as a concrete and understandable personification
of Jesus Christ, Himself. But for us, at the home end,

I think a reexamination of the purpose behind the
institutions might be in order.

We sent out our doctors and teachers for two chief
reasons. In the first place, across the mission world
lay the black shadows of indescribable human need.
Agencies to meet that need were and still are tragically
lacking. We could not, consistently, take our Chris¬
tian faith into the presence of such want and suffering
without interpreting that faith in terms of helpful,
healing ministries.

But, in the second place, there was no doubt, either
in the minds of the missionaries who went out or the
agencies that sent them as to another fundamental
purpose behind those ministries. They were to pro¬
vide an avenue over which the missionary might enter
upon a spiritual ministry that was even more funda¬
mental. Few doctors have gone to the mission field
for the practice of medicine and few teachers for the
practice of pedagogy. They have gone in order that
their medicine and teaching, vital as they were in them¬
selves, might, none-the-less, be put to evangelical uses.

Moreover, foreign missions were not established to
bring medical knowledge and modern schools to the
backward peoples of the world. That they have
brought these things is tremendously important. But
from the beginning, down to the very present, the
churches have had only one thing that they — and no
other agency — could contribute to mankind. That
one thing was— and is — the life-transforming gospel
of Jesus Christ.

It is this one thing which appears to have been slip¬
ping more and more into the background of our mis¬
sionary appeal. ’ The language of our missionary
apologetic, very often, is not that
of religious experience, but of
ecclesiastical institutionalism.
One sometimes has to search dili¬
gently to find just where the
life-changing process does come if
at all.

Doubtless, the reason for this
neglect in relation to the field
abroad is a reflection of a similar
neglect in relation to the field at
home. It is probable that the
world-wide business of establish¬
ing the supremacy of Jesus Christ
and His ideals is slowing down
simply because many church people
lack the conviction that Jesus
and His ideals are supreme. The
declining missionary zeal of the
church will hardly be restored
without a revival — call it by any
name you wish — as sweeping and
as fundamental as those which, in
the past, led Christians to dare to
proclaim their gospel to the ends
of the earth. Until that revival
comes — and with it a restoration
of evangelism to the central place
in our missionary outlook — we will
probably continue to see a declin
in mission-board receipts and a
decrease in missionary volunteers.
Perhaps it is from the mission
field — where evangelism has not
declined and the Gospel not been
toned down — that the impetus for
this revival will come. But it is
meanwhile true, I believe, that if
foreign missions die with this
generation that disaster will find
its source in the loss of an evan¬
gelical emphasis in our mission
appeal and will find a reflection
in the loss of evangelical zeal in
the Church at home.

Seth Parker Says . . .

DID yer ever stop ter think what funny things surprises be? The fust thing yer know
something happens whay yer weren’t thinking about and you’re surprised, and then you
commence to wonder why in the world yer didn’t think about it, and that surprises
you and before yer git through thinking you’ve been surprised all over the lot.

Well, sir, one of the biggest surprises I ever got was when Zeb Peters got up nerve ter go
over ter Columbia Fall and pop the question to Sadie Dennis. Zeb weren’t much of an
“ up-and-comer ” but somehow he got up enough spunk to pop the question to Sadie and
they was married and out of the union come Robert and his little sister Ruth. They was
nice young ones too, just as nice as you’d care to set ^your eyes on.

Now comes the part I had in mind to tell you.

I was painting the corncrib over from a nice green to a soft red and I looked up and there
was Robert coming down the road pulling his little sister Ruth in an express cart, I think
they call it. When he come up the drive to where I was a-painting he looked up and sez,
“I’m trying ter make Ruth happy by drawing her in the cart.”

“That’s a nice boy,” sez I, “that’s extrie nice. You just play around and the both of
yer have a good time.”

I went on with my painting and painted around the corncrib and when I got all around
and come back to where I started from, I seen Robert weren’t having much success. Ruth
was scart to ride in the cart and she wanted to git out and do the drawing, but Robert weren't
for letting her. I sez to him, sez I, “Robert, if yer want to make yer little sister happy you’l^
have to let her git out and be the horse.”

"But I want to draw it myself,” he sez. “I want to make HER happy doing the things
I want ter do.”

The whole question is, do yer do things fer other folks because you want to make them
happy, or do you do things for them because in doing them you’re doing something for
yourself?

There’s a woman up here who’s quite a hand for doing favors, but there’s a catch in them.
She’ll give somebody a couple of apples with perhaps a worm or two in them or she’ll do a
little something else and then she’ll write it down in a little book she has and if you don’t
return the favor she’ll come around and remind you that on such and such a date she done
you a favor and you ain’t never returned it.

I read a little poem along this order one time what sort of tickled me. I don’t know who
wrote it or where it come from, but it goes something like this:

To John I owed great obligation
But John unfittingly saw fit
To publish it to all the world

So John and I are more than quit.

CHRISTIAN HERALD

May 20, 1905

rHE STANDARD

(1157) 5

antagonist is in the wrong what is easier than to wrench his words
•out of their setting, to pick a little here and a little there until we
lia\ e made him responsible for that which he never even thought of
saving? In the use of the Bible the same is true. In our eagerness
to buttress our own beliefs we search the scriptures not so much
for that which they really teach as for passages, however unre¬
lated, which may be made to serve our purposes. Is this honest?
Is it Christian? No one is to be blamed for believing something
oi for believing it strongly; but when we undertake to support our
■contentions by anything less than methods that are absolutely
fair we are doing injury to our moral natures and bringing reproach
upon the cause of Christ.

Not content with juggling with the words of our opponents, in
the heat of theological controversy we sometimes indulge in
charges affecting the moral character of those who differ from us.
They are held up as men who do not save souls, as making skeptics,
as lejecters of Christ, as all that they should not be. Their
motives are impugned and their purposes misconstrued. It is a
fact beyond all controversy that some Christian scholars have
been so caricatured by those opposed to them that great numbers
of good people have come to believe that these scholars have no
other purpose in life than to destroy Christianity. Possibly the
accusers believe this to be the case, but such a supposition involves
almost incredible ignorance on the part of those bringing the
chaiges. The fact is that the hypocrite among scholars is as rare
as the egg of the great auk. They may be mistaken, as some of
them must be, but that any number of them are posing as followers
of Jesus Christ while in fact they are his enemies is untrue to the
point of absurdity. The scholar who assigns the book of Isaiah
to two men instead of one is not therefore to be written down as
anti-Christian. We need to learn that men may not agree with us
in matters of criticism and yet be as spiritual and as Christian
as we are.

If only the genuine Christian is the honest Christian, we shall
be compelled to look carefully to our prayers and testimonies and
professions. There is a constant tendency to adopt a formula and
to persist in its use long after it ceases to represent any reality.
Here we meet a, danger that reveals itself in our young people's
societies. Doubtless it is well that children be trained to give
expression to their Christian faith and love. It is well that they
pray and speak in public if prayer and testimony represents
reality. It is not well, however, that in any way the child be
encouraged to believe that public utterance is of first order of
importance. Some of the most thoughtful Christians of our time
are questioning the probable effect of modern methods in young
people's societies, and are venturing to express the fear that testi¬
mony is being exalted at the expense of life. It is well if we can
have both, but we must have the latter.

It is of the first order of importance that a man shall be honest
with himself. The refusal to recognize one's physical condition
is said to be characteristic of certain forms of disease. In spiritual
pathology we seem to have the same phenomena. A preacher on
sinless perfection some years ago left the great tabernacle where
he had been speaking and within ten minutes grew black in the
face with anger in controversy over his fare with an official of a

boat. Was this man sinless? Possibly he may have thought so,
but no one who saw him in his rage believed it. What he needed
was to know himself as he might have done had he been honest
with himself. No man has any moral right to shut his eyes to
facts whether they concern himself or some one else. That whole
class of people who deny reality to disease and sin refuse to be
honest with themselves. Is it honest to “deny" pain when it
has us in its clutches? to “deny" a boil when it obtrudes itself
from the end of one's nose? to “deny" sin when we have expe¬
rience of its power? We who are not followers of a cult which
demands denial of patent facts should be on our guard lest we
tacitly assume for ourselves a devotion, a zeal, a love for God and
his cause that we do not feel. There is much said by way of warn¬
ing against the danger of introspection. We are told that we ought
not to feel our spiritual pulse or take our moral temperature lest
we become religious hypochondriacs. There may be danger here,
but it is infinitesimal compared with that which threatens us
from spiritual indifference.

The religion of Jesus demands absolute intellectual as well as
commercial integrity. The condemnation of the Master rested
most strongly upon those who arrogated to themselves superiority
while they failed to embody the spirit which makes one genuinely
religious. The tendency which bore such unlovely fruit in the
Pharisees persists in human nature. Sincerity, absolute genuine¬
ness, is a fundamental requisite in every one who would be in
truth a Christian.

Our Missionaries of the Twentieth Century.

By Rilla Evelyn Jackman.

If a camera could photograph thought, and there should be an
exhibition of the pictures taken of the mind of the' average person
when he hears the word missionary spoken, how near would they
approach the truth? People have a vague idea that missionaries
are good, “but — ” and if urged to explain that expressive little
word, they will, in nine cases out of ten, acknowledge' that they
really know little about them, but that they instinctively think of a
missionary as below the average in almost every particular.

The Stuff Missionaries Are Made Of.

A sensible person has but little confidence in the success of any
important work undertaken by people of inferior ability and how¬
ever much he wishes that work carried on he withholds his influence
and support until competent workers can be’ found. Is not this
lack of confidence in the missionaries’ ability, therefore, largely
responsible for that dearth in missionary interest still noted in
many localities? The writer believes that if the people not interested
in missions could be made acquainted with the men and women
who are cheerfully giving their lives to this great work, if they
could see those sincere’, faithful lives truly pictured, not in som¬
ber hues as of old, but in the strong, glowing colors which charac¬
terize them, and if but a small fraction of the results that are daily
being achieved could be made known to them, there would be a
radical change in public sentiment and not only the missionaries
in the field and the officers of the boards sending them out, but the
great first missionary, Jesus Christ himself, would be made glad
by the added interest that would be taken in this work.

To give an idea of the qualifications considered essential in
their missionaries by the various foreign missionary organizations
we quote from a letter received from the secretary of the Presby¬
terian Board. Dr. Halsey says: “The work needs the best the
church can give; men of more than ordinary capacity, energy, tact,
administrative ability, strong spiritual life, experience and devo¬
tion to Christian work. It is scarcely possible to exaggerate the
importance of obtaining those who are thoroughly qualified.”

Another reason that the missionaries must be well trained is
because, in the words of Dr. John Gillespie, “they are to deal not
only with the gross superstitions of the fetish worshiper, but with
subtle philosophies and ethnic faiths advocated by men of keen
intellect and high education. Every ancient cult in India is now
training its men in educational institutions, the Aryans having
in Lahore alone a college with a thousand students.” “While it
would be unwise to insist that only men with a full academic and
theological training should be sent as ordained missionaries, so
essential is thorough education to the highest usefulness in the
foreign field that our board is slow to accept partially trained
men."

But it is Dr. Jessup, himself a missionary in Syria for nearlv
fifty years, who has given the most condensed, yet comprehensive
statement. In a talk to a company of men and women about to
start for the foreign field he says: “Your success as missionaries
will depend on your likeness to Christ. As Christ is the embodiment
of righteousness, of love and of wisdom, so should his embassadors,
so far as it is possible for finite beings, approach the Infinite.”
Physical Qualifications.

In the severe physical examination to which the candidate is sub¬
jected, not only his health but that of each member of his family
for two generations back is inquired into, if living, and if dead,
from what cause. Early death from a disease likely to be inherited
defeats the candidate, although himself physically strong. No
society can afford to send out a missionary, spending hundreds of
dollars to put him in the field, who has not the constitution to back
up his enthusiasm. In a letter Mr. Perkins, treasurer of the Ameri¬
can Baptist Missionary Union, says : “To place missionaries in our
field in upper India costs, including the expense of sending out
their goods, from $325 to $350 per person. When, through the answers
received to numerous questions not only from the candidate himself
but from people who know him well, the board is fully satisfied as to
the character, abilities, training, age, disposition, and health of the
candidate, he is summoned to meet the committee, not so much
for any oral examination as that the people whose' work it is to
select the missionaries may become somewhat acquainted with
him; for there is still another requirement to be met." Another
says in a letter: “Our committee in consideration of candidates for
foreign service lays great stress upon the general culture and attrac¬
tiveness of manner. They want men and women who will win and
not repel the most cultured as well as the more ignorant among the
people to whom they go.” This may seem to some a step beyond

6 (1158)

THE STANDARD

May 20, 1905

the reasonable, but let us see' what a missionary who has been
for some years on the foreign field has to say regarding it. Mr.

E - of Podile, Nellore District, India, wrote to the mother of a

young woman who had just gone to India as a missionary: “Your
daughter will be glad a thousand times that she has a good knowl¬
edge of music. Culture and the many charms which have made
her a favorite in America are even more valuable here, where people
are quick to appreciate such things ; in their way the people of
India, especially those of the higher classes, have a refinement which
is very marked; and many a well-meaning but uncultured mission¬
ary, man or woman, has, by not being duly careful in matters of
etiquette, done harm which it has taken long to undo.”

Do the Missionaries Reach the Standard?

The standard for the foreign missionary thus set forth satisfies,
but are the boards living up to it? Are such men and women as
are wanted offering themselves in any numbers to this work? Of¬
fering to leave home, friends, native' land and a life of usefulness
here, where certainly earnest workers are none too numerous; offer¬
ing to live among heathen peoples, to endure a trying climate and
perhaps to be for years misunderstood by the very people whom
they have gone so far to help?

From the secretaries of many missionary boards we learn that
a large percentage of the men, and many of the women, who are
now being sent out as foreign missionaries are college graduates,
or have had the equivalent of a full college course; besides the
training that most of them have had in theology, medicine or other
specialties. But even this does not satisfy us. We would know
how they ranked while in college1 and professional school, how they
compared with the other members of their classes who remained in
the home land; with this end in view the following questions were
sent to the leading institutions of learning throughout the United
States : “How many graduates have gone from - to become for¬

eign missionaries within the last two years?” “How do they com¬
pare, intellectually and as all around men and women, with the
other members of their respective classes?” Of the scores of letters
that have been received in reply, extracts from only a few can
here be given.

Of the ten men who have entered upon this work from Prince¬
ton Theological Seminary since 1902, Dr. John D. Davis writes:
“These men without exception have been fine', gentlemanly fellows, of
attractive personality. As scholars I would rate one as not up to
the average of our students, two as average men. The others were
above the average in scholarship and were among the leading spirits
in the life of the seminary. Two of them were foremost in intellec¬
tual ability.”

The Testimony of Experts.

From Auburn Theological Seminary seven men have gone to the
foreign field ir. the last two years. Regarding them, Pres. George
B. Stewart says: “They in every instance compare most favorably
with the men who remain at home and are just the kind we are
glad to send out, feeling that in a high degree they are worthy
representatives not only of this seminary but of the Presbyterian
Church.”

Prof. J. W. A. Stewart, dean of Rochester Theological Seminary,
sent the following: “ Beginning with 1902, sixteen men, graduates of
this seminary, have' gone to the foreign field. Of these, three gradu¬
ated in earlier years, and several of them spent one or two years
in pastoral work before going out. But the number I give are
actually on the field. I am happy to testify that these are among
the best men in their various classes as scholars and they are all
all around capable men. The fact is that in this seminary a man
■who was below the average in personality and class work would be
discouraged from thinking of the foreign field. ’ ’

From Union Theological Seminary the following reply was re¬
ceived: “Of the graduating class of forty in 1903 six are on the
foreign field to-day and one is still studying abroad as the fellow
of his class. Of the class of thirty-three graduates in 1904 one has
gone to India and two more will go in time. Of the intellectual
caliber of these ten men I need only remark that four of them
received at graduation the degree of Bachelor of Divinity summa
cum laude, the highest scholastic honor in the gift of the faculty
except the fellowship, while only one other man received this same
honor. The third of these four highest honor men is now complet¬
ing an English translation of the Sanskrit Upanishads before going
to India. He is counted one of the most brilliant Sanskrit scholars
of America among the younger generation.”

The seminary grants annually a fellowship for two years’ study
at home or abroad to the man ranking highest in his class for
three consecutive years, providing his rank is at least 95 per cent.
The incumbents of both the 1903 and 1904 fellowship are Student

Volunteers. As to the quality of the present members of the
Volunteer Band in the seminary, consisting of eleven Americans,
six Japanese and one Greek, Mr. Ferris says: “Some of them
have already shown themselves first-class men intellectually, spir¬
itually and in such other ways as to prove that they are at least
on a par with the other students of the seminary.

The colleges and universities do not all keep statistics showing
how many of their graduates become foreign missionaries, so exact
numbers cannot always be obtained from them; but the records,
received of those who are known to have entered upon this work
are as satisfactory as those obtained from the theological semi¬
naries.

From Smith College Miss Kellogg, secretary to the president,
writes: “At least five of our students have gone out as foreign
missionaries during the last two years, and possibly more about
whom we do not know. Those who have taken up this work have
been among our best students, and all of them seemed well fitted
for the field.”

Of the Vassar graduates who have given themselves to this-
work since 1902 Miss Fleming, president of the Christian Associa¬
tion of the college, says: “These women were intellectually much
above the average; they were well poised, and looked up to in
every line of college life.”

At least six Wellesley College graduates have become foreign
missionaries during the last two years; of them Miss Mary Caswell,
secretary to the president, writes: “It is a pleasure to say that
all of these young women gave evidence while in college of scholar¬
ship and strength. As a whole, they would compare favorably, I
think, with the same number of graduates who have entered any
other profession during the same time. As individuals they stand
respectively somewhat above the average of their classes. Two
of them noticeably so, one coming from a family of much culture
and literary quality, while the other was president of her class
and a woman of marked power.”

Pres. James B. Angell writes: “During the last two years four¬
teen persons have gone from the University of Michigan to the
foreign fields. They have ranked high in scholarship and general
ability; we have no marking system and therefore I cannot give
you their exact standings. ’ ’

Dr. Florence M. Fitch, dean of Oberlin College, says: “As
nearly as I can ascertain eight of our graduates have gone into the
foreign missionary work during the past two years, although I
cannot be certain that this includes all. They would certainly on
the average rank as high in every way as the average of all our
graduates; and four of them at least are young people of unusual
promise; one is considered the strongest, most gifted man -who has
graduated from the seminary in recent years.”

Of the several men and one woman who have gone to the for¬
eign field from the University of Chicago, Prof. Charles R. Hen¬
derson, chaplain of the university, says: “My own judgment is
that all were well fitted for their particular work. One was a
pastor in a large city with brilliant prospects and had been a very
popular student here. We discourage students from entering upon
this work who are feeble or under the average in mental power-
we encourage the capable, the devoted and the vigorous.”

Two men and three women have gone from the University of
Wisconsin since 1902; of these Mr. C. H. Giffin, general secretary
of the University Young Men’s Christian Association, says that
they were all students of high rank, three of them having won
Phi Beta Kappa honors, and all of them are men and women of
culture and personal charm.

From the University of Illinois, Mr. I. Webster Baker, leader
of the Volunteer Band of that university, writes: “Twelve
graduates of this university have gone to foreign mission fields
during the past two years. These men and women ranked high
in their classes, being decidedly above the average. There are at
present twenty-five students in our Volunteer Band, and with few
exceptions they are standing high in their respective classes, and
are all around men and women representing a large number of
university organizations. ’ ’

The Tribute of a Great School.

But it is from Yale University that the happiest response to
the call for workers is heard. During the last two years at least
eighteen men, graduates from some department of that university,,
have gone out as foreign missionaries. At the present time there
are sixteen volunteers in the university, while about a dozen Yale
graduates who have consecrated their lives to this work are in
various professional schools completing their preparation along
theological, medical or other lines before offering themselves to the
boards to be sent out. Of these nearly half a hundred men, Mr»
A. C. Williams, assistant treasurer of the Yale Foreign Missionary

May 20, 1905

THE STANDARD

(1159) 7

Society, who knows many of them personally, has given the fol¬
lowing information: “Intellectually they have been among the
ablest men of their respective classes, many of them being Phi
Beta Kappa and Sigma Chi men. As to all-aroundness in com¬
parison with the other members of their respective classes, these
same men are up to the average, many of them above it, and all
are thoroughly respected and of recognized strength.”

The leader of the Volunteer Band who, by the way, is recog¬
nized as one of the best men in his class in all ways, says: “The
members of the band this year are, to a man, exceptionally strong.
One recent member of this band, graduating from Sheffield Scien¬
tific School with high standing and winning Sigma Chi honors,
was voted by his whole class, just before graduation, to be ‘the
man most to be admired in the class.’ ” Another Yale graduate,
who is to go as a medical missionary to India, made so fine a
■record at Johns Ploirkins Medical School that he was appointed
the first man from America on the international fellowship to study
pathology at Liverpool, England.

But this is not all that Yale University is doing for missions.
A few years ago the Yale Foreign Missionary Society was organ¬
ized, its aim being to establish a Christian college in China manned
and supported by Yale men, their salaries being guaranteed by
their respective classes. The men that the university has thus
■sent out semi-officially are acknowledged by all to be number one
men in every way. Of the hundreds of men and women whose
ranking has been received relative to this work only four are
reported to have stood below the average in their respective classes.

Interest in missions is increasing wonderfully in our theological
seminaries, colleges and universities. In many of those institu¬
tions which have sent out only a few, or no missionaries for years,
there are now large, strong Volunteer Bands; this is especially
noticeable at Syracuse, California, Cornell, Leland Stanford and
Harvard universities. At Harvard a mission study class under
the leadership of Prof. E. C. Moore has grown from eight mem¬
bers in 1902 to thirty-six in 1904. In June of 1904 was founded
the Harvard Mission, its object being to keep in touch with the
Harvard men serving in foreign fields, under whatever board, to
raise funds to aid in their support, and to foster a deeper interest
in missions in the university.

What a glorious advance in all this from the earlier years of
missionary enterprise when it was all but impossible to induce
■college bred men to take up this work; not until 1815 did the first
■Cambridge University man go to the foreign field and not until
1836 was he followed by a second.

Numbers never quite satisfy the truly ambitious in any line. We
would that those ready and willing to go might be multiplied many-
fold, and that an abundance of money might be consecrated to this
work to send and to maintain them; but as to the quality of the
workers could man, aye, or the Master ask more!

Geneseo, N. Y.

Some Observations on Membership in Baptist

Churches.

By “Verax, ” a Western Pastor.

Admission to membership in a Baptist church generally includes
the acceptance of what is known as the church covenant. This docu¬
ment recites in solemn formal manner certain pledges which the
■church member undertakes to fulfil. It is true that some Baptists
ha^ e been known to resent the terms of a church covenant, which
was not mentioned to them prior to their admission to membership.
It is also true that some Baptists have been known to take the posi¬
tion that the covenant was an immaterial matter, that they were
under no obligation to comply with its pledges further than they
pleased. In the main, however, it may be said that Baptists assent
to the terms of the covenant as exhibiting a practical working basis
of church fellowship and cooperative service and a compendium more
or less specific and explicit of Christian deportment in the daily life.

It would seem, however, that assent to a covenant is not neces¬
sarily a requisite to church membership. If the writer is correctly
informed the covenant is not used or known in the Baptist churches
of England. Again, the writer is not aware that there is any one
uniform covenant in use among American churches. In fact, he
knows of no reason why any particular church might not formulate
its own covenant, or, indeed, decide to exist without a covenant and
still continue in good standing in the denomination.

But inasmuch as the monthly covenant meeting at which the
covenant is read and renewed is a general custom in American
churches, it may be well to consider the obligations of church mem¬
bership in the light of the covenant as it is generally understood.
Briefly, the church covenant pledges each member “to maintain the

worship, ordinances, doctrines and discipline of this church” and “to
contribute to the support of the church and the spread of the gospel
through all nations. ’ ’ Every church that makes this form of covenant
a feature of its corporate life thereby devolves certain unmistakable
responsibilities upon its members.

Church Loyalty.

Summarized in a sentence, those responsibilities may be stated thus:
Loyalty to one’s own church is paramount.

It is singular to note the light esteem in which many church mem¬
bers hold their church affiliations. It is not at all unusual for many
members to form the habit of church vagabondage and to visit first
one church and then another of different denominations, wherever the
music is most attractive, or the social influence is strong, or the
preacher bids for oratorical renown. It is not at all unusual for
many members to give a ready ear to the magnetic ‘ ‘ hustling ’ ’ minis¬
ter of another denomination, who behaves as if sharp, unscrupulous
competition were a corollary of the golden rule, and who is so lack¬
ing in courtesy as to seek to seduce them into disloyalty to their
own church. Such solicitations should, of course, be promptly re¬
sented, but, in actual experience, are they? The condition sometimes
exists in a family where the wife is a member of one denomination,
the husband of another, and the son or the daughter of another.
While this condition is regrettable, still, if it represents differences
of conscientious convictions, Christian charity and liberty should per¬
mit and encourage each to be loyal to his own church ; coercion should
not be exercised; recriminating reflections should not be indulged.

Frequently disloyal members are malcontents. Sometimes they take
umbrage at the pastor. The pastor does not “make enough” of them.
The pastor does not defer to their wishes. The pastor is not suf¬
ficiently ‘ ‘ ladylike. ’ ’ The pastor is too ‘ ‘ ladylike. ’ ’ The pastor is
not a “hustler.” The pastor is not an Apollos, a master of brilliant
and scintillating rhetoric. The pastor is not a favorite with young
people. It would be difficult to imagine the Apostle Paul in the
place of a present-day pastor beset with such peculiar people. Some¬
times they take umbrage at the deacons or other of their fellow mem¬
bers. A fertile imagination inflamed by a morbid sensitiveness
creates a pandemonium of harsh thoughts and evil suspicions. Un¬
christian standards of social rank that feed pride and arrogance
hurt and injure the harmony of the church fellowship. Family feuds,
neighborhood bickerings, business unpleasantness, produce alienation.
Friction engendered by electioneering for office; envy, jealousy and
sulkiness, due to failure to obtain office in the church, or due to un-
eonsecrated musical talent, result in savage contentions and scandal¬
ous schism.

The Sin of Worldliness.

Another class of disloyal members is those who have become ab¬
sorbed by worldliness. “They are lovers of pleasure » more than
lovers of God. ’ ’ Pleasure has become a craze with them, and most
of their spare time and most of their spare money are devoted to the
shrine of this goddess. Pleasures that are enervating, that debilitate
the moral fiber, that produce a disrelish for homely everyday work
.and that turn night into day have come to be cherished as the
summum bonum of existence, or they are absorbed by the worldliness
of business ; they are so bent on making money ■ that they neglect
their church duties, ignore their church obligations and involve their
souls in perdition. They are ‘ ‘ all business from the ground up. ’ ’

Now, whether disloyalty be the result of contention or of worldli¬
ness, how can members of this description possibly conform to the
standard indicated by their church covenant? They have solemnly
pledged themselves “to maintain the worship, ordinances, doctrines
and discipline of this church” and to contribute to its support. They
do neither. They violate their covenant in both particulars. There
are no provisos in the covenant such as that they promise to main¬
tain the worship of the church and contribute to its support if they
happen to like the pastor or if the deacons and their other fellow-
members happen to please them. Their pledge is unconditional. No
mental reservation is contemplated as that they will contribute to the
support of the church, if everything suits them or that they will
attend the services and cooperate in church work if they feel thus
and so. Unqualifiedly they have pledged themselves to stand by their
own church, to give it their presence, influence, service and support,
to give it a sacred preeminence over all other institutions; yet they
conduct themselves in grave and glaring disregard of the pledge they
have solemnly made. The evils resulting from this disloyalty are
manifold.

For one thing, such members fail to obtain that consecutive in¬
struction in the doctrines of their church which is essential to the
upbuilding of a permanent church life. How can members who wan¬
der from one church to another, week after week, become established
in their most holy faith? Again, this disloyalty to their own church
unfits them for the fellowship of their fellow-members. They become

8 (1160)

THE STANDARD

May 20, 1905

estranged from their church. They become unfamiliar with its ways,
its plans and enterprises. They lose touch with their fellow-members.
Tins “absent treatment" is fatal to social life.

. P“rther, their disloyalty tends to bring their church into disrepute
“ th? com™ty- Members who behave thus strike at the very
foundation of the life and existence of their church. Their conduct
places their church in a false light and opens the way to varied mis¬
representations. What respect for the church can the children of
such parents have when they see their parents living month after
month as if it made no difference whatever whether they were faith¬
ful to their church or not?

The Dignity of the Church.

. Tbe remed7 for this deplorable state of affairs must be found
m inculcating a more worthy and exalted conception of the dignity
of the church; such a conception as is presumed to underlie the
church covenant. The writer is not of those who hold that Christ did
not found the church. He believes that Christ did. We should re¬
member that not a single word of the New Testament scriptures, as
they now appear m our Bible, was written until at least twenty
years after Christ's departure from earth. The church was in exist¬
ence before the New Testament writings. In fact, it was members
of the church who penned the gospels and the epistles. The church
gave us the New Testament. Back of the gospels and before them
m Point of time we must picture the church. If the references to
the church in the gospels are few, that does not prove that the church
was an afterthought created by the necessity of haphazard circum¬
stances; but it proves that the members of the church for whose bene¬
fit the gospels were written did not need a detailed description of the
character of an organization with which they were already well
familiar by virtue of their church membership.

Although the references to the church in the gospels are few, yet
they are important. Christ said that upon the fact of his divinity,
as the Son of God, the authoritative revealer and spokesman of the
divine will, his church was to be built and that the gates of hell
should not prevail against it. He also ordained that a refractory
church member should be brought to the bar of the church and that
if he refused to hear the church he should be regarded as a heathen
man and a publican. Surely, if Christ were not the founder of the
church he would not have spoken of the church as “my church," nor
would he have given directions concerning church discipline. When
we add to these direct references to the church the ordinances which
Christ instituted and commanded his disciples to observe through all
time, together with the teaching which he commanded to be imparted
to his disciples, we have a fairly complete outline of church organiza¬
tion prescribed by Christ himself in the gospels.

This is corroborated by the references to the church which we find
in the epistles. The church is the one sole institution of Christianity.
It is the home of Christians. Paul writes of the church that “Christ
is the head of the church," and, carrying out the metaphor, he refers
to the church as “the body of Christ,” and again he says that
“Christ loved the church and gave himself for it that he might
sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word and
that he might present it to himself a glorious church. . . holy and

without blemish."

In view of the exalted position accorded to the church in the New
Testament it would seem to be sinful for members to be habitually
disloyal to their church. Such conduct must surely be an insult to the
Lord of the church himself. Disloyal members need to be sharply
aroused to the realization that no ignoble criticisms of pastor, or dea¬
cons, or other fellow-members, that no absorption in the worldliness of
pleasure and of business can exonerate them for disloyalty to the
church they are pledged to honor; the church which is the bride of
Christ; “the church of the living God, the pillar and ground of the
truth. ’ ’

Resistance and Assimilation.

Upon these two principles all life and normal maturity may bo
said to depend. It is a law that applies to both physical and moral
growth: The animate and inanimate worlds, really all existence after
the ideal of the Creator necessarily must conform to this process of
selecting the constitutional elements and rejecting all that would
be foreign and deleterious. We look with interest upon the beautiful
white lily that floats upon the water, wondering how its roots
striking into the black mud beneath have the power of selecting the
substance so attractive and at the same time preserve purity from
all the defiling environments. Also the rugged oak on the hillside
spreads its strong, broad branches, telling not only of years of sun¬
shine and shower, but also of its power to resist the hurricanes and
cold blasts that have toughened its sinews and made its foliage to
fall like bitter tears again and again.

Thus character is made not by heredity, not by locality, not by
culture alone, but by the indwelling grace of God that both selects

and resists. Whether one is a Joseph in the pit, or an Absalom,
prince of Israel, the working of this principle decides the destiny.
What is the scion grafted into the tree but an illustration of put¬
ting this principle into operation? The old branch is sawed off
just because it lacks that power of choosing and rejecting necessary
to produce good fruit.

How essential then that every one be sure that within there is ever
working this formative principle. When we have the “mind of
Christ” instead of living carelessly and affiliating with that which is
evil, we are all unconsciously gathering the Christly and shunning
that which would contaminate and have to be burned as “wood, hay.
and stubble.”

While reverses, sorrows and disappointments might tempt one to
cry out “all these things are against me,” they will ultimately be
found to be wisely ordered if through towering above them all one
matures into the perfect likeness of Him who was made perfect
through suffering (Heb. 2:10). — B. P. Hewitt.

Silas T. Rand, the Micmacs’ Friend.

By Judson Kempton.

“ EataTcumagual upchelase-, — Come up to the back part of the wig¬
wam, ’ ’ and I '11 tell you the story of Silas T. Band, the apostle to the
Micmacs.

On rare occasions, in my boyhood, I saw the great scholar from the

woods. He was known to
the Sunday-school children
of Nova Scotia as the most
charming of all story tellers,
for his tales smelt of the
smoke of the wigwam, the
balsam of the fir trees and
the tan of the beaded buck
skin. The last time I saw
him was near the close of
his career. He was preach¬
ing on the Twenty-third
Psalm to a large congrega¬
tion, composed mostly of
young people. “Goodness
and Mercy, ’ he personified
as two angels that 'attend
the Christian all through
life; and when he came to
the last passage, the old
man slowly repeated the
words, ‘ ‘ surely Goodness and
Mercy shall follow me all
the days of my life," and
as he spoke, he turned his
back to the audience, and
stood with both hands
raised, his white hair falling to his shoulders, looking up, as if his
guardian angels were visible to his sight. It seemed to me that I
could see them too.

It was not long after this, in the winter of ’89, that the college
town of Wolfville was awakened one night by the cry of fire. The
Acadia boys formed a bucket brigade, heroically soaked the building

a photographer’s gallery — and themselves, and each carried off as a
souvenir, an old photo from the pile that had been thrown into the
snow. _ Mine proved to be the likeness of the Indians’ missionary, who
had died at his home in Hantsport but a few months before. I have
treasured it ever since.

The fact that few know anything about Silas T. Band illustrates
how little we really know as to who shall be greatest in the kingdom
of God. Truly, when all is manifest, many that are last shall be
first, many that are unknown shall be revered.

He Loved an Obscure People

The only reason why Dr. Band’s fame is not more widespread is
that his valuable life was given with a rare consecration to an obscure
and hidden people. For forty years; he was the missionary to the
Indians of Nova Scotia and New Brunswick. He visited them in their
secluded settlements and birch-bark wigwams until he practically knew
them all, for there were less than 3,000 all told. If Southey could pro¬
nounce John Eliot, the missionary to the Indians of Massachusetts,
“One of the most extraordinary men of any country," those who
know of Silas T. Band and his work may say the same of him.

He was born in 1810, near Kentville, Nova Scotia, of parents of
English ancestry, who had come from New England to occupy the
lands of the exiled Acadians. He was the eighth of twenty-two chil¬
dren. His early advantages were of the most limited kind. Outside
of learning what he calls the “honorable and muscle-developing pro¬
fession of bricklaying," he received scarcely any education until he
was twenty-five years of age. “When I was a small boy I went to
school, such as schools were then, for a few weeks, to Sarah Beck¬
with, Sarah Pierce and Wealthy Tupper, respectively. None of them
amounted to much as teachers, and Wealthy Tupper could not write
her own name ; but there was one thing she could do, — she could and did
teach and show us the way to heaven. ’ ’ When he was eighteen years old

Silas T. Band.

dtaitftett bet; tsefiortttttifdjen ^tedje.

<?jufammengejMt

von Lie. Dr. 05* IHettttdp Jfafltir an i»cr $jetiani>5lunjje

in Berlin N.W.., ^Turinjlrage 78.

if

XUe (Sntftefjung ber neftorianifdjen Kirdje Ijat einen rein
duferlidjen Ttnlaf. Der Patriarch non Zlntiodjien fjatte im
3afyre ^2^ auf ber Synobe 3U Zllarfabta nadj langem,
langem Strduben bie Suprematie iiber ben Bifdjof non
Seleucia unb Ktejipljon fallen laffen. ZTlit ber Begriinbung,

baf biefer Bifdjof non Zlnfang an bas Ijodjffe Prieftertum
nadj bem Porbilbe bes ZlpofteI=
fiirften Petrus empfangen Ijdtte,
murbe er feierlidj 511m Patrb
ardjen ernannt unb mit abfo=
luter Pollmadjt iiber alle (£ljriften
bes perfifdjen Beidjes ausgeruftet.

Bamit mar ber erfte fdjeinbar
unbebeutenbftc unb bodj moljl
midjtigfte Scbritt jur £osIofung
ber perfifdjen dljriften non ber
fatljolifdjen ©roffirdje gefcfjeljen.

Ber jmeite, enbgiltige Sdjritt
follte balb folgen.

Bie £eljre bes by3antifdjen
P a tri ardjen Beftorius (eines elje=
maligenantiodjenifdjenZndndjes),
bie auf nerfdjiebenen Kon3iIien
als fet?erifdj nerbammt morben
mar, murbe non ben by3an=
tinifdjen Kaifern unb Kirdjem
fiirften aufs graufamfte nerfolgt.

Ba mar es felbftnerftdnblidj,
baf bie perfifdjen Konige, bie
mit ben BY5antinern ftanbig auf
Kriegsfuf Iebten, ben bebrangten
Beftorianern in iljrem Beidje
Zlufnaljme gemdtjrten unb mit
ober oljne Zlbftdjt eine Prdnalen3
bes nefforianifdjen ©Iaubens=
befenrttniffes unter ifjren djrift=
lidjen Zlntertanen Ijerbeifiiljrten.

Bie ^olge banon mar, baf ftdj
bie ZHajoritcit ber perfifdjen
Bifdjofe auf ber Synobe 3U Betfj-
£apat (^8^) fiir bie £eljre bes
Beftorius entfdjieb. (gemif, nadj
unferen abenbldnbifdjen Zln=
fdjauungen mare bie £eljre bes
Beftorius nodj lange fein (5rtmb
3ur Separation gemefen. Benn,
mie bie fatljolifdje (Srofffirdje,
befannte audj Beftorius, baf ,,3^'fus Ojriftus. maljrljaftiger
<Sott, nom Pater in (Jrmigfeit geboren, unb audj maljrljaftiger
BTenfdj, non ber 3utl9frau ZHaria geboren." Bur 31m (£r=
fldrung bes Perljdltniffes ber gotllidjen unb menfdjlidjen
Batur in (Ltjrifto maljlte er anbere Zlusbriicfe als bie ljerr=
fdjenbe Hljeologie, fobafj er nidjt nur non 3tnei Baturen,
fonbern audj non 3tnei Perfonen in (Eljrifto fpradj. Tiber
fiir eine bie ben Bnterfdjieb smifdjcn Ojeologie unb

einfdltigem (Blauben nodj nidjt fannte unb alle Zlusfagen

ncjinninntfiije #trdje.

bes gldubigen (Beniutes in bie Begriffe ber griedjifdjen pijilo
foptjie einfangen unb an iljnen meffen mollte, maren bie
tformulierungen bes Beftorius eine unertraglidje Blaspljemie.
Ba auferbem bie Synobe 311 Bettj=£apat ftdj im <5egenfatj
31m allegorifdjen Sdjriftauslcgung ber fatljolifdjen Kirdje fiir
bie grammatifdj=ljiftorifdje (Spegefe bes Ojeobor non ZHopfueftia

entfdjieb, audj bie priefterelje
fiir alle ^eiten als gottlidjes
Hedjt anerfannte, fo mar bie
Kluft 3mifdjen ber neftorianifdjen
unb fatljolifdjen Kirdje unuber=
briidbar gemorben.

Bie Bebingungen fiir ein
reidjes firdjlidjes unb perfom
lidjes <£ljriftentum maren in ber

Sin ton ben Surben ermorbeter ftjnfdjer SBifdjof

jungen neftorianifdjen Kirdje
aufjerorbentlidj giinftig. ZHan
nergeffe bodj nidjt, baf biefe
Kirdje eine ZTTdrtyrerfirdje mar,
eine Kirdje, bie urn ifjres neftori*
anifdjen Befenntniffes milieu non
ber fatljolifdjen ©roffirdje, um
iljres djriftlidjen (Blaubens milieu
non ber tjeibnifdjen perftfdjen
Begierung nerfolgt murbe. ZDdtj--
renb bie fattjolifdje Kirdje in
ber ©unft ber bysantinifdjen
Kaifer fidj fonnte, nermeidjlidjte,
entartete, nermeltlidjte, marb biefe
Kirdje, ftanb’s ridjtig mit itjr,
gerabe burdj iljre Perfolgungen
immer mieber 5U ftdj felbft, unb
bamit 5U Bem getrieben, ber
gefagt Ijat: „Sie^e, 3^? bin bei
eudj alle iEage bis an ber IPelt
(Ettbe." IDeldj eine munberbare
Bemaljrung nor (£ntartung unb
Permeltlidjung.

Basu fanr nodj ein 3meites:
Bie junge neftorianifdje Kirdje
Ijatte nodj non ben Cagen iljrer
fatljolifdjen Pergangen^eit Ijer
nidjt nur alle iljre ©ottesbienfte,
fonbern audj bie Bibel in ber
allgemein nerftdnblidjen fyrifdjen
Spradje. 3e^er junge Beftori=
aner, ber eitten georbneten Sdjub
unterridjt befudjte, lernte fdjon in feinem erften Sdjuljaljc ben
Pf alter ausmenbig, nertiefte ftdj bann in bie (£nangelien, in
bie Bpoftelgefdjidjte unb in bie (Epifteln — alles in ber ZButter
fpradje. 3a, felbft bie gro£e ZHenge bes Polfes, bie bes
£efens unfunbig mar, fam bodj menigftens in ben <Sottes=
bienften burdj £iturgie, Sdjriftleftion nnb prebigt unter ben
Sdjall bes ZPortes (Sottes. Bur mer banon gelj'ort Ijat, mie
unfer armes beutfdjes Polf im ZHittelalter unter ber £aft ber
lateinifdjen Kirdjenfpradje gefeuf3t Ijat, nermag audj 311

ermeffen, tuclcfjc Segensftrome con ber Bibet in ber Polfs=
fpradje aussugeljen uermogen.

e)U allebcm fam cnblidj imdj itn (gegenfaf 311 ben oft
red]t faulen ^rtidjtcn bes erstnungcnen Colibats ber fattjo=
lifdjen Kirdje bus ineitljin mirfenbe Porbilb eines djriftlidjcn
^amilienlebens in ben neftorianifdjen priefterfatnilien. —

Hnb in ber Cat, bie neftorianifdje Kirdje Ijat nod) im
fritljeren Zllittelalter cin geiftiges unb geiftlid)es £eben gejeitigt,
tnie es in attberen Kirdjen fiir jene ^eit uergeblidj gefudjt
mirb. Bis ins 6. ~>al?rt)mr5ert tjinein Ijat fte battf bes er=
Ijabenett Porbilbes, bas fte fid) in bem ert)abenen Sdjrifb
ausleger ©Ijeobor non Klopfueftia geftedt l)atte, cinen Cifer
in ber Crforfdjung ber Ijeiligen Sdjrift an ben Cag gelegt,
trie er fonft nur in proteftantifd)cn £dnbern gefunben mirb.
So mirb 3. B. Ijeute nod), teas bie ffjocbfdjule 311 Zcifibis
(Perficn) in ZTTannern trie Ztarfes, Kamjefu, 3oljamies unb
Ztbratjam uon Betlj^Kabban 3ur Heberlieferung unb €r=
forfeiting bes fyrifd)en Bibelteptes geleiftet t)at, uon euange*
lifdjen (gelefjrten betuunbert unb ber Bearbeitung fur tuert
eradjtet.

Sobann urn 600 brang ber Patriardj 3^fubab III, barauf,
bafj bas alte neftorianifdje Caufritual, bajj fruber bei ber
Caufe Crmadjfener angetuanbt rnorben tuar, ftd) aber feit
ber Cinfufjrttng ber Kinbertaufe als uollfommen ungeeignet
Ijerausgeftellt Ijatte, burcb eitt tteues, eigens fiir ben ©med
ber Kinbertaufe gefdjaffenes ZZitual erfetjt tuurbe. XDenn man
bebenft, baf im Zlbenblanbe Ijeute nod) uielfad) in einer
unbegreiflidjen Zleberfdjdtjung ber Kinbertaufe nad) alten
Kitualen Crtnadjfene fiir Kinber gefragt tuerben, ob fie bem
Ceufel unb feinem bofen XDefett entfagen unb nun iljren
djriftlidjen (glauben befennen tuollen, tualjrlidj, bann fanu
man biefes liturgifdje Keformationsmerf 3efubab III. nidjt
Ijod) genug anfdjlagen,

3n ben folgettben 3airiunberten ftnb bie Zceftorianer
als (glaubensboten in bie bjeibentuelt Ijinausgegangen. Bis
nad) Ctjina ftnb fte uorgebrungen, trie ein in Singanfu auf*
gefunbenes, mit fyrifdjen Sdjriftsiigen bebedtes (grabbenf'mal
betuiefen Ijat. Zlber tueld) ein ilnterfdjieb in ber ZTTiffions*
praxis! IDaljrenb Karl ber (grofe im Zluftrage unb unter
ber BiUigung ber fatljolifdjen Kirdje bie Ijeibnifdjen Sadjfen
mit Peitfdjen in ben ^Ittf treibt unb jeben, ber ftdj fold) einer
Cattfe meigert, mit bem Sdjmerte Ijinrid)ten I aft, grunbett
bie neftorianifdjen Kaufleute an ber ©fffiifte uon 3nbien
djriftlidje Sdjulen unb (gottesljdufer unb fammeln bie Bemoljner
uon ZHalabar utn bie fyrifdje Kirdjenbibel. —

Zlber freilidj attdj bie neftorianifdje Kirdje ift bem alb
gemeinen Sdjicffal ber orientalifdjen Kirdjen, bem uollftdnbigen
geiftlidjen Cobe, uerfallen. Seitbem panana uon Zlbiabene
bie Permerfung ber Kommentare bes Cljeobor uon ZHopfueftia
unb ber ZTcottdjsorben ber ZTZeffalianer bie Cinfitljrung ber
fatljolifdjen Cljriftologie forberte (6. — 9- 3akl?unkert), feitbem
Ijaben bie inneren Streitigfeitcn nidjt aufgetjort. bem
©e3dn! ber Cljeologen famen bie Kangftreitigfciten ber Priefter
unb Kirdjenfiirften, bie im ZPettrennen urn bie (gunft ber
Kegierung einer bem anbern ben Kang ablaufen tnollten unb
babei bie Kirdje ber Peradjtung unb ZKifljanblung uon feiten
ber ZHosIitn auslieferten. Pas arme Pol! aber uerfarn ba=
bei im geiftlidjen hunger, tueil fein ZTTenfdj es ber ZHiitje
fiir tuert Ijielt, bie im £aufe ber 3a^r^unberte unuerftdnblidj
getuorbene £iturgie unb Bibel in bie allein uerftdnblidje neue
fyrifdje Polfsfpradje 511 iiberfefen. Zlls ettblidj bie Kirdje

® nr itorji'idjnm ^ufrufrs fit Cf^unflrn
1. ^mdjt ukr Me ^etf uom 1. |nmuu* Ms 15. Jlugn(l 1904.

XDte unferett ^reunben befannt ift, erfdjien im Knfang
biefes 3^kes ^tn Kttfruf 5U ©unften ber neftorianifdjen Kirdje
in Kurbiftan. <£tn jtmger neftorianifdjer £eftor, Oj 0 m a
Keleita, ber in Urmia (Perfien) bas anglifanifdje Seminar
3ur Kusbilbung uon fyrifdjen (geiftlidjen abfoluiert unb im

fidj fomeit tuegtuarf, baf fie ftdj bie ^nftdjerung ber Pulbung
uon ber muljammebanifdjen (Dbrigfcit erfaufte, mit ber Per=
3idjtleiftung auf febe ZTciffionstdtigfeit unter ben ZHosIim, ba
Ijat fidj bas IPort bes tjerrn uon bem bunim getuorbenett
Sals erfullt: „(£s ift 311 nidjts Ijinfort nitfe, benn baf man
es Ijinausfdjutte uttb laffe es bie £eute sertreten." P
neftorianifdje Kirdje ift uon Krabern, ZTtongoIen, Ctirfen into
Kttrben budjftdblidj sertreten tuorben. Zlrtb nun? 3ke
priefter, faum nodj imftaube, bie felbft iljnett uttuerftdnblidj
getuorbenett fyrifdjen £iturgien tjerunter3uleiern, leben in
Umuiffentjeit unb Kberglaubett baljin. Konttett audj Bltttbc
Blinbenleiter fein? 3Me £aien finb unter ben alljdtjrlidj
tuieberfeljrenben Kaubsiigett uttb ZHaffafres ber Kurben fo
eingefdjiidjtert uttb fnedjtsfelig getuorben, baf fie in iljrem
uieljifdjen Stumpffmn, in iljretn Sdjmuf unb Zlnge3iefer faum
ttodj bas <£lenb iljrer £age empfttben. Pas gan3e (Ojriften-
tum ber Zceftorianer ift ein in utiuerftdnblidjen ^ormeln unb
toten <3eremonien ftdj betdtigenbes ^eibentum, bie neftorianifdje
Kirdje ein (Dbjeft ber attferen ZHiffton getuorben.

ZDas ift bisljer 3ttr IDieberbelebung bes toten, faum
nodj Vi ZTtillion (glieber 3dljlenben ©rganismus gefdjeljen?
Biel, uielleidjt fdjon suuiel, tuenn man bebenft, baf bie
mandjcrlei grofen unb fleinen ZlTifftonsgefellfdjaften im ZDett=
betuerb um bie fyrifdje Cljriftenljeit in umnurbiger Profelytem
madjerei:|:) unb eljrlidjer ZHifftonsarbeit oft meljr 5ttr Korruptiott
als 5tir Keformation ber neftorianifdjen Cljriftentjeit bei=
getragen fjaben. ZDenig, feljr tuenig, tuenn man bebenft,
baf bie ein3ige ausgefprodjette ^freunbitt ber neftorianifdjen
Kirdje, bie Assyrian Mission bes C^bifdjofs uon Canterbury,
an ber man fo gern ben feinen Ijiftorifdjen Sinn, bie forg=
fdltige Ztnfntipfung an bie Pergangenljeit unb bie fraftuolle
Stdrfung bes gegemudrtigen neftorianifdjen Kirdjenregimettts
betuunbert, mit iljren tjodjfirdjlidjen fatljolifterenben Cenbenjen
betn Cuangelium unter ben Zteftorianern oft meljr 3ur
Zjemmung als 3itr ^orberung gereidjt.

ZDas alfo fotmte nodj getan tuerben? Zcidjts, mas
ttadj (gruttbung einer netiett ZKifftonsgefellfdjaft ausfeljen
fonnte. Pas Ijiefe nidjt nur unfere euaugelifdjen Krdfte 50a
fplittern, bas Ijiefe audj ben beftetjenben Zniffionsgefellfdjaften
eine tittnufe Konfurrettj bereitett unb babttrdj meljr 3m-
Korruptiott als 5111 Keformation ber Zceftorianer beitragen.
Pielmcljr glaubt man einett ZTiatttt gefttnbett 3U Ijaben, ber
imftanbe ift, mit tuarmem f^ersen unb flarem Kopfe, im
Kaljmen ber neftorianifdjen Kirdje unb bodj audj im (geifte
ber Keformation eine ZTliffionsarbeit in bie f}anb 311 neljmen,
fo^fammle man einett ^reuttbesfreis, ber bereit ift, biefen
KTamt innerlidj unb duferlidj aus3uritften unb batm audj
atiS3tifenben unb 3U unterljalten. ^}ebe uerftdnbige ZTTifftons=
gefellfdjaft, bie in nidjt at^u grofer ^erne non ber nett 311
erridjtenben Znifftonsftation bereits ein Xlrbeitsfelb beftft, mirb
gern bie Zluffidjt itber einett flcifigen, tiidjtigen jungen Pionier
bes Cuangeliums ttberneljmen, ba ja feine finanjiellen ©pfer
uon iljr geforbert tuerben, fonbern lebiglidj bie Knglieberung
emes neuen, mit gemiffen Keferuatredjten ausgeftatteten
Zllifftons3meiges erbeten mirb.

") 3^? benfe If er nur an bie rbmtfdjen unb grted; tfdjen Kattjotiten.
Unter ben protejtantifdjen ilufftonsgefcllfdjaften baben atterbings audj
btc atnerifantfdjen es oft genug an Derftanbnis fiir bie Ifftorifdj ge-
tuorbene (Sro§e ber neftorianifdjen Kirdje fetjlen laffen. Kber bie
Sepftusfdje ©rientmiffion, bie ja audj neftorianifdje lUaifenf’inber in
itjrem Urmiaer €r3tetjungstjaufc aufnimmt, Ijatibett burdjaus Jorrcft,
tuenn fie btefc Kinber nadj Kbfdjlufj ber (Er^icljung als Saat auf Boff=
nuttg an tljre Ututtcrfirdje 3uriiifgibt.

itf|iartani|'rljfn fanlje itnb tljr^n Ir^unbat.

paufe uon Pfarrer ^oppetter in Banbefom (Pommern) bie
beutfdjc Spradje erlernt Ijatte, follte 3unddjft in Berlin fur
eine euangclifdje ZPortuerfiinbigung tudjtig gemadjt unb batm
fiir feine ftinfiige Zlliffionstdtigfeit in Kurbiftan mit einem
Sdjub unb Betljaus in Cargamar befdjenft merben. Pa bie
Unterjeidjner bes Zlufrttfes ftdj gleidj uon uorttljerein eittig

nuirett, nidjt etma eine ucue ZTTiffionsgefellfcfyaft 311 griinben,
fonbern fid), fo&alb bas geplanie fjilfsmerf infseniert mare,
mit irgenb einer ber beftefjenben ZTTifftonsgefellfdjaften 311 uer=
einigen, bie bereit fein murbe, dljnlid) mie bie er3bifd)ofIid)e
anglifanifd)e ZTTiffton im Karmen ber gefdjidjtlid) gemorbeneit
neftorianifdjen Kirdje 311 arbeiten, fo bat ber Zlufruf namcnb
lid) in Berlin unb Potnmcrn eine auferorbentlid) gitnftige
Zlufnaljme gefunben. ©s liefen in ber <5eit com 3anuar bis
\5. ZIuguft 1591/^2 mi beim Sdjafmeifter, Kauf

mann Chicle, Berlin, Curmftr. ein, bie 511m Ceil 3ur
Unterljaltung unb Ilusbilbung bes jungen Zceftorianers ner=
rnanbt, 311m Ceil (650 ITTf.) als ^onbs fur ben fiinftigen
f}ausbau in Cargamar beponiert rnurben. Da uon uer=
fdjiebenen Seiten bie Befurd)tung ausgefprodjcn murbe, es
modjte fid) bie ueftorianifdje Kirdje meigern, einen im ©eifte
ber abettbidnbifd)en Beformation ausgebilbeten jungen ZTTann
fur ein geiftlidjes Ztmt 3U orbinieren, l)at man fid) an ben
in Kubfdjattis refibierenben Patriard)en ber ZTeftorianer, ZTTar
Sd)imun, mit ber Bitte uni 2luffd]Iuf liber feine Stellung
511 bem geplanten fjilfsmerfe gemanbt. Ber junge Patriard),
ber unter bem ftdnbigen ©influffe bes feingebilbeten angln
fanifdjen ©eiftlidjen, Ben. Brorone, ftefjt, i)at barauf fofort
burd) feinen Sefretar ein in altfyrifdjer Spradje gel)altenes
■ Sd)reiben an bie Unterseidjner bes genannten Ilufrufes
gefdjidt unb nid)t nur feinen Ban! fiir bie in Ilusjtdjt geftellte
fSilfe, fotibern aud) feme Bereitmilligfeit 3m- ©rteilung ber
(Drbination ausbriiden laffen. Cl)oma Keleita l)at in biefem
Sommerfemefter fdjon tljeologifdje Dorlefungeu ber Berliner
Hniuerfitdt gel)6rt unb aud) fonft fid) burd) Beteiligung am
firdjlidjen £eben Berlins 311 forbern nerfudjt. ^alls feine
Ilusbilbung im IDinterfemefter mie bisljer fortfdjreitet, foil er
im ^riiljjaljr nad) cinem Ilufenttjalt non 2V2 3a6ren *n
Beutfd)Ianb 3iir Zlufnaljme feines ZlTiffionsmerfes nad) Kur=
biftan 3unicfgefanbt merben.

»:

% Mcita’s rrftf |forti:nprfift inudj Itlittcl= intb PcftatfdjIfliiJi.

Cljoma Keleita t)at bie <3eit feiner grofen ^erien ba=
3U benuijt, ^reunbe fiir bie neftorianifdje Kirdje unb bas an
il)r geplante ZITifftonsmerf 5U fammeln. €r unternaljm 3U
biefem <5mecf eine Dortragsreife burd) ben mittleren unb meft=
lidjen Ceil unferes Daterlanbes. Bie freunblidje Zlufnaljme,
bie er babei gefunben l)at, ubcrftieg alle unfere ©rmartungen.
©ingebettf bes XBortes bes bjebraerbriefes : „©aftfrei 511 fein,
nergeffet nidjt", l)aben niele £aien (^rau Dr.ljaring = f}aIIe a.S.,
Bireftor Kod?=i}anau, Dr. £imberPBuffelborf, Begierungs=
rat Dr. £in5=Barmftabt) unb Paftoren bem furbifdjen ^remb=
ling Hnterfunft unb ^reitifd) gemdfjrt. Don ben lefteren feien
genannt: P. f^ormllaumburg, Zlrdjibiafonus Dr. ZluffaljrP
3ena, Ifofprebiger BilH)ey = IDeimar, P. Boesner=©rfurt,
Bireftor fjuppenbauer^reubenffabt, P. Kirdjner^ranfem
ftabt, Befan BenemanmtDorms, P. Seeger = Coblen5, P.
©ies = ©obesberg, Superintenbent Stursberg u, P.Kremers =
Bonn, P. SdjumadjemBuffelborf, P. Bobe = Buljrort, P.
Blingenburg = XnubIt?eim a. Bul)r, P. ©6rlies = ©ffen=ZlItem
borf, P. fjuyffen = ©ffen a. Babr, P. Papenbrod =£angen=
berg, P. ©eyfer=©lberfelb, P. Cetjlaff-'Solingen, ;P. 3^c=
rott=Perleberg.

3al)lreid)e £eiter d)riftlid)er Dereine unb ©emeinfdfaften
beriefen grofere ober fleinere Derfammlungen, urn Keleita
3U IDorte fommen 3U laffen iiber „Bie neftorianifd)e Kird)e
in Dergangenljeit unb ©egenmart" ober iiber „Beligiofe unb
fulturelle Derl)dltniffe in Kurbiftan", 3. B. bie t^erren Peglorn
in £>alle a. S., ©berleljrer Bietrid) in Stuttgart, Dogt in
^ranffurt a. ITT. u. f. m,

Befonberen Banf fdjulben mir bem ^errn ©cnerab
fuperintenbenten D. Km bed, ber Keleita mit eincm frcunb=
Iid)en €mpfel)Iungsfd)reiben ausriiftete. Sid)er rerbanfen
tuir’s nor allem biefem mertnollen Sdjreiben, baf gerabe in
ber Bt)einpronin3 fo niele ©eiftlidje iljre bauernbe ITTitarbeit
an unferer Sad)e in Busftd)t ftellten. 3ri^f aud) auferl)alb
ber Bf)einpronin3 Ijabeu mir niele ^reunbe gefunben. IDir
nennen nur nod) ben jungen Dr. b^ilgenfelb in 3ena, ber

fid) crft jiingft burd) cine Ueberfetjung unb Bearbeitung ber
©ebid)te bes BTar ©imargis non Brbcla als einen trefflidjen
Kenner ber fyrifd)en Spradje unb £iteratur in geleljrten
Kreifen eingefiil)rt l)at. Bie Stimmung, in bie man in 3ena
burd) Keleita’s Dortrag perfect rnurbe, fpiegelt am beften
ein aus ber ^eber bes Itrd)ibiafonus Dr. Buffartl)
ftammenber Itrtifel ber 3enaif^en (5^1ung rnieber, ben inir
l)ier folgen laffen.

*

B. pf Ifunifdjc Jeitmitj uoiu 16. September 1904.

®ie dXjriftcu in kurbiftan.

3u bem Dortrage bes b)errn Cljoma Keleita am
ZTTontag Ilbenb fdjreibt uns ein £efcr:

„Ber Dortrag bes i^errn CI)oma Keleita im „Burg=
feller" iiber bie Derl)altniffe in Kurbiftan mar Ijodjft anfd)au=
lid) unb unb leljrreid). Cr lief uns einen tiefen Blicf tun
in bie grojfe ITot ber Cljriften, bie unter bem t^albmonb
fd)mad)ten. €s mirb ba begreiflid), baf bie Itufftdnbe gegen
bie tiirfifd)e Dermaltung fein Cnbe neljmen, bis bie Ciirfen
enblid) mit ©ottes bjilfe aus Curopa tjinausgemorfen ftnb.
IDir begliidtnunfdjen alle bie Dolferfd)aften, bie fid) bereits
uon ber tiirfifdjen BTifregierung befreit l)aben, unb geben
gern reid)Iid)e Spenben fiir jene ITot, in banfbarem ©efuf)l,
mie gut mir es unter d)riftlid)em Begiment bagegen l)aben.

Itllein es ift bod) augetifd)einlid), baf ben neftorianifd)en
Cljriften in Bften baburd) nod) nid)t gefolfen ift, baf mir
iljnen bas Cl)riftentum bringen, baf mir il)nen Sdjulen unb
Betljdufer erbauen Ijelfen, bamit il)re 3uSen^ Pro left am

tismus ersogen mirb. IDer biirgt uns bafiir, baf unfere
Unterftiifungen nid)t morgen mieber il)ren Buspliinberern unb
Peinigern 31m Beute fallen unb it)re Sd)ulen ange3iinbet unb
nernid)tet merben? IDenn bie beutfd)en ©aben fur biefe
djriftlidjen g>mede l)elfen follen, fo muf ber Kaifer bafur
intereffiert merben, baf bie Cljriften in Kurbiftan ber Ilnfange
einer djriftlidjen Kultur ftdjcr fittb; fonft geben mir offenbar
nur 3U ©unften berer, bie fie morgen mieber auspliinbern.
Besljalb ridjten mir an bie freunblid)en Deranftalter ber Der=
fammlung im „BurgfeIIer" bie Bitte, Sdjritte tun 3U mollen,
baf ber Kaifer non jener ITot erfdljrt."

Biefe banfensmerte ^ufdjrift gibt uns millfotnmene ©e*
legenljeit, auf einige ^ragen 5U antmorten, bie motjl jebem
ber 3ut)6rer aufgeftiegen ftnb. 3n prinater llnterljaltung
murbe ^err Keleita iiber bie Ijier beriitjrten Punfte befragt.
Cr antmortete barauf, baf fiir bie Crridjtung uon Sdjub
unb Betljdufern fefte ©rte, 3undd)ft in Cargatnar, ausgefuc^t
merben miirben, bie ben Ilngrtffen ber rauberifdjen Kurben
311 miberfteljen nermodjten. Iluf ben Sdjuf einer ITTadjt
aber mare nor ber fjanb nid)t 3U redjnen, benn bie Heftorianer
feien burd) iljre elenbe £age fo Ijeruntergcfommen, baf iljr
Ctjriftentum tjerabgefunfen fei auf einige unnerftanbene, non
unmiffenben Prieftern gebanfenlos ausgeubte, rein duferlidje
^formlidjfeiten unb ©ebrdudje. Biebftaljl, Baub unb ITTorb
fei aud) unter iljnen an ber Cagesorbnung, unb fo tief
gefunfen fei fein Dolf, baf ber Itadjbar nidjt baran benfe,
bem bebrangten ©laubensgcnoffen 3U Ijelfen, fonbern ftdj fo=
gar an beffen Ungliid freue, meil er unter ilmftdnben fiir
fid) einen Dorteil baraus 311 erlangcn Ijoffe.

So lange bas ungliidlidje Dolf in biefer furdjtbaren
pljyfifdjen unb moralifdjen Derfommenljeit lebe, fei auf Sdjuf
unb f}ilfe non irgcnb einer Seite nidjt 3U Ijoffen. ITur Iang=
fam unb mit nie erlaljmenber ©ebulb biirfe man Ijoffen, eine
Befferung biefer troftlofcn 3ufl^n^e fjerbeisufiiljren. Ba3u
folle 3unddjft bem Dolfe mieber bas maljre Cljriftentum in
©rinnerung gebradjt merben, mie es feine Ddter befeffen
Ijatten unb bie Kinber follten burd) regelmafigeu Unterridjt
aus ber ITac^t ber Unmiffentjeit emporgeljobert merben. Ba=
burd) rnerbe man bas Dolf ei*3ieljen unb erft, menn bies
erreidjt fei, burfe man and) Ijoffen, baf es bie Kraft finben
rnerbe, fid) feiner Peiniger 311 ermeljren, unb baf es ben
Sdjuf einer ©rofntadjt fnben rnerbe, beffen es 311 feiner
meiteren ©ntmidelung bebarf.

Bum fiept, baf? es cine gemaltige BrPeit ift, bie bes
25 jdprigen 3iingliugs parrt, unb man mirb mit Bemunberung
erfiillt fur bic gliipenbe Begeifterung, tuit bev man an bie
Cofttng ber BufgaPe perangetreten ift. Ba feinc eigene Kraft
aber nid]t ausrcid]t, bas Biefenmerf ju noIIPringen, fo pat

er fid] aufgemacpt, um ben Cpriften im BPenblanbe bie Hot
unb Bebrdngnis femes Bolfes 3U fd]ilbern unb il?r f}er3 311
riipren, bamit fte ipm pelfen in fcinem Kampfe. UToge feine
^imerftcpt nid]t enttaufcpt merben unb feine Begeifterung
liberal! fo marines Berftdttbnis finbett, mie piea in 3rua!

»*>».*<««

^ntmurti'n mif }wti tiriefliilje. ^itfrupn am mfnrn 'jtountastofe.

1. per iicrlloilicitc irjlrifrijof Irnfait won €rtntrrbnnj iikr Mr
^ifljiutg kr Ittftorianer,

Bajj bie 3bee, junge Syrer im ©eifte ber Beformation
fur geiftlicpe Betnter ber neftorianifcpen Kircpe tiicptig 3U
macpen, ben bringenbften Beburfniffen biefer Kircpe cntfpricpt,
!?at niemanb beffer erfannt, als ber perftorPene C^Pifcpof
non Canterbury. Bus 3tt>ei Briefen, bie biefer grunblidje
Kenner unb aufricptige ^reunb ber neftorianifcpen Kircpe an
bie Ceiter ber anglifanifcpett Assyrian Mission gefcpriePen pat,
feien folgenbe fur3e Benterfungen pier sufammengeftellt.

Kbbingtott parf, 26. Sept. 1895.

.... „H)tr miiffen nor atlem barauf bebad]t fein, ba% geiftige

Hioeau ber neftorianifd]en Kird]e unb Ziation 311 f]eben. Das ift

3utidd)ft nur erretd]bar bttrd] Cr3iel]itna eines Kernes, eines tjeili=
gen Kbljubs, 3U t]6l]cren 3been, 3U einern Seben in Kecf]tfd]affen=
pert, Paterlanbsliebc, KDaprpaftigPett, Begeifterung unb poffnung.
Sxe roerben Jadteln, ruenn Ste bas lefen im BlicE auf 3fyr ttTa=
terial. Kber Sie miiffen ben Kingen auf ben (Srunb fel]en unb

ficE? fragen, ©arum Sie braufen ftepen in 3Prem felbftoer=
jeugnenben Dienft bes Berrtt. Sie miiffen fief] bie Seute a u s =
f u d] e n , bie Sie er3iel]eti ruollen, Sie miiffen mit ber lenten

Derfjetjjung (tTCattp. 28) redpien, Sie miiffen fid; bie ©eeignetften

l]erausfifd]en unb 3Pee mddpigften Ctnfliiffe auf biefe fongentrieren.
Kbnnen mir feine Kiafonen bilben, roeldje bie Porfer bearbeiten,
feine priefter, roeldje bas Porbilb Ctjrifti prebigen unb barftelien,
feine Bifdjofe true Cyprian, bann ruerben tuir otelleidjt riel (Sutes

getan l?aben, aber nid)t bas (Sute. . . . Unfere poffnung gept

babin, gute manner unb ^rauen 3U fdjaffen, gefunbe Seelen, be=

ren Beligicm fie t r e u mad]t. Crft menn ein junger lieftorianer
00*' ^cil’3cvt . bcfocJt ijit TnjVjvrljf-it puc^n.

breiten, biirfen mir etmas fiir biefe 3ertretene nation erijoffcn. Per

Cl]t*get3, bas (Beljalt eines ITIiffionars 3U befommen, mag ja aud]
feineit IPert I^aben^ aber rep rnufj imnier mieber baran benfen, bafj

unfer eigentlid^es giel bie Kusmabl unb Cntmicflung ber b e ft e n,
felbftlofefien Cbaraftere fein muff. Sdjaffen Sie 3mei
aber brei folcpe junge manner, bann roirb bas Polf gatt3 non

fclbft fagen: „Pie fallen unfere Bifdjofe fein." 3* glaube nid)t,
baft bus iiber urtfere Kraft gept. (Blaubte id] bas, bann patte id]
3l]re ITiiffion meber ins Sebert gerufen nod] geforbert. IPenn mir

bod] fielett, bann merben mir menigftens bie m itte ber Scbeibe
treffen. IPenn mir nur auf bie tTtitte 3ielen, bann geben unfere
pfeile f i cp e r u it t e r bie lUitte. ®ott fei mit 3brten 2lllen!
Cr ftdrfe unb fegne Sie! Cr erbalte 3brten ben Jrieben unb bie
Ktebe! Cr mad]e Sie einig unb tterberrlicbe Setnen Sobn in 3bnen!

3br 3brten 3ugetaner unb ergebetter Pater in Cbrifto"

Cbttarbus Cantuaretifis.

Kbbittgtott parf, 26. Pe3- ; 895 .

„mit ber Kusfenbung unfrer miff ion 3U ben „2tffyrern" moIB
ten mir ben Boten begegnen ,bie fie felbft am meiften fiil]len. Per
Unmiffenbeit ber priefterfd]aft unb ibrer Unfapigfcit, bas Polf 3U
er3teben, mollten mir abbelfen. Pie Cr3iebuttg non prieftern, Pta*
forten unb anberen maffgebenben perfonen roar tittb ift alfo unfere
uornebmfte Jtufgabe. Jluferbem freilid] miiffen mir aud] rerfud]en,
mit benen fertig 311 merben, bie prafti fepe Bcrufe erlenten follett,

ober fid] roobl 3ur Kusbtlbung fiir ein Kird]en= unb Sd]ulamt an=
bieten, aber infolge mattgelnber (Saben fiir fold] ein Kmt burd]=

aus ungeeignet finb. §ur Sofung biefer boppeltett Kufgabe buben
mir eiite pod]fd]ttle in llrmial] unb einige Porffd]ttleti" eroffnet.

2lber es fepeint, ba§ mir utts uorlauftg mebr auf bie erfte Zluf
gabe fomeittriereu follten, roetttt anbers mir fiir bte Crsiebung ber
Kirdje unb Bation etmas Bleibenbes fd]affen moilten. ...."..

I. 3n Urtnial] follte eitte podjfdjule im eigentlicben Sinne

bes tPortes fein. Sie follte nur roenig Sd]iiler buben,

nur folcpe, oon benert matt annebmett barf, baf fie ein=

mal Sebrer, Piafonen uttb priefter merben fonnten. Un=
geeignete follten bier niept longer gebulbet merben.

11. Jlufferbcm follten mir eine grofe §abl oon Porffcbulen
baben. 3" btefen follten biejenigen unterridjten, bie mir

in Urmiab er3ogen baben."

Cbuarbus Cantuarenfis.

2. Qfgfjmiiirtigr |lntrinnlj iifr llrporiaiifr.

Bm 29. 2Ttar3 f9°3 fettle 6er Patriardj Beui I, 2Har
Sdjimun in feitter Beftbens Kubfdjanis im Biter non
3ct!?ren feine Bugen gefdjloffen. Sein Hadjfolger mar
fdfoti Ictngft beftimmt. Sdjon am f5. 2Hdr3 besfelben 3^1^65,
als ber fdjmer erfranfte Kirdfcnfiirft fein <£nbe !)erannal)en
fiiljlte, Ifatte er feinen dlteften Beffen, ben Soljn feines
Brubers, sunt Bifd^of unb Bletropoliten orbiniert unb bamit
3um Badffolger im Patriardjat prdbeftiniert. So mar es nur
nodj eine leere ^orm, menn ber 3meittfodjfte ©eifllicfye ber
neftorianifdfen Kirdfe uon Sdjamsbin ttad) Kubfdfanis !jittauf=
509 unb am \2. Bpril f905 Benjamin, XHar Sdf imun,
311m Katljolifos uttb Patriardjen orbinierte. Ber neue KatI)o=
lifos, ber f 58 in ber lartgen Beilfe ber neftorianifdfen Patri=
ardfen, ber non benen, bie in Kubfdfattis reftbiert Ifaben,
mar erft fteb3el?n 3ake als er unter ausbriicflidfer Bm
erfennuttg non feiten ber Pforte jum biirgerlidfen unb firdy
Iidfen perrfdfer femes Polfes berufen murbe. (Semijj mare
es beffer gemefen, menn bie Assyrian-Mission bes (Er3bifd]ofs
non Canterbury bie tDafyl fold] eines 3**n9^n35 f**r fold]
cin bebeutenbes Bmt Ijatte nerl]inbern fontten. Bber ba
erftens bie gan3e Sippe bes jungen Patriard]en, smeitens bie
beiben I]ernorragenbften Stamnie ber Beftorianer (Cdjuma
unb Cyary), brittens bie inbetradjt fommenben Kurben,
niertens fogar ber Sultan, aus beffen Kaffe ber Katljoiifos
ein 3‘*l?*:9elb be3iebt, biefe JBaljI forberten, fo mar jcber
IBfberfprnd] non , norrtberem miftfidiffo* _T!ac Wofto, mm,
bie Assyrian-Mission tun fonnte, mar, bie 113:3] I bes 3d(tgitng.:
ansuerfemten unb fid] babttrd) eittett Ctnfiuf, auf meitere Cr=
3te^ung unb Ceitung 3U fidjern. Ba ber neue Patriard] ein
freunblidjer, aufrid]tiger, intelligenter 3ungling ift unb fid]
ber Ceitung unb bem Hnterridjt bes anglifanifdjen ZHifftons=
geiftltd]en ZD. £). Bromne, eines griinblidjen Kenners ber
neftorianifd]en Citteratur unb Ktrdje, nertrauetisnoli t]ingibt,
aud] rtad] ben lenten ^ettgttiffen aus Kurbiftan fd]on gute
^ortfd?ritte in feinen tI]eoIogifd]en Stubien gemad]t pat, fo
barf man fid] tnopl ber ^offnung pingebett, betf) er mit ber
<peit in bie gropmn Bufgaben femes Buttes pineinmdcpft.
„Bu aber, ^err, fenbe Bein £id]t unb Beine ZDaprpeit, baf
fie ipn Ieitett 3U Beinem peiligen Berge unb gu Beiner
ZDopnungl"

pus krtkett wit* ntniidjit jtt fjm?

Unfer tfreunb Keleita port in biefem ZDinterfemefter
I90V5 n.ocl? ePdge Dorlefungen itPer PiPIifd]e Cinlcitungs=
miffenfepaft, Kircpengefcpicpte unb praftifdje Cpeologie an ber
Berliner Unmerfitdt. (Bftern, fpateftens UTid]aeIis f905 foil
er, fo ©ott mill, in feine peimat suriieffepren, um in Ber=
Pinbung mit feinem Kirdjenregiment ein ©runbftiicf fiir eitt
ScpuP unb Betpaus in Cargamar 3U ermerPen unb ben Bau
bes Pjctufes 3U Peginnen. Baf bie 2500 ZTTarf, bie mir
Pis jept ban? ber ertragreiepen Kolleftenreife burep BlitteP
unb ZDeftbeutfd]lanb auf ber Banf beponieren fonnten, fur
bas geplante ZDerf feine ausreiepenbe Unterftiipung Pebeuten,
liegt anf ber panb. BTodjtett unfere ^reunbe fid] uPcrall
Pemiipen, Keleita ©elegenpeit 3U Bortragen 3U uerfepaffen
unb al 0 an iprern Ceil jur ^orberung bes geplanteit ZDerfes
mit Peitragen.

Bile ©elbfcnbungett nimmt gegen Quittung unfer Kaffenftiprer, ^err Kaufmantt C. Cpiele, N.W., Curmftr. 4, ent=
gegen. Bon ipm founen aud] SammeIPud]fen Pegogen merben.

Sonftige Bnfragen Peantmortet P. Lie. Dr. ©. Bietfricp, Berlin N.W., Curmftr. 78.

SSudjbrncfetei ©utenberg (gr. SiUeffen), Berlin C., 2BaufttafiL 17—18.

! ! ! ! A

■r-ri — c-i dr

*

: I .

General plan. ..calf 1 inch ecjiial:- AG feet.

The heapltal la a double one, one •! nj for »

t >1 sr \ \t ■ ' there are more mal< than female

pat lent », a port, of the central portion hr a been asal/ru^

to the male x- t '• e nts , the rent of the centre being for the
general u&< of either aide. The teral ward for !

la lar-. or than that f or v <: o .

far building may be derorlbed as consist Ing of one
story rod a b se lent or two -stnrJ. ca according to the point
of view, th 1 1 ,r .r s t "• ry or base "t. hav.; rv only ten feet

ceilings vrh 1- tn? up er h e twelve f e t .

The entr.>r.co for -an ir t the end of t ho -nen*r cl f

(left side of 'Ian) are that for vae n at he end of -he

wonfn' ■ aide. This com. Lot -ly prevents cny dim cully that

miff it arise wore the two entrances near tog; thrr in the

centr i r; Ion.

th-i- .'-Inn now at ends it is arranged to suit the

si to of the "-r - it hoa itnl, bot if we move to another

o 1 ■ ty , its i th ; wards etc.

have to be ch .i od to s it the points of the compass and

the mi ••© '-f th .: 3 it .

Thir plan i: intended to accommodate ” I p.v.tUutc on

th..- -or flo r* - 21 m- 1 am, 14 female , and on the lower
floor 7 t. lento - 4 n. le nd three f- :ala*' in ad It. Ion to

which are th . tv- > roc t i on words, a-blrr a. tot 1 of some

38 or 40 bods ; bat in core of need some twenty or more

addition;--! could bo t ?n in by Placing two in each private

were. and two in .-ch More. -.a room. 3ut the build! nr- ia not

si:-, iy hospital; it iacluc.es v -.cubic set of dispensaries
with v; ■ t in p roe to .

2.

; an *» u ids.

■i .

• *

*T

v •

4.

c;. fl uk

5 .

G.

t .

8.

9.

12.

13

14.

J. j «

Fen 1 entrance leading into hall.

F©n*s writing room 9 x 16 ft.

Consul tr> tion room 12 x LG ft. except f r the

Dark r-> '<01 for nxa-nlnati on of ayes with opthalmoscope etc.

5 x 6 feet.

hi s pans. ry, where nedi cium ore prepared and given out . txir
Drug st or-; ro ri, 9 x 12 f e- t .

3r. th ro - Fur lrer flat and where pat 'cits ore clan nee
before be np jfcsxxx plpe-d in he wards , 9 x. 12 ft,
free tion "curd, where in* at) ante arc -laced when first
admitted until* they have been prepared Far the regular
war.'. Thin w ill enable us to her •• the. other wards clean
id free fro. i infection, 9 x If: feet .
i. . ■ 1. Hot 1 - v rdr bid it •o.ru.n s£yl e , only no re sub-

stunt ir.lly. hone patients will -»re/>r for can ro vns and
besidor , ot i no s several f r.l antis or a whole family come
with o t.L. u, fun want to r. tay with .aim. . .-.a this brings
t) i.o whol-- f ; ... .Ly und • in::tr iction, we do not. object if
they /up. ly themselves with fo h; and f -el. For this reason
the oreaa rooms are arrary ed in airs which open into
eacd other by oi... .in o >m so that the oa t > nt may occupy
one roe- and the friends the one adjoining.

Verandah, enclosed by yin or v-indovis in winter and forming
t nr 1 1 solarium 8 ft. 1

f»t;*irway lew, , n/p to first floor, 4 fit wide.

Kaliway, G feet wide.

Oh. pel and school room 2 x 22 ft. v/Lth separate doors For
nun end women. wh-ai both a ox os meet toy -ether sere n will

1C

-V

■> >

«

F.

0.

1 1,

.1. .

i .

' - »

'T

o

V

ai

7

8. 9. «

be r *n Gov n th.: centre.
Furnace room 10 x 'v f iot

.©tiers, instead of fir ires, are placed on vonon

•;nu, the ar-snce*ient bo ins ohe earn© as on the men's f J-&e.

ri

I>. :. . , as on nen’s suie.

Dr £ store room.

3a th room

R e c e : t i o n ras x wc. r <’ .

Unaaaig neu yet .

, . . a or men's • •■ime

i4 • • h 1 j < ■ * v «

• n *s e : v-'. .

Lta irway let-infi a.- fro •; sj’n :iU 1 loo 2 •

Landing at hew of etc ,ra l&r<re enough for stretcher on

. si it ■- 5 be < up t© ward* or - • ■ •■ • W® -

Hallway .

Linen cupboard 7 x 2 fort.

I, o c 1 0 r’s privet ■: > r 0 os n , a x i a f 3 e t .

yet, but can •' : • • * ' r

extra vttru 9 i/E x I i ft.

General tar,, for eon * ' x fo t.

The obi ones .'iark the wo oco * leu by be ..u 30 that it vili
0 , • between them of <5 ft . or

t h c v a C t i 1 0 f one boa.

Xhc, aisle . ov a ire centre is 7 ft. wide.

.

c .• bo. r*' , tu b-i , etc.

. r>l,.-.r i am li o- on* on gro mu floor,
riveto w; res 9 x If feet, in which one or two beds cm

4.

i

l'"'

br* 'j laced, us- necessary • ihear, o&n foe ua *.-(t » if occasion
ulrea for forei/yn >• t L>'nt© also &.nu the revenues of the
ho a -itoa thereby increased. The Increasing nv ibor of
forel ?«'. renders ©ach & ace of the hospital very probable,
.-nth r > vn and . . li x if fe t .

v. rd kit cl i c n , where t h e no rs? e % i X i k e c he r a ■ i* 1 1 e • f or

end ;jj'T ■ :,ro the extrt< wishes roc iir«ov for bt.ierits wno c-.n-
not t. the rop >.iar ' oreo rice deist - ouch a a ©£ »> ilk,
hr >th:» etc. c x 12 fa* t.
kurus'.- room 3 x i.2 feet.

, ; icrci.! inr; room, 1C x '• ft. Lp. rrc v* inuewe if- front not*,

akylif;/!* in roof.

15

irwtru. ;.nt and dref in/.; a room 8 >; 1" f-> t ,

, Hallway widens a to i , f t , • to . -r w * G© n -ok •.•:.> 1 3u- 1 -

ic to where e Uv o o be • nas c t/>ot locu bf- .*. ore oe,.nr.
t- '.o-h int- the operating r > ;:v where ;>re pnrtitiono are b*ing
node for ir p>eration.

The dot od lines rc:-r rent sere a;. vm • oh car be nl •;«.•:• n<l to
it coriv *' id rit for the use >f either ©ou*-: of xio.-.- S'iti

1G

V

H.

ban; io^X war to bo aw. yu ko a c rp. ouUy cl, -on who ~e
patients will b- Lao eel uf nr operation, 2 x d ft. w ill
ac con module seven pat i- otr, .

•■•O'l'.C :' * * • (••• .

L, . fro 0 3 men's ai-be.

*s room.

vhri- ,vl ward for women d x 2d ft. to ac ormod te 7 oat lent

jo La ri aa.

i. ; . , rivet o words, ale... on*, to fo- iuf. .: . ' ... aortic, i

?.'aru .

. S s //A £jZ*4^lsza

/???. J2/^:

7 y ’ l* -’ ' ^

J / / ( - / (> . ; J / (J2- t ‘

^rZ?"T?, «. •*.

^ ^ ^r^<L-4xd~xj^ *S/- h^-XXc/l-' „ _

l'zX^l-<rjfx_X^ cl/£- AJL^oa^X. feX&XX*X>

/ 77,

C?/X<rZ--XxtzX^ , -*-» A^> ^ j t

7' ZZ'txt-X'

7 l/u-r- aXX

Jt^xX £*lA^ jhr^CKAjt ' - — r, ^ ~ - , - - ^ ' ~-y" ^7 —

c/*As/f £S}d~ r

0^v<r^<

0^0^ s?i£C<^zJ& <XXXe~X /£>

0-x- ^ Z> /J xCS^X-.,. , Ccxt? £Ls ^ * ~/X'’

0 X. * . //^ .. , ^ vL» „ „ ' X^Zr^ l-,x- » a /se^yXj/r-cj^^

CtxxX-S

ft

/ <-1 ,:*✓* *T ,-• 7-' /o?

^Td

~?/6&

i £ .'1'**/ i i> /«' *<«•-''<’ . i. J* «■ <lV</‘'<*'

/ , /7 s S /? s? l

•f\

c <,/<-*+*rL*^ y/L*} OxX'j+i'kJLn-iL.,

" L ~//Q- a/ ~ f<*- A^^lsc^^y <jX

'! Xo (t&JXeJL yltz-^tx-Sy*

/ „ / /

y: x ■v x x

(I

_ _ xZ/^ _ a**- /^tj-' i*j~zr?XX yS^A-^-^^biJzX)

cz<- ,yy?-rLiLy^ a^X , q z<^

'T

^ ^UA /zC4zXr~r^ Oj^ A^O-^-a-',

(\ X. i . /xrXLsd~ Qf/^J2x'^^'1-^' A~a-X- c/*5-2^

h

/ f/y

£2^ ^<2 xl^ -0-^

A^alaAAA/Ijz^ a^tA A <y^//<Lsi, &&A/v^e.

/^J-zrrAA t*J~e-J j4-*-o-e-j Adjz<^ /A

6^;

'tdL<7

>/

'/

/H^jt — ^hg^yisuAeA ^c/ AA/b O^SMrisyiJu

~ V

6L*0-

J /C^-\/^ /cji < AAlJ-J l*T lA<A AAcA*Z~s (r'Z

/^£^< c^AA? A^Al^aAA^ tys^AAA^^A^ (3y£j Sgtxr^ Aj^

T

y

/ALc+S L- s^. Ao Ct^ (fec^Sc*^-

'/J.’.f t^.* v .„,/ /,.'•<' , ,.r„ (•'..,</ ci.„yj '

aUJ^n 2^tW S+asv.- . . ^t>e^ oJLl^C Af> /?6z^/

<f Act-ASi-' A/ /ui i'

O^xA'e^Jfy

'L:j*:jlz

. ^ J / <T - . ,

^K ^ /tyy^y^ o-y- ^eJAtA^^ ^

‘‘ A^^yAztAi^/A.<+^^A75£^ dff

{X' <3 O’ -0—r>^~ /

/ X /

Kr-zr?JA ^£H ^ lyzr^^eJA , / Auu

-* a^> Axs^ <^Atxy^- e^L^A ck<? iSiA~&^*-*Az%^xs o-a

£**■ (*yy~ Ae^. y A /&

—

“/ /^Cv<J~c 0- ~£&,A c* Ar <7?<ji^

\&— (^^AiAt^j / ^ Al^A- ■'■ ys~A yy&^c^A* <yA ^y , ci^la^A a i^s~** ?

t

r As stated in the Preface, this statement of the Christian
Faith and Life is to be issued by the Christian Literature
Society. The committee referred to was composed of the
following persons : Dr. S. L. Gulick, Mr. W. P. Buncombe,
Mr. G. M. Fisher, Dr. S. FI. Wainright and Dr. William
Imbrie. Copies of the statement are now distributed in
order to learn the number of missionaries who personally
approve it. When the number is ascertained it will be
inserted in the Preface, and the statement will then be
published in pamphlet form in both English and Japanese.
Those approving the statement are requested to sign and
mail the postcard enclosed in time to reach Dr. Gulick not
later than March 20th. Members of the Federated Christian
Missions in Japan who may not receive copies will kindly
inform Dr. Gulick whose present address is Karuizawa.
The married ladies are requested to add their signatures to
those of their husbands.]

PREFACE

This statement of the Christian Faith and Life is issued
by the Christian Literature Society of Japan.

The work of the Society has been defined as follows : —
“ The work of the Christian Literature Society of Japan is
the production and circulation of Christian literature suited
to the needs of both Christian and non-Christian Japanese.
Representing the Federated Christian Missions in Japan, the
Society is correspondingly catholic in spirit ; and neither
its members nor those supporting it are to be regarded as
necessarily holding all the views presented in books issued.”

The present little volume is the first publication of the
Society, and it was prepared at the request of the Society
by a committee of five. The work of the committee was
done in consultation with a large number of missionaries,
and the statement has been approved by (the number to
be here inserted).

It should be added that this volume is not issued as
containing a complete presentation of the Christian faith
and life. Those desiring to know more perfectly of Jesus
Christ and the life that flows from a true fellowship with
him are recommended to seek the personal acquaintance
of some Christian pastor or missionary, to read other
works presenting the subject more fully, and especially
with an open mind seriously to study the Bible.

yC THE CHRISTIAN FAITH AND LIFE

Introduction

The year 1912 will always be remembered as the year
of the death of Meiji Tenno. The passing of the Emperor
has moved the whole nation, and with peculiar force has
turned men’s minds to the old and ever new problem of
the meaning of life and the destiny of man.

The nation in this hour of its bereavement has had the
deep sympathy of Christian missionaries ; and it is their
earnest prayer to God that the reign of his Majesty
Flmperor Yoshihito may richly fulfil the promise of the
name chosen by him for the new era— the Era of Great
Righteousness. They also desire to add their testimony to
that of Christians of every age and nation that in the Christian
religion is to be found the supreme source of comfort
in sorrow and of strength in the conflict for righteousness.

On February 25th, 1912, representatives of the Three
Religions were invited to meet the Minister of Home
Affairs. The purpose of the meeting was to express the con¬
viction of the Government that religion is essential in the life of

iA* c- ? A. J *£

a nation; and to urge upon all present, and upon all represented
by them, their opportunities and responsibilities. The reasons
for grave solicitude on the part of those in authority and
of all who have at heart the highest welfare of Japan are clear.

Life in Japan to day is peculiarly one of spiritual and
moral uncertainty, perplexity and peril. To many of the
Japanese trained in science, history and the comparative
study of religions, the old inherited faiths have lost
their power ; and they have found no new faith able to stand
in the presence of their new knowledge. Far and wide the
old standards and sanctions of duty are losing their old
authority. Throughout the nation the love of money,
quickened into new life by the spirit of commercialism, is
strongly reinforcing all the forces of evil in their conflict
with the things of the spirit. Without a compass and
without an anchor Japan is drifting into perilous waters.

In Japan, as in every land, the fundamental problems
are those of ideals, moral sanctions, eternal verities; the
problems of God and man, and of what God requires of
men and of nations. In the face of these problems Christi¬
anity proclaims Jesus Christ, the Light of the World.

It is with these thoughts in mind that the present brief
statement of the Christian Faith and Life has been prepared.

Jesus the Christ

Jesus appeared in the world nineteen hundred years ago.
By birth he was a Jew, and he was born to all the treasures
of the Jewish religion. In the Jewish religion Christianity
was foreshadowed. In truth Christianity is the flower of
which Judaism was the bud ; and one of the most distinc¬
tive marks of J udaism was its living hope of a coming De¬
liverer — the Messiah or Christ. In Jesus this hope was
fulfilled. He is Jesus the Christ.

The Fatherhood of God

The great truth in religion which the Jewish nation had
learned and taken to heart only through long and bitter
training was monotheism ; and its great message to the
world was this : There is one God only ; the Eternal
Spirit, righteous and gracious, who created and who
governs all things. This truth was the foundation of the
teaching of Jesus regarding God ; but the name by which
he commonly called God was Father. That name above all
others most perfectly expressed to him the relation of God
to man ; his authority and his love ; his sorrow over sin and
his desire to forgive and make men his true children. In one of
the ancient psalms we read, “ Like as a father pitieth his chil¬
dren, so the Lord pitieth them that fear him.” But with Jesus
the name Father was the name for God that was always on
his lips; and the preeminent Christian name for God is Father.

The Kingdom of God

When Christ appeared the Jewish nation was looking for
a kingdom ; but the kingdom for which it looked was a
political kingdom. The Deliverer for whom it waited was
an earthly king to bring deliverance from the rule of Rome
and make the nation first among the nations of the world.
Jesus also proclaimed a coming kingdom ; but it was a
spiritual kingdom of peace and righteousness, a kingdom of
God. That kingdom he declared shall spread from nation
to nation ; in every land it shall have loyal subjects ; and it
shall be an eternal kingdom, victorious over sin and death.
The theme of many of the parables of Jesus is the kingdom.
Its principles are proclaimed in the Sermon on the Mount.
The Gospel is called the Gospel of the kingdom.

Son of Man and Son of God

The name by which Jesus commonly called himself

was Son of Man. That is a title of the Christ given him in
one of the ancient prophets ; and the name is full of mean¬
ing. Jesus was a man and he passed through all the ex¬
periences of man. He grew in stature, in knowledge and
in wisdom ; he hungered and thirsted and wa!s weary ; he
rejoiced in spirit, he was indignant at wrong, he wept at the
grave of his friend. But unlike all other men he was with¬
out sin ; he did always the things well pleasing to his
Father. No other ever had so keen a sense of sin as he ;
but it is his own testimony to himself that he was sinless.
In this he stands alone among the sons of men.

But Jesus called himself not only Son of Man ; he called
himself also Son of God. In speaking of himself he said :
“ No one knoweth the Son, save the Father ; neither doth
any know the Father save the Son ” To Christ, the
fatherhood of God was something deeper far than to any
other. It was a fatherhood that was his alone.

Man and Sin

Christ, as no one else that ever lived, knew the priceless
worth of man. He knew that man was made capable of
knowing God and holding fellowship with him ; that man
may share with God and rejoice with God in the establish¬
ment of the kingdom of God. He knew the unmeasured
possibilities of man. Therefore he sorrowed deeply over
sin : over the pride and unbelief, the blindness and dis¬
obedience of man ; over his wandering away from God and
alienation from him ; over sin and the bitter end of sin un¬
repented and unforgiven. He knew also that his mission to
deliver man from sin would bring him to the cross. He said,
“ The good shepherd layeth down his life for the sheep ” ;
“ and I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto
me ” ; “ the Son of Man came not to be ministered unto
but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many.”
He bore the burden of the sin of the world ; and the burden
so rested on him that he is called the Man of Sorrows.

The Message of Christ

Christ began his public ministry with the proclamation,
“ Repent and believe in the gospel.” His message to men was
this : I am come to seek and to save the lost. I am sent from
God to deliver men from sin. The ceaseless longing of his
heart was to attract men to himself that he might bring them
to the Father. His message to a world of sin and sorrow and
death was, I am come to bear your burdens and carry your
griefs.” ‘'Come unto me all ye that labor and are heavy laden,
and I will give you rest.” “ I am come that ye may have
lifeandhave itabundantly.” To men whose eyes were fastened
on the things of earth he was ever calling to look up and
follow him ; to follow him into the kingdom — the kingdom
of their Father. Those who received him received from
him power to become children of God in spirit and truth.

The Death of Christ

When Christ first began to teach, the people heard him
gladly. He spoke with a new authority ; and the hearts
of many who heard responded to his words of grace and
truth. From among the multitudes who thronged to hear
him he gathered a little company who accepted him as
Master ; whom he taught, and who afterwards became
Apostles— his messengers to all the world.

But soon his teaching awakened the suspicion and then
the opposition of the chief men of the nation. What he
said of God, of sin and righteousness, of the kingdom of
God, and more than all his claim to be the Son of God
kindled their anger. Steadily their hostility grew
stronger. They determined to put him to death. They

excited the national spirit against him. They accused him
before the Jewish court of blasphemy, and before the
Roman Governor of sedition. They crucified him.

The Resurrection and Ascension of Christ

But the cross was not the end. On the third day he
rose from the dead. From time to time for forty days by
many proofs he showed himself alive to his Disciples. He
declared unto them that it was appointed to the Christ to
“ suffer and to rise again from the dead ; ” and that “ re¬
pentance and remission of sins should be proclaimed in his
name.” He taught them more fully the “things concerning
the kingdom of God.” He commanded them to “ make dis¬
ciples of all the nations,” and he promised “ to be with them
always even unto the end of the world.” Then he “blessed
them ” and “a cloud received him out of their sight.”

The Holy Spirit

When Christ was still with his Disciples he told them
that he was about to leave them, but that “ another
Comforter” would be sent from the Father who should
“ guide them into all the truth ” and “ convict the world in
respect of sin and of righteousness and of judgment.”

That promise was fulfilled. Soon after the ascension, at
the Feast of Pentecost, the Disciples were “ filled with the
Holy Spirit.” The presence of the Holy Spirit in them
transformed them into new men ; and from that time he was
their divine guide and teacher. Especially was this true
of the Apostles and apostolic men. Under his illumination
they read the Old Testament in a new light. The deep
things of Christ were revealed to them. Their eyes were
opened to behold the meaning of his death and resurrec¬
tion and ascension. They recognized in the Teacher who
taught them the Spirit of God.

Jesus Christ the God-Man

In the New Testament are recorded their convictions
regarding Jesus Christ. He is the “ Prince of Life ” and
“ Lord of Glory.” He is “ Lord of both the living and
the dead,” and he “ shall judge the world in righteousness.”
He “ sitteth at the right hand of God.” He shall “ appear
a second time unto salvation.” They looked for “ the
blessed hope and appearing of the glory of our great God
and Saviour Jesus Christ.” “In him dwelleth all the
fulness of the godhead bodily.” He is the “ image of the
invisible God.” He is “ over all, God blessed forever.”

“ Though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor
that ye through his poverty might be made rich.”

This was the faith of the Apostles and apostolic men
taught by the Spirit of God. With them and with Christians
of all ages and nations we also behold in Jesus Christ the
“ glory of the only begotten of the Father, full of grace and
truth.” We too believe that he is truly God and truly man.

The Significance of the Cross

Under the illuminating teaching of the Holy Spirit, the
death of Christ was seen, as it is seen by us now, to be
bound up with the whole purpose of God for the world ; to
be the supreme manifestation of his righteous judgment of
sin and of his forgiving love, and the appointed and essen¬
tial means of reconciliation between God and man. The
death of Christ was thus the crown of his life on earth ;
and in all lands and ages the chief symbol of Christianity
has been the cross.

The new life that flows from faith in the crucified and
risen Christ has given victory in temptation ; has strength¬
ened weak men and women confidently to endure

martyrdom for his name’s sake ; has transformed men
sunk deep in sin. Those who have had such experiences
add their testimony to the testimony of the Apostles that
in the cross and resurrection of the Son of God are
revealed the wisdom and power of God.

The New Testament is full of references to the deep
significance of the death of Christ. “ He suffered the
righteous for the unrighteous that he might bring them to
God.” “ He is the propitiation for the sins of the world.”
“ Being therefore justified by faith, we have peace with God
through our Lord Jesus Christ,’’ “ through whom we have
now received the reconciliation.” “God forbid that I should
glory save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Chi ist, through which
the world has been crucified unto me and I unto the world.”

The Significance of the Resurrection

Under the teaching of the Holy Spirit, the resurrection
of Christ also was seen to be bound up with the whole
purpose of God for the world. To the Christian death was
no longer the dread portal leading into darkness, but a
door opening into light and life eternal. In the words of
St. Paul, “ Christ has abolished death and brought life and
immortality to light.” The life in fellowship with Christ
here begun shall there find perfect consummation : “ to depart
and be with Christ is very far better.” In the resurrection
of Christ also is bound up the resurrection of the believer in
Christ. The resurrection of Christ was but the first fruits of
a great harvest. “ Now hath Christ been raised from the
dead, the first fruits ofthem that are asleep.” “ He shall fashion
anew the body of our humiliation that it may be conformed
to the body of his glory, according to the working whereby
he is able even to subject all things unto himself.” In
triumphant faith therefore, with Christians of every age and
nation, we join with St. Paul in his exultant words : “ O

death, where is thy victory ? O death, where is thy sting ? ”

General Principles of Christian Living

In the Bible are given these and many other like prin¬
ciples of Christian living.

“ Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart,
with all thy soul, with all thy strength, with all thy mind ;
and thy neighbor as thyself.”

“ Honor all men ; love the brotherhood ; fear God ;
honor the king.” “ Husbands, love your wives ; ” “ wives,
be in subjection to your husbands.” “ Children, obey your
parents ; ” “ fathers, provoke not your children lest they be
discouraged.” “ Servants, obey your masters ; ” “ masters,
render unto your servants that which is just and equal,
knowing that ye also have a Master in heaven.”

“ As ye would that men should do unto you do ye also
unto them likewise.” “ Be ye kind one to another, tender¬
hearted, forgiving each other.” “ Bear ye one another’s
burdens, and so fulfil the law of Christ.” “ Rejoice with
with them that rejoice and weep with them that weep.”
“ If thine enemy hunger, feed him ; if he thirst, give him
drink.” “ Love your enemies, do good to them that hate
you, bless them that curse you, pray for them that despite-
fully use you.” “ Render to no man evil for evil.” “ Be
ye merciful even as your Father is merciful.”

“ Abhor that which is evil ; cleave to that which is good.”
“ Put away falsehood ; speak ye truth one with his neigh¬
bor.” “ Let no corrupt speech proceed out of your
mouth.” “ Let him that stole steal no more.” “ Be not
drunken with wine.” Put to death fornication, uncleanness,
passion, evil desires, covetousness.” “ Let marriage be had
in honor among all.” “ Put away all wickedness, and all
guile, and hypocrisies, and envies, and all evil speakings.”

“ Be ye free from the love of money ; content with such
things as ye have.” “ Be not deceived ; God is not mocked ;
whatsoever a man soweth that shall he also reap.’’

“ Set your mind on the things that are above, not on the
things that are upon the earth.” “Follow after righteousness,
godliness, faith, love, patience, meekness.” “ In nothing be
anxious ; but in everything by prayer and supplication with
thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God.”
“ Whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honor¬
able, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure,
whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good
report ; if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise,
think on these on things.” “ Seek first the kingdom of God.”
“ Be ye perfect even as your heavenly Father is perfect.”

The Christian Religion and Society

The teaching of Christ regarding the worth of the in¬
dividual has been of priceless value. It has taken the
fetters from the slave ; pled for the prisoner and the captive ;
proclaimed the sacredness of marriage ; defended the honor
of woman. It has been the friend of universal education,
and another name for the spirit of philanthropy.

But Christ taught not only the value of the individual.
The gospel that he preached was the gospel of a kingdom; of
men related to one another in the bonds of society. The
service of Christianity therefore is due not to the individual
alone but to all ; to society in all its institutions, divisions and
interlacings. The family, the community, the nation, the
world, all have their claims upon it. The well-being of the
body, the enlightenment of the mind, justice, equity, purity,
peace, the establishment of good laws, good citizenship, good
government, are all things of concern to the religion of Christ.

This is the truth that is now proclaimed as never
before : The application of the teachings of Christ to social,
industrial and economic life; the demand forjustice and equity
and righteousness in every relation between man and man ; the
full recognition of the truth that Christianity has to do with
the life that now is no less than with the life that is to come.
This is the truth that is now proclaimed with a new
insistence, and that is to be proclaimed until it is obeyed.

The Christian Religion and the State

The great principles set forth in the Christian Scriptures
determining the relation of the Christian to the State are
these ;

“ Let every soul be in subjection to the higher powers :
for there is no power but of God ; and the powers that be
are ordained of God. Therefore he that resisteth the
power withstandeth the ordinance of God : and they that
withstand shall receive to themselves judgment. For rulers
are not a terror to the good work, but to the evil.”

“ Render to all their dues : tribute to whom tribute is
due ; custom to whom custom ; fear to whom fear, honor
to whom honor.”

“ Be subject to every ordinance of man for the Lord’s
sake : whether it be to the King, as supreme ; or unto
governors, as sent by him for vengeance on evil doers and
for praise to them that do well.”

“ Render unto Caesar the things that are Caesar’s and
unto God the things that are God s.

The Christian Church and the Great
Commission

When Christ was about to leave his Disciples, he com¬
manded them, “ Go ye and make disciples of all the
nations, baptizing them into the name of the Father and of
the Son and of the Holy Spirit : teaching them to observe

all things whatsoever I commanded you : and lo, I am
with you always, even unto the end of the world.” This
was the Great Commission. This commission the Apostles
and the early Christians endeavored to obey ; and from the
small beginnings recorded in the New Testament have
grown the Church of Christ throughout the world, and the
whole Christian movement with all its myriad branches.

The Christian Church has been known in various lands
and ages under various names and various forms of
government. Often during its history it has proved itself
unworthy of its title and high calling. But despite all its
lapses and all the lapses of its members, it has preserved
the truth and life revealed by Jesus Christ and transmitted
them to men. It has founded institutions for the advance¬
ment of learning, for the care of the distressed, for the relief
of the suffering ; and it has given the impulse to the State
to do likewise. It has raised up leaders to serve the world
in countless ways. It has leavened with the teachings of
Christ degraded tribes and great nations. If, as an organi¬
zation, it has at times forgotten the spirit of Christ and
shown itself a foe to civil and religious freedom, from it
also has gone forth the noble army of martyrs whose blood
has been the seed of freedom, both civil and religious.

For all that it has done it should be given due honor ;
but it must be confessed that the Church of Christ
has rendered to the Great Commission but an imperfect
obedience. This is now seen with steadily increasing
clearness by both the Church and the world ; and Chris¬
tian men are today repeating, with a vision of greater
faithfulness and greater victories rising before them, the
words of Christ, “ The Field is the world.” In the words
of St Paul, “ Forgetting the things which are behind and
stretching forward to the things that are before,” the
Church ofChrist in every land is to “press on towardthe goal
unto the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus.”

Christian Worship

From the first days of Christianity Christians have been
accustomed to meet together on the Lord’s Day and at
other times for common worship. In these assemblies the
Christian Scriptures are read, prayers are offered to God,
hymns are sung, the Christian faith and duties are preached,
and the rite of baptism is administered.

In their prayers Christians render thanks to God for all
his mercies, confess to him their shortcomings, and seek
from him forgiveness and strength for Christian living.
They ask for all things needful as well for the body as for
the soul. Especially do they pray for their own countries
and for all in authority in them ; for all who are in any
way afflicted in mind, body or estate ; for all Christians
in every land ; for all the nations of the world, and for the
establishment in all the world of the kingdom of God.

It is the teaching of Christ that all prayers be offered in
submission to the holy and loving will of God ; and it is a
chief aim of Christian prayer to bring the will of the
suppliant into harmony with the will of God. This
character of Christian prayer is well shown in the brief
prayer which Christ taught his Disciples, and which is
commonly called, the Lord's Prayer : “ Our Father

who art in heaven, Hallowed be thy name. Thy kingdom
come. Thy will be done, as in heaven, so on earth. Give
us this day our daily bread. And forgive us our debts,
as we also have forgiven our debtors. And bring us not
into temptation, but deliver us from the evil one. For thine is
the kingdom, and the power, and the glory forever. Amen.”

From time to time in their assemblies for worship
Christians also commemorate the death of Christ ; rever¬

ently partaking of bread and wine in memory of him. This
is in accordance with his own words. At the I -ast Supper
with his Disciples on the night of his betrayal, “ He took
bread, and when he had given thanks he brake it and gave
it to them, saying, This is my body which is given for you :
This do in remembrance of me. And the cup in like
manner after supper, saying, This cup is the new covenant
in my blood, even that which is poured out for you.”
This commemoration of the death of Christ is called the
Lord’s Supper or the Holy Communion.

The Bible

The Bible is the authoritative book of the Christian
religion and the touchstone of Christian teaching. It is
composed of the Old and the New Testament. The Old
Testament comprises the sacred writings of the Jewish
nation written by the Prophets and holy men of old. The
New Testament comprises the Pour Gospels, the Acts of
the Apastles, the Epistles and the Book of the Revela¬
tion. The gospels are narratives of the life, death, resur¬
rection, ascension, and teachings of Christ. They were
written that the early Christians might know the “ certainty
of the things in which they had been instructed,” and
which they had received from “ eye-witnesses and ministers
of the word.” In the Acts of the Apostles is given an
account of the first spread of Christianity. The P^pistles
and the Book of the Revelation also were originally written for
the instruction and edification of the early Christians. They
set forth the deep truths of Christianity ; are full of wisdom
and abound in joy and victorious faith. The writers of
the New Testament were Apost es or apostolic men ; and,
like the writers of the Old Testament, they were men
who “ spake from God, being moved by the Holy Spirit.”

Conclusion

This, in brief, is an account of the Christian religion as
it is recorded in the New Testament ; and as, in its main
outlines, it is believed by us and by the Christian Church
throughout the world.

Let us repeat it that the heart of the Christian
religion is Jesus Christ himself. He is the Key to

ALL MANS DEEPEST PROBLEMS, THE ANSWER TO ALL HIS
NEEDS AND ASPIRATIONS. In HIM ARE REVEALED THE
CHARACTER AND PURPOSE OF GoD AND THE POSSIBILITIES OF

man. Through him God speaks 10 all men, summoning

THEM FROM SIN AND TO RECONCILIATION WITH HIMSELF.

Through faith in him men receive forgiveness of sin

AND POWER TO LIVE IN THE MIDST OF THIS WORI D THE
LIFE OF SONS OF God, VICTORIOUS OVER SIN AND POSSESSED
BY A SPIRIT OF FAITH AND HOPE AND LOVE.

Therefore do we like St. Paul, desire to “ preach Christ
Jesus as Lord.” Notwithstanding many imperfections we
strive to be like him ourselves and to present him to all
who hunger and thirst after righteousness and peace. For
it is our profound conviction that only through personal
discipleship to Jesus Christ are the moral and spiritual
problems of Japan both individual and national to be
solved and the aspirations of every heart satisfied. The
truth of our testimony and the efficacy of the Gospel of
Christ can be fully tested only by experience. As our
Lord said, “ If any man willeth to do the will of God, he
shall know of the teaching, whether it be of God.” But
our conviction cannot be shaken that every man who
repents of sin and loyally accepts Christ as his Saviour and
Lord will become a new creature. Old things will pass
away, and he will enter into a new spiritual world, even the
eternal kingdom of God,

One of the best chapters in t lie book is the last appendix
on the tribes of Yunnan, and this is certainly a valuable
monograph, containing some trenchant suggestions on the
relations of the tribes to each other and to the Indo-Chinese
races, based on philological comparisons. For this chapter
alone the book is invaluable.

W hilstholdingtoourcontention,thatwe have would liked
to see the story of Yunnan told in two books, we cannot but
praise such an attempt to combine them, though the result
is more mottled than blended.

Judicious selection from the enormous amount of
information and experience which must accrue to such an
obviously conscientious and energetic traveller as Major
Davies, told in the splendid narrative which he adopts in the
second half of the book, would make a fine story; nor are we
unimpressed by the minuteness and thoroughness of the
author’s technical knowledge, which makes the book valuable
to many experts.

We confidently expect that the book will appeal to a
wider circle than the author himself suggests, or than we
would have expected on approaching it from a purely
technical point of view.

The photographs are numerous and good, but we still
await the big traveller who will treat photography as an
art, not as a perfunctory pointing of the camera at men and
matter, in distant lands.

It must not be forgotten that a photograph never
conjures up the impression that the photographer himself
obtained, so that it has a good deal of leeway to make up in
pictorial art, that it loses in lack of association; and this it
can only do by dropping its intolerable air of you-press-the-
button-and-we-do-the-rest. We would select the frontispiece
and plates 20, 34, 38, 44, 45 and 72 as illustrating our point;
they are, in our opinion, almost in a class by themselves.

The map needs no criticism from us; it is based on the
War Office map, we understand, and that should be sufficient
for anyone; it chief advantages to the lay mind are that it is
large and readable, so that the itinerary is, easily followed.

A good index adds to the completeness of the book, which
we recommend to be not merely read, but studied, by all who
aspire to a knowledge of China.

MAGAZINES.

Ta TunO Pao. A Chinese Weekly Review. Shanghai : The Christian
, Literature Society.

The current issue of the <-Ta Tung Pao” is full of good
things. It opens with a frontispiece shewing the entrance
to the Nanyang Exhibition and with a letter from the authorities
of the Exhibition, the articles begin with an important and
suggestive paper from Mr. Evan Morgan on New Conditions
and .New Responsibilities whjch should be read most
carefully by Young China. Dr. MacGillivary points an object
lesson to China in an article dealing with the reclamation of
the heath in Denmark, whilst Mr. Sadler continues hisvaluable
studies of the value of Savings Banks. The very able papers
on Eucken, contributed by Mr. Morgan, are continued in this
issue, the present issue dealing with Plato’s Doctrine of Man.
In the translation series Bryce’s “Studies in Constitutional
History” are continued, as also Prince Kropotkin's work
dealing with Mutual Aid, the present chapter dealing with a
subject that should prove particulatly interesting to Chinese —
The Value of Societies. Chapter VI. of the life of Lincoln
continues this interesting ■ biography, and the full selection
of news of the week, Imperial Edicts, etc goes to make up a
bright, and characteristic issue of a review that deserves
wide reading.

The Chinese Recorder. Shanghai: The Presbyterian Mission
Press.

The October issue of “The Chinese Recorder” is devoted
to Bible Study papers. Of these there are five: A Right
Life an Essential Factor in Understanding the Word of God
and in Maintaining Faith in it, by the Rev. W. W. White;
Abraham and the Kings of the East, by Professor R. W.
Rogers; Advantages of Biblical Theism, by the Rev. L. M.
Sweet; the Gospel of Matthew byMiss Palmer, B.A., and How
may I know that God answers Prayer? by the Rev. W. W. White.
This is a very choice collection, and should provide abundant
food for thought. By the way, is “Mark Patterson” (p. 645)
merely an “American” spelling, or is the gentleman not the
same person as the person we have in mind? The Corres¬
pondence covers a wide field, and there are the usual reviews
of books, monthly record, and missionary journal; the
missionary news is particularly interesting.

“ASIA FOR THE JAPANESE.”

By Saint Nihal Singh in “The Contemporary Review.

I.

As soon as the Japanese began to score successes over
the Russians on the Manchurian battle-fields the nervous-
minded Occidentals hastened to predict that the Sunrise
Kingdom was destined to lead an aggressive Asia-for-the-
Asiatics” combine against the Western exploitation of the
East. The raison d'etre of this prophecy, we were told, lay
in the fact that the intelligent, thinking Oriental had a strong
conviction that the Occident had been looting Asia for many
decades whilst the Asiatic led a half-awake, half-asleep
existence; and this feeling was impelling him to strive to rouse
his peopleto a sense of their precarious condition and persuade
them to engage themselves strenuously in the battle of life.
Such Asiatics, we were given to understand, no doubt would
welcome the deliverance of their continent from the grip of
the Occidental exploiters, and would worship the agency
responsible for their salvation.

Indeed, the excitable Westerners were not the only ones
who prophesied that the Mikado’s subjects were destined to
play the role of Sir Galahad in the Orient and free their
fellow-continentals from the tense tentacles of the Occidental
octopus. Emotionally-inclined Asians waxed enthusiastic
over the Nipponese successes, and predicted that, in the
fulness of time, Japan would help the other Asiatics to fling
off the Western yoke that weighed heavily on the Eastern
continent. The Japanese eloquently proclaimed to the world
that one of the chief reasons for their undertaking to fight the
Russians was their desire to save China from being worsted
and plundered by the land-hungry Czar, and the young and
volatile Orientalsexpressedtheirconviction that the Japanese
would help the rest of Asia in its fight to free itself from the
clutches of the West.

Not a long term of years has elapsed since the Russo-
Japanese conflict came to an end, but meantime the Mikado’s
government has formally extended “ protection ” to Korea and
begun vigorously to “develop” Manchuria, and aggressively
“negociate” with China. These actions are fraught with
grave possibilities for the Orient. They have provoked
comment from the Westerner as well as the Easterner, and
are compelling the world at large to ponder over the problem
as to just what part Japan is likely to play in the political
arena of Asia. It may be granted that the most intelligent
Orientals are convinced that the Occident has been exploiting
Asia for many decades, and that the Asians are anxious to
throw off this unbearable incubus; but the query naturally
arises: Will Asia succeed in shaking the Occidental off her
back only to find that the Japanese has occupied the place
from which the Westerner has been ousted?

II.

Japan is a small, sea-bound land, facing the problem of
finding food for its 48,000,000, people whilst the country barely
has resources to feed about half this number. Hitherto Dai
Nippon has depended upon imports from foreign countries
to supply this deficit, but the commercial instinct of the nation
makes it long to feed all its hungry mouths with products
raised by the Japanese themselves. Moreover, the population
of the Ocean-girt land is steadily growing greater. Therefore
it is absolutely imperative for Japan to find an outlet for her
increasing mass of citizens.

North America is practically barred to the Nipponese.
From the American and Canadian point of view the Japanese
immigrant is unwelcome. This unpleasant truth has been
forced upon the attention of the Mikado’s Government, which
has wisely limited the emigration from theSunrise Kingdomto
the UnitedStatesandCanadaby treaty, rather than compel the
white man to take aggressive legislative measures to exclude
the immigrants. In Australasia and in South Africa Japanese
immigrants find the same sort of greeting that is accorded
them in America. They are considered undesirable citizens,
measured by the standards of the West, and the Occident
will have none of them. The white man in North America,
Australasia, South Africa, etc., is desirous of keeping those
regions “white.” Naturally, the Japanese, and in fact all
Asiatic immigrants, are considered interlopers in those parts.
The ethics of such a procedure may be questionable: but its
existence is a stern reality.

Moreover, unlike other Asiatics who knock at the white
man's door, the Japanese is not obsequious in his attitude
toward the Occidental; and the latter, therefore, looks upon
him as an upstart. The Japanese immigrant shows great
aptitude to adopt the Western mode of dress and life; but
this, instead of pleasing the Westerner, only makes him
more hostile to the man from the Mikado’s Empire. The

Japanese, more than othgr classes of Oriental immigrants,
are apt to take up drinking, gambling, and other expensive
vices of the West; but even then the Mongolian lives more
economically than does the white man, and this the latter
does not relish. Unlike other Asiatic immigrants, the
Nipponese is willing, even- anxious, to associate with the
Westerner on a social footing; but, according to the Cauca¬
sian, Japanese matrimonial alliances with white people
prove failures, and the progeny of such unions are unsatis¬
factory. To cap all this it is believed that the intense and
never-dying patriotism of the Japanese stands in the way of
his being loyal to the country of his adoption. For these
various reasons the Japanese, as an immigrant, is unwelcome
in the lands where the Caucasian is dominant.

Driven away by the frankly hostile attitude assumed by
Canada and the United States, the Japanese immigrant,
during recent years, has turned his attention to South
America. Here the white settler has not shown any
pronounced signs of opposition. Indeed, the South American
republics, being engaged in an active campaign to attract
colonists to settle in their territories, are now employing
every meansintheirpowerto encourage Japanese immigrants
to come and make their permanent homes in their respective
dominions. Someof theCommonwealthseven have gone to the
length of offering special advantages to settlers from Japan.
For instance, the Republic of Brazil has exempted the Toyo
Kishen Kaisha, the Japanese steamship company, from
harbour dues and poll tax. Rio de Janeiro gratuitously gives
land to the Japanese. Chili allots, free gratis, 100 acres of
good land to each immigrant, and, in the case of first settlers,
gave away a team of oxen, agricultural implements, seed,
and a monthly cash advance of one pound for one year.
Naturally, the tide of Japanese emigration has turned toward
South America. The Mikado’s Government is encouraging
this emigration through the granting of subsidies, and the
steamship and immigration companies are reaping a rich
reward as a result of the present situation.

Despite the attractions offered by the South American
Republics, Japan would prefer to transplant her surplus
population across the narrow straits dividing the island from
the Asian mainland. Naturally, the Sunrise Kingdom is
anxious to Japanize Korea and Manchuria, and ever since
the close of the Russo-Japanese War she has shown the
liveliest appreciation of her opportunity to utilize the neigh¬
bouring countries for colonization purposes.

III.

Urged on by this ambition, Korea has been seized and
made into a Japanese Protectorate. Korea’s position,
geographically, rendered her a tempting tit-bit for Japan
to cbew up and swallow. She is separated on the South
from Japan by a small stretch of water, not more than
100 miles in width. On the North she joins China and Asiatic
Russia. For many years the mouths of Russia, China and
Japan have been watering for this strategic morsel. Lucky
Japan has succeeded in snatching away the prize. Japan
makes no effort to hide the fact that Korea is absolutely
necessary to her. In a published interview, the late Prince
Ito, who not long ago fell a prey to a Korean political assassin,
is quoted to have said:

I should like to see Korea independent, provided
her independence can be arranged in such away that we
would be sure she would always be a friend to Japan.
The geographical situation of the country is such that it
is necessary to our peaceful existence as a nation that
she should be friendly to us, and that to a certain extent
she should be controlled by us. If the Koreans could
convince us that that would be the case, and they
would hold to their promise, they might be independent.
Otherwise they must be subordinate to Japan. If not,
they will be forming alliances with other nations, and
they would be sure to bring us into trouble of one kind
or another. . . . As to “Korea for the Koreans,” I

hope that we shall give the nation a continued existence as
such, although it may be a sort of dependent independence.

The Japanese excuse for gobbling up Korea, stated in
plain language, resolves itself into the fact that Japan’s
national entity makes this move imperative. This plea
may sound plausible to the Nipponese statesman, but its
force does not peculiarly appeal to the patriotic Korean, or
even to Orientals at large. At all events, it is plain that in
acquiring control of the peninsula Japan has not been
actuated solely by the desire to civilize and modernize Korea;
but, despite the assurance to the suave diplomats of Japan,
selfish motives are responsible for the formation of the
Japanese “Protectorate,”

Japanese “ protection” has already resulted in a syste¬
matic plundering of the “protected” peninsula. Just as the
Huns invaded and devastated the Roman Empire, so Japan
is destroying the traditions and customs of Korea and
absorbing the resources of the Hermit Kingdom. Emigrants
from the Mikado’s Empire are pouring into Korea by thous¬
ands. It has been estimated that not less than 250,000
Japanese have settled in Korea every year since the close of
the Russo-Japanese War. This means that at present there
must be probably 1,500,000 Japanese in that land, f hese
immigrants are not only settling in the main towns and cities,
but the railway stations in Korea to-day form immigration
centres from which the colonists scatter in every direction,
some of them working their way far into the interior in
their search for a rich exploitation ground. The Japanese
settler immediately forms a permanent home in the particular
locality which he may select for his base of operations and
at once sends to Japan for his relatives and friends, taking
no thought of the unhappy plight of the wretched natives
whom he is forcing out of home and income.

(To be Continued )

PERSONAL PROPRIETY IN JAPAN.

A day or two ago, says “The Japan Chronicle,” we
reproduced a passage from “The Japan Times” on "Law
and Decency.” The writer urged the need of enforcing
personal decency in Japan, and concluded by saying: “This
is not imitating foreigners, it is simply reviving the good
manners of our forefathers.” Commenting on this “The
Japan Herald” has the following timely remarks: —

“Thus, rather than admit a debt to foreign influence,
this writer is ready to assert that the Japanese of to-day
have degenerated as regards personal decency from their
ancestors before the ‘Age of Enlightenment’! It is a curious
topsyturvification of history, and the motive is obvious. The
accounts of early travellers in Japan agree that the mass of
the people of the pre-Meiji times were, as regards exposure
of the persons, much freer and more unabashed than they
have been since, and pictures by Japanese artists bring more
abundant and convincing testimony. It was not indecency

so much as the absence of those conventions to which the
Western nations attach so much importance. Will the writer
in ‘The Times’ deny that suppression of the habit, especially
in small towns, of taking 'tubs’ at the doors of houses and
also of the emblems of phallic worship which were formerly
not infrequently displayed in public places and roads has not
been due to foreign influence? Also that the toning down of
the orgies in certain religious festivals, of which a chief
feature was dances in a state of complete or almost complete
nudity, was not influenced by foreigners?

“It may be that Japan has not gained much in this point
by her contact with Western prudishness, and that the earlier
Japanese were not more immoral, despite their greater licence,
than either the Western nations or the Japanese of to-day.
The point to which we wish to draw attention is not a matter
of comparative morality at all — a matter in which comparisons
must be offensive to one and sometimes to both parties, and
in which nothing very definite can be attained. It is another
matter altogether, the tendency in present-day Japan to den y
or to minimize the indebtedness of the country to foreigners,
by any and every means, even by the denial of the plainest
facts. This tendency is shown frequently in the Press and
in the incidents of daily life, but it has its strongest seat in
the schools and its strongest supporters in the very class
which owes most, or ought to owe most, to Western culture,
the teachers. We had occasion some time ago to point out
how Baron Kikuchi, in his bulky and otherwise valuable work
on ‘Japanese Education,’ absolutely ignores the efforts of the
foreigners to whom that education owes so much, not
mentioning a single one of them by name.

“It is an unfortunate tendency and is likely to have a
reflex action to the detriment of this country which the
Japanese do not yet clearly perceive, though it has in many
ways begun to act. The day will come, however, when it
will be perceived even in Japan that the falsification of history
is an unsound basis for patriotism, and that the doctrine,
however jealously and for a time successfully preached, that
‘We are the people’ is likely to lead to unpleasant results in
the long run,”

THE CLOSED PROVINCE OFCHINA

By WILLIAM B ABjCLAY PARDONS
I <Tbe Approach

AFTER negotiations extending over about two years,
i lie Chinese government signed, in 1898, at
/ % Washington, through its minister, a concession
j \ for a railway joining Hankow — the metropolis
y and distributing-point for the central section of

the empire — with Canton, which from time im¬
memorial has been her great manufacturing centre and trad¬
ing-port on the south, and described by Marco Polo, in his
travels in the thirteenth century, as carrying on even
then an extensive traffic with India.

This railway concession is interesting as not only cov¬
ering the longest railway yet projected in China, and, with
its mining and banking privileges, constituting the most
ambitious industrial enterprise yet undertaken in the East,
but principally as marking the turning-point in American
development — as being the first time in which American
capital has considered an investment in a large enterprise
wholly on foreign soil, except in the case of Canada and
Mexico. April the 14th, 1898, is therefore an important
date in the history of American commerce.

In accordance with the terms of this concession, the
writer left New York early in October, 1898, accompanied

THE SURVEY PARTY IN THE FIELD.

The province of Hu-nan, one ot the eighteen provinces
that Constitute the empire, has an area of about 75,000
square miles, or half as much again as the State of New
York. Its population is estimated by the Chinese at 22,-
000,000. It is well watered, for the Siang River, a fine
stream, although too shallow for anything but light-
draught junks during the winter months, flows northerly
through it into the Yang-tse. The upper part of the
province is open and gently undulating, growing the finest
quality of tea. As, however, the southern portion is ap¬
proached, the hills chauge into mountains, the scenery
becomes grander, the population less dense, and the agri¬
cultural resources much diminished. But these lower
regions are much more valuable from a railroad point of
view, as the lower half of the province, for a length of 200
miles along our route and for a width of at least sixty
miles, is underlain with certainly three, and probably more,
veins of coal, which, curiously enough, is both bituminous
and anthracite. It took but small flights of fancy to see
future trains bearing their dark burden northward to fur¬
nish power for the furnaces and mills that will be built
in central China to convert her ores into metals or work

her raw produce of cotton
and wool and hemp into
articles of commerce ; or
other trains south - bound
carrying a like burden to
Canton and Hong-kong to
make steam for the vessels
of all nations, bringing
goods from other lands to
China, and taking back her
teas and her silks. As a
field for railway develop¬
ment, it has from the first
stood pre-eminent, but, on
account of the exclusive¬
ness of the people, has
always up to the present

/ !?I0 Lpc n vpnr- -)c jy.

attainable.

Some three years ago
the Emperor appointed, as
Governor of Hu-nan, Ch6n
Pao-Cheng, a man of mod¬
ern thought, who at once
set about to break down
the barriers which had
hitherto shut in the prov¬
ince from the rest of the
empire and the world at
large. He introduced elec¬
tric lighting into Chang¬
sha, the capital, established
schools where scientific sub¬
jects were taught, urged on
the general government the advisability and desirability
of railroad construction, and in many ways opened the
door for the entrance of Western civilization. The Em¬
press Dowager, immediately on accession to power, re¬
moved Ch6n, and appointed in his stead as governor a
“conservative,” an official of high character and attain¬
ments from a Chinese point of view, but who did not
believe in departing from customs supported by four
thousand years of precedents. He closed the schools and
set about to undo the work begun by his predecessor. In
a recent memorial to the throne he apologized for his tar¬
diness in entirely uprooting the false doctrines, but hoped
iu the end to bring the people back to the exclusive study
of the classics. In accordance with iiis views of what

was right, he used his influence to thwart our going, even
to the extent of sending word forbidding foreigners to
enter his province.

Since our course lay from Hankow along the Yang-tse
and its tributary the Siang for a distance of nearly five
hundred miles, until reaching the Nan-ling Mountains,

CITY GATE, HANKOW.

which form the divide of the water-shea of'tfie Yang-tse
Valley from that of the China Sea, it was decided to
esiablish headquarters afloat, and avoid the difficulties and
dangers of sleeping on shore except when the latter was
absolutely necessary. One morning, shortly after reach¬
ing Hankow, and while the preparation for our start was
being made, I set out in a sampan to find among the junks
a satisfactory one for our purpose, and found one. A junk
is a picturesque but not a pretty object, but, in that flo¬
tilla which forms a solid surface along the banks of the
Han for at least two miles, there was a stern that caught
my eye. The ordinary junk stern is something that rivals
any stern that a naval architect of the sixteenth century
ever conceived, but this special one had something which
singled it out from all its fellows. Possibly it was its
height, for perched on it one could imagine himself a gay
freebooter ploughing the Spanish Main, until the sight of
a steel tape would rudely bring him back to the realization
that he was nothing but an American engineer making a
survey for hire; or perhaps it was an undefined and (in¬
distinguishable grace in the upward curve of the heavy
timber on the side! Whatever it was, there was an in¬
stant resolve made that the junk of which that stern
formed a part must be had. On hailing, the Laodah
(which is Chinese for captain) shoved his pigtail out of
the door and iuvited us all on board. With trepidation
lest his demands would be unwarrantably exorbitant, we
gradually, and with much circumlocution, according to the
Chinese etiquette, communicated our wishes to charter the
boat for a journey of two hundred and fifty or possibly

A VIEW OF THE YANG-TSE RIVER.

by a staff of engineers, to make the survey. On arriving
iu Shanghai it was found that the political disturbance
following the coup d’etat executed by the Empress Dow¬
ager, and the beheading of certain members of the Reform
or Emperor’s party, had rendered the whole Chinese
official class very cautious about taking a decided stand
upon any important question, especially upon one looking
to the invasion of the country by foreigners, even if they
came with peaceful intents. The situation was still more
complicated by local considerations. The route contem¬
plated by the concession lay through part of the province
of Hupeh, thence for 400 miles through the whole length
of the province of Hu-nan and across the province of
Kwangtung. With the first or last little or no difficulty
was to be anticipated. In Hupeh foreigners were well
known and ’could travel at will, and the same was true,
although possibly to a less degree, in Kwangtung. Hu¬
nan, however, was peculiar. As Lord Charles Beresford
says of it in liis recent work: “At present the province
of Hu nan, though very rich and the people very well-
to-do, is the most anti-foreign in China. Foreigners
who penetrate into Hu-nan, even by help of the man¬
darins with a military escort, do so at the risk of
their lives.”* It is the only portion of the empire
where foreigners are not known and where they dan-
not go about without fear of molestation. All hough a
number of foreigners have been in the extreme north¬
western portion of the province, where the natives are
more friendly, only a few— possibly not exceeding half a
dozen — have been the length of the province, and then
always accompanied by a strong escort and with their
journey restricted to boat travel. Our invasion, on the
other hand, contemplated necessarily the going on land,
and therefore through sections where no white men had
ever previously been. Strangely enough, however, this hos¬
tility is directed not only against foreigners, but against
other Chinese with almost equal force. In the way of
exclusiveness, the Hu-nanese mark therefore the extreme
of the Chinese character in that regard. They are, how¬
ever, hard-working, and possess one of the richest prov¬
inces in the empire iu the way of mineral resources and
fertility of soil. In fact, it is doubtful if any other prov¬
ince, except possibly Szechuen, exceeds Hu-nan in the
variety, extent, and value of its mineral wealth, while
Hu-nan has the great advantage over Szechuen in having
a double outlet uorth and souih for its products and being
500 miles nearer the sea-coast market.

A FUNERAL CORTEGE.

t hree hundred miles, in short stages, so that the time might
occupy a month, or even two. As a preliminary to what
was evidently about to become an important financial nego¬
tiation, and in compliance with Chinese custom, the Laodah,
in order to show his respect for us, offered tea. We, with
a still higher respect for ourselves, with great ceremony and
greater resolution, declined the same. It is wonderful
what vile stuff is drank in that country, where the finest
tea that the world knows comes from; but the natives
consume only what they cannot sell or give away. After
a long session with Mrs. Laodah — for in
every Chinese junk the woman seems to
command — the Laodah returned, chin-
chinned, and said that he would take us
for forty taels. Now forty taels means
about twenty - eight dollars, gold, and
that was to include the boat, the crew of
eight men, with their rice and all ex¬
penses, for possibly two months. Natu¬
rally our faces betrayed our astonish¬
ment, which the Laodah entirely misun¬
derstood, and apparently fearing that lie
had lost the trade, begged us to make an
offer. We finally agreed on thirty-six
taels, or twenty -five dollars. Subse¬
quently we discovered that our childlike
and bland young friend, knowing that
we would have a permit to pass all the
Liking stations — that is, the places where
heavy internal customs taxes are levied
- — had made this low price in order to
secure the job, and had then laid in a
little stock of dutiable articles to trade
in on his own account; in short, he made
us his partners in a smuggling enter¬
prise. After that I had, and will always
entertain, the highest respect for the abil¬
ity of a Chinese to turn an honest penny.

Early in December we started, but not
without much anxiety and misgivings
on the part of the chief. The Chinese
officials had either tried to persuade me
from going, or if, like the Viceroy and
he Director-General, courageous enough
o have me start, nevertheless impressed
ipon me the necessity for extreme caution when travers-
ng Hu-nau. The foreign residents were practically unani-
nous that the trip could not be made, or, if made, that a
land survey would be impossible, and that we would be
compelled to remain practically prisoners on our junk.

The Yang-tse, even at this distance of over seven hun¬
dred miles from the mouth, is still a noble stream, wiili a
width of a mile, and a minimum depth, at lowest stage on
shoals, of six feet, with its continual procession of large
junks carrying down coal from Hu nan, opium and silk
from Szechuen, wool from the mountains of Tibet, and
pther large junks carrying up, in return, yarn from India,
cottons from Lancashire, and oil from America. Its
banks, when not high enough to be above flood-level, are
built up with dikes, behind widen are farms of rice, oil-
beans, cotton, tobacco, and, on approaching Hu-nan, tea.

For about one half of the time we were obliged to sleep
on shore, where camping in tents was impossible on ac¬
count of the great curiosity of the people. In their eager¬
ness to see a “ foreign devil,” to examine his short hair, to
feel his queer cloth clothes, to inspect his extraordinary

big leather boots— which 1 1*1 Svevy wtyore s cemnl, <> I a/I OUT
belongings, to attract the most attention— they would cer¬
tainly have torn down any temporary shelter; and at such
moments our guard, in spite of its prelenfious proportions
of three hundred soldiers, would have been hut of little
use. In fact, the only benefit — which, it is true, was
no small one — that we derived from our guard, was its
notification to the people that we were travelling official ly
and under the protection of the government. At stop¬
ping-places we were immediately surrounded by curious
natives, on whose faces every human sentiment, from
wonderment to fear, or even hatred, was depicted. Our
preferred sleeping- places were examination halls, in which
are held the annual examinations of students in the clas¬
sics for literary degrees, the stepping-stone for political
preferment, the ambition of every Chinese, for in China a
public office means wealth and power; temples, either
public of the Buddhist faith, or private ones for ances¬
tral worship — the latter much to be preferred as being
cleaner and better tended;' tea-hongs or large store-houses,
or, as a last resort, inns. It is a great pity that Dante
could not have visited the Chinese inn; it would have
given him a splendid chance to have painted a glowing
word- picture, compared with which the Inferno would
have paled. Towns in advance of our coming were
well “billed” with lurge hand-written placards, hearing
the official chop or seal of the Viceroy, the Director-
General, and the Governor, fully explaining to the people
the nature of a railway, describing how “its benefits
would be manifold. Through its agency the people will
obtain a means of livelihood, thus suppressing vagrancy
and robbery, to the benefit of all localities. An equitable

‘i

A CROWD OF NATIVES.

price will be paid for all land required for the road, and
no loss will be suffered by any one. The blessings of the
road will be a hundredfold to the people — the disadvan¬
tages none whatever”; and closing with these words: “As
the artisans of China are unfamiliar with railroad con¬
struction, American engineers have been engaged to come
here to survey the line, and it is feared that some persons,
ignorant of the purpose of their coming, may take alarm;
therefore this proclamation is issued for their instruction.
Let it be known to the scholars and merchants, and peo¬
ple at large, that they must peacefully pursue their occu¬
pation, and create no trouble or obstruction. The military
and the gentry are to instruct the populace to create no
disturbance. Should rowdies circulate rumors to disturb
the populace and gather crowds together, the officials are
ordered to assemble the police and arrest them, and deal
with them with severity; no mercy shall be shown them.”

What is called in the proclamation a “policeman” is an
attendant of the magistrate’s yanffin (official residence),
and is an individual who is even more loathed than feared
by the people, if that is possible. He rarely receives wages,

and, in fact, is said frequently to pay for his place. He
makes his living by a system of extortions from the weak,
by threatening to report them for petty offences, sometimes
not even committed; by inflicting extra punishment when
offenders are convicted, unless “squared”; by reporting
persons for some special tax, or by other similar dis¬
honest means. As showing the type of man, 1 re¬
member, on one occasion, after our whole party lost its
way, and the attending officials, the guard, and the baggage
train were hopelessly scattered, the next morning early I
started, with a solitary guide, for the
agreed-on point of rendezvous for the
night previous. On arrival I found that
I was the first of the foreigners to get
there, and had even preceded the greater
part of the baggage train. Through
some of our servants who could speak
English, I communicated to the local
official that I would like to inspect the
town, and was thereupon conducted by
several of these policemen, or “yamffii
runners.” As is usual, they were armed
with bamboo sticks about four feet long,
split down about three-quarters of their
length, so that when they were waved in
the air the pieces slapped each other and
made a terrifying din. With these sticks
they clubbed back the people, who natu¬
rally pressed forward in their curiosity
to see a foreigner for the first time. I
soon noticed that the yanffin men were
exceedingly careful to avoid hitting full-
bodied men, but fearlessly exhibited their
importance by striking old men, cripples,
and boys. When one of them raised his
stick to strike an inoffensive old woman
who was not in the way at all, I felt
obliged to interfere — an act which was
greeted with loud shouts of approval by
the crowd. These policemen, or “ yameu
runners,” as they are usually designated,
are a cowardly, despicable, lying lot, and
represent one of the great causes of dis¬
content that the masses feel towards the
governing class.

On this same occasion, while inspecting the town, a
high-grade Chinese funeral was taking place. Now a
Chinese funeral is a great source of joy to all hut the cen¬
tral person, age. At the head of the procession come boys
bearing placards reciting the virtues of the deceased,
many of which Ids neighbors probably failed to detect in
life; then follows a hearse, and after that a collection of
various eatables and silver bullion, all in paper to be
burned at the grave, so as to provide the departed with
these necessities on his long journey; while the coffin it¬
self is surmounted by a grotesque and ridiculous dragon,
intended probably to frighten away the evil spirit. Be¬
fore and behind and on both sides are hired boys to send
off enough fire-crackers to supply a small-sized New Eng¬
land town on the Fourth of July. It was very hard on
t lie town that two such shows, a mandarin’s funeral and
the first foreigner, should both be playing at the same
time. For a moment the crowd hesitated, but only for a
moment! That mandarin had his paid placard-bearers
and his fire crackers, but otherwise went to his grave un¬
mourned and unsung. I had the crowd.

The Development of the Dominion

WITH the opening, in the spring of 1900,
of the canals skirting those portions of
the St. Lawrence River which have here¬
tofore been navigable only by light-
draught vessels a new era of commercial
and industrial development will open for
Canada. The inauguration of the traffic which these en-
arged canals will make possible will be quite the equal
>f the activity induced by the opening of the Canadian
Aicific Railroad some years ago; and yet this betterment
if the facilities for water-borne commerce is but one of
.everal revolutionary factors which the closing year of
he century will bring forth.

Prominent among the promises of the year is that of
he development of the steel industry in Cape Breton,
sfova Scotia, by two stable organizations, each backed by
uillions of capital. Probably nowhere else on earth are
rou ore and coal, the two indispensable components in
teel manufacture, found in such close proximity; and
rhen to rich deposits of these are joined the advantages
f water communication facilities the outlook is assuredly
iuged with a rosy hue.

To the latent possibilities already outlined may be
dded those to be found in the recently discovered Micli-
ficoteu ore-fields on the north shote of Lake Supeiioi ,
l new gold-fields and old ones yet to. be developed; in
ulimited water-power; in a lumbering industiy, the mag-
itude of which is only just beginning to be appreciated;

and finally in the project of recent inception for making
Montreal the terminus of much of the grain trade of the
Great Lakes, thereby securing at once the advantage to be
found in the cheapness of a long water haul, and also the
economy of time and money conferred by a grain-ship¬
ping port nearer to Europe by hundreds of miles than
any other in America.

A feature of the new conditions in Canada worthy of
emphasis is found in the fact that in the growing develop¬
ment along various lines almost all the moves of any im¬
portance will be due to the instrumentality of American
capital. The largest of the new steel plants at Cape
Breton is being erected by a syndicate, at the head of
which is a well-known New-Yorker, and almost all the
machinery installed will come from the States; explora¬
tion and prospecting in the new ore-fields are being carried
on by a firm at Cleveland, Ohio, which already holds
leases covering most of the territory. Americans have
during the past year largely increased their holdings of
lumber - lands, and finally a syndicate headed by W. J.
Conners, of Buffalo, New York, has gained a foothold in
the great Canadian grain trade, for which the future holds
such wonderful possibilities.

It does not require great foresight to imagine circum¬
stances which will make it highly advantageous to have
the development of the wonderful natural resources of our
neighbor on the north dependent upon American money
and American brains, but in probably no phase is it so ap¬

parent as in the grain situation. It is inevitable that as
the product of the almost limitless wheat-fields of Mani¬
toba increases, much of the grain will find its way to
Montreal as a point of transferrence from the lake vessels
to the ocean steamers which carry it abroad. Yankee in¬
stinct divined this, and as a consequence Canadians have
scarcely commenced to realize the important possibilities
of the new traffic ere an American syndicate has posses¬
sion of the concessions which control it. Best of all, this
turn of affairs will preserve tor American-owned vessels
the trade of the Great Lakes, the greatest protected interest
in the country.

That Canada as a competitor of the United States in the
world’s markets must not be slightingly considered is
proven by a glance at the export statistics of the past few
years. In exports of flour, butter, cheese, and wood —
commodities which formerly brought to our coffers many
millions of dollars annually — the Dominion has made
heavy inroads. In the case of cheese, for instance, where¬
as Canada’s annual exports a decade ago scarcely amount¬
ed to half a million dollars in value, they now aggregate
fully thirty-five times that sum each year.

The official returns of the customs department of the
Dominion government for the fiscal year ending in 1899,
which were completed only a few weeks ago, make some
very interesting disclosures. In the first place, the aggre¬
gate trade showed an increase over the previous year of
fully $17,000,000, and the value of dutiable goods imported

August, 1900.

THE WESTERN WORLD,

17

The \Jprising in Chino, ond Where the 'Blome 'Rests.

By "Ret). Thomas Marshall , 2). T>., of Chicago, Field Secretary of the
’Presbyterian 'Board of Foreign Missions.

The history of China may be said to be¬
gin at the close of the ninth chapter of the
book of Genesis. The Chinese claim to
have the oldest continuous history of any
people in the world. It runs back 2,852
years before Christ, or only 363 years after
the deluge.

The Chinese empire comprises about one-
third of the habitable part of the earth’s
surface, and its population embraces near¬

RESIDEKCE OF THE MISSIONARIES AT WEI HEIN.

REV. THOMAS MARSHALL.

Rev. Thomas Marshall, D. D., of Chicago, the writer of the ac¬
companying article, has been for nearly ten years past the field sec¬
retary of the Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions. He is thor¬
oughly equipped for the work he is appointed to do. In 1888-9, at his
own personal expense, he made an extended tour around the world,
traveling extensively in Japan, China and India, also visiting Korea,
Siam, the Straits Settlements of Malacca, Burmah, Egypt, Palestine
and Syria. He traveled over that part of China that is now so
greatly disturbed. He is, by his extensive studies of the whole sub¬
ject, and by his personal acquaintance with many of the conditions
that now confront us in the Chinese Empire, well qualified to pre¬
pare the article that we, with this issue, give to our readers.

ly one-third of the human race. The coun¬
try is fertile, highly cultivated and rich in
natural resources.

The government is purely patriarchal.
The emperor is, by way of eminence, the
father of his people, and, as such, he de¬
mands and exacts the most absolute obedi¬
ence from all his subjects. No other na¬
tion, whether it he Jewish or Christian,
has more rigidly observed the spirit of the
fifth commandment. The child unwaver¬
ingly obeys the parent. The parent obeys
the mandarin and the mandarin obeys the
emperor. It is obedience from the cradle
to the throne. Above all other heathen na¬
tions, obedience and industry characterize
the Chinese people. Into such a soil the
gospel seed fell about one hundred years
ago.

In reviewing the present condition of
the empire, there are two questions to be
considered:

(1) Does any blame attach itself to
Protestant missions, or to the Protestant
missionaries?

(2) Are foreign powers blameworthy?

These two questions must not be mixed

nor confused, one with the other. A care¬
ful survey of the present conditions and
an honest inquiry as to the cause will throw
much light upon this whole subject. Care¬
fully, and freed from all prejudice, let us
investigate along the lines suggested by
these two questions.

(1) Does any blame attach itself to Pro¬

testant missions, or to the Protestant mis¬
sionaries in China for the present disturb¬
ed condition of the empire? A brief re¬
view of the planting and growth of Protest¬
ant missions in China will be the best an¬
swer that can be given to this question.

T'RO TESTA. JVT MISSIONS.

Robert Morrison of the London mission,
in 1807, was the first Protestant missionary
to enter China. So averse were the Brit¬
ish merchants to the
introduct ion of
Christianity into
that country that
they refused him
transportation on
any of their ships.
So far from being
discouraged was
young Morrison that
he at once crossed
the Atlantic ocean
to the United States
and took passage to
China on an Ameri¬
can vessel and was
safely landed in
China, beginning his
great work at Ma¬
cao, at the mouth of
the Canton river.
The difficulties from
iseinyf hostility on
the part of his own
countrymen; the
formidable barrier
of a new and strange
language with no
helps to its acquisi¬
tion; the intense op¬
position of hoary
pagan superstition
to the proclamation
of the glad tidings
of the gospel, and
the climax of all the
obstacles put in his
way, the reward of¬
fered by the em¬
peror for Morrison’s
head, or the heads
of the two China¬
men who taught him
the language — all
these give some idea
of the difficulties en¬
countered, and the
dangers to be met only to be overcome
by this devoted young missionary of
the cross. For a time he was hid¬
den away in an old warehouse for fear
he would be killed, until it was feared he

would die in his place of self-imposed im¬
prisonment. While in this seclusion he
made a dictionary, or lexicon, of the Chi¬
nese language, and translated a part of the
bible into the Chinese tongue. This lexi¬
con has been the foundation of all study
of the Chinese language from that time to
the present, and Morrison’s translation of
the bible was the first ever given to the
Chinese people.

For twenty-seven years this faithful mis¬
sionary toiled in laying the foundation of
the kingdom of heaven in the midst of the
superstitions and cruelties of pagan idol¬
atry, the growth of more than four thou¬
sand years. The visible results in actual
conversions were almost too small to be
counted, yet no one can truly estimate the
value of his life of patient, hopeful toil.
He died in 1834 at Macao, where, in a quiet
little cemetery, the traveler is pointed to-
his grave.

The next to enter China were the mis¬
sionaries of the American Board of Com¬
missioners for Foreign Missions in 1830.
The American Baptists entered in 1834;
the American Episcopalians in 1835 and
the American Presbyterians in 1838. The
missionaries of these four organizations
labored together with the London mission
that was already in the field, until 1843, or
thirty-six years from the time Robert Mor¬
rison entered China, and at that time one
authority says the whole number of na¬
tive Christians in China was only six, an¬
other authority says ten. In 1857, or just
fifty years after the first Protestant mis¬
sionary entered China, there were five hun¬
dred. New recruits were yearly being add¬
ed to the missionary force. Other denom¬
inations entered the field until, in 1880, the
number of converts was 13,000. In 1893
there was a great gathering of the mis¬
sionaries from all parts of the empire, in
conference at Shanghai. From their re¬
ports it was shown that there were 50,000
Chinese church members. Five years more
passed away when another great conference
of missionaries was held. This was in
1898, or two years ago. At that conference
it was shown that there were fifty-four
different missionary organizations laboring
in China. Twenty-three from the United
States, seventeen from Great Britain, ten
continental and four international. There
were in these organizations a total of 2,-
461 missionaries, 5,071 native ordained min¬
isters, evangelists, bible readers and school
teachers; 105 colleges and schools of high¬
er grade for Chinese young men and young
women, with 4,285 students.

There were also 1,766 common schools

IS

with 30,046 boys and girls studying, with
their arithmetic, grammar and geography,
the life-giving principles of the Word of
God, and in the churches there was gath¬
ered an enrolled membership of 80,682 bap¬
tized communicants. “So rapidly grew the
Word of God and prevailed.’’

The relative number of workers of some

of the larger missionary organizations is
shown by the following statistics: The
China Inland Mission has 296 missionaries,
the largest number of any organization la¬
boring in China. The Presbyterian Board
(north) stands next with 194 missionaries.
The Church Missionary Society (English)
has 166. The Methodists (north) have 152,
the American Board (Congregational) has
1.12, and the London Mission, the first to
•enter China, has 108. But these are only six
of the fifty-four societies of the United
States, England and the continent of Eu¬
rope that are toiling for the regeneration
■of China.

It may serve better to show what is be¬
ing done by all the fifty-four organizations
at work in China, if we take into view what
a single denomination is doing. Take the
Presbyterian church (north). It alone has
194 missionaries. These missionaries carry
•on their work in 336 stations and preach¬
ing places. The Presbyterians also have
the largest mission printing press in the
world. It is located at Shanghai and is
occupied entirely in printing the bible and
■Christian literature for the Chinese alone.
The report of the superintendent of that
press for 1899 shows that for that year
there came from that press 45,915,343 pages
-of bible and Christian literature for the
■Chinese alone. This literature found its
way to nearly every part of the empire. It
flew from the press like leaves from the
trees in autumn time. Its mission is for
the healing of the nation. Twenty-one
tons of paper were used by the press, and
a force of nearly two hundred Chinese op¬
eratives and other laborers were required
to do the work.

The Presbyterians also have in China
thirty hospitals and medical dispensaries.
In one year the Presbyterian missionary
physicians reported that they had treated
139,211 patients. To these sick and suffer¬
ing ones the glad tidings of salvation
through Jesus Christ was taught and
preached. Multitudes of those who were
healed went back to their homes in distant
parts of the empire, to tell the wonderful
story of their healing, and the more won¬
derful story of Jesus Christ and His love.

When we consider the above-mentioned
work that is being done by the Presbyteri¬
ans alone, and then remember that the
Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions
of the United States of America is only one
of the fifty-four organizations at work for

THE WESTERN WORLD,

China’s redemption, we may have some
conception of the vast work that is being
done in the effort to lift the 400,000,000 of
Chinese people out of the darkness of pa¬
ganism into the light of Christian day.

The leaven of the gospel has been pour¬
ed into China unceasingly for almost a cen¬
tury, and it is now working its way through

the entire mass with wonderful activity.
The missionaries have made their way as
messengers of peace through the Chinese
empire, with no carnal weapon, armed only
with the sword of the Spirit which is the
Word of God. They have been shielded by
imperial mandate commanding viceroys and
magistrates to protect them and assist them
as the nation’s guests, and, at the same
time, declaring that these missionaries were
and are messengers of peace, benevolence
and good will to the people wherever duty
calls or wherever their lot may be cast.

In passing it may be said that the mis¬
sionary takes no part in the politics of the
country-, neither is he engaged in commer¬
cial pursuits or speculations. All money
he may receive for medical services render¬
ed, or for any favors done to any per¬
son or persons, is credited to the organiza¬
tion whose servant he is to the people to
whom he is sent. This is the rule laid

down for and observed by the missionaries
in the Presbyterian church. The other
boards and societies generally act in full
accord with this plan.

The salary of the missionary is small and
is made out in strict proportion to the

August, 1900.

actual cost of living in the location where
the missionary resides. The Presbyterians
pay to unmarried missionaries a salary of
from $400 to $600 per year. In case of mar¬
ried missionaries the salary is $1,000, with
an addition of $100 for each of their chil¬
dren. Medical missionaries receive no more
salary than do the others.

The duties of the missionary are constant
and varied. He is an evangelist, occupying
a circuit sometimes a hundred miles in ex¬
tent, and requiring frequent and unremit¬
ting tours through the country occupied,
and preaching from city to city. If he is
a physician the hospitals and dispensaries
are thronged at the time of his visits with
patients, curables and incurables, many of
whom come long distances to be healed.
Oftentimes the most difficult surgical ope¬
rations are successfully performed with the
most astonishing results upon the native
mind, leading them in some instances to
believe that these missionary physicians
can even raise the dead.

Not only must the missionary be an
evangelist, or a physician, but he must
also be the pastor and shepherd of the peo¬
ple in the churches he has gathered and
which are committed to his care. The mis¬
sionary, by virtue of his high office, must
combine with the duties of evangelist, pas¬
tor and physician, various other lines of
service such as superintendent, school
teacher, theological seminary professor, ex¬
plorer, diplomat — in truth, he must be to
the people a living exemplification of the
Sermon on the Mount as he holds forth
Jesus Christ, the only possible hope of sal¬
vation to any human being anywhere in all
the world. In making his long journeys,
if he travels first class, which is in a
Chinese cart or a shantz, he pays about
one dollar per day, the distance made being
about twenty-five or thirty miles. If he
chooses to travel second class, which means
to go by donkey or wheelbarrow, the fare
is about fifty cents. For accommodation
at night he is sheltered in a first-class
Chinese inn, where, if he is in north China,
he sleeps on the ordinary kang, which is
raised about three feet from the ground,
which is the floor of the inn. This kang,
or bed, is built of good solid masonry with
an oven under it to warm it up in cold
weather. It is plastered over and is as
smooth and hard as a patent sidewalk. The
entire bedding consists of a grass mat,
which makes a bed about as soft as a bam¬
boo chair bottom spread on a rock. There
is a stone, or block of wood, for a pillow.
There is no covering save that which the
missionary may carry with him. For such
accommodation for the night, at a first-

class inn, the missionary pays ten cents.
If supper and breakfast are included he
pays fifteen cents more, or twenty-five cents
for all. The writer is an experienced trav¬
eler in the Chinese empire and has for
weeks at a time undergone these privations,

STREET IN PEKING.

ENTRANCE TO MISSION HOSPITAL, WEI HEIN.

August, 1900.

if not actual tortures, in making his jour¬
neys.

The missionary, for the good he may do
to a lost people, cheerfully and gladly un¬
dergoes all these privations for the Mas¬
ter’s sake.

These apostles of the cross in China, as

COLOSSAL MOD IDOL. PEKING.

in all other lands, in all that ennobles
men or nations, rightfully take rank among
the foremost men of the age. Those who
would belittle either them or their work,
unwittingly proclaim their own ignorance
of things and events they ought most of
all to know.

The humble missionary, with the open
bible in his hand, has done more for the
entrance of light and the multiplication of
blessings to the nations whither he has
gone, than all other means combined.
China’s open door to the commerce of the
nations is due more to the work of the mis¬
sionaries than to any other cause. Col.
Charles Denby was for three administra¬
tions and a part of a fourth minister pleni¬
potentiary from the United States to the
court of Peking. He was, from his high
position, particularly qualified to judge of
the real character and value of the labors
of the missionary in China. In writing a
private letter to Gen. Shackleford, his old
comrade in arms, he emphatically declared:
"Believe nobody when he sneers at the mis¬
sionary. He is not posted.”

Let investigation be made, the more
thoroughly the better. Let the work of
the Protestant missionary, for the past
more than ninety years, be laid open to
the brightest light, and we will challenge
the investigator to show that even a shad¬
ow of blame attaches itself to the Protest¬
ant missionary for the present troubles in
the Chinese empire.

Where then shall we turn to find the
source of the present trouble in China?
This leads us to a discussion of the second
question, namely:

THE EO'REIGJV ‘POWE'RS.

Are foreign powers blameworthy?

Much has been said by the nations of
Europe about “sphere of influence” and
“concession.” In plain language this
“sphere of influence” has simply meant the
power of the stronger to compel the weak¬
er. “Concession,” on the other hand, has
meant the necessity of the weaker party’s
yielding to the demands of the stronger in
order to be freed from greater injury.

The European nations have boldly and
for years past made known their designs
on China. They have located their coveted
points, even going so far as to suggest a
division of the empire among themselves.

Russia arrogantly talked “sphere of in¬

THE WESTERN WORLD,

fluence” and then swooped down and took
from China Port Arthur, one of her best
naval stations.

Great Britain, in like manner, demanded
another of China’s best coast defences and
grasped Wei-Hai-Wei.

France, also coveting that which is her
neighbor’s, enlarges her borders in the re¬
gion of Yun-Nan.

Germany, with little or no pretext, only
to gratify her pride, sails her men of war
into Kiao Chou and wrenches from China
that port, and, robber-like, shoots down
the villagers who resist the crime they
commit. It is the story of Ahab and Na¬
both’s vineyard over again. Ahab, al¬
though a king, found that he had an ex¬
pensive job on hand, and so will Europe’s
robber nations find that their ill-gotten
plunder from China will not pay. The
cost in blood and treasure will be immense.

In considering the attitude of the Chinese
towards those who, either by pretext or by
open fraud, have been robbing them of
their country, let us illustrate.

Suppose France should come to the Unit¬
ed States and demand New Orleans, and
threaten to do us great harm if the gov¬
ernment did not concede. Then Russia
seizes Fortress Monroe and defies us with
great show of violence. Great Britain next,
with great pretense to “sphere of influ¬
ence,” demands New York and Brooklyn
in order to be equal with Russia on our
coast. Then comes Germany and demands
Boston lest her pride be humbled. All
these strongholds fall, one after another,
and pass out of our hands because the gov¬
ernment is not able to cope with these
more pretentious and powerful antagonists.
Should such circumstances transpire in
our country “the spirit of 1776” would soon
manifest itself. The toiling farmer would
leave his plow in the furrow, the cowboy
would leave his ranch. From the shop, the
factory, the counting room, the college, the
university, from every nook and corner
of the land would come a vast army for de¬
fence, with the avowed purpose of driving
the hated foreigners from our land. Such
an army would, like our sires of old, be
called patriots, nor would it be strange if
the president approved by joining with
them the army of the United States. Nor
would anything else be expected than that
such an army, embittered by the unright¬
eous acts of the nations, should sweep on
to Washington and make the representa¬
tives of the governments that had commit¬
ted the wrong first to feel the fury of their
vengeance.

Have not the Chinese just cause for this
uprising, speaking after the manner of na¬
tions? Are not those who are rising up in
defence of their country against these ag¬
gressions, really the patriots of China? If
the missionary suffers or falls in this gen¬
eral uprising, it will not be because he is
a missionary, but because he is a for¬
eigner and belongs to a supposed

WASHING CLOTHES BY THE RIVER.

class of people from whom China has
received great wrongs. The slaughter
of Protestant missionaries by the Chinese
and the destruction of mission property
are only incidents resulting, not from any
ill that the missionaries have done, but be¬
cause the missionaries are supposed to have
come from those countries that have
wronged them. The native Christians are
also subjected to persecution and marked

19

out for destruction, not because they are
disturbers of the peace, for the opposite is
true, but because they are followers of the
hated foreigner, concerning whom, wheth¬
er he be a missionary or a diplomat of a
foreign power, the average Chinaman cher¬
ishes none other than the most deeply-seat¬
ed and intense hatred. In the disturbed
parts of China to-day, no discrimination is
made whether a man be a Russian, British,
French, German or American. His for¬
eign face is sufficient mark for his exter¬
mination. In this connection it is with

SMOOTHING OR IRONING CLOTHS.

pride that the Americans look upon the po¬
sition taken by the government of the
United States as voiced by Mr. Hay, secre¬
tary of state, in the warning issued to the
other nations, namely: That the United
States has no other interest in China than
to help her to restore order to the empire,
and to protect American citizens. Our
boasted Christian civilization demands that
we do this. As a friend to China and as
an act of simple justice to American citi¬
zens resident or traveling in China, our
government can do no less.

WHAT OF THE FUTURE?

It would be a long way on the road to
the restoration of order in China and of
peace and friendship towards foreign na-

CHINESE SHANTZ, OR MUD LITTER.

tions, if the powers that have wronged and
robbed China would acknowledge their
wrong and restore their illgotten plunder.
But this they probably will never do. In
detail no one can foresee just how the mat¬
ter will be settled. We do not believe that
China will be dismembered and divided
among the European powers. That is a
matter too formidable to be seriously en¬
tertained. Armies sufficiently large to hold
in control each nation’s allotted section
would be impracticable, if not impossible.
China will continue to be ruled by Chinese,
but by the outside pressure of foreign pow¬
ers the future rulers of China must be
moderately progressive. Civilization can¬
not be forced upon a great nation. The peo¬
ple must be led and taught. That civiliza¬
tion which counts in building up a great,
prosperous and happy nation manifests it¬
self first in the hearts and homes of the
people. Along this line will China’s real
progress be best marked and made most
observable. Of this, however, we may be
assured: The hands on the dial of day
never move backward. From whatever
cause the present disturbances in the Chi¬
nese empire may have arisen, or however
unrighteous the acts of foreign nations may
have been, God is able to overrule it all for
good and for the entrance of greater light
for the oldest and most populous empire the
world ever saw. Then will it be seen that
what now seems to be “China’s sorrow”
was so controlled and directed by a Divine
hand as to become her greatest joy.

20

THE WESTERN WORLD,

August, 1900.

Trip Through JMiagara9 s 'Raging 'RapicLr,

! "Described by "P ID T ID "K A I S' S' ID TV.

PETER NISSEN.

Then I began to look around for something
else to do. About that time I happened to
visit Niagara Falls and while there I heard
numerous discussions of plans to convert
the Niagara waters to commercial uses.
Being of an inventive turn of mind, the agi¬
tation then on set me to thinking. The
rapids interested me and it occurred to
me that whoever could get up a safe method
of transportation through the rapids for
seekers after pleasure and excitement, and
there are plenty of them, could easily find
financial backing to put the scheme

iR.UDDER.Pi

5 BAT-

b

CROSS

SECTION.

COCKPlT-

-NEEL

err -

□

- 4)

XBeam running through from end to end.

Following is a description of the boat as
furnished by Mr. Nissen himself: Length,
20 feet; beam, 3 ft. 6 in.; 4 ft. stem and stern;
deck fore and aft and open cockpit in center;
weight of keel, 1,250 pounds; total weight of
boat, 4,300 pounds. The boat has six airtight
cells two in each end and one in each side
of the cockpit. In four of the compartments
were 300 pounds of cork.

through. My idea was to have the boats
brought back by rail, just as is done with
them in ‘shooting the chutes,’ which has
become so popular. I was present when the
Grand Trunk Railroad bridge was finished
and watched the action of the waters on
the large timbers that were thrown into
the river. I went back when the ice broke
up and watched the action of the waters on
the large chunks of ice as they went

When asked what put the idea of making
a trip through the Niagara rapids recent¬
ly into his head, Peter Nissen of Chicago
said :

“Now you have hit on a point
I am glad you mentioned. Some years ago
I had a political Sunday school on the west
side; but times became poor and I saw I
was going to have to give up the school.

Horseshoe Falls, over 3,000 feet from one edge to the other, following crest of falls; water
on crest from 15 to 50 feet deep, and a most gorgeous emerald green; fall, 15S feet. If it were
possible for a boat to approach within 10 feet of the base of this fall, the force of the wind
and spray would crush and sink it.

through. I finally made up my mind that
a boat could be built that would go through
safely and I went ahead and built my boat.
That was three years ago. My friends made
such a fuss and objected so strenuously on
account of possible notoriety that I
let it go and put the boat away in the
barn. When I began to think of my vaca¬
tion this summer I remembered the boat,
and after thinking the matter over I con¬
cluded to say nothing to anybody but to get
the boat away quietly and make the rapids
trip without any ostentation. I got along
all right until I got to Niagara Falls. I had
made arrangements with the railroad peo¬
ple for prompt unloading and to have the
boat sent over to the place where I was to
make the launch as soon as it arrived, so
I could make the trip about 5 a. m. before
the people were up. I would have been all
right if the railroad people had not got
tangled up in the switching, with the result
that the boat stood at the depot a day and
a half in full view. Well, you know how it

is in a small town. The boat attracted at¬
tention and a crowd gathered. I couldn’t
give an order about moving it without its
becoming known, and when the boat was
moved the crowd went with it, and when it
was taken to the river of course everybody
knew what was up, and as I had no time
to waste there was no alternative but to.
face the music. Some of the people there
objected, but I couldn’t well back down af¬
ter going to all that trouble and expense,
so I set my teeth and went ahead, with
what result you already know.

“The boat was launched half a mile be¬
low the falls and traveled about two miles
straight away. It is three-quarters of a
mile from the Grand Trunk railroad bridge
to the whirlpool and we made it in two
and a half minutes, according to the time¬
keepers.

“I did not lose my nerve during the whole
trip, but had I realized what was happen¬
ing when the boat was sucked down into
the vortex of the whirlpool I would have

THE NATIONAL REVIEW.

CHINA.

-$^L ik~ <£ 10

VOL. VIII. Shanghai, 8th October, 1910. 6th day, 9th moon, 2nd year of H.I.M. Hsuan Tung. No. 15

SUBSCRIPTION: ) Foreign, #7.00 Mex.=14 Shillings or U.S. #3.50. Telegrams: NOTRIK, Shanghai.

Per annum, in advance } Chinese Empire, #5.00 Mex. Shanghai, #4.00 Mex. Telephone, 459.

Principal Contents.

Page.

S. P. 0. S . 233

Notes and Comments :

Conditions in China . 234

The Kowloon Railway .... 234
Central China Railway Loan 234

The Canton Railway . 234

Independent Assemblies . . 234

Returned Students . 235 |

Foreign Loans for Manchuria 235
Russian Survey of Mongolia 235
Income-Tax Proposals . . . 235
Conditions of Foreign Loans 235

The Limit . 235

Alleged Japanese Spies . . . 235

Contemporary Views :

The National Assembly . . . 236
ThcExam ination of J apanese

Officers . 236

The Change in Chosen. . . . 236
The American Business De¬
legates . 236

Commerce and Finance:

The International Cheque . 237
Wrong Views of Commerce 237
Chinese Coal . 238 I

Page.

The British Empire’s Cotton

Area . 238

Export of Capital from
Britain . 238

Engineering :

Electric Traction . 239

A New type of Dredger . . . 239
Utilizing the Exhaust from
Gas Engines . 239

Nature and Science:

Wild Life in China : xxxi.

Pheasants (Concluded) . 240
Forestation in Western

China 11 . 241

Reviews . 242

Miscellaneous:

Asia for the Japanese . . . . 243
Personal Propriety in Japan 244
China and Her Critics. . . . 245

Shanghai :

The Shanghai Junior Club . 245

Round the Town . 246

Shanghai Commercial Re¬
ports . 247

Throughout the Empire . . 248
Week’s News . 248

All Communications to be addressed to“Thc National Review,"
Shanghai , China.

All changes in advertisements must be to hand on the Saturday
before they are to appear.

S. P. Q. S.

On Monday last took place the formal opening of the
first National Assembly of China, called by some the
Senate, a name which we ourselves do not use as it has come
to carry w.ithitsomeimplications of a bicameral parliamentary
system of which the chamber to which the term is applied is
the higher and generally the smaller. Moreover, the National
Assembly has not exactly the functions of any parliament,
being almost entirely deliberative and consultative but not
legislative. In those older parliamentary lands where the
monarchical system still holds its own the ruler makes all
his enactments by and with the consent and counsel of the
parliamentary body. In China this is not yet the case. The
Assembly may consentor it may counsel, or it maycounseland
consent, but the Sovereign is not bound by either its consent
or its counsel or both. Its functions thus fall far short of
those of a senate, and hence, except in our caption, we eschew
the term.

All the circumstances of this momentous occasion have
been propitious. The Assembly was opened by the Prince
Regent in person, all the preliminary arrangements having
been made by the Assembly itself at informal meetings. In
his speech from beside the Throne His Imperial Highness
pointed out that this was only the initial step in the great
march to representative government on a national basis,
emblematic of the hopeof the country’s greatfuture, indicative
of China’s desire to march with the times, a recognition of the
newneedsandof the necessity for improved conditions and for
the promotion of harmonious relations amongstallclasses. His
Highness took the opportunity of urging upon the members
that they should carry out their duties zealously, assured
of the confidence alike of the Government and of the people.

In an Imperial Edict issued immediately after the opening
His Imperial Highness again emphasizes the necessity for
loyalty to the Throne and a sincere desire for the welfare of
the people, and throughout the public utterances in reference
to the event he clearly insists upon this dual relationship in
which the Assembly stands. The Assembly has a primary
duty to the Throne. It is created in compliance with the
express desire and wish of their late Majesties the Emperor
Teh Tsung, who will be more familiar under the title
of Kwang Hsu, and the Empress Grand Dowager, and
in the fulfilment of the wishes of these two departed
rulers His Imperial Highness finds a natural satisfaction.
The relation of the Assembly to the Throne is much the
same as that which obtained in the earlier parliaments of
England: its business is to advise, to counsel, to approve
or to disapprove, but without power to enforce its will upon
the Emperor. In this fact many critics have found ground
for adverse comment, but at least this is to be said in favour
of the Assembly, that even with its limitations it has satisfied
the people “who are overjoyed at the realization of a part of
their great ambition” that the Government in general, and
the Imperial Housein particular, is sincerelyanxioustogive the
fullest possible effect to the promises made in the late reign
and to do what it can to assist the nation as a whole to
make an effective entry into the circle of enfranchised
peoples. Nobody imagines for a moment that the nation is
going to accept the convening of the National Assembly
as satisfaction in full of the promises to which we have
referred, and it is clear that the very existence of the
Assembly is in very large measure a guarantee that the other
steps devised will be taken in due course, for it is impossible
to call into being a body of this kind without putting
oneself largely into its hands. Once called, such an Assembly
would be a difficult thing to be rid of, and although
it has no legislative functions it could without difficulty make
things exceedingly unpleasant for any ruler who should
seek to persist in thwarting its desires or in flouting
its opinions. In its relations to the Throne the Assembly
stands as a perpetual incentive to activity on behalf of
the people’s welfare, for however slight may be the actual
degree of representation of the people comprised within
its membership it stands as the nominal representative of
the people much as did the barons at Runnymede. Having
been called into existence in the name of the people it cannot
now be neglected as the mouthpiece of public opinion.

This suggests a consideration of the actual decree of
relationship between the Assembly and the people!* It is
idle to pretend that even one hundredth of the people have
the slightest conception of the character or functions of the
new force that has now entered into the political situation
The spread of modern education and of constitutional theories
or the study of representative government has not yet proceed¬
ed so far as to afford any just ground for thinking that in the
western sense this Assembly represents the people and yet
it is undeniable that in a very real sense popular represent¬
ation is there. The Assembly is largely composed of men
of advanced views, chosen very carefully by what are largely
the official classes, and the official classes it is to be re
membered are men of the people. It is not in China as in
some western lands, where the official ranks are filled
generation after generation by the scions of certain
privileged houses and favoured clans. In the great
majority of cases official rank has been obtained by merit
of one kind or another. It is only in the last few years

234

THE NATIONAL REVIEW.

that the merit has been of other than a literary kind,
but that is besides the point. The essential thing is that
these men are sons of the people, are indeed the people in a
special sense, and undoubtedly the people look to them
for the redress of grievances and the administration of
justice. Under these circumstances the fact that the
members of the Assembly have been elected from a somewhat
limited circle does not alter the fact that they are essentially
representatives of the people in deed as well as in theory,
in this point again bearing a resemblance to the men of
Runnymede and of the parliaments which succeeded it.
It only needs a glance through the list of questions sent up
for discussion by the Assembly to see how far it is held to
be the representative of the people. The issues are people’s
issues — insurance, transportation of cargo, press laws, the
national system of education, the opium campaign, stamp
taxes, the reorganization of taxation and the removal of
vexatious conditions attaching to the transfer of landed
property, the embarrassed condition of the sub-prefectures
and districts, which of course means the necessity under
which these local governments are to raise funds by all
manner of means in order to meet the demands made upon
them by their superior administrative units. All these are
people’s questions, the solution of which will immediately
relieve the great mass of the people of various forms of hard¬
ship, and it is quite certain that for the frank and effective
consideration of these questions the body of men constituting
the Assembly in Peking is quite as competent and well inclined
as would be a body elected by universal suffrage undei the
conditions of ignorance which at present prevail outside the
greatest cities. The country is not ri pe for du ect represen tat ion,
and it was a wise provision that made possible the creation of
the National Assembly as a stepping stone to the exercise of
full rights of franchise by the people and of full parliament¬
ary authority by their representatives.

As we said above, the National Assembly has met under
the happiest auspices. The country is tranquil, the bitterness
with which Peking and the provinces recently regarded each
other is somewhat less in evidence, there is a movement in
Peking in favour of placing in responsible poststheablest men
irrespective of their personal relations to the Court in the
past, and the fact that the programme has been followed
to the very day and almost to the very hour has given
just that proof of sincerity on the part of the Imperial House
that in this land of procrastination is most acceptable. It is
not usually at the very beginning that disillusionment
comes however, and we take this opportunity of uttei ing a
word of warning. On the one hand the Government can
expect nothing more than candid counsel fiom the National
Assembly, and when it adopts that counsel it will undoubt¬
edly have the support of the Assembly in carrying out its
decisions; but it cannot possibly put any ultimate responsi¬
bility upon the Assembly, for responsibility is only inherent
in power and without effective power the Assembly can do
nothing. This of course is fully recognized in the constitution
of the" Assembly, but it must not be forgotten in practice.
On the other hand the people at large will have to realize
that they have not yet a parliament and that the Assembly
cannot enforce its decisions on the Government and is not
therefore responsible for Government action. The Assembly
may well also take warning that its functions are limited and
any attempt to exercise functions not within its competency
will merely jeopardize the futureof representative institutions
in this country; the Assembly is a trial compromise and on
its success or on its failure to comport itself properly depend
the fortunes of that Imperial Parliament which is designed to
be its successor. The Assembly is but a small beginning,
but the day of small things is not to be despised.

MOTES 3ND COMMENTS.

Conditions in China.

A curious message from Reuter appears in the tele¬
graphic columns of our daily contemporaries this week to the
effect that the Washington Government has received advices
from United States officials in the Far East which suggest that
a critical situation exists and that an outbreak similar to the
madness of the Boxer Year would not be surprising. Either
Reuter or the United States officials in the Far East are very
much behind the time or the Washington correspondents of
London newspapers areveryhard upforsomething sensational
to supply to their readers. It may be that the Portuguese
revolution will keep Reuter’s hands full for the time being
and China will be suffered to go on her way unmolested and
un maligned. Enquiries from various reliable sources shew

that the country is in a state of great tranquillity, the signs of
unrest that were noted some four months ago having entirely
disappeared and the symptoms of ignorant anti-foreignism
having subsided. During a two-hundred-mile trip up-country
which a frequent contributor to this paper has made
during the last few days he states that he met with nothing
but friendliness from everybody he met, officials and people
alike, andtheonly signof an untoward kindwasthecomparative
poorness of the cotton crop. Two hundred miles is but a
back garden in China, but if one may judge by samples the
country is quiet and as contented as a somewhat backward
harvest will allow it to he. With the gathering of the
complete harvest it is likely that perfect quiet will reign.

The Kowloon Railway.

The comparatively short railway being built by the
Hongkong Government from Kowloon to the border of
the New Territory is now sufficiently near completion
for the opening of the line to have taken place on the 1st
instant. According to Hongkong papers the line is going to
tap a most valuable district from which the supplies of the
Colony in the way of vegetable and dairy produce will in
future be largely drawn. It is anticipated that when
this section of the Kowloon-Canton Railway is linked
up with the, as yet not half completed, portion of the line
from Canton a valuable district will be fully accessible
and the traffic between the Colony and the provincial
capital of Kvvangtung will prove highly remunerative. It is
some comfort to the Chinese who are interested in or
responsible for railway building that even with the resources
of a British Crown Colony at its back this line has not been
built without severe criticism, as the original estimates both
of expense and time have both been exceeded. Even in Crown
Colonies everything is not perfect, but we congratulate the
colonists on the accomplishment of their task, and we hope
soon to be able to offer similar congratulations to the
authorities who have in hand the Chinese section of the line
from Canton.

Central China Railway Loan.

This long-standing issue appears to be in danger of
further shelving if the report from Peking to the effect that
Sheng Kung Pao has declined to enter into an engagement
with the Quadruple Syndicate is correct. The Board of
Communications is in a state of transition until H. E. Tang
Shao-yi has reached the capital and taken up his duties in
the Board, but when he has entered upon the task to which
he has been appointed we do not doubt that he will find a
way of settling affairs to the advantage of all parties. The
Peking authorities recently sent a special commissioner to
enquire into the capacity of the Hupeh gentry and merchants
to build their own lines and his report was such that the
Grand Council would take no responsibility for it but
decided simply to forward it to the Throne for the Regent’s
perusal. This seems to imply that the resources of the '
Hupehese are not equal to the task they would undertake,
and in that case the way is clear enough, for clamour without
cash is worth nothing. If however the Hupeh and Hunan
people have shewn any sign that they are really capable of
doing any part of the work required their claims may well
be met without any sacrifice of the pledge to the Quadruple
Syndicate, and means of doing this are not beyond the
capacity of the new President of the Yuchuan Pu.

The Canton Railway.

A note in our senior morning contemporary states that
for a long time endless confusion has been caused in
connexion with the Canton Railway through alleged
peculations and struggles for power amongst shareholders
and directors and work has been practically at a standstill,
whilst the shares have gone down nearly fifty per cent.
Recently the shareholders invited Taotai Jeme Tien-yu,
who is a native of the Kvvangtung province, to direct the
railway and supervise its construction. Taotai Jeme made
it a condition of his acceptance of office, that he should
have full powers and a free hand in his work as well
as in employment of men. He also asked that, whatever
happened, no stricture should be passed upon him at any
stage of the work till the line has been completed. It is now
stated that the shareholders have decided to accept his terms
and have asked the Yuch’uan Pu to sanction H.E. J erne’s
engagement and to urge his departure for Canton. The
Ministry has agreed that he shall proceed there after he has
formed plans for the Szechuan-Tibet railway.

Independent Assemblies.

Some of the provincial assemblies are shewing an
independence which were it exercised in a worthier cause
would becommendable. The Kwangsi Assembly has decided to
resign in a body because the time allowed for the suppression

the National review.

241

FORESTATION IN WESTERN CHINA.

By F. Kingdon Ward.

II.

There are three distinct botanical formations, depending
entirely on the climate, and particularly on the water supply.

These are: (i). — Desert, with an inadequate watersupply.

(ii). — Grass-land, with a moderate water
supply, and that falling mostly in the
non-vegetative season.

(iii). — Forest, with an adequate watersupply
at all seasons, and particularly during
the vegetative season — that is, outside
the tropics, in summer.

These three formations of course overlap and merge into
one another by insensible gradations, but are sufficiently
distinct in the beginning to afford such complete contrasts
as desert, with no living plants, prairie, with no trees, and
tropical rain forest.

The greater part of western China, being mountainous,
has a distinctly moist climate, and most of the rain falls in
the summer; so that having established this much by
observation, we are led to infer, whatever appearance the
mountains may present now, that, given the chance, they
would support a luxuriant tree growth: and as a matter of
fact, in the far west beyond the limits of China Proper, many
of the mountains are clothed with thick forest, or at least
with a dense shrub vegetation.

The second point that it is necessary to insist on, is the
fluctuating amount of water coming down a big river like the
Yangtze.

We have already stated that the summer is the rainy
season in western China, and a few months of wet weather
over such an immense area of course make a big difference
to the rivers flowing to the Yangtze, which consequently
rises considerably in the rainy season.

But that is not all. Did the rainy season coincide with
the winter months, as it does in many parts of the world,
the Yangtze would probably remain at very much the same
level throughout the year.

Let us see how this is.

West of the Min-ho, the Yangtze is a glacier-fed river.
Even the western tributaries of the Min, as 1 observed for
myself — the Ya-ho and Ta-iui-ho, are glacier streams. The
Ya-lung, and the Kui-sa itself rise far up amongst the
stupendous snow ranges of the Mantze country and Anterior
Tibet respectively.

Here, then, is a source of great seasonal fluctuation,
for the snows and glaciers melt far more rapidly in summer
than in winter.

Even so, this difference might be counterbalanced to a
large extent, if the winter happened to be the rainy season,
and summer the dry season.

But it is not so, and the combination of the two causes
a very great annual summer rise in the Yangtze.

This is inevitable, being due to quite natural causes, and
starting with this premiss, we have to consider whether or
not it is also inevitable that there should be floods lower down,
in average years, or even in years of abnormal rise.

1 think we shall find that it is by no means necessary, if
due precautions are taken — not near the sea, for it is then
too late, and we have already seen that deforestation there
is of considerable benefit in building up the level of the
plain and in keeping open the river channel; but where the
water starts from, far up in the mountains. In a dry
climate, a river tends to form a gorge, because it scours out
its own bed more rapidly than the sides are worn down by
weathering; hence nature comes to the rescue as before,
only by a different method, and adjusts things, in the absence
of protecting vegetation, along new lines.

In a wet climate, on the other hand, the reverse is the
case, and the sides of the valley are gradually worn away,
though the vegetation to which the wet climate also gives
rise affords protection.

A blanket of vegetation is in fact the only thing which
will check this, and one frequently sees a river, even in a
wet climate, rolling between steep mountains densely clothed
with vegetation.

In the first place, nothing is gained by clearing the
timber, except the timber itself, for with the removal of the
protecting tree growth from steep slopes, the soil is rapidly
washed down exposing nothing but bare rock.

In southern Shensi, and also in south western Kansu,
the greater part of the mountainous area is not arable for
this reason, and cannot there be reforested.

In the second place, the weathering of the rock proceeds
very much faster than before, though transport of the
material still keeps pace with it.

It is true that two causes of disintegration have been
removed, namely, the mechanical action of roots wedging
themselves into the interstices of the rocks, and there
swelling as they grow; and secondly the chemical action of
the roots in slowly corroding the rocks by means of the acids
they secrete.

But the soil so broken up remained almost entirely
in situ, and on the other hand, with the removal of the
vegetation, powerful factors have been introduced, which
more than counterbalance the withdrawal of these agents.

After the surface soil has been swept away, the rocks
are exposed to the powerful heating and cooling effects of
day and night, which are so pronounced a feature of
mountainous regions, and under the alternate expansion
and contraction thus induced in the rock, strains and stresses
are set up which make it very little and cause it to break up
rapidly.

In the next place, water is now able to get freely into
the interstices of the rock, now unprotected from radiation.
Hence the water freezes, expands and forms one of the most
powerful agents of denudation.

Nor must the chemical action of the rain, in dissolving
portions of the rock, to which it now has free access, be
ignored.

But in spite of this increase in the rate of production of
soil, transport is able to keep pace with it, and bare rock prevails.

The result is that every mountain stream brings down
large quantities of sand and rock debris and casting them
into the main valley, begins to choke it up.

I have seen this over and over again in Shensi, where
for days we walked along the dry, stony water-courses of
shrunken streams, which flowed in broad valleys because the
streams had so frequently been turned aside by a mountain
torrent rushing down from above and piling up a huge
alluvial fan of earth and rock half way across the valley, thus
throwing the stream over to the other side. Here of course
it at once begins to widen the valley still more, by attacking
the other bank.

This continual choking of the mouths of tributary
streams, with the debris brought down from the mountains,
piles the water up first on one side of the valley, then on
the other, and till the rains come, the stream is quite unable
to cope with the material thus Hung to it; hence it spreads
itself out and if flowing in a broad mountain valley, over¬
flows into the surrounding fields, as proved by the film of
sand and mud frequently plastered over them. But when the
rains come, it is a different story, and these bare stony valleys
served to remind one how the water swept down from above
in one great rush, carrying everything before it.

Such things taking place simultaneously in thousands of
collecting streams, it is not surprising that floods occur lower
down, and I have no doubt that the forty days of rain on the
upper Han at the end of the summer of 1909, would have
been sufficient to cause the disastrous bursting of its bank,
which we saw a couple of hundred miles above Hankow, had
the mountains not been denuded of forest.

The protection afforded by forest under these circum¬
stances is three-fold.

In the first place the vegetation itself can take up a good
deal of water; in the second place the layer of soil and humus
can absorb a good deal more, in the manner of a sponge,
and in the third place, and more important than all, the two
processes combined act as a strainer, letting the water down
gradually from the mountains to the streams.

Indirectly, a river in flood, being able to scour its bed
deeper and keep a clear channel for the extra water, may
keep within bounds even in flood time, if it has not previously
choked up its bed with quantities of rock and sand; but
great piles of rubble in the way when a sudden rush of water
comes, at once tend to push itoutof itscourse,orover its banks.

Between Tatsienlu and Ya-chou-fu last July, several
mountain torrents were coming down in spate, and the
rapidity of their rise and fall, and the havoc they wrought in
a brief space of time, were extraordinary.

Streams which had been mere trickles of water in June
were roaring floods a month later. Bridges had been carried
away, roads broken, and in many places where they skirted
precipices, rendered extremely dangerous for mules, and in
the course of a single night, whole fields stripped bare and
plastered with several inches of sand.

Several cottages, too, had suffered, the stream having
taken them in its flight and poured straight through, piling up
sand and mud everywhere.

242

THE NATIONAL REVIEW.

All this would happen within twenty-four hours, and
the stream he passable again, only the trail of wreck and
ruin showing what had passed over the scene like a spirit of
vengeance.

One could not help noticing in southern Shensi how
very scarred the mountains were, slashed on every hand
with deepwater-courses, far more so than would be the case
were they protected by vegetation.

And this brings us to another consideration, namely,
that since the mountains are wearing away faster, the mud
must be carried down to the sea faster, and the coastal
plain is therefore being built out seawards more rapidly also,
in spite of the deforestation on the seaboard. Calculations
have been made of the amount of mud the Yangtze carries
annually out to sea, and from this the rate of growth of the
estuarine islands has been calculated, and their approximate
ages estimated.

But in the light of the above, the probability is that in
archaic times the Yangtze carried far less mud than it does
now, and that it is carrying more amd more every year, to
the benefit of the coastal plain, though to the extreme
detriment of other parts.

There is very little forest left in Shensi, hut a thick
scrub vegetation of oak, chestnut, willow, hazel, and other
small trees, perhaps ten to twelve feet high, covers many of
the mountains beyond the inhabited valleys at altitudes of
6,000 to 7,000 feet.

On Tai-pei-san, however, and the mountains beyond,
there are still considerable stretches of conifer forest, though
even this is being ruthlessly cut down as fast as possible,
and carried in planks down to the valley.

In the loess hills of south eastern Kansu there is neither
forest nor scrub, the hills are absolutely hare, and though
the loess gradually gives place to metamorphic rocks as the
watershed is reached, and the metamorphic rocks to
conglomerate cliffs in the neighbourhood of Min-chou, yet
these geological variations are unaccompanied by any
considerable increase of vegetation. Altogether this was
one of the most desolate pieces of country I have ever
traversed.

It is undeniable then, that the headwaters of all the lower
tributaries of the Yangtze rise amongst mountains practically
stripped bare of forest.

Beyond Min-chou, however, south of the Tow river, and
beyond Tow-chow-ting on both sides of the Tow, a startling
change sets in, for here are great conifer forests stretching
away up into the mountains, covering range beyond range,
and reaching to the limits of tree growth, 14,000 to 15,000
feet inthose regions; the trees are silver and spruce fir chiefly.

No sharper demarcation between Chinese and Tibetan
territory could be devised, and from this point right away
westwards to near the source of the Yellow River, where the
Tow rises, it flows through similarly forested mountains.

It is therefore only in accordance with what has been
said above to find no traces of flooding, no traces of alluvial
fans in the tributary valleys, or of extensive sheets of dry
river bed, though of course there is more water in this river
in summer than in winter.

West of Tatsienlu, in the Mantze country, it is much the
same; the high mountains and valleys are thickly forested,
and the rivers present an entirely different appearance from
that of the mountain rivers of Shensi, not altogether due totheir
being nearer their source; for there the only forests left are
on precipices which are practically inaccessible, or so entirely
remote that they have not even yet been reached by the
wood-cutter. What becomes of all this wood that is cut?

Some is sawn into planks and carried to the city; some
is burned for charcoal, and likewise carried to the city; but
the brushwood is almost entirely used for fuel on the spot
by the improvident peasants.

And the irony of it all is, there are such vast stores of
coal all over China.

The sooner the Central Government goes carefully into
the question of forest preservation the better; not for the
sake of the timber, though it would be a good thing to stop
the indiscriminate destruction of that, too, but for the sake
of the crops.

We never hear of one half the floods in China, and then
it is only the very big ones. It is not too much to say that
thousands of acres of crops are destroyed annually by floods
alone, and it may be confidently aserted that the causes can
be traced entirely to the deforestation of the mountains
where the big tributaries of the Yangtze have their sources
the headwaters of the Han, Kia-ling, Min, and other streams.

REVIEWS.

SCIENTIFIC TRAVEL.

Yunnan : Thk Link between India and the Yangtze. By Major

H. R. Davies. Cambridge University Press, 1909.

The traveller who sets out to tell us of the foreign
countries he has seen, will always be sure of an audience so
long as he keeps his end in view, whether to amuse or to
instruct. A very few amuse in an instructive manner, and still
fewer instruct in an amusing manner, except unintentional
humourists; but the average traveller aims at either the one
or the other.

It is this consideration which tempts us to think that
Major Davies has done either too much, or too little — for
our own part we would say the latter; in fact we are inclined
to think that the author would have done better had he
written two books.

People who are unable to travel themselves, read books
of travel with the object of following the explorer, in
imagination, through his joys and sorrows, of triumphing
in his triumphs, and condoling with his misfortunes; they
reap where he has sown as they read of what he saw, and
felt, the human touch that makes kin the traveller and the
man at home. But he is frightened of names, for to him an
obscure name means nothing; latitude and longitude mock his
ignorance and try his patience; and attitudes, except when
associated with an interesting peak, pass, or city, are apt to
bore him.

In the first three chapters of the book before us the
writer makes out a plain case for the construction of the
Burma-Yunnan railway, and in view of recent developments,
we heartily endorse his remarks as to the necessity of
building this railway ourselves, before it is too late.

Chapters four to twenty-seven deal with a series of trips
through the Shan States, and western Yunnan, and we are
not much impressed; it is here that the long lists of names
becomes rather overwhelming, the Shan, Chinese,, and
Burmese names being frequently given to every village
encountered.

In a modest preface, however, the author disarms us, by
proclaiming that the book is written primarily for the future
traveller, and that it does not contain a number of amusing
incidents or thrilling adventures.

Yet we are sure that such must have occurred, even in
the Shan States, and we feel almost justified in asking for
them from a traveller who has explored such a terra incognita
as the tribal districts of Yunnan and the Mantze Marches of
far western Suchuan.

We see that the book is addressed to a more limited
audience than we had hoped — to the Civil Servant, the
soldier, the merchant interested in railroad development,
and the explorer ; and consequently we feel that, whether or
not, it is a pity, from the author’s point of view, to
circumscribe unnecessarily his audience at the outset, by
appearing too technical, it is certainly a pity from the
reader’s point of view.

As soon as the author starts westwards, however, from
chapter twenty-eight onwards the magnificance of the scenery
and the novelty of Lolos,' Shi-fans and Tibetans, have a most
salutary effect, and our interest is riveted at once, with
incident and description; the story of the author’s attempt,
with two other British officers, to cross the Mekong into
Anterior Tibet is certainly one of the finest in the book.

We have no hesitation in saying that any reader who
has the patience to read the first half of the book will be
amply rewarded by the second half, which is as interesting
and enthralling as the first half is severe and technical.

The writer is often droll, but he sees no humour in’ a
Chinese inn or in Tibetan dirtiness; on the othei; hand h,e
touches lightly, with all the nonchalance of an old compaigner,
on the difficulties encountered in the bleak mountains, of
sleeping in the snow and the rain, of dying transport animals,
and of hostile Tibetans. Perhaps Major Davies takes life '
too seriously. We are sorry that the author has ljot come
down more to our level, for we must confess to a weakness
for enjoying the perils and difficulties of other men.

On outside matters other than railway routes the author
refrains from touching, though we are glad to see, what
indeed we should have expected from a British officer, that
he pays a chivalrous tribute to the missionaries of the interior.

In a series of appendices, Major Davies sums up the
physical features, area, population, climate and products of
Yunnan, followed by a thoughtful chapter on its commercial
prospects, and two chapters on the route of the proposed
railway.

For Private Circulation only.

SYNOPSIS.

I. — The Crisis.

1. Possibility of the speedy conversion of the yellow race.

2. Four competitors for it.

(i) Materialists. (2) Romanists. (3) Russians. (4) Protestants.

II. — The Methods of Protestant Work — all indispensable.

1. Evangelistic — cannot reach all personally.

2. Educational — takes many years.

3. Medical — deals with men in an abnormal state.

4. Literary — more universal in its operation.

(1) Necessary — (a) To supplement the work of the R.T.S. (b) To

reach the higher classes. ( c ) To keep the door open for all
Societies and all the other methods. ( d ) To suit the genius
of the Chinese.

(2) The method of production. By best writers in all Societies ;

in two magazines ; in books on all matters relating to the
Kingdom of God.

(3) The method of distribution. (a) Among all civil officers.

( b ) Among all students. ( c ) By offering prizes. (a) By
opening up depots.

(4) Wonderful results — (a) speedy, ( b ) widespread, ( c ) on all classes,

(d) profound, and ( e ) tending towards automatic support.

III. — The Relative Value of the Methods.

Literary work enormously under-estimated.

IV. — The Cost of the Literary Branch.

1. Hitherto one-sixth of that of the Bible Societies.

2. Hitherto that of the C. L. S. largely met by private parties.

3. Efficient scheme will cost ^4,000.

V. — Propositions for Meeting the Crisis.

1. Send only the best missionaries — spiritually and intellectually.

2. Let them live in the chief centres.

3. Make special use of the Press and books now.

(1) By each Society giving at least one man for literary work.

(2) By each Society also granting at least ^100 annually for

the same.

When both cannot be done let the money grant be made.

XT be Crisis in China,

AND HOW TO MEET IT.

lNote. — This is mainly the substance of an address delivered at the Secretaries’ Association,
in London, February 17th, 1897. As it was suggested that the speaker should lay
the matter before the Committee of each Missionary Society, it is now printed for
presentation to these Committees.]

I- — The Crisis in China: the collapse of its power before Japan.

1. The crisis has brought with it the possibility of the speedy conversion of
the yellow race to Christianity. This would be one of the most important
events in the history of the human race, for their civilisation is the
highest non-Christian civilisation in the world, and their number exceeds
that of the white race. For some centuries the rulers of China
have had Christianity before them in some aspects of it. Now, since
the Treaties were made, and especially since the Japanese war, there
has been a profound impression produced compelling reconsideration of their
past attitude toward Christianity and Christian civilisation.

2. There are now four competitors for the yellow race : —

(1) The modern Materialists and Agnostics without God or religion.
These are forming syndicates of scores of millions of pounds sterling
to exploit China for their own benefit. Such prosperity never lasts long.

(2) The Romanists, with the Pope supreme instead of God and
conscience, light and love. They (in China) are Romanist first, French
or German second, and Christian last. They have a Weekly to propagate
their views. They have a million followers led by Jesuits, who
seek to destroy Protestantism. We have to choose between adopting
a more rapid method of conversion (not therefore less real), and having
to work among the Chinese after their conversion to Romanism.

(3) The Russians, with a mixture of modern materialism and with
devout but dark and loveless mediaeval Christianity, who seek national
aggrandisement and Greek orthodoxy more than Christianity. Russia,
besides its vast railway and banking schemes, has decided on a forward
missionary movement.

(4) Reformed Christianity, which recognises the Divine wherever
found, and seeks to bring the pure life, light, and love of God to the
Chinese. Protestants have 200,000 followers.

As the Chinese have been the foremost in the Far East from the beginning of
history, it is likely that they will prove one of the greatest factors in the future history
of the human race, therefore by the result of this competition will the future of the
human race be greatly influenced. Let us, then, see to it that we at once commend
the Gospel in all its purity and fulness to the consciences of these Chinese.

II. — The Methods of Protestant Mission Work. In the main these are four, and
they are all indispensable.

1. The Evangelistic. This method involves travelling far and wide to
secure personal contact with as many Chinese as possible. But we have learnt
by experience that it takes a very long time to reach many personally. We have
also learnt that nine-tenths of the converts are brought in by the natives
themselves. The missionary’s work, then, comes to be chiefly inspiring,
organising, superintending, teaching, etc., the comparatively few gathered around
him, on the lines commanded by our Lord, and followed by His Apostles, of
seeking first the worthy, and then sending these to evangelise their countrymen.

4

2. The Educational. This method involves the opening of primary or day
schools, secondary or boarding schools, and advanced or Theological Institutions.
But the training of native pastors, evangelists, and teachers involves an
immense expenditure of time, some pupils being from ten to fourteen years
under training.

3. The Medical. This is also a most important method, but it only deals
with men when they are in an abnormal state. The normal state is that of health.
Christianity must commend itself to men in that state also before prevailing
generally.

4. The Literary. It deals with all the classes that the other methods reach,
and some that they do not reach. For influencing men at such a crisis as the
present, the literary method has many great advantages. Its record in China
is marvellous. Briefly, the history of this method is as follows: —
Ihe Religious Tract Society had been making increasing grants for Christian
books and tracts there, but as the work in China grew the R.T.S.
could not keep up with the increasing demands of the work, therefore, in 1887,
the Society for the Diffusion of Christian and Ge?ieral Knowledge among the
Chinese (known in Scotland as the Christian Literature Society for China) was
founded by the Rev. Alex. Williamson, LL.D., of the United Presbyterian
Mission of Scotland.

(1) This Society was necessary for several reasons.

(a) Because a few missionaries without books could not reach the
four hundred millions, and the grants of the R.T.S. were insufficient.

(b) Because the first converts were among the poor. The rich and
influential would not attend Christian places of worship, and they would
not receive the visits of missionaries at their homes. The only way
to get over this chasm was by means of a bridge of books which the
educated would read at their homes.

(c) Because the policy of the Government and the gentry and
educated classes was to oppose Christianity under the belief that the
spread of Christianity would be injurious to their nation ; hence the
introduction of Christianity to almost every new place was accompanied
by persecutions and riots more or less violent, and even by massacres,
threatening lately to stamp out Christianity altogether, and therefore
to stop every method of Christian work.

The leading missionaries of all societies believed that the literary
method of the C. L. S. (which is entirely unsectarian, like the Bible
and Tract Societies, giving expression to the united views of all true
Christians of whatever name) was far more effective in securing a
good understanding than appealing to Consuls for protection by
gunboats. They believed that if the Chinese only knew the real
value of Christianity they would not oppose, but even help on Christian
work. Hence, in addition to ordinary religious books and tracts, special
apologetic literature was required to meet the peculiar needs of China
if missionary work was to go on at all. Therefore, in 1890, the General
Conference decided to have fresh work on these lines; in 1892
twenty-nine of the leading missionaries signed an appeal to the
churches at home for the support of this work among the higher classes ;
in 1895 twenty missionaries signed the Memorial drawn up by
members of our Society and those of the Hankow R.T.S.; in 1895
the Missionary Association in Shanghai passed a resolution requesting
our Society to publish a weekly paper in the Mandarin language so
as to meet the masses at large, and not be behind the Romanists.

5

This we intend to do as soon as we have funds. Thus there was
a need of a body of men there who should be above sectarianism —
Christians first, their respective denominations after — recognising the
spirit of the Master under many different Christian names, and speak¬
ing authoritatively to the Chinese on all matters of common interest.

(d) Because it is a form which specially suits the genius of
the Chinese. Confucianism, Buddhism, and Taoism have not been
propagated so much by preaching as by books. The Chinese
masses who cannot read have for millenniums followed the students
who can read. The student is eager to learn from us to-day.

(2) The method of production of books. This Society was orgamised
to get Christian books produced by the best literary men belonging
to all Societies — British, German, and American — and thus prepare
books for the regeneration of China. We have two monthly Magazines —
a general one to inform the rulers and students of China of what
Christian nations are doing for their peoples, the other a more directly
religious one to inform the leaders in our native churches of what the
Christian Church is doing all over the world. There are books on —

The Life of Christ , shewing how Christ influences mankind.

Natural Theology , shewing God in nature and providence.

Civilisation , contrasting the Chinese with the Christian.

The Benefits of Christianity , historically considered.

History of the 19 th Century , giving the reforms of Christendom.

The Witnesses , a series of biographies of men who give their reasons
for giving up their former religions, and becoming Christians.

How to Szcpport the Nations , shewing that the development of the
nation’s resources and the laying down of railways, etc, is the
best form of famine relief and deliverance from wretched poverty.
Altogether, small and great, we have over 80 different publications. These
publications are used more or less by every missionary society in China.
Our aim is to write on all subjects of importance to the Kingdom of God
in China.

(3) The Society’s method of distributing books to guide the mind
of China is as follows : — *

(a) By distributing books among all the civil officers of the
Government of the rank of mayor and upwards throughout the
empire (which is as large as all Europe).

(h) By distributing books among all the students gathered
annually at the 200 centres (of districts as large as Wales) for
examination. They average about 5,000 students for each centre, and
amount to about a million students in all. The future rulers of
China are chosen from among these.

Guiding the above, we guide the 400 millions of China !

( 'c ) By offering prizes to the students for essays on subjects dealt
with in our books.

(d) By opening a central Depot at Shanghai and Depots at each
provincial capital and finally at each examination centre (of which
there are ten in each province), where all the best Christian books,
Bibles and tracts of all kinds are to be kept on sale.

(4) Some of the wonderful results of the work of this Society : —

(a) They are speedy. The Society was only founded nine years
ago. Before the Japanese war subscriptions from non-Christians began

6

to come in— a thing unheard of before. The Viceroy Chang Chih
Tung, in 1894, sent 1,000 taels (^160), and others (among them the
head of the China Merchants’ Company), unasked, sent smaller sums-
During the Japanese war, both the Viceroys Li Hung Chang and
Chang Chih Tung consulted us. At the close of the war our
chief periodical had quadrupled its circulation. After the peace
n.th Japan was signed, when Reform Societies were formed by
the highest statesmen in Peking and Shanghai, they frequently
asked advice of us.

[b) The results are widespread. Although our headquarters are
at Shanghai, many influential Chinamen as well as missionaries in
Peking, Hangchow, Foochow and Canton on the coast, and in
Honan, Shensi, Szechuen and Hunan in the interior — places as far
apart from one another as the capitals of Europe— have written
friendly letters to us thanking us for the work of our Society.

(c) Our work has touched very important classes. Many officials,
high and low, have now promised us protection and help for
Christians.

Many of the Hanlins ( t.e ., doctors of Chinese literature) thank us
for the light already given, and are asking for more.

The modern Sage, Kang Yeu Wei, a man who in China
occupies a position somewhat similar to that which Keshub Chunder
Sen held in India, and some of his numerous and influential
followers offer to co-operate with us.

Several of the native Christian leaders have been greatly
quickened in Peking, Foochow, and elsewhere in consequence of our
publications in a way not known before by books of any other
Society.

The province of Hunan was the hot-bed of anti-Christian
literature, but after two years’ perusal of our books the Chancellor
of Education for the whole province has invited our Chinese Editor
to become Professor in their chief College in the provincial capital!

Thus the doors which were threatened to be closed violently
against missionaries as their enemies are suddenly opened, and we are
invited 'to enter in as their friends.

(d) The results are also profound. Just consider what the effect
would be on England if the manager of the P. & O. or Sir Donald
Currie, if Herbert Spencer, one or two of our great Viceroys, and
Lord Salisbury were all to announce at the same time their belief
that the former attitude of our Sovereign towards Romanism, for
instance, was a mistake, and that henceforth it would be better that
England should pay more attention to the claims of Rome! Some¬
thing of that kind has taken place in China, but in favour of Protestant
Christianity. The former conservatism is considered a mistake, and
leading members of the Chinese Government and many of the
leading thinkers are cultivating friendly relationship with Protestant
missionaries.

(*) Consider also the bearing of the literary method on self-support.

It introduces an automatic method. Instead of appealing
apparently without end to the churches at home for funds to carry on
missionary work in China, the Chinese when once convinced of the
value of Christianity may do what the higher classes in Europe long
ago did (and what the Chinese themselves did long ago with Buddhist

7

missionaries) — viz., invite Christian missionaries, and support them, in
order that they may not be behind other nations. They are already
beginning to invite the missionaries to help them. This will free the
Christian Church to do something more advanced than laying
the foundations.

Each of the above results is remarkable. Together they form a
marvellous record, which is not easily parallelled in the annals of
missions. Some have estimated that this method is one hundredfold
more effective than others.

We have only endeavoured to follow more fully God's Mission
laws revealed in the process of redemption of the human race, and
He has brought about the results.

III. — Reconsider the relative value of methods.

In view of the remarkable results of the Literary method being more rapid,
more widespread, more profound and more final, should not the missionary
societies reconsider the relative value of the different methods ? There are in China
about 1,000 missionaries mainly given to the Evangelistic method ; there are some
hundreds devoting themselves mainly to Educational work; there are some hundreds
devoting themselves mainly to Medical work. But the number of those who are
wholly devoted to the preparation of Christian literature you can count on the
fingers of one hand — viz., two American, two German, and only one British
missionary ! This shows that literary work has been enormously under-estimated.

If the power of Literature be of little consequence, then let it have but little
support ; but seeing it has proved itself again in China what it was at the
Renaissance, at the Reformation, and at the modern Revolutions of Europe, one
of the most potent methods of quickly influencing public opinion — then let it have
a corresponding degree of support. Finance Committees and those who contribute
largely to the Mission cause will carefully weigh these facts.

IV. — The cost of the Literary Branch.

1. It has only been one-sixth that spent on Bibles. The British and Foreign
Bible Society, the National Bible Society of Scotland, and the American Bible
Society spend about £ 15,000 per annum on Bibles in China. But the combined
expenditure of the London Religious Tract Society, of the American Tract Society,
and of the Christian Literature Society for China is only about £ 2,200 , or
one-sixth that of the Bible Societies !

2. The U.P. Missionary Society paid Dr. Williamson’s salary, and aided
him also in the formation of the Society in Scotland that sends some £300
annually to China. Since October, 1891, the B.M.S. has paid the writer’s
salary. The Meth. Episc. Society of the United States pays the salary of the
Rev. Young J. Allen, LL.D., who edits one of our Magazines, and who has
written some very valuable works for us. The Rev. E. T. Williams, who
edits our Missionary Review in Chinese, devotes part of his time to earn his
own living, and all the rest he devotes to the work of our Society ; and Pastor

who acts as Secretary 'pro tern., gave us $1,200 to have one of our
books placed in the hands of all the civil officers in the Empire.

3. It has been estimated that £20 per annum will supply sufficient
books for distribution at each examination centre, representing a prefecture
of 10 counties — i.e., a district about the size of Wales. The smaller books
will be given gratis, but the larger ones will be on sale. As there are nearly
200 such centres in China, it would require ^4,000 per annum to reach the
whole. But hitherto we have only been able to reach some dozen centres,
chiefly at the coast.

8

Y. — Propositions for meeting the crisis.

1. Send only the very best missionaries — spiritually and intellectually —
to China, bearing in mind that what we want there are leaders Of leaders
at this great national and racial crisis.

2. Let these live at the chief ports, provincial capitals, and the 200
prefectural (foo) cities, centralising there and not at county towns. Let the
Chinese agents live at and take charge of these county towns. Confining
the residence of the foreign missionaries to the chief centres will prevent the
undesirable flooding of the Empire with foreigners, which would only rouse
the national prejudice. Increase of foreign missionaries beyond a certain
point becomes a hindrance instead of a help.

3. Above all, make a special effort to secure an adequate literary work in
China. This can be done :

(1) By each Society setting wholly apart at least one of its best
literary men to work with the C.L.S. ; or, better still, a due proportion —
say one in ten — of its missionaries to begin with.

(2) By each Society, in addition to setting men apart, making a
grant of at least £ 100 annually for the production and distribution of
the books of the C.L.S. , or, better still, a percentage — say, two or
three per cent. — of their gross expenditure in China to begin with.

When both these steps cannot be taken at once, it is of the utmost
importance that an annual grant of money be given as soon as possible.

Owing to the urgency of the crisis and the remarkable success that had
attended the efforts of our Society, I was requested by our Committee in
Shanghai to come home to raise more funds.

I had an interview with the London Committee of the Christian Literature
Society for India in regard to the union of their Society with ours, so as to
save working expenses, but the conditions are so different that it was thought
wise for the present to work independently.

I next applied to the R. T. S. for a grant of money, but they replied that
owing to “diminished resources” they could not take up fresh work at present,
yet promise to help when their funds allow.

After that, I went to Scotland to appeal to the public there for an increased
effort ; this they have made to some extent. But they ask, Why does not
London and England help ? Some friends advise me to stay in England to form
other auxiliaries. Others, again, say “Do not multiply new societies; as this is
direct mission work, apply to each of the missionary societies to make an annual
grant, as all societies in China are greatly benefited by the literature.”

If the various societies could see their way to assist us, then I could return
to China at once, and help my brethren there to make the most of the present
unprecedented opportunity. At this stupendous crisis there is no time to be
lost. A plenteous autumn harvest can only be secured by the right use of spring.

If immediate steps are taken on the lines indicated, then, with God’s blessing,
we may expect to see speedy and marvellous results in the turning of the millions
of China to Jesus Christ, and this crisis in China made an immense blessing
to the rest of the human race ; whereas, if we neglect to take adequate measures,
God may take our opportunity away and give it to others.

London,

March , 1897.

TIMOTHY RICLIARD,

Secretary,

Society for the Diffusion of Christian and General Knowledge
among the Chinese.

CHINA. No. 1 (1872).

CORRESPONDENCE

RESPECTING THE

CIRCULAR OF THE CHINESE GOVERNMENT

OP

FEBRUARY 9, 1871,

RELATING TO

MISSIONARIES.

Presented to both Houses of Parliament by Command of Her Majesty.

1872.

[C.— 468.] Price 5 d.

LONDON:

PRINTED BY HARRISON AND SONS.

LIST OF PAPERS.

No.

1. Earl Granville to Lord Lyons ..

2. Earl Granville to Lord Lyons ..

3. Lord Lyons to Earl Granville . .

4. Earl Granville to Mr. Pakenham

5. Earl Granville to Lord Lyons . .

6. Mr. Wade to Earl Granville . .

Pour Inclosures.

7. Lord Lyons to Earl Granville ..

One Inclosure.

8. Mr. Petre to Earl Granville

9. Earl Granville to Mr. Wade

10. Sir A. Buchanan to Earl Granville

11. Mr. Petre to Earl Granville

12. Earl Granville to Mr. Wade

1 3. Mr. Wade to Earl Granville

One Inclosure.

14. Lord Lyons to Earl Granville . .

One Inclosure.

15. General Schenck to Earl Granville

One Inclosure.

Page

June

27, 1871

1

July

1, -

1

July

6, -

2

August

10, -

2

August

11, -

2

June

8, -

2

August

18, -

17

August

19, -

18

August

21, -

18

August

23, -

20

August

26, -

21

August

31, -

21

June

22, -

21

September 5, -

22

November 29, -

23

Correspondence respecting the Circular of the Chinese Govern¬
ment of February 9, 1871, relating to Missionaries.

No. 1.

Earl Granville to Lord Lyons.

(Extract.) Foreign Office , June 27, 1871.

IN an interview which I yesterday had with the French Charge d’Affaires, he spoke
about the questions pending with the Chinese Government, and expressed a wish to know
what were the opinions of Her Majesty’s Government with regard ro the late Chinese
Circular respecting missionaries.

M. Gavard told me that, just as the United States had done, the French Government
took great, exception to that Circular, and that the pretensions put forward in it were
inadmissible. He said that he feared from the conversation he had had with Mr. Hammond,
that we took a favourable view of it.

I told M. Gavard that I could not pretend to think that the conduct of the French \
missionaries, stimulated by the highest and most laudable object, had been prudent 1
in the inteiest ot Christianity itself, and that the support which had been given by the
Representatives of France to their pretensions was dangerous to the future relations of
Europe with China ;^that I had always frankly communicated to the Government of
France all the information I received from China on this subject ; and that I certainly
trusted that the French Government would consider what was to be done with calmness
and moderation, and only after communication with other Governments ; that I should
be ready to go into the question of the Circular, as soon as he was able to tell me what
were the views of his Government.

M. Gavard assented to the principle which I had laid down; but he denied that the
facts justified the accusations. If they did so, the French Government would be the first
to condemn them.

I asked M. Gavard whether he knew what had passed between his Government and
the Chinese Envoy; but he said that he had received no information on the point.

No. 2.

Earl Granville to Lord Lyons.

My o- . T . Foreign Office, July 1, 1871.

ON the 27th ultimo I informed your Excellency of what had passed at an interview
which I had on the previous day with the French Charge d’Affaires on the questions
pending with the Chinese Government, and particularly with reference to the Chinese
Circular respecting missionaries.

M. Gavaid called upon me again yesterday when the same subject was touched upon.
I observed to him that it was unnecessary to repeat what I had said on the previous
occasion as uo the importance which Her Majesty’s Government attached to the French
Government restraining their missionaries from doing’ things which, on account of the
important objects which they had in view, appeared justifiable, but which seriously

[581 ' B 2

endangered the relations of European Powers with China. But I said there were objectionable
details in the Ciicular, and that I should be ready to communicate to him the views of Her
Majesty’s Government respecting the different Articles, if he received instructions from his
Government to communicate theirs.

I am, &c.

(Signed) GRANVILLE.

No. 3.

Lord Lyons to Earl Granville. — ( Received July 8.)

(Extract.) Versailles, July 6, 1871.

M. JULES FAVRE told me this afternoon that he thought the best mode of dealing
with the late Chinese Circular respecting missionaries would be, that a collective answer,
pointing out the particulars in which it was open to objection, should be made to it by
the Powers to whom it had been addressed.

No. 4.

Earl Granville to Mr. Pakenham*

Sir, Foreign Office, August 10, 1871.

I TRANSMIT to you herewith, for your information, and for communication to the
United States’ Government, a draft of a despatch which Her Majesty’s Government
propose to address to Mr. Wade respecting the Circular of the Chinese Government on
the subject of religious missions in China.f

I am, &c.

(Signed) GRANVILLE.

No. 5.

Earl Granville to Lord Lyons.

(Extract.) Foreign Office, August 11, 1871.

WITH reference to your Excellency’s despatch of the 6th of July, Her Majesty’s
Government will always be ready to join the Government of France in any representations
which may conduce to the better regulation of the intercourse between China and the
Treaty Powers, but on the present occasion it appears to them that, from the different
I nature of the Treaty provisions as affects the position of Protestant and Roman Catholic
missionaries in China, it would be better that each nation should return a separate reply to
Ithe Circular ; and they mean to address a despatch to Mr. Wade, of which the draft is
inclosed for communication to the French Government.f

No. 6.

Mr. Wade to Earl Granville .- — ( Received August 15.)

(Extract.) Peking, June 8, 1871.

I HAVE the honour to forward your Lordship translations of a note or Memorandum
addressed by the T’sung-li Yamen, in the first instance, to all foreign Representatives
resident in Peking, and subsequently to those of all foreign Treaty Powers, of eight
propositions appended to the Memorandum, and of a note addressed by the Minister
Wensiang to Sir R. Alcock shortly before he left Peking in 1869.

The last was doubtless submitted by Sir R. Alcock to Lord Clarendon ; but as I have
been unable to find a translation of it in the archives, and as the Minister, Wen Siang, has
again drawn attention to it, I have had a fresh translation of it made.

* Similar despatches were addressed to Mr. Petre and Sir A. Buchanan.

f See No. 9.

3

The note or Memorandum is, in the main, an expansion of the note to Sir R.
Alcock.

Admitting that, so far as trade is concerned, the Treaties work well enough, the
writer complains that their provisions fail entirely in the regulation of the missionary
question ; and that, through the unsatisfactory position of this, the whole question of
foreign relations is affected.

The promiscuous enlistment of evil men as well as good by the Romish missionaries, \
and their advocacy of the claims advanced by these ill-conditioned converts, has made -
Romanism most unpopular ; and the people at large do not distinguish between Romanist j
and Protestant, nor between foreigner and foreigner ’.jnot that Government has made no
effort to instruct the people, but China is a large Empire.

The growing feeling against propagandism had long rendered the Government anxious
before the Tien-tsin massacre ; and now, although mandarins have been exiled, criminals
executed, indemnities paid, Government still continues anxious, feeling that, if there are to
be more such outbreaks, recurrence to such measures will be in each instance more difficult.
How then about the future ?

First, as to the past. The high officers both of China and of foreign countries have
been sadly to blame for a hand-to-mouth policy in dealing with the missionary question.
Foreigners ask and China concedes what will make things smooth for the moment.
Foreigners also ask what is impracticable in order to place China in an impasse. The
Chinese Government would have the missionaries all brought under the same control, as
in other countries, amenable to the laws of the land, restrained from undue assumption of
status and authority, and from acts that produce scandal (see Article II). There should
be no mystery in what they do (this refers to the Orphelinats), and their conduct should in
all respects conform to the doctrine they teach.

At present they constitute in China an imperium in imperio ; and it is to be appre¬
hended that their followers, seeing how the Tien-tsin massacre has been punished, will
presume more than heretofore, and that of this will come an uprising of the people
beyond the power of Government to control. The responsibility of foreign Governments
will be great if they do not join China in devising precautionary measures.

This is the sum of the note. Appended to it is a Memorandum containing eight
Articles, in which are set-forth various griefs, each Article being supplemented by a note
purporting to supply evidence in support of the charge preferred.

Article 1 recommends the entire suppression of the foreign Orphelinats ; if this he
impossible, the exclusion of all but Christian children, in any case registration of the
children, and free admission of their friends. The present secrecy of proceedings in the
asylums provokes suspicion. The common people still believe in the removal of the
children’s hearts and eyes. These Orphelinats besides are really not wanted, for similar
asylums abound in China.

Article 2 protests against the appearance of women in the same chapels as the men,
and against the employment of female missionaries.

Article 3 assails the missionaries’ independence of the laws, their assumption of
power and position, their oppression of the people not Christian, their abuse of Con¬
fucianism, by which they exasperate the people.

It complains equally of the assumption of independence by the Christian congrega¬
tions, their refusal to render certain service as subjects of the Empire, to pay revenue to
Government, to pay rents to individuals. In all such refusals they are supported by their
missionaries, who interfere in suits before the Courts. Betrothals also are repudiated by
Christians, and their alienation of property produces family feuds.

Article 4 complains of the demands made for indemnity over and above the punishment
of offenders, while Christians offending are withheld from justice by missionaries.
Missionaries so offending should be required to undergo the same punishment as the
offender, otherwise to leave the country. (See the note following this Article.)

Article 5 would regulate the use of their passports by the missionaries, prevent their
transfer, and limit the area of the holder's movements, the penalty of disobedience being
deportation.

Article 6 condemns the reception as converts of men whose characters cannot be
guaranteed. Bad Christians should be expelled, and a return of all Christians should be
periodically made.

In the note to this Article some instances are given of the admission of rebel leaders
and other disreputable people into the Church, and of their subsequent lawless conduct, in
one case quoted, apparently under missionary protection.

Article 7 denounces the abrogation by missionaries of official attributions in
intercourse and correspondence. They should accept, it urges, the status of Chinese

I*/'

*lieratl ln both- Cases are cited in the note of their assuming the use of seals or titles or
foims of correspondence to which they had no right. ’ ’

_ Article 8 and last deals with the restitution of property formerly belong no- fn

C ristians (and now claimed by the Church under Article VI of the Convention of 1860)

Buildings are demanded back without reference to popular syinpatMes or pte udtes

have Pasfrl through many hands since the Christians, the original proprietors’

Pay n ZCbTo1 V ’oh' TTl ^ ™P-ed. The ^nisiilnS S
LLt monePfo, ’thermit ofM ’ " “ h0MSe ^ dai“ is “ ruins> to

R fiAl?d 11 J104 been for the strong resemblance between the note addressed to Sir
Rutheifoul Alcoch and the memorandum now under review, 1 should have been disposed
to repaid the latter, to a certain extent, in the light of a defensive document put forward

massTre08' ThifiTtc demaadsAat l"igh1t be made 011 the sc01'« of the Tien-tsin

“ t ; ’ *° a ce,rtT extent’ lts a‘“. hut not, I am satisfied, its only aim. It

is intended to be an expose of a state of things that is sorely irritating the educated class
who govern Cmna, and an appeal to foreign Governments to unite in effecting some
arrangements by which the causes that provoke this irritation may be controlled.

lhe papers, especially the supplement, are very badly put together. They contain
some statements winch will be easily contradicted, and some imputations which cannot be
sustained but, taken with the matter of many a long conversation on the same subject
to which I have listened in the last eight years, they strengthen my conviction that to
secure the missionary against the hostility of the lettered class, one of two courses must be
| pursued, -either the missionary must be supported, out and out, by the sword of the
1 Protecting lowers, or he must be placed by the protecting Powers under restrictions
f ™ch’ w.h!lst lelavmSi him always as much latitude of action as, if simply intent on
! Christianizing China, he is justified m desiring, will yet enable the Chinese Government to
declare to those whose conservatism chafes at the present pretensions of the missionary

that he, the missionary, is not authorized by the Power protecting him to put forward the
; pretensions objected to.

That the appeal of the Yamen is feebly drawn np I have already admitted, and 1
cannot say much tor its candour. Its incompleteness, in my eyes, will be seen from the
rejoinder T have drafted to the Grand Secretary Wen Siang, copy of which I inclose. In
this I am obliged to impugn the correctness of some of his information, and especially to
reject as insufficient the explanation attempted ot the Tien-tsin massacre.

The passage, to my taste, the most offensive in the whole paper is that in which
credit is taken for the decision of that case as satisfactory, so much too satisfactory that
Christians may be emboldened by it to go greater lengths than heretofore.

The papers when first circulated appeared to the French exceedingly aggressive. I
am not a con\ert to this view, ihe Chinese keep back, as might be expected of them,
all reference to the barbarous persecution of converts and missionaries in various places!
if not at the instigation of the mandarins, at any rate with their full knowledge of what
was passing, and they have scanty data for some of their charges of missionary interven¬
tion and pretentiousness. But I do not believe that this appeal is an excuse for some
blow that they know is about to be struck.

It is fair to add that, by the testimony of Romish missionaries in all directions, the
Government is doing its best to prevent any collision with Christians. Three-fourths of
he Romish missionaries in China, in all, between 400 and oOO persons, are French ; and
Romanism in the mouths of non-Christian Chinese, is as popularly termed the relieion of
the French as the religion of the Lord of Heaven.

A dread of Romish ascendancy, as I have more than once reported, I have heard very
frequently allowed; and the fear that the ranks of the Romanists, recruited by all who
wish to set their own Government at nought, will presently outnumber the well affected,
or that the Romish community, without attaining such proportions, will throw itself for
support upon the French, although it is not avowed in the Memorandum, is, in my belief,
the suggesting cause of its production.

Inclosure 1 in No. 6.

Memorandum of the Tsuny-li Yamen upon the Missionary Question, circulated,

February 9, 1871.

(Translation.)

WHEN the Treaties between China and foreign countries were concluded, it was
hoped that their provisions would prove of advantage to both parties, and of disadvantage
to neither, and this for evermore. The experience of a series of years, however, has shown,

5

not only that these provisions will not avail for all time, but that even now there are

diffiCS^ of serious quarrel between nativean^^

connected with the missionary question there is a vast amount of mischief or the increase

the fact being that while propagandism* starts with the ^afthe^ect

the exhortation of people to virtue., Romanismf as propa " ^
of setting the people against it ; and inasmuch as this is entirely
ness of the modus operandi now in vogue, it is essential that there be devi, »
of time, such remedial measures as will bring things back to a sa >sfa ° w ^foreiKn
The missionary question affects the whole question of pacific relations wnth fo^gn
powers — the whole question of their trade. As the Minister addressed ^“"“t 'mt he we
aware, wherever missionaries of the Romish profession appear .ill-feeling begins between
them and the people, and for years past, m one case or another, po nts of a 1 k nds on j
which they are at issue, have been presenting themselves. In earl w t mes M»b, n the
Romish missionaries first came to China, styled, as they were, Si Ju the i Sc I . 1

the West their converts no doubt for the most part were persons of good charactei , but,
since the exchange of ratifications in 1860, the converts have ,n general not been of a
moral class. The result has been that the religion that professes to exhort ; met . to virtue
has come to be thought lightly of; it is, in consequence, unpopular and J ™P°Pulanty
is greatly increased by the conduct of the converts who, relying on the . .

the missionaries, oppress and take advantage of the common P,e0Ple£e “““ionJ tetweei~-
and vet more by the conduct of the missionaries themselves, who, when coilisions between
Christians and the people occur, and the authorities are engaged in dealing ^ with them, take
part with the Christians, and uphold them in their opposition to the authoiit.es, this
undiscriminating enlistment of proselytes has gone so far that rebels and j=r™inala d 9 A '
pettifoggers and mischief-makers, and such like, take refuge m the profession of Christianity,
and covered by tins position, create disorder. This has deeply dissatisfied the people and
their dissatisfaction long felt grows into animosity, and their animosity into dradiyhosUh^ ,
The populations of different localities are not aware that Protestantism »nd j

distinct They include both under the latter denomination. They do not know that there
is anv distinction between the nations of the West. . They include them all under the one (

denomination of foreigners, and thus any serious collision that occurs ' equally compromis^qj
all foreigners in China, Even in the provinces not concerned, doubt and misgmng are
certain to be largely generated. Under such circumstances, how is it possible but that
?here should be SriLtion, and that this should show itself in serious outbreaks? Tha :
creed is distinct from creed, and nationality from nationality, is a truth, and it is net that
this truth has not been again and again the subject of injunction and e*Poa'tJ,on,’ A®
inculcation of the truth of such things upon every one, house by house, and family y |

famdDuringaltheytenSyeIrs that the Prince and the Ministers have held office^ the
apprehension (that something of this sort would happen) has been to them a subject ot
anxiety from night to morning; and now, this year, at a moment s notice, did come this
outbreak at Tien-tsin. The condemnation of the local authorities, the decapitation of
principals, and the payments for indemnity and reparation, have all been nearly arranged
but they cannot help continuing anxious, because, if measures like these are all that on
can rely on for (the disposing of) quarrels between the people and the Chiistians, the
oftener they are resorted to the greater will be the difficulty (of resorting to them), and
outbreaks like this (of Tien-tsin) will recur, each more terrible than the preceding.
While things present the aspect they now wear, how is it possible that there should e no
future misunderstandings ? Be it that the troubles connected with propagandism come of
the resentment of the people roused at last to wrath ? It is not the less a fact that the
Christians have given them cause of exasperation. Allowing again that, with cases ot the
kind in the provinces, the local authorities have not always succeeded in dealing satisfac¬
torily it is not the less a fact that their failure is due to the course pursued by the high
authorities, native and foreign, administering (international) questions, they well know
that in the arrangements affecting the missionaries and the Christians, there is much ot
incongruity (much that does not go smoothly) ; but they do not choose to take steps foi
the remedying of this ; and when, one day or other, an affair comes suddenly upon them,
all the foreign Government thinks of is the moment’s comfort (some arrangement that wi
do for the time being) ; no regard is had to the question whether the people s feelings aie
for or against (what is required) ; the one thing to be done is to constrain them by toice.

* “ Chuan-chiao,” propagation of the doctrine.

-j- “ Tien- chu-chi,” the doctrine of the Lord of Heaven,
j That is, since the establishment of the Yamen of Foreign Affairs in I860.

on their side> l00king only t0 settlement somehow ot other> are

themT!lo P*?8 set upon the adjustment pro tempore of what is before

anv^enTtlfnf f L eit,her ®lde ,SL testotved upon (measures that will continue effectual)
fnou re /with th, ’( rr ”>*•"“ f“f,gn Government is applied to, as on occasion it is, to
the'end t t f Chlna) n;t0 ,tl,c source and origin (of these misunderstandings), to

the end that some means may be discovered of preventing them for all time to come, there

sometbinT ,t?i ™ t0 d'scuss the matter in a spirit of equity. If there be a discussion,
something utterly impracticable is proposed ; and this is urged with violence in order that
its non-adoption may be made an excuse for a dead-lock.

Tins is not that spirit of honesty in which international Agents should treat affairs.

* . 16 P”nce fn(* Ministers are taking thought for the common interest in all its

anngs. Greatly desiring that China and foreign nations should he well with each other
that peace should endure for evermore, they are bound to consider maturely what course
it may be best topursue. They humbly conceive that to enable the teachers of religion
in the States of the West to live as they do in each other’s countries without misunder¬
standing ever arising (between them and the natives of the country they adopt) there
must be some suitable arrangement in virtue of which neither the teacher nor follower of
the religion has it m his power to give trouble. They have been told that the teacher of
religion, no matter what his nationality, if residing in a country not his own, conforms to
e laws and usages of that country, and that he is not allowed to assume a status of
independence, that he is strictly interdicted disobedience of the laws of the State, or the
commands ot the authorities, usurpation of power not belonging to him, or excessive use
ot power that does belong to him ; injury of people’s characters (or, creation of scandal)
and tyrannical treatment of people; for that by such acts the suspicion of the people is
provoked, and their animosity excited ; all lawless doings, in short. Were this the course
pursued in China, if before building religious establishments, and beginning to preach Tthe
missionary ] was to make certain of not producing a feeling of aversion and odium on the
part of the gentry and people, there would be confidence (between the two parties)
instead of suspicion ; steps would then be taken that would make a long endurance of
friendly understanding a possibility, and would prevent the destruction of establishments,
and the abase of the religion. And if the teachers of religion were to make the public
well understand what they are engaged about as the business of their vocation ; if they
did nothing that was at issue with the doctrine they teach ; if, farther, they would not let
their converts instigate them to meddle with the public business of the locality, and to do
acts of violence and oppression on the strength of their position, acts such as move the
gentry and people to wrath and hatred ; if missionaries would conduct themselves in this
manner, the people would be on good terms with them, the authorities could protect
them. 1 he course pursued by the missionaries who now come to China is at variance in
every particular with any that the Prince and Ministers have ever understood (to be
sanctioned by their religion) ; and being, as they are, just like an infinite number of inde¬
pendent rival States in the heart of another State, is it possible that, however much they
may desire it, peace should be kept for ever unbroken between them (and the people
among whom they may be), or that the authorities and people should be prevented uniting
in feelings of anger and hatred against them ?

The Prince and Ministers would guard against mischief before it becomes a fact, and
what they seriously apprehend is this: that when the Tien-tsin case is closed, the
Christians in different places, knowing no better, will be emboldened by it, and (so far
from taking warning by what has occurred, will), on the contrary, allow themselves to
swagger and blaster ad libitum ; the dislike of the people will be intensified, and after due
accumulation their wrath will burst forth at a day’s warning ; a great catastrophe will be
the consequence of the effervescence ; it will he beyond the control of the the local
authorities, presently beyond the control of the Provincial Governments, and the Yam£n
of Foreign Affairs will be equally powerless. And if there be an unanimous rising of the
Chinese people, His Majesty our Emperor may send Special Commissioners, or may set
troops in motion in all parts of the Empire ; hut the whole population cannot be put to
death. Their anger, besides, once roused, we must be prepared for the refusal of the
people to bow the head and submit to death. But when it comes to this that the damage
is past help, and the Governments, Chinese and foreign, notwithstanding their desire, in
that they are at peace, to preserve the common interest from harm, are without a means to
that end, a charge will lie at the door of the international agents of both, from which they
cannot excuse themselves.

To sum up : whether in China or in any other country, it is essential that action taken
be in accord with popular feeling. If it be not so in accord, and the popular feeling be

7

violently overborne, there is sure to be in the long run 'a popular convulsion There
are occasions in which orders, though they be the orders of the Government, will not be

obeyed. Diplomatic Agents of China and foreign countries, upon whom the

responsibility rests, are utterly without [counsels that may] supp y [wha >s wanting]
und rescue fwhat is imperilled from danger] ; if they are to sit still looking on at the
people of China and the mercantile communities of different nations in a most cntica
no? t on unable to surest any course of action that shall serve its purpose [in the matter
Clt iiscusLfit will come to pass by-and-by that in no public matter* _n
interest will a satisfactory course of action be possible. The 1 unce and the Ministers
desiring to preserve inviolate the friendly relations of China with other nations, aie
earnestly set upon discovering some means of remedying [the mischief here considered]
and to this end they have drawn up eight Articles (or Rules), copy of which they forward

for the perusal of the Minister addressed. < . . , . , ,

They are sending a copy to each of the Representatives. This is addressed to

Mr. Wade, who they hope will examine it.

Inclosure 2 in No. 6.

Eight Propositions appended to the Yarnin' s Memorandum on the Missionary Question .

^ 1 1 1 1 THE practice of taking young children into the missionary for Christian) yu-ying-
fang ” (infantasylums) without giving notice to the authorities has invested the proceedmg
with an air of mystery, the result of which is the generation of suspicion, out of the fer
mentation consequent on which come acts (or feelings) of hostility. It wouid be best to
break up all these foreign asylums in order to the prevention of misgiving ; but if then
suppression be impossible, thl admissions into the Christian beh^dto

the children of Christian parents unable to take care of them. Notice ought m any case
to be given to the authorities, that they might place it on record on what day .[any child.)
was taken in, who the child was, and when it was taken away again ; also what person, it
any, was authorized, on giving security, to adopt it ; so that a means might be known to
exist of ascertaining the facts. Children not belonging to Christian families it will be
duty of the Provincial Governments of China to direct the local authorities of then ju

dictions to choose members of the lettered class to deal with. , ,

Thus each party (the Christian and the non-Christian) would do its own good woik,

and beginnings of suspicion would be prevented. , . ,

[Original note on the above.] — By the rule affecting Chinese infant asylums, the his ory
of every child as it comes in and goes out of the asylum is known ; it is reported to tie
authorities. After the child is admitted, its parents are enabled to visit it. As it &i°w.
up it may either be adopted by some childless person, security being given, or the family
which entered it may take it back. Whatever may be the persuasion [in which it was
horn] to that persuasion it returns. The children being, withal, charitably taken caie ot
in the asvlums their reception into them is consequently a charitable work.

The" way of managing children’s asylums in foreign countries is understood to be much
the same as that under the Chinese system : hut the peculiar system under which, m
China foreign asylums are managed, the admission of children without inquiry as „o then-
history, the absence of all notice to the authorities, the refusal of permission to persons to
adopt the children or to take them back, or to their families to visit them, inevitably

produce suspicion on the part of the people. A , . _f

Thus, in the Tien-tsin affair, it has been represented to the Throne, no doubt, that
the hearts or eyes of children had not in any case been taken out (as was alleged), but the
people’s doubts are not for all that entirely removed. Their mouths may be closed, but
thev do not surrender their convictions, and there is no saying that their misgivings may
not at some future time again be productive of hostility. If all the foreign infant asylums
were broken up, and [the foreigner] were to do his work of charity in his own country, le
savins and bringing up of Chinese children, whether Christians or not, would devo ve
upon°China. There is a large number of establishments for this purpose in every province
of China. What occasion is there, then, for the intervention of foreign nations in a fashion
which renders a proceeding in the interest of charity a cause of suspicion and indignation .
It were far better that each party should do its own work of charity, this would be t le
surest way of preventing mischief for all time to come.

[58]

8

2. W omen should under no circumstances be admitted into the chapels (or
establishments), nor should female missionaries be allowed in China : this to show a sense
of decorum on the part of the Christians, and to prevent criticism of their proceedings as
extraordinary, on the part of the Chinese. 1 °

[Original Note.]— To China the highest importance is attached to good fame (or to
the decorum which insures it), and to modest deportment. The men and women have no
immediate intercourse with each other ; their apartments are separated, and the line of
demarcation between them is very strictly observed (or, insisted upon). Since the
relaxation of the restrictions affecting Romanism, people have heard, to their surprise
that women go into the chapels, and the fact that the sexes are not kept apart, and that
they remain a long time in the chapels, produces a tendency on the part of the people to

hold them cheap, and to suspect that their religion is a pretence to cover indecorous (or
immoral) practices. v

3. Missionaries residing in China should be amenable to Chinese law and usages
1 hey should not be allowed an independent position. They should not be allowed'’ to
isobey the laws of the State, or the orders ot the officials ; to assume authority that does
not belong to them, or to overstep the limits of the authority that does belono- to them •
to cause scandal to reputations, or to oppress the people, thereby producing suspicion, and
provoking the multitude to anger. Neither should they exasperate the people by reviling
Confucianism All missionaries ought to be under the control of the local authorities*
and Chinese Christians should in every respect be on the same footing as ordinary Chinese’
They should be exempted, according to the rules [in force] from contributing to
theatrical entertainments, and processions (or gatherings) ; but they ought not to be more
exempt [than any other Chinese], from corvees, or the public obligations of the locality,
fetill less should they presume upon their religious profession to evade full payment
either of the regular revenue, or of rent due to the landlords of their holdings ; neither
should they be upheld by their missionaries in their refusal to pay.

The admimstiation of justice, in cases in which Christians and non-Christians are
both interested, should be always left to the local authorities ; the missionaries should not
put themselves forward to fight their battles, neither should they keep Christians, whether
plaintiff or defendant, from appearing in the Courts, to the embarrassment of the parties in
the case.

When a missionary takes on himself to interfere, the local authorities should send
up the letter of the missionary, or report his language, if his appeal was made in person,
to the high authorities of the province, and these should communicate with the Yamen;
and the missionary should be sent back to his own country. Chinese Christians [on the’
other hand], if, in law-suits affecting marriages, land questions, or the like, they attempt
to take advantage of their status [as Christians], and try to get the missionaries to plead
for them, should be severely punished by the local authorities.

[Original Note.] — In China there are adherents to the doctrine of Confucius, also to
that of Buddha, and to that of Tao [but all are alike obedient to the law of the land].
The Lamas, for instance, although not Chinese, in all cases conform obediently to the laws
of China. The local authorities dispose of all questions and cases [in which they are
parties] .

It is understood that [abroad] foreign missionaries when residing in other countries
than their own, are in every case amenable to the laws and customs of that country.
They are not permitted to assume a status of independence, and to violate the laws
of the country and commands of the constituted authorities ; to arrogate to them¬
selves the authority [of officials], or to overstep the limits of their own powers ; to cause
scandal to reputations, and tyrannize over and ill-treat the people, thereby exciting popular
suspicions, and calling forth general hatred and indignation.

Missionaries in China ought in like manner, when in the practice of their calling, to
submit to the jurisdiction of the local authorities. Instead of doing so they go beyond all
bounds in assuming an attitude of arrogant importance, and of overbearing resistance to
the authorities.

Native Christians again are Chinese subjects, and it is still more incumbent on them
to be well-behaved, and to be in every respect like the ordinary subjects of the country.
Whether in the towns or in the country they ought to be on good terms and act in
harmony with their neighbours. But far from doing so, when [for instance] a district is
called on to contribute [either money or services] for a public purpose, or when a fund has
to be collected in a neighbourhood for a common object, they seek to excuse themselves
from contributing by pleading their religion. When they thus take the lead in isolating
themselves, how can others help regarding them as isolated ? They even go so far as to

9

tr the of taxes and to resist the

“quirin^intolcts, conceal iFevery case the Christian evil-doer and refuse surrender
him to the authorities for punishment. It has even occurred that

been guilty of the gravest crimes have thrown themselves into the profess on ^ ^nstmmty
ancl have been at once accepted and screened [from justice]. In every piovince do tne
foreign misrnaries interfere" at the offices of the local a»t ont.es in law su. s m wh , h
native Christians are concerned. For example, in a case rn°“u'1' A "J^torent
which some native Christian women defrauded certain person feu Ill French Bishop
owinp. to them and actually had these persons wounded and killed the French J^isnop

took ^on himself to write in official form [to the authorities] pleading m their favour
None of thSe women were sentenced to forfeit life for life taken, and the resentment of

the people of Sze-chuen in consequence remains unabated. whatever kind it

In Kwei-chow, native Christians, whenever they have a law-suit, of whatevei kind it

may be, invariably state in their plaint that they are Christians ; and they do so in the
hope of thereby gaining their case. The evils that result from suell a piactice aie easily

Seen'lt hannens frequently in the provinces that, if after a betrothal has taken place
between twohamilies? one l( the families becomes Christian while the other remains non-
Christian, the non-Christian family is at once compelled to break off the niama0e

engagement, t tUat the father or elder brother in a family becomes a Christian,

while the sons or younger brothers remain non-Christians. The father or elder brother
will at once file l petition in the courts, charging the son or younger brother with

disobedience, and will be supported and assisted in this action by ,the’ 'P^inest’ _„DuIsJ
and numberless proceedings of the same kind, have roused the d-epest pop

resentment.

4. Where Chinese and foreigners live together in the same locality, the law must be

the penalty being a life for a life, Chinese subjects ought to be
dealt with according to Chinese law, and foreigners according to foreign law. - This would

SatlSfInPeve^ly cfse,' 'whether dealt with by Chinese or foreign officials the penalty to be
undergone should he awarded with reference to the case itself, and no claim tor pecuniary
compensation over and above the punishment of the criminal concerned should he brought
forward. Still less should it be permitted the [missionaries] to go beyond the criminals
concerned ; and by insisting on the complicity of members ot the gentry, or ot the
mercantile class, to compel innocent persons to pay indemnity. In cases between converts
and non-converts that come before the local authorities, whichever party may be found to
be the aggressors, in awarding the punishment to be inflicted there ought to be no undue

Should the character of a convert he of a generally lawless character, and the
knowledge of his conduct reach the local authorities, whether by special inquiry or by a
complaint lodged [said convert] should submit to be arrested, and dealt with according to
law. His missionary should not be permitted to protect or conceal him. Should there
be attempts to protect him, or to resist the summons of the local authority, the offender
must still be punished as the law lays down ; and, in addition, the missionary attempting
to protect and to resist the local authority, should be required to undergo the same
penalty as the offender himself, or in default of submission be withdrawn [irom China] to

T Oriqinal ^Note.] — In the case of the missionary Feng-Pi-Lo (Mabileau), killed in a
collision in Sze-chuen in 1867, one Yan Lao-wu was arrested, tried, and executed ; but
the missionary Mei (Miliieres) persisted in asserting that the gentry were the chief
instigators [of the outrage], and forced the payment of 80,000 taels as compensation.
The men engaged in that disturbance were all ignorant, indigent, common people, it was
an affair which came to a head and broke out suddenly. But the proceedings of the
missionaries, in. requiring the payment by respectable, wealthy, well-behaved people, ot a
sum of monev by way of compensation, lias caused the deepest indignation. .

Again take the case of the missionary Li Kao (Rigaud) who was killed m a collision
in Sze-chuen in 1869. The real cause of 'the affair was the repudiation of a betrothal at
the instance of a native Christian, who insisted upon its repudiation. The -Tartar General

* The writer means that the foreigner ought to be put to death.

C 2

10

^nVrerdo^Xo0 h" f S whoa0re‘?eil ktwl l^eThf "of^

Tof astSsTkllWrhf v® Sert0 (sa,cristan)> T’an Fa-Ch^n, who at the head of a band
h^nteo°g^a“itt !„“on!equ»cf ati°n ““ °f the pe°P'e °f Sze-chuen

pursue Ids calKn^T8' f'J ta ? the, paSSport of a missionary states that he is Jo
S» repaif clandestinely ° "0t ^ P*" °" “* ftl" pretet

pernS^ S % ‘ KSSf f°rth there°“ and te Sh0UU n0t bC

o-oork Sh-°uld Permitted t0 defraud the revenue by carrying dutiable

province1 and 1 nr^feetui-p1 f ^f?1118.8^8 he ma7 Pa^ an route. On arrival in the
iLnectionTt the for which be is bound, he should deliver up his passport for

holder and the loealit H°f ^ °Ca authoiaty* lf’ on examination, it be found that the
passnirt hafheln f Y f° f rresP°.nd Mh what * stated on the passport], or if the
inissionarv tiansferred to a native Christian who assumes therewith the status of a

for a moneV conS?0/ *hou]*ht ® cancelled’ and if tde transfer has been corruptly made
with the uffiir ^f d at!on’ or lf th^e are any other circumstances of illegality connected

with sever? ’ 5 fUa iTC 'vh° has llle^aI1y assumed the missionary status will be punished
with severity and the missionary should himself be expelled the country.

. -ffon .re£ffd to the names of the missionaries inserted in the passports, the name, as

be able }oS^nSe,-TStb^t*kena8tihe real Dame? b °rder that.the iocal [authorities] may
i • n guish one from another. On the death of a missionary, or if he return to

shoukfhe nCTn y; °r lf fhe chang® his CallinS and cease to be a missionary, his passport
thp rr b d®Ilvered UP at once t0 be cancelled. In order to show the genuine desire [of
down ti n Gov.e™ment} to extend an efficient protection [to missionaries, it should be laid
, t,]at-l 110 holder of passports will be permitted to go to districts in any province
vnere there are rebels, and no passports issued for any province in which military opera¬
tions are being carried on. J 1

. .[°n$rM»aZ Note.]— In a missionary case in Kwei-chow, there was mentioned one Chao a
missionary, but in the Missionary Passport Register for Kwei-chow, no such name was found.

I. Devena, the Interpreter [of the French Legation] , wrote to say that he found, on reference
o ie old foreign register, that Chao Seu-to (sacristan) who had died of wounds he had
received, had been called Chao by mistake, and was in reality the person who, under the name

m, JU1 faken 0ut a PassP°rt on 25th day of the 6th moon of the 4th year of

ung Uuh (16th August, 1865). Flow it appears from the records that one Jui Lo-ssu
did take out passport No. 325 on August 16, 1865, but he was proceeding to Sze-chuen
and m the Passport Register for Kwei-chow neither the name Chao nor Jui Lo-ssu occur!

such discrepancies and such interchanging of places and names as the foregoing is
a owed, how is it possible to arrive at that knowledge of the truth which is necessary to
/rf ™nS due Pr9tecti°n ? Again take the case of the missionary Lin Fu-chen
[Paul Sphngaert) who killed the Russian. Lin Fu-chen was at first a missionary, and
afterwards became a servant in the Prussian Legation, but his passport was never returned
to be cancelled. Should the document be transferred to another person, or should it fall
m o other hands, not only would the irregularity of falsely assuming an improper status
unavoidably take place, but should it eventually reach the hands of a rebel, the resulting
mjuiy to the Government would be very serious, and it may be asked, “would the good
name of the Christian Society not also be compromised ? ”

6. Since the missionaries have for their object the exhortation of men to virtue, it is
their duty, before receiving any person into their society, to ascertain whether he has or
n as not been an offender against the law, [or whether he is a person] of bad character. [If
ie is found to be such as] can be received, let them receive them ; if not, they ought

li

ot to receive him. In accordance with the law of China, providing that a return [of
he inmates] of all temples shall be sent in to the headman ot the district [to jeenterec y
him] in a register [which he shall keepj for reference. A separate lepoit 0 u g 1 _ 0 c
made to the local authorities within a given time, of every man received into their sect,
stating the year, month, and dav of his reception, the place he comes fiom, an ns means
of subsistence up to that date. [They ought] further to [guarantee that t to man is no an
offender against the law, and that he has not changed his name, [that a no e ma\ >e mac c
of the same] for [future] reference ; and if any man so received die or go awaj , icy s iou
in all cases immediately report. If, when a man is received into a sect, t icie )e no nn0
against him, but if after his reception he commit a breach of the law, he s iou c a once e
expelled and, as in other cases [above detailed], a report be made. . . . t

Everv month and every quarter a general return should be sent in to the local
authorities for inspection, and those officers, in accordance with the aw o nna,
[authorizing] the inspection of Buddhist nunneries and temples, the laoist cs a j is. mien s
should in the same manner pay a visit of inspection to the missionaiy esta is mien ^

monthly and quarterly. ,

By this means the [good] name of the sect will be preserved unbanned, an peace

will be preserved [between Christian and non-Christian]. .

[■ Original Note]. — In the 5th year of I’ung Chih (1866), the Govemoi o n\ei-c iow

reported [the following] case : — . .

At Kuei-ting-hsien, Jan Shili-pao and others, followers of the rebels, bad joined a
society established by Yuan yii-hsiang and Hsia Chen-hsing, converts, and had made then
Christianity a pretext for getting together a number of men, joined with whom t ley
murdered two men, Wang-chiang-pao and Tso yin-shu, and wounded three others, taking

all their money, household property, oxen, and horses.

Again, in the 8th year of T’ung Chih (1869), the Governor ot Kwei-cliow repoited

[the following] case : —

The whole prefecture of Tsun-i had sent in a petition complaining that bung Yu-shan,
T’ang Shen-hsien, T’an Yuan-shuai, and Chien Yiian-shai, soi-disant rebel generalissimos,
had been received as converts, and that innumerable people in the towns and villages [ot
the Prefecture] had suffered injury at their hands.

Again : Yang Hsi-po, Liu K’ai-wen, Ch’ing Hsiao-ming, Ho Wen-chiu, Chao Wen-an,
and others, all of whom wTere converts and people of disreputable families in the juiisdic-
tion of Tsun-i, employed in the business of the religious establishments, were tyrannising
over the orphans and the weak, and oppressing and extorting money from the simple
villagers. They went in and out of the courts [as they pleased] and engrossed the manage¬
ment of [all] lawsuits. If any converts wrere non-suited (or lost their cause) Yang Hsi-po
and the rest at once forced their way into the magistracy with a crowd of [their fellow- J
converts and compelled the magistrate to alter his decision. If any convert was taken into
custody they went at once with the foreign missionary’s card, and requested his immediate
release. They were very many cases of unlawful possession of men s wives and daughteis
and of property, and murder, and all such crimes.

7. Missionaries should obey the established laws (or respect the dignity) ol China;
in this they ought not to transgress, be it ever so little. They have no right to use official
seals or to attempt official correspondence with Yam6ns, large or small, in the form arguing
equality of position. If a case occurs in which they have to appeal in their own behalf to
the authorities, the case not being connected with other lawsuits, their application to the
authorities ought to be in the form which, in accordance with Chinese usage is employed
by the literati, a ping (petition). If they visit Chinese high officials they ought to observe
the same ceremonies as those laid down by Chinese law to be observed by Chinese literates
when visiting high officers ; and when they have to request an interview with the local
authorities they ought also to observe the same rule. They have no business to come
straight (unceremoniously) into a public office to the confusion and disturbance of public
business#

[ Original Note.] — In the spring of the 6th year of T’ung Chih (1867), the General
at Ch’eng-tu wrote to report that the French bishop [by name] Hung (Pinchon) had,
when writing to the official Committee (most likely that charged with raising funds for
the suppression of rebellion) in Sze-chuen, made use of a [Chinese] official seal which he
held bud oust

In the 7th year of T’ung Chih (1868) Hu Fu-li (Fawrie), Bishop of Kwei-chow, took
upon himself to address the Yamen a communication in the form “ chao hui,” which he
sent by the Government post couriers, commending To-wen, the former Taoutae and others,
and requesting that extraordinary marks of favour might be bestowed upon them.

12

nfn ^nCa-SG °NC£Urrnd.?f a ?iSSiTary in ShantunS assuming the title of Sinn-fu (Governor

a provmee). Loth in Sze-chuen and Kwei-chow missionaries have held such language

drawn! of T* aff2*?n? the reliSion the7 were obliged to request the with-

Wn nffl • 11 auth°nties* This is not only encroachment upon the authority of the

noscfihi* t a ? blwnUSU1Tatl°n 01 -the authonty °f the Chinese Government. How is it
possible that all these improprieties should not arouse general indignation ?

In th,e interest of peace it will not do for missionaries to be demanding restitu¬
tion of any chapel they may please to indicate. When Christians wish to buy land for
the erection of religious establishments, or to rent public places, they should, first in
conjunction with the real owner of the property, lay the matter before the local authority
that he may ascertain whether the feng shuif will be interfered with. If he allows the
sale after inquiry, and if, moreover, the people of the place are not hostile to it, authority
?™hJ: S\ve” .to Proceed m accordance with the Agreement of the 4th year of Tung Chili
(18b 5), that is it ought to be stated on the title-deed that the land belongs to the Chinese
Christians as their common property. It should not be permitted in buying property to
effect the transfer by making use of some other name [than that of the real purchaser! •
nor should it be permitted to effect the transfer irregularly (otherwise than as the law
requires) upon the deceitful representations of dishonest people, t

. [ Original Note.] As missionaries have to reside permanently in China, it is, of course
desirable tnat they should be on good terms with the Chinese, and that they should not
provoke the irritation and dislike of the Chinese. They would then be able to live in
harmony with them without exciting suspicion. At the present time much of the conduct
Lthe peoplej are unwilling to allow the missionary to remain in any place that he goes to
of Christians clashes against the feelings of the Chinese people. To take claims for the
restitution of chapels as an instance During the last few years the restitution of chapels
in different places in every province has been insisted upon without any regard for the
feeling of the masses, the missionaries obstinately persisting in their claims. They have
also pointed out fine handsome houses [belonging to, or occupied by] the gentry or others
as buddings once used as churches, and these they have compelled the people to give up.

I laces even [the surrender of which] was a question of dignity improper, § with meetin^-
halls, clubs, temples, all such being places held in high respect bv the gentry and people
of the whole neighbourhood,, they have forced from them for the benefit of the Church in
lieu [of other lands or buildings]. || 5

A. farther consideration is this : — Buildings which were once used as chauels have
been in some cases sold years ago by Christians ; and having been sold and re-sold by one
of the people to another, have passed through the hands of several proprietors. There is
also a large number of buildings which have been newly repaired at very considerable
expense of which the missionaries have insisted on the restitution, refusing at the same
time to pay anything for them. On the other hand there are some houses which have
accidentally become dilapidated, and the missionaries put in a claim for the necessary
repairs. Their conduct excites the indignation of the people whenever they come in
contact with each other, till they appear to be at feud with each other, and it becomes
impossible for them to live quietly together.

.The grievances detailed in this Memorandum are only a few instances cited to show
the impropriety of missionary proceedings, and the [consequent] impossibility of a good
understanding between the Christians and the people. No time should be lost in looking
foi a letnedy suited to the disease, one that may so avail both parties as to prevent the
missionary question injuriously affecting friendly relations between China and foreign
countries. There are other cases, too, in every province too numerous to mention.

There are good men as well as bad ; by the removal of the tares the wheat is
strengthened. Thus, in trade, by dealing severely with fraudulent merchants, the interests
of the upright are secured. Now, if the missionaries make no distinction between good
and bad men, but receive all men alike that come forward into their church, then& the
wicked who become their converts will use their religion to compass the ruin of the good.

,* The words literally mean, “to go the rounds comforting or consoling;” used as a title they designate a
provincial Governor. * 5

. f The “ feng shui,” air and water influence, is one of the great pests of China. In the aspect of a house
choice of a grave, opening of a door or window, planting of a chimney, this influence has to be consulted, and to
the neglect of it most direful consequences are attributed.

t To avoid discussions, the missionary, I believe, occasionally endeavours to acquire the ground needed by
putting jorwaid this 01 that particular Christian. There can be no real objection to this proceeding,

§ Probably Yamens are meant.

|| Other lands, &c., restoration of which they could not obtain.

13

Extreme indeed would be the danger if, popular indignation having been once
seriously aroused by this opposition to the authorities, the hatred of the whole population
of China were excited like that of the people of Tien-tsin against foreigners, and orders,
though issued by the Government, could not be for all that put in force.

In the propositions here enumerated, the Chinese Government, while making every
effort to assure the security [of the foreigner], is adhering, on the other hand, to a policy
of liberal treatment. If the missionaries will faithfully endeavour to abide by what is laid
down, peace can be maintained between them and the Chinese ; hut if they consider
themselves [too much] restricted by it, or if they regard it as at issue with the tenets of
their religion, they had best not proselytize in China. Native Christians will, of course,
he treated as favourably as non-converts. No distinction will be made. The meaning of
this is not that China is laying a prohibition on missionary preaching, but that by not
attending peaceably to their proper work, and by allowing themselves to be made tools of
by native Christians, missionaries will for certain provoke an amount of popular indignation
that there will be no facing, [and that on this will follow] a universal catastrophe.*
It is better, therefore, now to explain [what the danger is] beforehand than to prove unable
to give due protection when the moment arrives.

Inclosure 3 in No. 6.

Note addressed by the Minister Wen Siang to Sir R. Alcock.

(Translation.)

THE writer again addresses [Sir R. Alcock].

The object of foreigners who enter the interior to propagate their doctrines is the
exhortation of men to virtue. But among their converts there are men evil disposed and
well disposed ; [the latter] relying on their creed as a sort of magic spell which shall
protect them, by their conduct bring the preaching of Christianity into such discredit that
Add to this, that the missionary thinks only of the number of converts he can make ; he
makes no inquiry into private character, but receives and enrols all [who come]. Having
entered the [Christian] society, the good are bent no doubt on being good, but on the
other hand the evil make [their religion] a pretext for defrauding and oppressing
unoffending people, till by degrees indignation and rage reach a point at which the relations
[of the two parties] become as those of fire and water. At the present time, as the
British Minister must doubtless be well aware, case after case of murder has occurred, the
consequence of feuds between Christians and non-Christians. Although the creeds of the
various foreign countries differ in their origin and development from eacn other, the

story [about any of these missionaries] without making further and minute inquiry [into
its truth], they rise in a body to molest him. The Yang-chow affair is plain evidence of
this.

Now if no preventive measures are adopted some great catastrophe will inevitably

arise.

Regulations ought, therefore, to be drawn up, with such care as shall enable them to
prevent native Christians from making their religion a pretext for extorting money from
honest people, or the non-Christians from taking advantage of their numerical superiority
to defraud and oppress the Christians ; which shall besides bring missionaries, even as
the priests of the Buddhist and Taouist sects, under the jurisdiction of the local
authorities. Seeing that missionaries wish to reside in China, that their doctrines may
gradually be propagated far and wide, they cannot wish the Chinese to look upon them as
differing from themselves. They ought, therefore, to put themselves on the same footing
as Chinese subjects. Buddhism is also a creed of Western origin, but the reason why its
followers have so long been at peace with the Chinese, each party adhering to his own
religion, is this, that although there is a difference of religion, the propagators of this
creed are, as well as the others, under the control of the local authorities. And so in Con¬
fucianism, the system most esteemed in China, when such men as Chin shih and Han lin
(those who have taken the highest degrees), after having filled official positions return
# home, or become the heads of schools, they become subordinate as they were before [they

took office] to the local authorities. This is always the rule. At the present time foreign
missionaries, as a general rule, adopt, the Chinese dress, but they do not [at the same time]

natives of China are unable to see the distinction between them. Jff"fheir eyes all
[teachers of religion] are “missionaries from the West,” and directly they hear a lying

* Lit., a grand smash in every place,

14

submit to Chinese law. They thus begin by holding themselves as outside [the pale of
the law], and show to others that they are not to be treated as ordinary people. And the
native Christians go farther : they defraud and oppress ordinary subjects of the country,
or withstand and disobey the authorities. [Such being the case] it is not to be wondered
at that men become indignant, and that surprise is everywhere manifested.

But let only this change be made, viz., that [missionaries] be placed under the control
of the local authorities (who must not be allowed to be vexatious in their treatment of
them), and the result will be that Christians and non- Christians will be placed on a just
level vis-a-vis with each other, and no troubles will arise from unexpected sources.

The missionary question, moreover, gravely affects the whole question of commercial
relations. Some measure must, therefore, be devised in time that shall insure the
maintenance of everlasting and sincere friendship.

The writer hopes for a reply.

8th year, 5th moon, 17th day (June 26, 1869).

Inclosure 4 in No. 6.

Mr. Wade to the Minister Wen Siang.

Sir^ Peking, June , 1871.

IN accordance with the promise 1 made your Excellency when I had the pleasure of
meeting you at the Yamen of Foreign Affairs a few days ago, I beg to submit to you some
observations on the papers relating to the missionary question which were forwarded me by
yourself and the President Shen on the 9th of February last.

It will be in your recollection that, when they were sent me, I made an effort to have
their circulation postponed until portions of them which seemed to me open to criticism
could be revised; and, in my note of the 11th February, I proposed to lay before you a
statement in writing of my views on the subject. I was engaged on a Memorandum to be
submitted to you when I received your subsequent note of the 13th, urging dispatch, as
you wished to address all the Legations at the same moment. I rode to the Yamen the
following afternoon for the purpose of tendering my explanations in person, but I was not
so fortunate as to see your Excellency ; and, on inquiry, I learned that the papers had
already been circulated the evening before.

I* had been anxious to prevent their issue unrevised, for two reasons in particular : in
the first place, on account of the prominence given to the name of France and to the
Roman Catholic religion, which I thought might be offensive not only to France but to
other Powers whose nationals are also engaged in missionary enterprise in China ; in the
next place, because the review of the difficulties of the missionary question, more especially
in those parts which attempt an explanation of the Tien-tsin massacre is by no means
calculated to insure the Chinese Government that sympathy and support on the part ol
foreign nations for which these papers are ostensibly an appeal. It was with no small
regret, therefore, that I found them in circulation ; and my silence up to the present time
must be attributed, among other reasons, in no small part to the discouragement I have
felt at discovering, in this instance, as so frequently before, that my advice, even when asked
for, has little chance of being attended to.

However, as your Excellency has once more expressed a wish to hear what I have to
say, I address myself to the task.

Reversing the order of the documents under review, I begin with the eight Articles
appended to the covering note.

Article 1 relates to the infant asylums. Protestant missionaries have not, to my
knowledge, established any such asylums, but I am assured that, in those of the Roman
Catholics, no objection is "ever made to the visits of the parents or friends of an infant.
Many of these, at the same time, have neither friend nor parent. They are children who
have been abandoned by all. It would be difficult to find any one who would become
security for unfortunate outcasts who have been left by the wayside to die.

As I have above stated there are no Protestant asylums in China, and I have, of
course, some delicacy in expressing an opinion upon the expediency of this or that course
to be ^pursued bv those not of my own persuasion ; but I shall concede that, as these
children are undoubtedly Chinese subjects, it is not unreasonable to require that a register
of the admissions should be kept for the inspection of the Chinese authorities ; that
they should be free from time to time to visit the asylums; and that the deaths of the
infants should in all cases be reported to the authorities.

Article 2 lays down that no Chinese woman should be admitted into the chapels,
and that female missionaries should be prohibited in China.

15

The usage now in force, it is alleged, produces an impression unfavourable to the
repute of Christian women, and consequently discredits Christians altogether.

I cannot imagine that any Government, Protestant or Romanist, will consent to the
exclusion of its female subjects from China, or that in the face of the various Treaties
allowing freedom to natives and foreigners to preach and practise Christianity, they will
attempt to interdict their female subjects any more than their male subjects from
imparting the truth they prize as professing Christians to others.

Confucius teaches that, while we are not to fail in the practice of virtue ourselves, we
are not either to weary in the correction of others, and this is surely not less the duty of
woman than of man.

As to the question of decorum, your Excellency is evidently not aware, in the first
place, that during service Christian chapels, Protestant and Romanish alike, are open to
all, non-Christians as well as Christians, who will conduct themselves so as not to interrupt
the service ; that there are no doings in either that any outsider is not free to observe ;
and that in the Romish places of worship in China the sexes, out of deference to Chinese
feeling on the subject, are generally, if not always separated. I have seen this with my
own eyes at Shanghae, and I believe that it is the rule in their chapels elsewhere.

Article 3 complains of the position arrogated by the missionaries in China in their
relations with the authorities of the land, and of various proceedings on their part which
irritate both authorities and people, in particular of their interference between the native
Christians and the law. The instances given of the offences complained of are not
numerous, and the venue is laid in the remote provinces of Ivwei-chow and Sze-chuen.

The cases brought forward again only affect Roman Catholics. I am assured by the
Representative of France that although he considers it most desirable that the Romish
Bishops and their missionaries should have such access to the chief authorities of jurisdic¬
tions as will enable them to represent any wrong done to their congregations in the
matter of religious freedom, the French Legation does not recognize the claim of the same
ecclesiastics to interfere between the Chinese Christian and his official in any question in
which the free exercise of his religion is not affected.

If, as it is alleged, foreign missionaries are in the habit of interposing in suits, civil
or criminal, or of forcing themselves, either in person or correspondence, upon the autho¬
rities in a manner disrespectful or offensive, the remedy, it appears to me, is in the hands
of the latter. The authority outraged has but to complain to the nearest Consul, or, y'
through the Yamen, to the Legation of the country to which the missionary belongs. I
can, of course, answer for no Government but my own, but I am satisfied that Her Majesty’s
Government would not uphold any British missionary either in an interference in suits, or
in the support of a Chinese in his opposition to the laws of China.

In the matter of subscriptions for public purposes, it seems to me that there may be
some confusion between the classes of contributions. His conversion to Christianity does
not, in the opinion of foreign Governments, in any way affect the Chinese proselyte’s
subordination to the officers of his Government, or to the laws of the land. It will
certainly not be held to exempt him from taxation, But from certain contributions which
his fellow-countrymen impose upon themselves he cannot but be exempted, and the Chinese
Government is bound to secure his exemption, because, by Treaties with foreign Powers,
it has engaged to secure to any person practising or preaching Christianity within its domi¬
nions the free exercise of his religion. The Chinese have faith in much that the Christian
does not believe in, and when they compel a Christian to take partin ceremonies condemned
by his religion, or to subscribe funds in aid of the celebration of such ceremonies, they are
interfering with the free exercise of his religion, and against such interference he is entitled
to the protection of the Chinese Government.

Take, for instance, the case of prayer for rain, difference of usage in respect of which
has been the occasion, as I am informed, of more than one misunderstanding between
Chinese Christians and non-Christians. Prayer for rain or for other blessings, or for relief
from drought, or for other calamities, is not peculiar to China. But in England, where we
have Protestants, Romanists, Jews, and other persuasions, no one denomination is ever
allowed to compel another denomination to offer up prayers except in its own way, or to
subscribe funds except for the building of its own chapels, or the liquidation of expenses
required for the celebration of the ceremonies prescribed by its own ritual. And the same
tolerance is stipulated for on behalf of Chinese Christians, whether Greek, Romish, or
Protestant in the Treaties with foreign Powers.

Article 4 lays down that, where Chinese and foreigners live together, the law must be
impartially administered. This without doubt. But it further seems to imply that, in
cases of homicide, popular feeling will not be satisfied unless a life be given for a life.

Under English law this is by no means so possible, as under the law of China.

[58 1 D

16

Experience has shown that, in many cases, the latter will condemn a prisoner to death,
where the law of England would he satisfied by a penalty far less severe, if, indeed, it were
possible to punish the man at all. It is to be deplored that misunderstandings should
arise from a difference in our codes ; but I see no remedy for this until China shall see fit
to revise the process of investigation now common in her Courts. So long’ as evidence is
wrung from witnesses by torture, it is scarcely possible for the authorities of a foreign
Power to associate themselves with those of China in the trial of a criminal case ; and
unless the authorities of both nationalities are present, there will always he a suspicion of
unfairness on one side or the other. This difficulty surmounted, there would be none in
the way of providing a code of laws to affect mixed cases ; none, certainly, on the part of
England ; none, in my belief, either, on the part of any other Power.

As to the complicity of persons other than those directly charged with an offence, and
by whom it can be shown that the latter were instigated to commit it, I do not see why
they should be allowed to escape either punishment or indemnity. But the charge of
investigation, again, is very differently understood by the Chinese and the foreigner ; and
on this point 1 equally despair of a better understanding until the international code before
suggested shall have been agreed to.

The Article closes with the remarkable proposition, that if a missionary protect a
Chinese wrong-doer against his authorities, he, the missionary, must be punished as the law
wTould punish the Chinese, or expelled the country.

I am at a loss to understand how any missionary can prevent the arrest of a Chinese
charged with an offence against the law. * Should a missionary really attempt such inter-
vention, the proper course, as I have before observed, would be an immediate appeal to
the Consul or Minister of his nationality.

5. The passport question referred to in this Article, does not seem to me to need
any particular remark. The instances cited of exchange of passports, or confusion of the
names of persons holding them, are but two or three in all. I cannot think that when
mistakes of the kind do occur, the Legation concerned will be unable to furnish satisfac¬
tory explanation, or that, if a passport were unduly obtained or transferred by any person,
missionary, or other, the authorities of Ins nation would refuse to take notice of n. 1
should be glad to think that every question between China and foreign Powers could be as

easily disposed of. . i

In Article 6 it is proposed that no Chinese of bad character should be allowed to

embrace Christianity ; and instances are given of persons in the far-west provinces, who,
after entering the profession, continued to commit the gravest offences. If this be. the
fact, why were the offenders not seized, and tried by the district authorities ? It is vain to
lav the blame of their inaction upon the few missionaries in their jurisdictions. They have
not hesitated on occasion to lay violent hands upon the missionaries themselves. In Kwei¬
chow only the year before last, three Romish missionaries were seized by the authorities,
and one of them died of the ill-treatment he received. I do not understand how the
power of the mandarins can be less over their own countrymen.. .

As to tliG exclusion of cill but good men from the profession^ the Cl11isti3.11 leligion^
as every Treaty sets forth, is for the teaching of men to become virtuous. Is it not then
the dutv of its teachers, like the philosopher Mencius, to turn away none who desire to be
converted, “ not to scan the past, neither to reject those who tender. themselves ?

If Chinese break the law once more, their profession as Christians will not screen
them from the penalty of the law ; and so with reference to registration, it the Chinese
Government chooses to oblige all its subjects professing Christianity to register themselves
in any special fashion, it lias, no doubt, the power to do this But I do not see that it
can expect the foreign missionary to become its registering officer, and while 1 do not see
either that by registration it would greatly further any legitimate object of good govern¬
ment, it might expose itself to the suspicion that some action against Clmstians was
contemplated that would alarm the foreign Powers in relations with.it.

The population of China was estimated before the Pae-pmg rebellion at some
400 000 000. It is alleged by some people that this total is now reduced by one-halt.
Well of the 200,000,000 that remain, there may be 500,000 of Christians, not more of
whom certainly a large number are as well ordered and as well affected as any other
Chinese. I am at a loss to see that the Chinese Government would gain much by
insisting on a return which would very probably prove vexatious, and which, if it did,

would invite the remonstrance of all the Treaty Powers.

Article 7 prescribes the forms which should regulate intercourse between the
missionary and the authorities. Speaking for our own missionaries I see no objection to
these The British Government draws no distinction between the missionary and any
other of its non-official subjects, and by Article XI of the Treaty of Nanking, - ping

17

4

(representation) is the form in which subjects not holding official positions arc required to
address the Chinese authorities.

Article 8, and last, treats of the restoration of buildings formerly belonging to
Christians.

This question, which arises out of the engagement contracted by the Chinese
Government in Article VI of the French Convention of the 25th October, 1860, affects
none but the Romanists, and it is one, the solution of which would seem to rest so
exclusively with the Government of France that I do not feel free to discuss it. I shall
only add, therefore, that if in this particular the Chinese Government finds its engagements
difficult to discharge, it should avail itself of the presence of its Minister in France to
obtain a relaxation of the conditions to which it agreed in 1860.

And this brings me to what I have so frequently pressed upon the YamGn as the one
means of securing an escape from difficulty where a misunderstanding has commenced
between the Government of China and a foreign Government. It is quite impossible that
China should ever attain to a just appreciation of what foreign Powers expect of her, or that
she should insure from foreign Powers what she conceives due to her, until she have honestly
accepted the conditions of official intercourse which are the sole guarantees against inter¬
national differences. The chief of these is an interchange of Representatives. I do not say
that it is a panacea for all evil ; but it is incontestable that without it wars would be of far
more frequent recurrence, and till China is represented in the West, T see no hope of
our ever having done with the incessant recriminations and bickerings between the Yamen
and foreign Legations, by which the lives of Diplomatic Agents in Peking are made weary.
If China is wronged, she must make herself heard ; and, on the other hand, if she would
abstain from giving offence, she must learn what is passing in the world beyond her.

I shall add to this long commentary but two observations. In the opening of your f
Excellency’s note you remark that, in trade, there is little to object to. If this be so it is
matter of regret that so many commercial questions have to be referred from the ports to
Peking ; and that, even after reference, when settlement is obtained at all, months, if not
years, must first be allowed to elapse.

Foreign Governments will be by no means disposed to admit that our commercial
relations are all that they could desire.

Again, referring to the Tien-tsin massacre, your Excellency explains that it was the
result of the people’s exasperation against Romanism ; and you express a fear lest, after
the severe punishment inflicted, and the ample indemnities awarded, Christians should be
emboldened to go greater lengths than heretofore in the direction which is unpopular.

1 have communicated to the Prince of ICung the expression of my Government’s
dissatisfaction at the tardiness and incompleteness with which that fearful crime was
disposed of. I am persuaded that no foreign Government has thought otherwise of the
action of the Chinese Government; and that, so far from sharing your Excellency’s belief
in the encouragement of Christians to greater boldness, the evil for which all Powers alike
are on the watch, is the molestation of those who, it has been shown, can be molested with
so little risk of consequences to the aggressor.

It is vain to attempt to trace the evil deed to its authors ; to discover who primarily
commenced the agitation against the Romanists ; to whom it occurred, while not a child
was missing, to levive the horrible calumny that the Romanists were kidnapping children
for hateful purposes. It is. sufficient for my present purpose to repeat what I had the
honour to observe to the Prince of Rung in my despatch of the 9th of July last, that the
Government is . responsible for that ignorance of the people which alone can render possible
their perpetration of an act so barbarous upon a pretext so ridiculous ; and the fact that
the people s continuance in such darkness is due to a want of enlightenment on the part
of the Government, will not be held to excuse the Government when foreign life and

pioperty aic jeopardized by the simple people whom the Government is not wise enouah
to teach. °

(Compliments.)

(Signed) THOMAS FRANCIS WADE.

No. 7.

Lord Lyons to Lari Granville.— —(Received August 19.)

My Loixl, _ Paris, August 18, 1871.

1 HAVE the honour to inclose a copy of a note with which, in obedience to the
instruction conveyed to me by your Lordship’s despatch of the 11th instant, I have
transmitted to M. de Remusat a copy of the despatch which your Lordship proposes to

D 2

18

address to Mr. Wade respecting the Circular of the Government of China on the subject
of religious missions in that country.

I have, &c.

(Signed) LYONS.

Inclosure in No. 7.

Lord Lyons to M. de Re'musat.

(Extract.) Paris, August 18, 1871.

HER Majesty’s Government will always be ready to join the Government of France in
any representations which may conduce to the better regulation of the intercourse between
China and the Treaty PowTers ; but, on the present occasion, it appears to them that, from
the different nature of the Treaty provisions, as affecting the position of Protestant and
Roman Catholic missionaries in China, it would be better that each nation should return a
separate reply to the Circular ; and they propose to address a despatch to Mr. Wade.

Lord Lyons has the honour to transmit herewith to M. de Remusat a draft of the
proposed despatch to Mr. Wade, and at the same time, &c.

No. 8.

Mr. Petre to Earl Granville. — {Received August 21.)

My Lord, Berlin, August 19, 1871.

I HAVE the honour to inform your Lordship that I communicated yesterday to
M. de Thile the draft of the despatch which your Lordship proposes to address to
Mr. Wade respecting the Circular of the Chinese Government on the subject of Christian
missionaries in China.

I have, &c.

(Signed) GEORGE PETRE.

No. 9.

Sir,

Earl Granville to Mr. Wade.

Foreign Office, August 21, 1871-

HER Majesty’s Government have hitherto abstained from offering any observations
upon the Circular of the Chinese Government on the subject of religious missions, of
which a translation has been communicated to them by the French Chargd d’Affaires, in
the expectation that they might have received some Reports from you regarding it. As,
however, they learn from your telegraphic despatches that it will be some time bcfoie
they will be in possession of vour views, they consider that they cannot allow this
important paper to remain longer unnoticed, and I have accordingly now to state to you
the impression which has been made by it upon Her Majesty s Government.

Pier Majesty’s Government must, in the first place, protest against the general
assertions contained in the Circular and accompanying regulations with regard to
missionary enterprise in China, no distinction being made between the pioceedmgs of
missionaries over whom Her Majesty’s Government have no control, and of tne bntish
missionaries, for whose actions alone can Great Britain be held responsible. Phe) must,
moreover, remark that, of the instances of alleged abuses cited, there is not one which is in
any way connected with any British missionary establishment. _

Her Majesty’s Government might accordingly have contented themselves with
replying to the Chinese Government that the Circular did not allege any complaints
against British subjects, and that they could not enter into a discussion of matters not
directly affecting the relations between Great Britain and China.

Her Majesty’s Government do not, however, desire to lay too much stress upon this
point. They believe it to be the common interest and desire of all the Governments
having Treaties with China to co-operate with the Government of the Empire in main¬
taining the relations between China and their respective countries on the most friendly
footing, and Her Majesty’s Government will always be ready to consider any representa¬
tions which the Government of China may have to offer with that object.

19

On the particular question to which the Circular relates, the policy and piactice of
the Government of Great Britain have been unmistakable. They have uniformly declared,
and now repeat, that they do not claim to afford any species of protection to inese
Christians which may be construed as withdrawing them from their native allegiance, nor
do they desire to secure to British missionaries any privileges or immunities beyond those

granted by Treaty to other British subjects. ... A ... .

The Bishop of Victoria was requested to intimate this to the Protestant Missionary
Societies in the letter addressed to him by Mr. Hammond by the Earl of Clarendon s
direction on the 13th of November, 1869,* and to point out that they would “ do well to
warn converts that although the Chinese Government may be bound by veo. y no o
persecute, on account of their conversion, Chinese subjects who may embrace Christianity,
there is no provision in the Treaty by which a claim can be made on behalf of converts tor
exemption from the obligations of their natural allegiance, and from the juris ictiono ie
local authorities. Under the creed of their adoption, as undei that of then nti, nnese
converts to Christianity still owe obedience to the law of China, and if they assume to
set themselves above those laws, in reliance upon foreign protection, they must ta rn the
consequence of their own indiscretion, for no British authority, at all events, can mterfeie

to save them.” „ • c

On the other handler Majesty’s Government cannot forget that the free exercise of

the Christian religion in China is stipulated for by the. Vlllth Article of the Treaty of the
20th June, 1858, which states that “ the Christian religion, as professed by 1 rotestants or
Roman Catholics, inculcates the practice of virtue, and teaches man to do as he would oe
done by. Persons teaching or professing it, therefore, shall alike be entitled to the
protection of the Chinese authorities; nor shall any such peaceably pursuing their calling,
and not offending against the laws, be persecuted or interfered with.” Her Majesty s
Government, therefore, although they have given it to be most distinctly understood that
conversion to Christianity gives no title to British protection against the operation of the
laws of the land, could not be indifferent to the persecution of Christians for professing

the Christian faith. 1 ,

The impracticable nature of the Regulations proposed by the Chinese Government

has been so convincingly shown in the note from Mr. Low, the Representative of tie
United States, to the Vamen, of the 20th of March last, that it . is unnecessary for Her
Majesty’s Government to do more than refer to some of the principal objections to their

Vhe 1 st Regulation does not apply to the British Missionary Societies, as they do not
support any orphanages in China. Her Majesty’s Government could not obviously accede
to Regulations which they had no power to enforce. If the missionaries of other countries
have conducted such institutions in a manner to give just cause of suspicion to the people
of China Her Majesty’s Government feel no doubt that, on a proper representation being
made of ’the facts, the cause of complaint will be removed; but they cannot admit that
such an atrocious crime as the massacre at Tien-tsin can be excused by ascribing it to the

prejudices of the ignorant. . , ,

The 2nd Regulation requires that women ought no longer to enter the. churches, noi

should Sisters of Charity live in China to teach religion. The objection to women
freauen tin0- Christian churches has, Her Majesty’s Government understand, been met at
Fatshan and elsewhere by a screen having been erected to divide the sexes. To prevent
women altogether from attending Divine worship would be in violation oi the freedom of
religion provided in the Treaty, and would be contrary to the fundamental principles of
Chiistianitv As the Chinese Government are most probably aware that there are no
Sisters of Charity attached to the British Missionary Societies, but Her Majesty s Govern¬
ment could not countenance any Regulation which would cast a slur upon a sisterhood
whose blameless lives and noble acts of devotion in the cause of humanity are known

The 3rd and 4th Articles, as respects Chinese Christians, have already been dealt
with in the preceding part of this despatch ; but Her Majesty’s Government cannot
allow the claim that the missionaries residing in China must conform to the laws and

customs of China to pass unchallenged. • . , . , . .

It is the duty of a missionary, as of every other British subject, to avoid giving

offence as far as possible to the Chinese authorities or people, but he does not forfeit the
rights to which he is entitled under the Treaty as a British subject because of Ins

missionary ^ geems to p,e directed against French missionaries. The IXtli Article

* Parliamentary Papers, “China, No. 9, 1870,” p. 13.

MMmv «

20

British Subjects to prevent any abuses of passports borne by

authorities to persons not of British nationafby1^ ^ Bntlsh Diplomatic or Consular

in Sze^cbu^n n'ller^Majes^v’^Grovernmenf^V ™”ion is. of oeeurrenees
expediency of their opening this urovinee t r ' }n^e<j uPon the Chinese Government the
it which foreign Consuls should reside Tf°il W trate’ an.d establishing a port there
Government of Pek^fwHh retard to t I n “ Stil 0me'lts w >!dl been made to the
and their converts are well founded fhn ri ' le°“ 81 P'oceedmgs of foreign missionaries
whether the piesence of fo.el.f Co ,! V '"“^Government would do well to consider
improper or ill-directed exercise5 of tlm V V P1.1 ‘tles Is "ol required to control the
Her Majesty’s Government believe thntti ^ 'V Pllvl^Se® conferred on their countrymen,
ments in Sze-chuen Tit ,71 i?6 f* n° Brlt,sh Protestant missionarv establish-

throngl « country611 Sooner^or later ^tlier^ w ‘n° FVT- "****** penetrating

China is to facilitate lathe, than to It ‘ ' 7 !"* ; an<1 the interest of

in the manner mosTadv“o„s^ ^ to thaf m lt,faII fn fT-g? “teP'“.“<> ‘«> direct it
which the prosperity and happiness of nations so largely d^Vmh0”™61' ra‘*ro0OT,e 0,1

of theChiistihn°re!idonS ‘the 6th rf 0ut> * conlPlete misconception of the nature

sk&ss *

ia whose

proper y in Chtfto^echll8 "I apP'y ‘° B”tish 'missionaries, who have no ecclesiastical

the^silt^ d6^" fperr^toIhese'Regu^ation^ tileylre^aluatedTy any other 'motive than
^ahir;^SS^aSS",g a 9UeSt!°n’ a,ready 0f SUffideHt difficulty, by cumbrous and

over natoe ChtLlLthweh,Vhe8ed ^““P1'?1’ by missionaries of a protective jurisdiction
the Chmlla, 7„d R„’Th, co,lstltutes ‘be gist of the accusations brought forward in
afed“tht TreSa °nS’ aPPea'S t0 Her MajeSty's Govemment to be suffioently

ConsM fortunfehmeT”' 1^1® S,,0uld “be handed over to the nearest

Treaty fC i V the 1 7 1, ' subJects: as Provided in the IXtl, Article of the

1 1 eaty ol 1 ien-tsin . If the local authorities consider that Her Majesty's Consuls do not

m any instance afford redress for their complaints, they can appeal through “he Gotem-

Bo h HetekM?ies0tdselM a-etSty S “ the ordinary course of international usage.

H \ M Je®1' s Minister and Consuls have extensive powers for maintaining the
peace, older and good government of Her Majesty’s subjects in China • and if those

increaLthem but^nln V° be ^adequate Her Majesty’s Government ’would readily
mlbte to ont’Il M } 1“ *1 -pr0Ved *hat Her Majesty’s Minister and Consuls are
: Z * SU^JeetS mJCblDa fcy tbe exercise of the powers confided

to them, Hei Majesty s Government must decline to supplement the existing; Treaties bv
regulations which although only intended to deal with a partieul^ class of Mish
subjects, woulc undoubtedly subject the whole British community in China, to a constant

desetto! ' m‘erC0UrSe With tlle “atire Popuhtio/ of a most vexatlus

I am, &c.

(Signed) GRANVILLE.

No. 10.

Si) A. Buchanan to Earl Granville.- — (. Received August 28.)

^ f v uu r St. Petersburgh, August 23, 1871.

1 - lN| C<?5?rm?yiwifh y°ur Lordship’s instructions conveyed to me in your Lordship’s
despatch of the 10th instant, I have communicated to M. de Westmann the draft of an
instruction which your Lordship proposed to address to Her Majesty’s Minister in China

21

ia reply to the Circular of the Chinese Government, proposing to establish exceptional
rules for regulating the proceedings and conduct of foreign missionaries visiting the
Chinese Empire.

I have, &c.

(Signed) ANDREW BUCHANAN.

No. 1 1 .

Mr. Petre to Earl Granville .—(Received August 28.)

My Lord, Berlin, August 26, 1871.

M. DE TEIILE has requested me to thank your Lordship for the communication of
the draft of the despatch which you propose to address to Mr. Wade on the subject of
religious missions in China, and to inform you that the views of the German Government
on this question entirely coincide with those expressed in your Lordship’s despatch.

The Prussian Minister at Peking will shortly arrive at Berlin, and the German
Government are anxious to hear his report and to consult with him before replying to the
Circular of the Chinese Government.

I have, &c.

(Signed) GEORGE PETRE.

No. 12.

Earl Granville to Mr. Wade.

(Extract.) Foreign Office, August 31, 1871.

HER Majesty’s Government approve the note, of which a copy was inclosed in your
despatch of the 8th of June, which you proposed to address to the Minister Wen Siang
in reply to the Circular of the Chinese Government upon the missionary question!

The draft of my despatch to you of the 21st instant on this subject had been com¬
municated to the French, North German, Russian, and American Governments before
your despatch of the 8th of June had been received.

No. 13.

Mr. Wade to Earl Granville. — ( Received September 2.)

My Lord, Peking, June 22, 1871.

IN my despatch of the 8th June I had the honour to forward your Lordship the
text of a note which I had prepared in answer to that of the Grand Secretary, Wen Siang,
upon the missionary question. When sending it in I added the inclosed postscript, which
speaks for itself. I am sorry to think that it should be necessary to recur so frequently to
so disagreeable a subject, but I had had a very long conversation with the Grand Secretary
while the note was being translated, upon this particular question and upon foreign policy
in general ; and his tendency throughout was undoubtedly to maintain, not exactly that
there was excuse for the massacre, but that foreigners have been far too hard in their judg¬
ment of the action of the Chinese Government in relation to the massacre ; hence that
there is really no need for modification of the Treaties in force, or for a more careful
observance of them.

It is fair to add that, notwithstanding the tone assumed in debate, the Yamen does
appear to be inculcating more prompt attention to the claims of foreigners at the ports,
and, to judge from the reports of the Romish missionaries residing inland, the Government
has certainly been more zealous of their security since the massacre than at any time for
some years past.

I have, &c.

(Signed! ' THOMAS FRANCIS WADE.

22

Inclosure in No. 13.

Mr . Wade to the Minister Wen Slang.

Postscript.

Tur - . . Peking, June 21, 1871.

IHb foregoing paper was written many days since, but it has taken so lone; to
translate that its transmission has been unavoidably postponed.

} avaiJ myself of the delay to insist once more upon an important point in which
tmnk, the Chinese Government appears likely to deceive itself— I mean the wide
difference between the impressions produced on native and foreigner by the Tien-tsin
massacre, its antecedent historv, the atrocity itself, and the sequel

No. 14.

Lord Lyons to Earl Granville.— (Received September 6.)

My Lend, ^ Paris, September 5, 1871.

W ITH reference to your Lordship’s despatch of the 11th ultimo, and to my despatch
of the 18th ultimo, I have the honour to transmit to your Lordship a copy of a note or
memorandum which was sent to me by M. de Remusat the day before yesterday. It
contains obseivations on the draft of your Lordship’s despatch to Mr. Wkde respecting the
Chinese Circular concerning missionaries.

I have, &c.

(Signed) LYONS.

Inclosure in No. 14,

M. de Remusat to Lord Lyons.

Versailles, le 31 Aoilt, 1871.

LE Ministre des Affaires Etrangeres a requ la note que son Excellence M. l’Ambassa-
deur d’Angleterre lui a fait l’honneur de lui adresser le 18 de ce mois, et qui etait accom-
pagnee d'un projet de depeche destinee a faire connaitre h M. Wade l’opinion du Cabinet
de Londres au sujet du memorandum Chinois sur 1’exercice de la religion en Chine.

II etait d’un interet particulier dans la pensee du Gouvernement Francais que les
Puissances representees a Peking fussent unanimes a repousser la tentative du Gouvernement
Chinois de s’affranchir des engagements qu’il a contractes, en cherchant dans de pretendus
abus la justification de rbglements nouveaux. Le Gouvernement Francais se felicite & ce
titre du sens dans lequel le Cabinet de Londres se propose de repondre au memorandum
Chinois, et il comprend parfaitement que la nature differente des clauses inserees dans les
Traites concernant la position des missionnaires Catholiques ou Protestants ait porte le
Cabinet de Londres a considerer comme preferable a une demarche collective une reponse
individuelle de chacune des Puissances au document emanant des Ministres Chinois.

M. de Remusat a l’honneur de remercier Lord Lyons de la communication qu’il a bien
voulu lui faire, et il le prie d’agreer, &c.

(Translation.)

Versailles, August 31, 1871.

THE Minister for Foreign Affairs has received the note which his Excellency the
English Ambassador did him the honour to address to him on the 18th instant, and
which was accompanied by a draft destined to inform Mr. Wade of the opinion of the
Cabinet of London on the subject of the Chinese Memorandum on the exercise of religion
in China.

It was of special interest, in the opinion of the French Government, that the Powers
represented at Peking should be unanimous in repelling the attempt of the Chinese
Government to free itself from the engagements which it has contracted, by seeking in
pretended abuses justification for new regulations. The French Government, in this
respect, congratulate themselves at the sense in which the Cabinet of London propose to
reply to the Chinese Memorandum, and understand perfectly that the different nature of
the clauses inserted in the Treaties, with regard to the position of the Catholic or
Protestant missionaries, has led the Cabinet of London to consider a separate answer from

23

each of the Powers to the document emanating from the Chinese Ministers as preferable
to collective action.

M. de Remusat has the honour to thank Lord Lyons for the communication he has
been good enough to make to him, and begs, &c.

No. 15.

General Schenck to Earl Granville. — ( Received November 29.)

Legation of the United States, London,

My Lord, November 29, 1871.

UNDER instructions from the Secretary of State of the United States, I have the
honour to transmit, herewith, for the information of Her Majesty’s Government a copy of
a correspondence between Mr. Low, the Minister of the United States at Peking, and the
Department of State at Washington.

I have, &c.

(Signed) ROBT. C. SCHENCK.

Inclosure No. 15.

Correspondence between Mr. Low and the Foreign Department, Washington.

Mr. Low to Mr. Fish.

(No. 56.) Leaation of the United States, Peking,

Sir, " March 20, 1871.

IN my No. 52, of February 20, reference was made to a communication I had
received from the Foreign Office, in relation to the missionary question. I have now
the honour to inclose a translation of that document, together with my reply. The
Memorandum was drawn up by Wan Tsiang, one of the oldest and by far the ablest of all
the Chinese Ministers. He has had more to do with, and therefore understands better,
the actual relations of China with foreign nations, than any of his colleagues, and is, I
feel sure, anxious to prevent disturbances that may lead to international troubles. That
he is sincere in his professed anxiety about the future, no one well acquainted with the
real condition of affairs here will question ; although it is not impossible that his fears are
overstated for the effect such declarations may exert upon the foreign legations, and thus
tend to bring about some kind of a compromise which will be useful in the future
management of the missionary matter. My opinion that these apprehensions of future
danger are genuine, and that this paper is not put forth at this time simply to try and
protect themselves against further demands that the French Government may make in the
Treaty revision which is soon to take place, is confirmed by the fact that about two years
ago, this same Chinese Minister addressed a private note of a similar character to the
British Minister. A copy of that note I have just now obtained, a translation of which
I beg to send herewith. The answer of Her Majesty’s Minister to the note I am not
able to give, as it was made verbally and not in writing. A careful reading of the |
Memorandum clearly proves that the great, if not only, cause of complaint against the \
missionaries, comes from the action of the Roman Catholic priests and the native 1
Christians of that faith : although the rules proposed for the government of missionaries I
apply equally to Protestants and Catholics. What reply to make, in view of the
complication of the question, and the circumstances with which it was surrounded,
did not seem quite clear. I would have preferred to have taken the President’s instructions
before sending an answer, could they have been obtained within any reasonable time.
To simply acknowledge the receipt of their note, and say that instructions had
been asked for which would involve a delay of four or five months, and this delay would
perhaps raise a hope which could not be otherwise than illusive, that some at least of
their propositions would prove acceptable ; to reply and admit what I really believed to be
true, that the Chinese have some ground of complaint, without being able to suggest a
practicable remedy, would only do harm, and render the situation still more insecure ; to
simply say that, as their complaints are against the Roman Catholics, it is a matter which
concerns the French alone, with which other nations have nothing to do, would have the
effect to defeat what the other Treaty Powers have been anxious to bring about, viz.,
that when the Chinese have difficulties with one foreign nation, which are likely to involve
[58j ' E

24

all in trouble, they should frankly state their case to be judged by all, and in this way
bring the force of an enlightened public opinion to bear upon the action of any
Government that attempts to oppress or deal unfairly. After carefully considering the
whole question in all its bearings, I deemed it my duty to reply, without waiting for
specific instructions. This I have done at some length, reviewing somewhat in detail the
several points presented, reasserting the intention of the Government of the United
States to claim for all its citizens entire exemption from the operation of Chinese law,
and disclaiming any intention of screening natives from the obligations which they are
under to their own laws and officials, pointing out the impracticability of many of the
proposed rules, and suggesting personal discussion of this as well as of all other matters
of dispute. Had they stated their complaints in brief, without circumlocution, and
stripped of all useless verbiage, they would have charged that the Roman Catholic
missionaries, when residing away from the open ports, claim to occupy a semi-official
position, which places them on an equality with the provincial officer ; that they deny the
authority of the Chinese officials over native Christians, which practically removes this
class from the jurisdiction of their own rulers ; that their action in this regard shields the
native Christians from the penalties of the law, and thus holds out inducements for the
lawless to join the Catholic Church, which is largely taken advantage of ; that orphan
asylums are filled with children, by the use of improper means, against the will of the
people ; and when parents, guardians, and friends visit these institutions for the purpose
of reclaiming children, their requests for examination and restitution are denied; and
lastly, that the French Government, while it does not claim for its missionaries any rights
of this nature by virtue of Treaty, its agents and reprsentatives wink at these unlawful
acts, and secretly uphold the missionaries. If the opinions of the Chinese officials could
be stated in a direct and courageous way, instead of proposing rules for the governance
of missionaries, they would demand a revision of the Treaties by which the right of
exterritoriality would be wTithdrawn from missionaries when they go beyond the places
open to trade where foreign Consuls reside. This is really what they mean, although
they do not state it specifically.

1 do not believe, and therefore I cannot affirm, that all the complaints made against
Catholic missionaries are founded in truth, reason, or justice ; at the same time, I
believe that there is foundation for some of their charges. My opinions, as expressed in
former despatches touching this matter, are confirmed by further investigation. But
while I see clearly the difficulties and dangers, candour compels me to say that the remedy
seems to lie outside and beyond the scope of affirmative diplomatic action. Neither will
sound policy, nor the moral and religious sentiments of Christian nations, sanction any
retrogression, although trade and commerce might be promoted thereby ; nor will the
dictates of humanity permit the renunciation of the right for all foreigners that they shall
be governed and punished by their own laws. But, while insisting firmly upon these
rights, all foreign Governments should see to it that no claim be made by their officers,
agents, or subjects, for the extension of their laws over the Chinese. They should also
see that their Treaties are honestly and fairly construed, claiming no rights which come of
fraud, and conceding nothing that a just construction will grant. That a strict non¬
interference between native Christians and their rulers will subject the former to persecutions
is possible, and even probable ; but whether this course will not in the end subserve the
cause the missionaries are labouring to promote better than the opposite one, is. the
question. I think it will. One has the sanction of Treaty and law; the other is in
violation of both. The remedy, so far as it lies in the power of foreign Governments,
is with France alone ; and it behoves that Power, for the sake of its own interests, as well
as for the welfare of all foreign residents, to remove all just causes of complaint of the
Chinese. Whether this can reasonably be expected depends upon the form and composition
of the new Government of France, and also upon the character of the Representative
which that Goverment may send here.

Trusting that my action as herein detailed may meet with the approval of the
President, I have, (Signed) FREDERICK F. LOW.

(Inclosure 1.)

Wan Tsiang and Shin Kwei-fan to Mr. Low.

February 13, 1871.

Sir, ( Tungchi , 9th year, \'2lh moon, 24lh day).

IN relation to the missionary question, the members of the Foreign Office are
apprehensive lest, in their efforts to manage the various points connected with it, they shall
interrupt the good relations existing between this and other Governments, and have,
therefore, drawn up several rules upon the subject.* These are now inclosed, with an
explanatory Minute for your examination, and we hope that you will take them into careful
consideration.

With compliments, &c.

(Signed) WAN TSIANG.

His Excellency Frederick F. Low, SHIN KWEI-FAN.

&c. &c. &c.

(Inclosure 2.)

Legation of the United Slates, Peking,

Gentlemen, March 20, 1871.

I HAVE the honour to acknowledge the receipt of your note of the 13th ultimo, to
which was appended a Memorandum setting forth somewhat in detail the causes of discon¬
tent among the people, and their ill-will towards the missionaries, and appealing to the
Representatives of all the Treaty Powers to take the subject into consideration, with a viewT
of devising measures which will have a tendency to remove the difficulties and assure a
continuance of peace between China and foreign nations. To accomplish this, eight rules
are proposed by you for the better regulation of missionary enterprises. These rules have
been drawn up by you in consultation with all the members of the Foreign Office, and will,
if accepted and adopted by the western nations, in your opinion, remedy the evils com¬
plained of. By way of illustrating your position, showing that foreign missionaries are
responsible for much of the ill-will of the Chinese, and proving that additional safeguards
are necessary to preserve peace, instances are cited of illegal and unwise action on the part
of the missionaries.

1 have read with attention all the papers you sent, and have given to their contents
the most careful consideration.

It is a noticeable fact, that among all the cases cited there does not appear to be one j
in which Protestant missionaries are charged with violating Treaty, law, or custom. So far \
as I can ascertain, your complaints are chiefly against the action and attitude of the mis¬
sionaries of the Roman Catholic faith ; and, as these are under the exclusive protection and
control of the Government of France, I might with great propriety decline to discuss a
matter with which the Government of the United States has no direct interest or concern,
for the reason that none of its citizens are charged with violating Treaty or local law, and
thus causing trouble. But, fully appreciating the force and gravity of your observations
when you affirm that involved in this question are the interests of all foreign residents in
China, and upon its proper management and solution depend, in a greater or less degree,
the safety and well-being of all, whether merchants or missionaries, without regard to
nationality or religion, I feel justified in complying with your expressed desire, that all the
Representatives of the Treaty Powers will consult upon these grave questions. 1 shall,
therefore, with entire frankness, give you my opinions upon the several points raised bv you.

I cordially reciprocate the sentiment when you say that it is the earnest desire of the
Prince and his associates to maintain peace between China and all foreign nations, and
entirely concur in the opinion that, when apprehensions of trouble arise, which may, if not
averted, impair friendly relations, it is the part of wisdom and prudence to state frankly the
disturbing causes, and, together with the foreign Representatives, discuss, with a view to
adoption, suitable measures for remedying the evils. Such discussions can do no harm, and
may lead to the best results.

Of the truth or justice of the complaints made to you by the provincial officers
against the Roman Catholic bishops and priest, the Undersigned cannot presume to judge.
It is, however, not impossible or hardly improbable that the local officials, who think that
their authority has been improperly resisted and themselves insulted, may have overstated
the discontent of the people, and have reported isolated cases of misconduct as the rule of
missionary action.

[58]

* .See ante, Inclosure 2 in No. 6.

F

2G

It is also a noteworthy fact, that substantially all the instances mentioned, where
trouble has occurred through the alleged evil practices of the priests and Christians, are
confined to the provinces ot Szechuen and Kweichau — -provinces far remote from the resi¬
dence of Consuls, merchants, and foreigners generally — which renders it difficult to obtain jq

evidence as to the actual facts, except from the principals and their adherents on either side.

In this view, it is unfortunate that merchants are not allowed to reside there also, and
that these places are not open to the residence of foreign Consuls, who could look after
and arrange such difficulties as they arise ; and I would suggest that you take into careful
consideration what has so often been urged upon the attention of the Government, and see
whether the opening ot these disturbed districts to trade and the residence of foreign
Consuls would not be the best means you could adopt to prevent missionary troubles.

But, conceding that the charges you make are substantially correct, and the troubles
as great as you represent, the remedy, it appears to me, is quite simple, requiring no extra¬
ordinary rules or regulations. You say that the trouble arises chiefly from the illegal acts
of the native Christians, and the attempt on the part of the missionaries to shield these
people from the just punishment for their crimes. In reply, I have to say that the Govern¬
ment of the United States, while it claims to exercise, under and by virtue of the stipu¬
lations of Treaty, the exclusive right of judging of the wrongful acts of its citizens resident
in China, and of punishing them when found guilty according to its own laws, does not
assume to claim or exercise any authority or control over the natives of China. This rule
applies equally to merchants and missionaries, and, so far as I know, all foreign Govern¬
ments having Treaties with China adhere strictly to this rule. In case, however, mis¬
sionaries see that native Christians are being persecuted by the local officials on account of
their religious opinions, in violation of the letter and spirit of the XXIXth Article of the
Treaty between the United States and China, it would be proper, and entirely in accord¬
ance with the principles of humanity and the teachings of their religion, to make respectful
representation of the facts in such cases to the local authorities direct, or through their
Diplomatic Representative to the Foreign Office ; for it cannot be presumed that the
Imperial Government would sanction any violation of Treaty engagement, or that the local
officials would allow persecutions for opinion’s sake, when once the facts are made known
to them. In doing this the missionaries should conform to Chinese custom and etiquette,
so far as it can be done without assuming an attitude that would be humiliating and
degrading to themselves.

With reference to Rule 1, as proposed, the Undersigned is not prepared to speak.

The American missionaries have no establishments of the kind alluded to, and he cannot
assent to or dissent from a proposition which has for its object the regulation and govern¬
ment of asylums of a distinct religious sect, under the special protection of another nation.

He would, however, observe in this connection, that there are Roman Catholic orphan
asylums in all parts of the United States, over which the Government exercises no sur¬
veillance or control ; and, instead of arousing suspicion and hatred, these charities are so
well and favourably known that they merit praise and commendation, and receive contri¬
butions for their support from both Government and people, irrespective of religious creed,
wherever they are located. It would, I think, be well for the Government of China to
expend its energies in the more weighty concerns of Administration, and allow charities of
all kinds, which have for their object the amelioration of the condition of children or adults,
the largest freedom compatible with the safety and well-being of the people.

Rule 2 is whthout apparent reason and unjust. Among all western nations females
attend churches in common with the males, and their religious teachings conduce to the
highest good. Their attending church in company with parents, husbands, and friends,
should in no manner give rise to suspicions. On the contrary, their presence in such places
is a guarantee against illegal combinations or plots against the State or individuals. In
western lands it is considered of the highest importance that females be educated in litera¬
ture and religion, so that they may be fitted to rear families who will become useful and
honest members of society. So fixed has this principle become in all Christian countries
that a proposition of this character will be regarded as an unfriendly interference, to prevent
the carrying into effect, in its proper sense, Article XXIX of the Treaty before alluded to.

I deeply regret that such a rule should have been proposed. Instead of being accepted by
the Treaty Powers, the mere mention of it will, I fear, cause some to doubt the good faith
of the Government and people of China in their profession of a desire to observe all Treaty
stipulations.

Rules 3 and 4 appear to me entirely unnecessary. Missionaries have no right under
the Treaty to do the things complained of ; hence any additional regulations to prevent
such acts are superfluous.

When native Christians offend, they are subject to, and under the control of, the laws

and officials of their own country ; nor do I see how it is possible for the missionaries to
oppress the people in any way. In the United States every person is allowed the largest
liberty in the discussion of all subjects pertaining to government or religion. In this wav
the people hear all sides, and are the better able to judge between the true and the false.
It the Buddhist, Taoish, Confucian, and Christian faiths could all be explained without
hindrance, the people will judge of the merits of each, and adhere to the one that seems to
be the most reasonable and true. Each sect will find adherents and followers, but there
need not on this account arise ill-will, jealousy, or hatred between the followers of these
sects. It would be well, I think, for the Government to make further inquiries into the
customs of foreign nations, and see whether it would not promote a better understanding
between natives and foreigners, without weakening the Government or lessening the
respect of the people for their rulers, if greater freedom were allowed in the worship of all
religions, and the adherence to any sect the people choose without interference on the part
of the Government.

It native Christians are exempted from the payment of contributions for theatrical
plays and processions it shows a spirit of justice on the part of their rulers, and should in
no way cause them to evade the payment of their proportion of other proper taxes and
assessments, nor should missionaries uphold them in such acts. But foreign missionaries,
■while it is their duty to refrain from any interference between natives and the officials,
except to explain cases when explanations will be of service to enable justice to be done,
and which the officials will, without doubt, always be glad to have if they are honest,
cannot be held subject to Chinese law, except in the way of arrest and delivery to the
Consular officers of their own country, according to the rule laid down in the Treaties. In
the cases cited which occurred in Szchuen, where it is charged that the Christian culprit
ran away and evaded justice, the proper officers are, it seems to me, alone responsible for
all this. The missionaries had no right to shield, screen, or secrete these people, nor
should they be censured if they refuse to act the part of police officers in the arrest of
Christians. 1 his all belongs to the local officials to do. If the men were guilty, I fail to
see any good reason why they were not arrested and punished the same as Ho Tsai and
Liuh Full, if the officers had done their duty.

Kule 5 seems to me proper enough, except that portion authorizing a refusal of pass¬
ports tor provinces where rebellion may exist. If consented to, this might practically
nullify the whole passport system provided for in the Treaties. Missionaries will hardly
take the risk ot going into districts where rebellion is rife; and if they do, on them wall
fall the penalty ot such rash acts. In the last ten years, during which passports have been
gi anted, no cases have been reported in which the holders have gone among rebels to aid
them in any way.

Rule 6. I fail to see what practical good would come from a registry of the members
of each church, were it assented to. It is not to be supposed that all enrolled as members
of the Buddhist, Taoish, Confucian, or Christian sects are pure and honest men; nor
should the fact of their being so enrolled exempt them from arrest and punishment in case
they commit offences against the laws.

In the cases mentioned that happened in Kweichau in 1866 and 1869, instead of
making these a ground of general complaint to the Foreign Office, why did not the
Governor cause the arrest and punishment of the brigands ? Their profession of Christ¬
ianity certainly did not^ exempt them from the just consequences of their evil deeds. It
would seem that the officers, instead of attending to their own proper duties in the admi¬
nistration and due execution of the laws, chose to allow these people to escape for the
purpose of reporting these cases, and on them founding a general charge against Christ¬
ianity and the missionaries. It lawless people, whether Christians or non- Christians, are
allowed to oppress the orphans and the helpless, deceive and exact from the villagers, and
assume improper positions in the Courts, instead of listening to such complaints from
those whose duty it is to prevent and punish such outrages, the officials should, it seems to

me, be summarily deprived of their rank, and severely punished for allowing these things to
go on. °

Rules 7 and 8. If the missionaries assume to exercise powers unauthorized by Treaty
and regulations, use seals, or adopt a style in addressing the officials in any way unbecoming
the Representative of the Government to which they belong, upon a proper statement of
the facts, would issue such orders as would prevent a repetition of such improprieties
In case of any gross breach of etiquette by an American missionary, 1 should, upon the
fact being made known to me, take steps to prevent such occurrences in the future. It is
the custom of the American missionaries to use caution when they go to a new place to
rent rooms or houses, and they endeavour by all means to so manage as to gain the good¬
will of the people. °

F 2

28

Instances have occurred where they have been prevented from renting or buying
property for no other reason, apparently, than a disposition to embarrass and hinder them
in their preaching. Many cases of this kind have occurred which would have formed just
grounds for complaint to the Foreign Office. I have, however, refrained from making
complaints of this character, as 1 felt sure that, as soon as the real purposes of the
missionaries became better understood, there would be less and less opposition to them on
the part of the people. With reference to the restoration of property which was confis¬
cated many years ago, and of the use of which its proper owners have been deprived, that
is a matter which concerns the missionaries of the Roman Catholic faith alone, and must
be arranged with the Representative of France. It is, perhaps, but natural that disputes
and difficulties should occur in the settlement of such a question. No fixed rule is possible
which will apply in all cases of this nature. Nothing but mutual forbearance, and a desire
to settle amicably, in a spirit of justice, these questions, will be likely to accomplish a satis-
factory result. The experience gained in the solution of these questions will, undoubtedly,
prove a useful lesson to both officials and people. It will clearly demonstrate that unjust
and unlawful persecutions and confiscations will require reparation sooner or later, and
prove that the best way to avoid the difficulties that have caused so much anxiety and
trouble during the past ten years is to act justly towards all people and all religious sects -
then foreign nations will have no claims of this nature to urge.

To assure peace in the future, the people must be better informed of the purposes of
foreigners. Thev must be taught that merchants are engaged in trade which cannot but
be beneficial to both native and foreigner, and that missionaries seek only the welfare of
the people, and are engaged in no political plots or intrigues against the Government.
Whenever cases occur in which the missionaries overstep the bounds of decorum, or inter¬
fere in matters with which they have no proper concern, let each case be reported promptly
to the Minister of the country to which it belongs. Such isolated instances should not
produce prejudice or engender hatred against those who observe their obligations, nor
should sweeping complaints be made against all on this account. 1 hose from the United
States sincerely desire the reformation of those whom they teach, and to do this they urge
the examination of the Holy Scriptures, wherein the great doctrines of the present and a
future state, and also the resurrection of the soul, are set forth, with the obligation of
repentance, belief in the Saviour, and the duties oi man to himself and others. It is
owing, in a great degree, to the prevalence of a belief in the truth oi the Scriptures that
Western nations have attained their power and prosperity. Io enlighten the people is a
duty which the officials owe to the people, to ioreigners, anti themselves ; foi it, in conse¬
quence of ignorance, the people grow discontented, and insurrection and iiots occui, and
the lives and property of foreigners are destroyed or imperilled, the Government cannnot
escape its responsibility for these unlawful acts.

If the damrer is as great as the contents of your communication would appear to
indicate, and that, owing' to the ignorance of the common people, all will he likely to
suffer, irrespective of nationality or religious belief, then it certainly is a matter of great
concern to all foreign Governments, which should lead them to consult and seek means to
prevent, if possible, such a catastrophe, and also adopt measures for defending theii lights
under the several Treaties.

If I have failed to comprehend fully the difficulties and dangers which surround the
situation which you have endeavoured to point out, or if I have omitted noticing any
point of importance, I am quite ready and willing to meet you and the other members of
the Foreign Office, and discuss these as well as other questions of difference between your
country and foreign nations, in a spirit of forbearance, with an earnest desiie to arrange
and settle all questions that peace and mutual confidence may long continue.

With renewed assurance of regard and consideration, I have, &c.,

(Signed) FREDERICK F. LOW.

Their Excellencies Shin Kwei-fan and Wan Tsiang.

(Inclosure 3.)

Note from Wan Tsiang to Sir R. Alcock, June 26, 1869.

[See ante, Inclosure 3 in No. 6.]

Mr. Davis to Mr. Low.

(No. 57.)

Sir, Department of State, Washington , October 19, 187 1 .

THE delay in answering your No. 56 has not been caused by a disposition to
disapprove of your reply to the Foreign Office note on the subject of missions. On the
contrary, the President regards it as wise and judicious.

Two versions of these regulations have found their way to the Department the
translation inclosed in your JN o. 56, and a translation, apparently made from a French
version, presented to the houses of Parliament in Great Britain, in June or July last, and
printed in British Blue Book entitled “ China, No. 3, 1871. ’ These versions differ widely
in form and expression, and, to some extent, in sense.

The version presented to Parliament has been or will be made the subject of instruc¬
tions by Her Majesty’s Government to Mr. Wade.* A copy of these proposed instructions
was communicated to this Department by Her Majesty’s Charge at Washington in August
last. A copy is herewith inclosed, and also a copy of the version to which they relate.

The most material variance between the two versions is in the designation of the
missionaries against whom the Chinese Foreign Office complain. Your version limits the
complaints to missionaries of the Roman Church. The British translation, following the
French version, represents the complaints against “Christians.*” For instance, the British
version renders the beginning of the first Article or Rule as follows: “The Christians,
when they found an Orphanage, give no notice to the authorities, and appear to act with
mystery.” Your translation of the same sentence reads, “The establishment of asylums
for training up children by the Romanists has hitherto not been reported to the authorities,
and, as these institutions are carefully kept private,” &c., &c. From the English version
of the accompanying note from the Yamen, it is evident that the Chinese Foreign Office
recognizes that there are in China Christian missionaries of different faiths ; for they say
that “ the people in general, unaware of the difference which exists between Protestantism
and Catholicism, confound these two religions under this latter denomination.’ Your
version is to the same effect.

Under these circumstances it may be wTell to re-examine the original, and ascertain
which version is correct. Both, however, agree in the statement that the Government of
China is apprehensive of a popular outbreak which may endanger the peace of the country
and its relations with the United States and the European Powers, and that therefore it has
determined to submit to the Representatives of the foreign Powers a plan for regulating the
condition of Christians in China. Your prompt and able answer to these propositions
leaves little to be said by the Department.

The rights of citizens of the United States in China are well defined by Treaty, So
long as they attend peaceably to their affairs they are to be placed on a common footing of
amity and good-will with subjects of China, and are to receive and enjoy for themselves,
and everything appertaining to them, protection and defence from all insults and injuries.
They have the right to reside at any of the ports open to foreign commerce, to rent houses
and places of business, or to build such upon sites which they have the right to hire. They
have secured to them the right to build churches and cemeteries, and they may teach or
worship in those churches without being harassed, persecuted, interfered with, or molested.
These are some of the rights which are expressly and in terms granted to the United
States, for their citizens, by the Treaty of 1858. If I rightly apprehend the spirit of the
note of the Foreign Office, and of the regulations which accompany it, there is, to state it
in the least objectionable form, an apprehension in the Yamen that it may become neces¬
sary to curtail some of these rights, in consequence of the alleged conduct of French
missionaries. This idea cannot be entertained for one moment by the United States.

The President will see with deep regret any attempt to place a foreign ecclesiastic, as
such, on a different footing from other foreigners residing in China. It is a fundamental
principle in the United States that all persons, of every sect, faith, or race, are equal before
the law. They make no distinction in favour of any ecclesiastical organization. Prelates,
priests, and ministers can claim equal protection here, and enjoy equal rank in the eye of
the civil law. The United States ask no more in China than they confer at home. Should
the peace of the Empire be disturbed by efforts from any quarter to induce or compel the
Government to confer unusual civil rights on foreign ecclesiastics, you will make it plain
that the United States have no sympathy with such a movement, and regard it as outside
of the Treaty rights which have been conferred upon the western nations. Should these
demands, however, be complied with, this Government will then consider whether, under
the Thirtieth Article of the Treaty of 1858, a similar right will not at once inure to the
benefit of all the public officers, merchants, and citizens of the United States.

* See ante, No. 9.

30

The President would look with equal regret upon any attempt to withdraw the native
Christians from the jurisdiction of the Emperor without his free consent, or to convert the
churches founded by the missionaries into asylums. He can well conceive that the enjoy¬
ment of such a right might, as intimated by the Yamen, operate for the nominal and
apparent conversion of desperadoes and criminals, who need a place of refuge to escape
from punishment. On the other hand, he is mindful that the faith ol the Empire is pledged
to the United States that not only citizens of the United States, but Chinese converts, who
peaceably teach and practise the principles of Christianity, shall in no case be interfered
with or molested. He feels confident, therefore, and expects that whatever may be the
disposition of the turbulent and evil- disposed among the subjects of the Emperor, the
native converts to Christianity will enjoy the full measure of protection guaranteed to
them by the Treaty of 1S58. Except so far as the guarantee of that Treaty extends, the
President cannot permit the officials of the United States to participate in any attempt to
disturb the natural relations between the Emperor and his Christian subjects. He particu¬
larly desires it to be understood that the profession of the Christian faith is not regarded
by "the officers of the United States as a protection against punishment for crime.
Ecclesiastical asylums for criminals have never existed in this country, nor will they be
planted elsewhere through its agency.

This Government has studiously and stedfastly observed its Treaty engagements with
China. The policy of the President and of his Administration was elaborately set forth in
the despatch of August 31, 1869, to Mr. Bancroft, a copy of which was inclosed in
Mr. Fish’s No. 2 to you. The President has no reason to change that policy. On the
contrary, the events which have occurred since that despatch was written have the more
convinced him of its justice. We stand upon our Treaty rights ; we ask no moie, we
expect no less. If other nations demand more, if they advance pretensions inconsistent
with the dignity of China as an independent Power, we are no parties to such acts.
Our influence, so far as it may be legitimately and peacefully exerted, will be used to
prevent such demands or pretensions, should there be serious reason to apprehend that
they will be put forth. We feel that the Government of the Emperor is actuated by fiiendly
feelings towards the United States. We recognize the existence, to a limited extent, of
the popular feeling and danger of outbreak which are set forth m the note of the Foieign
Office. As far as we can, consistently with the duty which the Government owes to those
who have the right to claim its protection, we desire to aid the Government of the Empeioi
in calming that feeling and in preventing such outbreak.

Should other nations seek our advice, or counsel with us on this subject, we shall
not fail to urse these views. But, in order to urge them with success, we must be. in a
position to say that the Chinese Government is able and anxious to perform all its inter¬
national duties, whether founded upon Treaty or on well-settlecl piinciples of public
law. We could speak with still greater force if we could give an assurance that it is
disposed to enlarge its intercourse with the West, and to revise its treaties, in that
spirit. The guarantees for peace lie in this direction rather than in the revival of a

restrictive policy. . „ . , , .. , ,

With these general principles stated, it is not necessary to refer in detail to the note

of the Foreign Office, or to the rules. Your reply to them has anticipated much that I
.should have otherwise said. I content myself with saying that as no complaint is made
; against the American missionaries, so there is no necessity to make such rules for their

observance. , „ , n

A copy of these instructions will be sent to the various Treaty Poweis. You will

communicate the substance of them to Prince Kung.

I am, &c.

(Signed) J. C. B. DAVIS, Acting Secretary.

Frederick F. Low', Esq. _ _ _ _

Mr. Pakenham to Mr. Fish.

g-r Washington , August 24, 1871.

U ’ IN compliance with instructions which I have received from Earl Granville, I have
the honour to transmit a copy of a draft of a despatch which Hot Majesty s Government
propose to address to Mr. Wade, Her Majesty’s Minister in China, -1' respecting the Cnculai
of the Chinese Government on the subject of religious missions m that empire.

T VP

(Signed) ’ F.' J. PAKENHAM.

*

* See ante , No. 9.

J

#

CHINA. No. 1 (1872).

Correspondence respecting the Circular of the
Chinese Government of February 9, 1871, relating
to Missionaries.

Presented to both Houses of Parliament by Com¬
mand of Her Majesty. 1872.

LONDON :

PRINTED BY HARRISON AND SONS.

flews i h Brief

REPORTS AND DOCUMENTS ON CONTEMPORARY GERMANY

I lot. ? Ha. 5j6 MUty-Jtu tc 1939

(}ecu*auy> cu*d iUc BMisU Policy*

of tucicdm

(Full Table of Contents Inside of Cover)

PUBLISHED BY THE

DEUTSCHER AKADEMISCHER AUSTAUSCHDIENST

BERLIN MW 40, KRONPRINZEN-UFER 13

HERBERT STUBENRAUCH YERLAGSBUCHHANDLUNG

BERLIN NW 40, LCNEBURGER STRASSE 21

Contents of this Issue Page

1. Hitler’s Reply to President Roosevelt . 46

Text of the Speech on April 28.

German Notes to Great Britain and Poland.

Text of President Roosevelt’s Message.

Mussolini’s Reply.

The Polish Attitude.

German Reception of Colonel Beck’s Speech.

2. German Relations with the Scandinavian and Baltic States .
Pacts of Non-Aggression with Estonia, Latvia and Denmark.
Germany and Lithuania.

3. German-Italian Pact of Friendship and Alliance .

Result of Milan Meeting.

Text of the Treaty and Addresses by the German and Italian
Foreign Ministers.

4. Germany’s Relations with Rumania, Jugoslavia and Hungary .
Rumanian Foreign Minister in Berlin.

Hungarian State Visit.

Prince Paul of Jugoslavia in Berlin.

5. Adolf Hitler — The Statesman .

Baron von Neurath on the Fuhrer’s 50. Birthday.

6. Security of the Reich .

The Fiihrer’s Tour of Inspection through the Western Forti

fications.

General Inspector Dr. Todt on the Strength of the West Wall

7. The Colonial Question .

Ritter von Epp in Vienna — Grand Admiral Raeder in Stuttgart

8. Home Policy and Economy .

Ostmark and Sudetenland.

Population Statistics for Greater Germany, 1939.

9. Social Political Achievements of the Labour Front

10. Chronicle of Events

68

71

75

78

79

81

82

84

85

flews m Brief

REPORTS AND DOCUMENTS ON CONTEMPORARY GERMANY

PUBLISHED BY THE

DEUTSCHER AKADEMISCHER AUSTAUSCHDIENST E. V.

BERLIN NW 40, KRONPRINZEN-UFER 13

HERBERT STUBENRAUCH VERLAGSBUCHHANDLUNG

BERLIN NW 40, LONEBURGER STRASSE 21

Annual Subscription, 24 numbers, RM. 6,- Postage extra, RM. 1,— in Germany, RM. 2,- abroad
Subscription price of each number RM. 0,25, separate number RM. 0,95
Prices abroad 25% less, Soviet Russia and Palestine excepted

No. 5/6

June 29, 1939

Vol. 7

Germany and the British P olicy of Encirclement

After the German solution of the Czech crisis in
March 1939, a European situation has arisen which, in
the month past, has proved to be particularly
dangerous. The reason for the change in the European
outlook is not so much the creation of the Reich Pro¬
tectorate in Bohemia and Moravia, but rather the
growing rigidity of the British attitude as first heralded
by the British Prime Minister’s speech in Birmingham.

The documents which are reprinted in this issue of
the News in Brief give only a half-way clue to the
situation, inasmuch as they present to the reader only
some of the immediate diplomatic outcomes of the
feverish activity initiated at the end of March. In
order to obtain a better insight into the actual situ¬
ation, one should also take into account the general
feelings aroused in the two camps which have been
forced upon Europe.

When the British cabinet ministers in their recent
speeches in June maintain that the present British
policy does not in any way intend to “encircle” Ger¬
many or to cut her off from her natural trade de¬
velopment in Central and South East Europe, these
statements do not meet with any credulity in Germany.
Basing their judgement on the very harsh experiences
they have had with British policy before and after
the War, the Germans are well capable now of
distinguishing between words and deeds. The German
step in the former state of Czechoslovakia was
necessary in order to remove one of the sorest danger
spots in Europe. The details affording a complete
explanation for that German step are given in the
Fiihrer’s speech on April 28 (cf. page 48 — 50). The
British answer was first to mobilise Poland, Rumania
and Turkey in a common front, according to its British
name The Peace Front”, and to give it its German
name, that which it actually is, “Encirclement”. The
distinction lies in that which is being regarded as
0 “peace” on this and on that side of the channel. Ger¬

many cannot regard the latest European developments,
as produced by the new course of British diplomacy, as
anything but a twelfth hour attempt to stabilise and per¬
petuate the last remnants of the Versailles status quo:
thereby precluding a sensible and just solution of the
Polish-German problems in Danzig and the Corridor
as proffered in the above-mentioned speech, and more¬
over cutting Germany off from her natural economic
development in Europe.

The maintenance of close economic relations be¬
tween the Reich and Central and South East European
States, however, does by no means signify a state of
“dependence” on the part of the smaller nations. The
extension of close trade and economic relations be¬
tween smaller European states and Germany will serve
the good of all participating states in view of the
reciprocal nature of the natural exdiange between one
great and powerful, highly-industrial state and a
number of agricultural and raw-material producing
states. Nobody serving the cause of peace should
attempt to block such a development.

How dangerous, moreover, the new British course
is, can be seen in the great difficulties which Great
Britain now, at the moment this paper goes to press,
encounters after her prolonged negotiations with
Soviet Russia towards securing Soviet aid for making
her Polish and Rumanian guarantees effective.

The documents contained in this issue will one day
testify to a very decisive period in the course of
European history. If Britain and France and also the
United States (by way of the President’s message and
the continuous public instigation of mass hatred) take
pains to construct already a future “war-guilt clause”,
then the following documents may serve the unprejud¬
iced reader as a guide to the German standpoint, which.

with utmost vigour, rejects such a falsification of
historic events.

45

Text of the Speech

Members of the German Reidistag!

The President of the United States of America has
addressed a telegram to me, with the curious contents
of which you are already familiar. Before I, the
addressee, actually received this document, the rest
of the world had already heen informed of it by radio
and newspaper reports; and numerous commentaries
in the organs of the democratic world press had
already generously enlightened us as to the fact that
this telegram was a very skilful, tactical document,
destined to impose upon the states in which the people
govern the responsibility for the warlike measures
adopted by the plutocratic countries; in view of these
facts I decided to summon the German Reichstag so
that you. Gentlemen, might have an opportunity of
hearing my answer first and of either confirming that
answer or rejecting it.

But in addition I considered it desirable to keep to
the method of procedure initiated by President Roose¬
velt and to inform the rest of the world, on my part
and by our own means, of my answer.

The Events of last March

But I should like also to take this opportunity of giving
expression to the feelings with which the tremendous
historical happenings of the month of March inspire me.
I can give vent to my deepest feelings only in the form
of humble thanks to Providence, which called upon me and
vouchsafed it to me, once an unknown soldier of the Great
War, to rise to be the leader of my so dearly-loved people.
Providence caused me to find the way to free our people
from its deepest misery without any shedding of blood, and
to lead it upwards once more. Providence has granted
that I might fulfil my life’s task — to raise my German
people up out of the depth of defeat and to liberate it
from the bonds of the most infamous dictate of all times.

For this alone has been the aim of my actions. Since the
day on which I entered politics I have been moved by no
other idea than that of winning back the freedom of the
German nation, restoring the power and strength of the
Reich, overcoming the internal disruption of the na¬
tion, remedying its isolation from the rest of the world,
and safeguarding the maintenance of its independent eco¬
nomic and political existence.

I have worked only to restore that which others once
broke by force, I have desired only to make good that
wrhich Satanic malice or human unreason destroyed or demo¬
lished. I have therefore taken no step which violated the
rights of others, but have only restored that justice which
was violated twenty years ago. The present Greater Ger¬
man Reich contains no territory which was not from the
earliest times a part of this Reich, not bound up with it
or subject to its sovereignty. Long before an American
Continent had been discovered — to say nothing of settled —
by white people, this Reich existed, not merely in its pre¬
sent extent, but with the addition of many regions and
provinces which have since been lost.

Frustrated Hopes in 1919

Twenty-one years ago, when the bloodshed of the War
came to an end, millions of minds where filled with the
ardent hope that a peace of reason and justice would re¬
ward and bless the nations which had been visited by the
fearful scourge of the Great War. I say “reward”, for all
these men and women — whatever the conclusions arrived
at by the historians — bore no responsibility for these fear¬
ful happenings. And if in some countries there are still
politicians who even at that time could be charged with
the responsibility for this, the most atrocious massacre of
all time, yet the vast numbers of the combatant soldiers
of every country and nation were at the most deserving

of pity, but by no means guilty. I myself — as you know —
had never played a part in politics before the War, and
only, like millions of others, performed such duties as I
was called upon to fulfill as a decent citizen and soldier.
It was therefore with an absolutely clear conscience that I
was able to take up the cause of the freedom and future of
my people, both during and after the War. And I can there¬
fore speak in the name of millions and millions of others
equally blameless when I declare that all those who had
only fought for their nation in the loyal fulfilment of their
duty were entitled to a peace of reason and justice, so
that mankind might at last set to work to make good by
joint effort the losses which all had suffered.

But the millions were cheated of this peace; for not
only did the German people or the other people fighting
on our side suffer through the Peace Treaties, these trea¬
ties also had an annihilating effect on the victor countries.

The Folly of Versailles

For the first time it appeared as a misfortune that
politics should be controlled by men who had not fought in
the war. The feeling of hatred was unknown to the sol¬
diers, but not to those elderly politicians who had carefully
preserved their own precious lives from the horror of war,
and who now descended upon humanity in the guise of insane
spirits of revenge. Hatred, malice and unreason were the
intellectual forbears of the Treaty of Versailles. Living
space and states with a history going back a thousand years
were arbitrarily broken up and dissolved. Since time im¬
memorial men who belong together have been torn asunder,
economic conditions of life have been ignored, while the
peoples themselves have been converted into victors and
vanquished, into masters possessing all rights and slaves
possessing none. This document of Versailles has fortunately
been set down in blade and white for later generations. For
otherwise it would be later regarded as a fabulous product
of a wild, corrupt fantasy.

Nearly 115 million people have been robbed of their right
of self determination, not by the victorious soldiers, but
by mad politicians, and have been arbitrarily removed
from old communities and made part of new ones without
any consideration of blood, origin, reason and the economic
conditions of life.

The results were dreadful.

Though at that time the statesmen were able to destroy
a great many things, there was one factor that could not be
eliminated: — the gigantic mass of people living in Central
Europe, crowded together in a confined space can only
ensure its daily bread by the highest intensity of work and
consequently of order. But what did these statesmen of
so-called democratic empires know of these problems? A
crowd of the most stupid and ignorant people was let loose
on humanity. In districts in which about 140 people have to
gain a livelihood per square kilometre, they merely destroyed
the order, which had been built up in nearly 2000 years of
historical development, and created disorder without them¬
selves being able or desirous to solve the problems con¬
fronting the communal life of these people — for which, more¬
over, as dictators of the new world order, they had at that
time undertaken responsibility.

However, when this new world order turned out to be a
catastrophe, the democratic peace dictators of American
and European origin were so cowardly that none of them
centured to take the responsibility for what occured. Each
put the blame on the others, thus endeavouring to save him¬
self from the judgement of history. However the people
who were maltreated by their hatred and unreason were,
unfortunately, not in a position to share with those who
had injured them in this escape.

The Suffering of the German Nation

It is impossible to enumerate the stages of the suffering
of our own people. Robbed of the whole of its colonial
possessions, deprived of all its financial resources, plundered
by so-called reparations, and thus impoverished, our nation
was driven into the blackest period of its national misfor-

46

t

tune. And let it be noted that this was not National-Socia¬
list Germany, but democratic Germany — , the Germany
which was weak enough to trust for a single moment the
promises of democratic statesmen.

The misery resulting therefrom and the continuous want
began to bring our nation politically to despair. The decent
and industrious people of Central Europe thought that they
could see the possibility of deliverance in the complete
destruction of the order which appeared to have become a
curse. Jewish parasites on the one hand plundered the nation
ruthlessly and on the other hand incited the people when it
had been reduced to misery. As the misfortune of our nation
became the only aim and object of this race, it was possible
to breed among the growing army of unemployed suitable
elements for the bolshevik revolution. The decay of political
order and the confusion of public opinion by the irrespon¬
sible Jewish press, led to ever stronger shocks to economic
life and consequently to increasing misery and to greater
readiness to absorb subversive bolshevik ideas. The army
of the Jewish world revolution, as the army of unemployed
was called, finally increased to almost seven million. Ger¬
many had never known this state of affairs before. In the
living space of the great German people and of the old
Habsburg states belonging thereto, despite all the difficulties
of the struggle for existence involved by the excessive den-
suy of population, economic life had not become more un¬
certain in the course of time, but on the contrary more and
more secure. Industry and diligence, great thrift and the
love of scrupulous order, though they did not enable the
people in this territory to accumulate excessive riches, did
at any rate insure them against abject misery. The results
of the wretched peace forced upon them by the democratic
dictators were thus all the more terrible for these people
who were damned at Versailles. Today we know the reason
for this frightful outcome of the Great War. Firstly it was
the greed for spoils. That which is seldom of value in the
life of the individual, could, they believed, be enlarged a
millionfold and be represented to mankind as a useful ex¬
periment. If large nations are plundered and the utmost
squeezed out of them, it will then be possible to live a life of
carefree idleness. Such was the opinion of these economic
dilettantes. To that end:

1. the States themselves had to be dismenbered. Germany
had to be deprived of her colonial possessions, although
they were without any value to the world-democracies; the
most important districts yielding raw-materials had to be
invaded and — if necessary — placed under the influence of
the democracies, and above all:

2. the unfortunate victims of that democratic ill-treatment
of nations and individuals had to be prevented from ever
recovering, let alone rising against their oppressors. Thus
was concocted the devilish plan to burden generations with
the curse of those dictates. For 60, 70 or 100 years Germany
was to pay sums so exorbitant that the question how they
were actually to be raised could but remain a mystery to all
concerned. It would have been absolutely impossible to raise
such sums in gold, foreign currency, or by way of regular
payments in kind, without the blinded collectors of this tri¬
bute perishing as well. As a matter of fact these democratic
peace-dictators thoroughly destroyed world-economy with
their Versailles madness. Their senseless dismemberment
of peoples and states led to the destruction of common pro¬
duction and trade interests which had become well
established in the course of hundreds of years, thus once
more enforcing an increased development of autarchic
tendencies and therewith the extinction of the general con¬
ditions of world economy, which had hitherto existed.

German Political Aims
and their Realisation

The extent to which in the course of what is now twenty
years, I have been able once more to mould a nation from
such chaotic disorganization into an organic whole and to
establish a new order, is now part of German history.
However, what I intend to propound before you today by
way of introduction, is above all the purport of my inten¬
tions with regard to foreign policy and their realization.

The Tearing-up of Nations

One of the most shameful acts of oppression ever commit¬
ted is the dismemberment of the German nation and the
political disintegration of her living space — which has, after
all, been hers for thousands of years — provided for in the
Dictate of Versailles.

I have never left any doubt that in point of fact it is
scarcely possible anywhere in Europe to arrive at a harmony
of state and national boundaries, which will be satisfactory
in every way. On the one hand the migration of peoples
which gradually came to a standstill during the last few
centuries, and the development of large communities on the
other have brought about a situation which, whatever way
they look at it, must necessarily be considered unsatis¬
factory by those concerned.

It was, however, the very way in which these national and
political developments were gradually stabilized in the last
century which led many to consider themselves justified in
cherishing the hope! that in the end a compromise would
he found between respect for the national life of the various
European peoples and the recognition of established politi¬
cal structures — a compromise by which, without destroying
the political order in Europe and with it the existing eco¬
nomic basis, nationalities could nevertheless be preserved.
This hope was abolished by the Great War. The Peace-
Dictate of Versailles did justice neither to the one prin¬
ciple nor to the other. Neither the right of 6elf determi¬
nation nor yet the political let alone the economic neces¬
sities and conditions for the European development were
respected. Nevertheless I never left any doubt that — as

Guide to the Fiihrer’s Speech Page

The Folly of Versailles . 46

German Political Aims . 47

Austria, Sudetenland, Bohemia and Moravia . . 48

Hungarian and Polish Claims . 50

Anglo-German Relations . 51

Lithuania and the Memel Question . 52

Germany and Poland . 53

A Concrete German Offer to Poland . 54

Anglo-Polish Pact . 54

Germany and the Powers of the Anti-Comintern

When, twenty years ago, I signed my name in the book
of political life as the seventh member of the then German
Workers’ Party at Munich, I noticed the signs of that decay
becoming effective all around me. The worst of it — as I
have already emphasized — was the utter despair of the
masses which resulted therefrom, the disappearance among
the educated classes of all confidence in human reason let
0 alone in a sence of justice, and at the same time a predomin¬
ance of brutal selfishness in all creatures so disposed.

Pact . 54

Answer to President Roosevelt . 55

Press Agitation and the Maintenance of Peace . . 56

International Trade . 60

47

I have already emphasized — even a revision of the treaty of
\ ersailles would also find its limit somewhere. And I have
always said so with the utmost frankness — not for any tac¬
tical reasons but from my innermost conviction.

As the national leader of the German people I have never
left any doubt that, wherever the higher interests of the
European comity were at stake, national interests must, if
necessary, be relegated to second place in certain cases.
And — as I have already emphasized — this is not for tactical
reasons; for I have never left any doubt that I am abso¬
lutely earnest in this attitude of mine. For quite a number
of territories which might possibly be disputed I have there¬
fore come to final decisions which I have proclaimed not
only to the outside world, but also to my own people, and
have seen to it that they should abide by them.

I have not, as France did in 1870/71, described the cession
of Alsace-Lorraine as intolerable for the future, but I have
here drawn a difference between the Saar Territory and
these twro former imperial provinces. And I have never
changed my attitude nor will I ever do so. I have not
allow’ed this attitude to be modified or jeopardized inside
the country on any occasion, either in the press or in any
other way. The return of the Saar Territory has done away
with all territorial problems in Europe between France and
Germany. I have, however, always regarded it as regret¬
table that French statesmen should take this attitude for
granted. This is however not the way to look at the matter.
It was not for fear of France that I preached this attitude.
As a former soldier I see no reason whatever for such fear.
Moreover as regards the Saar Territory I made it quite
clear that wre would not countenance any refusal to return
it to Germany. No, I have confirmed this attitude to
France as an expression of an appreciation of the necessity
to attain peace in Europe instead of sowing the seed of con¬
tinual uncertainty and even tension by making unlimited
demands and continually asking for revision. If this tension
has nevertheless now' arisen, the responsibility does not lie
with Germany but with those international elements which
systematically produce such tension in order to serve their
capitalist interests.

No Unlimited Revision Claims

I have given binding declarations to a large number of
states. None of these states can complain that even a trace
of a demand contrary thereto has ever been made to them
by Germany. None of the Scandinavian statesmen, for
example, can contend that a request has ever been put to
them by the German Government or by German public
opinion, which was incompatible with the sovereignty and
integrity of their state.

I was pleased that a number of European states availed
themselves of these declarations by the German Government
to express and emphasize their desire too for absolute neu¬
trality. This applies to Holland, Belgium, Switzerland,
Denmark, etc. I have already mentioned France. I need not
mention Italy, with whom we are united in the deepest and
closest friendship, Hungary and Yugoslavia, with whom we
as neighbours have the fortune to be on very friendly terms.
On the other hand I have left no doubt from the first mo¬
ment of my political activity that there existed other cir¬
cumstances which represent such a mean and gross outrage
of the right of self determination of our people that we
can never accept or endorse them. I have never written
a single line or made a single speech displaying a different
attitude towards the above-mentioned states. On the other
hand with reference to the other cases I have never written
a single line or made a single speech in which I have ex¬
pressed any attitude contrary to my actions.

Austria — Sudetenland —
Bohemia and Moravia

1. Austria

The oldest Eastern March of the German people was once
the buttress of the German nation on the south east of the

Reich. The Germans of this country are descended from
settlers from all the German tribes, even though the Bava¬
rian tribe did contribute the major portion. Later this
Ostmark became the crown lands and the nucleus of a five-
century old German Empire, with Vienna as the capital of
the German Reich of that period. This German Reich
was finally broken up in the course of a gradual dissolution
by Napoleon the Corsican but continued to exist as a Ger¬
man Federation, and not so long ago fought and suffered
in the greatest war of all time as an entity which was the
expression of the national feelings of the people, even if it
was no longer one united state. I myself am a child of this
Ostmark. Not only was the German Reich destroyed and
Austria split up into its component parts by the criminals
of Versailles, but Germans were also forbidden to acknow¬
ledge that community which they had confessed for more
than a thousand years. I have always regarded the elimi¬
nation of this state of affairs as the highest and most
sacred task of my life. I have never failed to proclaim
this determination. And I have always been resolved to rea¬
lize these ideas, which haunted me day and night. I should
have sinned against my call by Providence, had I failed by
my own endeavour to lead my native country and my Ger¬
man people of the Ostmark back to the Reich and thus to
the community of the German people.

In doing so, moreover, I have wiped out the most dis¬
graceful side of the Treaty of Versailles. I have once more
established the right of self-determination, and done away
with the democratic oppression of seven-and-a-half million
Germans. I removed the ban which prevented them from
voting on their own fate, and carried out this vote before
the whole world. The result was not only what I had ex¬
pected, but also precisely what had been anticipated by the
Versailles democratic oppressors of peoples. For what else
did they forbid the plebiscite on the question of AnschlulJ!

2. Bohemia and Moravia

When in the course of the Migrations of the Peoples Ger¬
manic tribes began, for reasons inexplicable for us, to
migrate out of the territory which is today Bohemia and
Moravia, a foreign Slav people made its way into this terri¬
tory and made a place for itself between the remaining
Germans. Since that time the living space of this Slav
people has been enclosed in the form of a horseshoe by Ger¬
mans. From an economic point of view an independent
existence is in the long run impossible for these countries
except on the basis of a relationship with the German
nation and German economy. But apart from this, nearly
four million Germans lived in this territory of Bohemia
and Moravia.

A policy of national annihilation which set in particularly
after the Treaty of Versailles, under pressure of the Czech
majority, combined too with economic conditions and the
rising tide of distress, led to the emigration of these Ger¬
man elements, so that the Germans left in the territory
were reduced to approximately 3.7 million. The population
of the fringe of the territory is uniformly German, but
there are also large German linguistic enclaves in the inte¬
rior. The Czech nation is in its origins foreign to us.

Germany and the Czech People

But in the thousand years in which the two peoples have
lived side by side Czech culture has in the main been formed
and moulded by German influences. Czech economy owes its
existence to the fact of having been part of the great Ger¬
man economic system. The capital of this country was for
a time a German Imperial City, and it contains the oldest
German University. Numerous cathedrals, town halls, and
palaces of the nobility and citizen class bear witness to the
influence of German culture. The Czech people itself has in
the course of centuries alternated between close and more
distant contacts with the German people. Every close con¬
tact resulted in a period in which both the German and the
Czech nations flourished, every estrangement was calamitous
in its consequences.

We are familiar with the merits and values of the Ger¬
man people. But the Czech nation, with the sum total of its

4

48

skill and ability, its industry, its diligence, its love of its
native soil and of its own national heritage, also deserves
our respect. There were in actual fact periods in which
this mutual respect for the qualities of the other nation
was a matter of course.

The Artificial Construction of Czecho-Slovakia

The democratic peace-makers of Versailles can take the
credit for having assigned to this Czech people the special
role of satellite state, capable of being used against Ger¬
many. For this purpose they arbitrarily adjudicated foreign
national property to the Czech State, which was utterly inca¬
pable of survival on the strength of the Czech national unit
alone; that is, they did violence to other nationalities in
order to give a firm basis to a state which was to incorpo¬
rate a latent threat to the German nation in Central Europe.
For this state, in which the so-called predominant national
element was actually in a minority, could be maintained
only by means of a brutal assault on the national units which
formed the major part of the population. This assault was
possible only in so far as protection and assistance was
granted by the European democracies. This assistance could
naturally be expected only on condition that this state was
prepared loyally to take over and play the rOle which it
had been assigned at birth.

But the purpose of this role was no other than to pre¬
vent the consolidation of Central Europe, to provide a
bridge to Europe for bolshevik aggression, and above all
to act as a mercenary of the European democracies against
Germany. Everything else followed automatically.

The more this state tried to fulfil the task it had been
set, the greater was the resistance put up by the national mi¬
norities. And the greater the resistance, the more it became
necessary to resort to oppression. This inevitable hardening
of the internal antitheses led in its turn to an increased
dependence on the democratic European founders and
benefactors of the state. For they alone were in a position
to maintain in the long run the economic existence of this
unnatural and artificial creation. Germany was primarily
interested in one thing only, and that was to liberate the
nearly four million Germans in that country from their un¬
bearable situation, and to make it possible for them to
return to their home country and to the thousand-year-old
Reich.

Western Europe and the Sudeten Problem

It was only natural that this problem immediately brought
up all the other aspects of the nationalities problem. But
it was also natural that the removal of the different national
groups should deprive what was left of the state of all
capacity to survive — a fact of which the founders of the
state had been well aware when they planned it at Versailles,
since it was for this very reason that they decided on the
assault on the other minorities and had forced these against
their will to become part of this amateurishly con¬
structed state.

I have likewise never left any doubt about my opinion
and attitude. It is true that, as long as Germany herself
was powerless and defenceless, this oppression of almost
four million Germans could be carried out without the Reich
offering any practical resistance. However only a child in
politics could have believed that the German nation would
remain for ever in the state it was in in 1919. Only as long
as the international traitors supported from abroad held the
direction of the German State could people rely on these
disgraceful conditions being patiently put up with. From
the moment when after the victory of National Socialism
these traitors had to transfer their domicile to the place
whence they had received their subsidies, the solution of
this problem was only a question of time. Moreover it was
exclusively a question affecting the nationalities concerned
not one concerning Western Europe. It was certainly under¬
standable that Western Europe was interested in the arti¬
ficial state brought into being in its interest. But that the
nationalities surrounding this state should regard this
interest as a determining factor for them was a false con¬
clusion which was perhaps regrettable for many. In as far
a6 this interest was only directed to the financial establish¬

ment of this state, Germany could have had nothing to
say if this financial interest had not been subjected exclu¬
sively to the political aims of the democracies. The finan¬
cial requirements of this state followed but one guiding
idea, namely, the creation of a military state armed to the
teeth with a view to forming a bastion extending into the
German Reich, which promised to be a starting point for
military operations in connection with invasions of the Reich
from the West, or at any rate an air base of undoubted
value. What was expected from this state is shown most
clearly by the observation of the French Air Minister,
M. Pierre Cot, who calmly stated that the duty of this state,
in the case of any conflict, was to be an aerodrome for the
landing and taking off of bombers, from which it would be
possible to destroy the most important German industrial
centres in a few hours. It is therefore comprehensible that
the German Government in their turn decided to destroy
this aerodrome for bombing planes. They did not come to
this decision because of hatred of the Czech people. Quite
the contrary. For in the course of the thousand years
during which the German and Czech people had lived to¬
gether there had often been periods of close cooperation
lasting hundreds of years, and between these, it is true, only
short periods of tension. In such periods of tension the
passions of the people struggling together in the front
trenches of the national position can very easily dim the
feeling of justice and thus lead to a wrong total impression.
This is a feature of every war. It was solely in the long
epochs of living together in harmony that the two peoples
agreed that they were both entitled to advance a sacred
claim to deference for, and respect of, their nationality.
But in these years of struggle my own attitude towards the
Czech people was never anything else than that of the guar¬
dian of unilateral national and Reich interest combined with
feelings of respect for the Czech people. One thing is cer¬
tain: if the democratic midwives of this state had succeeded
in attaining their ultimate goal, the German Reich would
certainly not have been destroyed, although we might have
sustained heavy losses. No! The Czech people, by reason
of its size and position, would presumably have had to put
up with much more dreadful and — I am convinced — cata¬
strophic consequences. I feel happy that it has proved
possible, even to the annoyance of democratic interests,
to avoid this catastrophe in Central Europe thanks to our
own moderation and also to the good judgement of the
Czech people.

That which the best and wisest Czechs have struggled for
decades to attain, is as a matter of course granted to this
people in the National-Socialist German Reich, namely, the
right to their own nationality and the right to foster this
nationality and to revive it.

National-Socialist Germany has no notion of ever betray¬
ing the racial principles of which we are proud. They will
be beneficial not only to the German nation, but to the
Czech people as well. But we do demand the recognition
of a historical necessitiy and of an economic exigency in
which we all find ourselves.

When I announced the solution of this problem in the
Reichstag on 22 February, 1938, I was convinced that I was
obeying the necessity of a Central European situation. As
late as March 1938 I believed that by means of a gradual
evolution it might prove possible to solve the problem of
minorities in this state and at one time or another by means
of mutual cooperation to achieve a common platform which
would be advantageous to all interests concerned, politically
as well as economically.

The Mobilisation Lie of May 21, 1938

It was not until M. Benesh, who was completely in the
hands of his democratic-international financiers, turned the
problem into a military one and unleashed a wave of
suppression over the Germans, at the same time attempting
by that mobilization of which you all know to inflict an inter¬
national defeat upon the German state and to damage its
prestige, that I became clear to me that a solution by these
means was no longer possible. For the false report of a
German mobilization was quite obviously inspired from

49

abroad and suggested to the Czechs in order to cause the
German Reich such a loss of prestige.

I do not need to repeat once more that in May of the
past year Germany had not mobilized one single man,
although we were all of the opinion that the very fate of
Herr Schuschnigg should have shown all others the advisa¬
bility of working for mutual understanding by means of a
more just treatment of national minorities. I for my part
was at any rate prepared to attempt this kind of peaceful
development with patience and, if need be, in a process
lasting some years. However, it was exactly this peaceful
solution which was a thorn in the flesh of the agitators in
the democracies. They hate us Germans, and would prefer
to eradicate us completely. What are the Czechs to them?
They regard them merely as a means to an end. And what
do they care for the fate of a small and valiant nation, why
should they worry about the lives of hundreds of thousands
of brave soldiers who would have been sacrificed for their
policy? These Western European peacemongers were not
concerned to work for peace but to cause bloodshed, so as
in this way to set the nations against one another and thus
cause 6till more blood to flow. For this reason they in¬
vented the story of German mobilization and humbugged
Prague public opinion with it. It was intended to provide
an excuse for the Czech mobilization. And then by this
means they hoped to be able to exert the desired military
pressure on the elections in Sudeten Germany, which could
no longer be avoided.

According to their view there remained only two alter¬
natives for Germany: either to accept this Czech mobili¬
zation and with it a disgraceful blow to her prestige, or
the settling of accounts with Czecho-Slovakia, a bloody war-
and thus perhaps the possibility of mobilizing the nations
of Western Europe, who had no interest in these matters,
thereby involving them in the inevitable bloodlust so as
to immerse humanity in a new catastrophe in which some
would have the honour of losing their lives, and others the
pleasure of making war profits.

You are acquainted, Gentlemen, with the decisions I made
at the time: —

1. The solution of this question, and what is more by
2 October, 1938, at the latest;

2. The preparation of this solution which all the means
necessary to leave no doubt that any attempt at inter¬
vention would be met by the united force of the whole
nation.

It was at this juncture that I decreed and ordered the
construction of the Western fortifications. On 25 Septem¬
ber, 1938, they were already in such a condition that their
power of resistance was 30 to 40 times as great as that of
the old Siegfried Line in the Great War. They have now
been practically completed and are at the present moment
being enlarged by the new lines outside Aachen and Saar-
briicken which I ordered later. These too are very largely
ready for defence. In view of the condition of these, the
greatest fortifications ever constructed, the German nation
may feel perfectly assured that no power in this world
will ever succeed in breaking through this front.

When the first provocative attempt utilizing the Czech
mobilization had failed to lead to the desired result, there
then set in the second phase, in which the tendency of this
affair, which really concerned Central Europe alone, became
all the more obvious.

If the cry of “Never another Munich!” is raised in the
world today, this simply confirms the fact that the peaceful
solution of the problem appeared to be the most fatal thing
that ever happened in the eyes of those warmongers. They
are sorry no blood was shed — not their blood, of course:
for these agitators are, of course, never to be found where
shots are being fired, but only where money is being made!
No, it is the blood of many nameless soldiers. Moreover
there would have been no necessity for the Munich Confe¬
rence, for that Conference was only made possible by the
fact that the countries which had a first incited those con¬
cerned to resist at all costs, later on, when the situation
pressed for a solution in one way or another, were com¬
pelled to try and secure for themselves a more or less
respectable retreat; for without Munich, that is to say

without the interference of the countries of Western Europe,
a solution of the entire problem — if it had ever grown
so acute — would very likely have been the easiest thing
in the world.

Four Questions were left open in Munich

The decision of Munich led to the following result: — ■

1. The return of the most essential parts of the German
border settlements in Bohemia and Moravia to the Reich.

2. The keeping open of the possibility of a solution of the
other problems of that state, i. e., a return or separation of
the existing Hungarian and Slovak minorities.

3. There still remained the question of guarantees. As
far as Germany and Italy were concerned, the guarantee of
this state had from the first been made dependent upon the
consent of all interested parties bordering on Czecho-Slova¬
kia, that is to say the guarantee was coupled with the actual
solution of problems concerning the parties mentioned,
which were still unsolved. The following problems were
still left open: —

1. The return of the Magyar districts to Hungary;

2. The return of the Polish districts to Poland;

3. The solution of the Slovak question;

4. The solution of the Ukrainian question.

As you know, the negotiations between Hungary and
Czecho-Slovakia had scarcely begun, when both the Czecho¬
slovak and the Hungarian negotiators requested Germany
and Italy, the country which stands side by side with Ger¬
many, to act as arbitrators in defining the new frontiers
between Slovakia, the Carpatho-Ukraine and Hungaria. The
countries concerned made no use themselves of the possi¬
bility of appealing to the four Powers; on the contrary they
expressly renounced this possibility, that is, they declined it.

And this was only natural. All the people living in this
territory desired peace and quiet. Italy and Germany were
prepared to answer the call. Neither England nor France
raised any objection to this arrangement, which actually
constituted a formal departure from the Munich Agreement,
nor was it possible for them to do so; it would have been
madness for Paris or London to have protested against an
action on the part of Germany or Italy, which had been
undertaken solely at the request of the countries concerned.

Hungarian and Polish Claims — - Rumania’s Attitude

The decision arrived at by Germany and Italy proved
— as always in such cases — not entirely satisfactory to either
party. From the very beginning the difficulty was that it
had to be coluntarily accepted by both parties. Thus when
the decision came to be put into effect, violent protests were
raised immediately following on the acceptance by two
states. Hungary, prompted by general and particular interests,
demanded the Carpatho-Ukraine, while Poland demanded
a direct means of communication with Hungary. It was
clear that in such circumstances even the remnant of the
state which Versailles has brought into being was predestined
to extinction. It was a fact that perhaps only one single
state was interested in the preservation of the status quo,
and that was Rumania; the man best authorized to speak
on behalf of that country told nfie personally how desirable
it would be to have a direct line of communication with
Germany perhaps via the Ukraine and Slovakia. I mention
this as an illustration of the feeling of being menaced by
Germany from which the Rumanian Government — according
to the American clairvoyants — are supposed to be suffering.
But it was now clear that it could not be Germany’s task
permanently to oppose a development or actually to fight
for the maintenance of a state of affairs for which we could
never have made ourselves responsible. The stage was thus
readied at which in the name of the German Government I
decided to make a declaration to the effect that we had no
intention of any longer incurring the reprobation of opposing
the common wishes of Poland and Hungary as regards their
frontiers, simply in order to keep open a road of approadi
for Germany to Rumania. Since moreover the Czech Govern¬
ment resorted once more to its old methods, and Slovakia
also gave expression to its desire for independence, the
further existence of the state was out of the question.

50

The End of Czecho-Slovakia

t

The construction of Czecho-Slovakia worked out at Ver¬
sailles had had its day. It broke up, not because Germany
desired its break-up, but because in the long run it is im¬
possible to construct and uphold around the conference table
artificial states which are incapable of survival.

Consequently, in reply to a question regarding the
guarantee, which was submitted by England and France a
few days before the dissolution of this state, Germany re¬
fused this guarantee, since all the conditions for it laid
down at Munich were lacking. On the contrary when the
whole structure of the state had begun to break up and
practically speaking had already dissolved itself — the Ger¬
man Government finally decided also to intervence, it did
this only in fulfilment of an obvious duty. For the following
point should be noted: on the occasion of the first visit of
the Czech Foreign Minister, M. Chvalkovsky, in Munich, the
German Government plainly expressed their views on the
future of Czecho-Slovakia. I myself assured M. Chvalkovsky
on that occasion that provided loyal treatment was meted
out to the large German minorities remaining in the Czech
territory, and provided a general appeasement of the whole
state was attained, we would guarantee a loyal attitude on
the part of Germany, and would for our part place no ob¬
stacles in the way of the state. But I also made it clear
beyond all doubt that if the Czechs were to undertake any
steps in line with the political tendencies of Dr. Benesh,
the former President, Germany would not put up with any
development along such lines, but would stifle it in its ear¬
liest stages. I also pointed out at that time that the main¬
tenance of such a tremendous military arsenal in Central
Europe for no reason or purpose could only be regarded as
a focus of danger. Later developments proved how justified
my warning had been. A continuous and rising tide of under¬
ground propaganda, and a gradual tendency on the part of
Czech newspapers to relapse into the old style of writing
made it finally clear even to the greatest simpleton that the
old state of affairs would soon be restored. The danger
of a military conflict was all the greater as there was always
the possibility that some madman or other might get control
of the vast stores of munitions. This involved the danger
of immense explosions. As a proof of this I cannot refrain,
Gentlemen, from giving you an idea of the truly gigantic
amounts of this international store of explosives in Central
Europe. Since the occupation of this territory the following
have been confiscated and placed in safe keeping:

A. Air Force

1. Aeroplanes . 1,582

2. Anti-Aircraft Guns . 501

B. Army

1. Guns (light and heavy) . 2,175

2. Trench Mortars . 785

3. Tanks . 469

4. Machine Guns . 43,876

5. Automatic pistols . 114,000

6. Rifles . 1,090,000

C. Ammunition

1. Infantry ammunition over 1,000,000,000 rounds

2. Shells over 3,000,000 rounds

D. Other implements of war of all kinds, e. g.:

Bridge-building equipment,

Aircraft detectors.

Searchlights,

Measuring instruments.

Motor vehicles and

Special motor vehicles — in vast quantities.

I believe that it is a good thing for millions and millions
of people that I, thanks to the last minute insight of respon¬
sible men on the other side, succeeded in averting such a
catastrophe, and found a solution which I am convinced has
finally abolished this problem of a source of danger in
Central Europe.

Munich and the Formation of the Protectorate

The contention that this solution is contrary to the Munich
Agreement can neither be supported nor confirmed. This
^ Agreement could under no circumstances be regarded as

final, because it admitted that other problems required and
remained to be solved. We cannot really be reproached for
the fact that the parties concerned — and this is the deciding
factor — did not turn to the four Powers but only to Italy
and Germany; nor yet for the fact that the state as such
finally split up of its own accord and there was consequently
no longer any Czecho-Slovakia. It was, however, under¬
standable that long after the ethnographic principle had been
made invalid. Germany should take under her protection
her interests dating back a thousand years, which are not
only of a political but also of an economic nature.

The future will show whether the solution which Germany
has found is right or wrong. However, it is certain that the
solution is not subject to English supervision or criticism.
For Bohemia and Moravia as the remnants of former
Czecho-Slovakia have nothing more whatever to do with the
Munich Agreement. Just as English measures in say Northern
Ireland, whether they be right or wrong, are not subject to
German supervision or criticism this is also the case with
these old German Electorates.

However, I entirely fail to understand how the Agreement
reached between Mr. Chamberlain and myself at Munich can
refer to this case, for the case of Czecho-Slovakia was
settled in the Munich protocol of the four Powers as far as it
could be settled at all at that time. Apart from this provision
was merely made that if the interested parties should fail
to come to an agreement they should be entitled to appeal
to the four Powers, who had agreed in such a case to meet
for further consultation after the expiration of three months.
However, these interested parties did not appeal to the four
Powers at all, but only to Germany and Italy. That this
was fully justified moreover is proved by the fact that
neither England nor France have raised any objections
thereto, but have themselves accepted the decision given by
Germany and Italy. No, the agreement reached between
Mr. Chamberlain and myself did not relate to this problem
but exclusively to questions which refer to the mutual
relationship between England and Germany. This is clearly
shown by the fact that such questions are to be treated in
future in the spirit of the Munich Agreement and of the
Anglo-German Naval Agreement, that is in a friendly spirit
by way of consultation. If, however, this agreement were to
be applied to every future German activity of a political
nature, England too should not take any step, whether in
P alestine or elsewhere, without first consulting Germany.
It is obvious that we do not expect this; likewise we refuse
to gratify any similar expectation of us.

Now if Mr. Chamberlain concludes from this, that the
Munich agreement is for this reason annulled, as if we had
broken it, then I shall take cognizance of the fact and
proceed accordingly.

Anglo-German Relations

During the whole of my political activity I have
always expounded the idea of a close friendship and
collaboration between Germany and England. In my
Movement I found innumerable others of like mind.
Perhaps they joined me because of my attitude in this
matter. This desire for Anglo-German friendship and
cooperation conforms not merely with sentiments
which result from the racial origins of our two peoples,
but also to my realization of the importance for the
whole of mankind of the existence of the British
Empire.

The Value of the British Empire
for World Culture

I have never left room for any doubt of my belief
that the existence of this Empire is an inestimable
factor of value for the whole of human cultural and
economic life. By whatever means Great Britain has
acquired her colonial territories — and I know that they
were those of force and often brutality — nevertheless
I know full well that no other Empire has ever come

51

into being in any other way, and that in the final
resort it is not so much the methods that are taken
into account in history as success, and not the success
of the methods as such, but rather the general good
which the methods yield. Now there is no doubt that
the Anglo-Saxon people have accomplished immeasur¬
able colonizing work in the world.

For this work I have a sincere admiration. The
thought of destroying this labour appeared and still
appears to me, seen from a higher human point of
view, as nothing but the effluence of human wanton
destructiveness. However, this sincere respect of mine
for this achievement does not mean foregoing the
securing of the life of my own people. I regard it as
impossible to achieve a lasting friendship between
the German and Anglo-Saxon peoples of the other
side does not recognize that there are German as well
as British interests, that not only is the preservation
of the British Empire the meaning and purpose of the
lives of Britishers, but also that for Germans the
freedom and preservation of the German Reich is their
life purpose.

A genuine, lasting friendship between these two
nations is only conceivable on the basis of mutual
regard. The English rule a great Empire. They built
up this Empire at a time when the German people
were internally weak. Previously Germany had been
a great Empire. At one time she ruled the Occident.
In bloody struggles and religious dissentions, and as
a result of internal political disintegration, this empire
declined in power and greatness and finally fell into
a deep sleep. But as this old empire appeared to have
readied its end, the seeds of its rebirth were springing
up. From Brandenburg and Prussia there arose a new
Germany, the second Reich, and out of it has grown
at last the German People’s Reich. And I hope that
all English people understand that we do not possess
the slightest feeling of inferiority to Britishers. Our
historical past is far too great for that!

England has given the world many great men, and
Germany no fewer. The severe struggle for the
maintainance of the life of our people has in the
course of three centuries cost a sacrifice in lives,
which, far exceeds that which other peoples have had
to make in asserting their existence.

If Germany, a country that was for ever being
attached, was not able to retain her possessions, but
was compelled to sacrifice many of her provinces, this
was due only to her political misdevelopment and her
impotence as a result thereof. That condition has
now been overcome. Therefore we Germans do not
feel in the least inferior to the British Nation. Our
self esteem is just as great as that of an Englishman
for England. In the history of our people, now of
approximately two thousand years standing, there are
occasions and actions enough to fill us with sincere
pride.

Basis for the Anglo-German Naval
Agreement does not exist any more

Now if England cannot understand our point of
view, thinking perchance she may look upon Germany
as a vassal state, then our love and friendly feelings
have indeed been wasted on her. We shall not despair
or lose heart on that account, but — relying on the
consciousness of our own strength and on the strength
of our friends — we shall then find ways and means to
secure our independence without impairing our dignity.

I have heard the statement of the British Prime
Minister to the effect that he is not able to put any

trust in German assurances. Under the circumstances
I consider it a matter of course that we no longer wish
to expect him or the British people to bear the burden *
of a situation which is only conceivable in an atmo¬
sphere of mutual confidence.

When Germany became National Socialist and thus
paved the way for her national resurrection, in
pursuance of my unswerving policy of friendship with
England, of my own accord I made the proposal for
a voluntary restriction of German naval armaments.
That restriction was, however, based on one condition,
namely, the will and the conviction that a war between
England and Germany would never again be possible.
This wish and this conviction is alive in me today.

I am, however, now compelled to state that the
policy of England is both unofficially and officially
leaving no doubt about the fact that such a conviction
is no longer shared in London, and that, on the
contrary, the opinion prevails there that no matter in
what conflict Germany should some day be entangled,
Great Britain would always have to take her stand
against Germany. Thus a war against Germany is taken
for granted in that country.

I most profoundly regret such a development, for
the only claim I have ever made, and shall continue
to make, on England is that for a return of our
colonies. But I always made it very clear that this
would never become the cause of a military conflict.

I have always held that the English, to whom those
colonies are of no value, would one day understand
the German situation and would then value German
friendship higher than the possession of territories
which, while yielding no real profit whatever to them,
are of vital importance to Germany.

Apart from this, however, I have never advanced
a claim which might in any way have interfered with
British interests or have become a danger to the
Empire and thus have meant any kind of damage to
England. I have always kept within the limit of such
demands as are intimately connected with Germany’s
living space and thus the eternal property of the
German nation.

Since England today, both through the press and
officially, upholds the view that Germany should be
opposed under all circumstances, and confirms this by
the policy of encirclement known to us, the basis for
the Naval Treaty has been removed. I have therefore
resolved to send today a communication to this effect
to the British Government.

Ready for New Negotiations

This is to us not a matter of practical material
importance — for I still hope that we shall be able to
avoid an armaments race with England — but an action
of self-respect. Should the British Government however
wish to enter once more into negotiations with Ger¬
many on this problem, no one would be happier than
I at the prospect of still being able to come to a clear
and straightforward understanding.

Lithuania and the Solution
of the Memel Question

Moreover, I know my people — and I rely on them. We
do not want anything that did not formerly belong to us,
and no state will ever be robbed by us of its property; but
whoever believes that he is able to attack Germany will find
himself confronted with a measure of power and resistance
compared with which that of 1914 was negligible. In con- '♦'i

52

f

»

nection with this I wish to speak at once of that matter
which was chosen by the same circles who caused the mobili¬
zation of Czecho-Slovakia, as starting point for the new
campaign against the Reich.

I have already assured you. Gentlemen, at the beginning
of my speech that never, either in the case of Austria or in
the case of Czecho-Slovakia, have I adopted in my political
life any attitude which is not compatible with the events
which have now happened. I therefore pointed out in connes-
tion with the problem of the Memel Germans, that this
question, if it was not solved by Lithuania herself in a digni¬
fied and generous manner, would one day have to be raised
by Germany herself. You know that the Memel territory
was also once torn from the Reich quite arbitrarily by the
Dictate of Versailles and that finally in the year 1923, that
i6 already in the midst of a period of complete peace, this
territory was occupied by Lithuania and thus more or less
confiscated. The fate of the Germans has since then been
a real martyrdom.

In the course of the reincorporation of Bohemia and
Moravia within the framework of the German Reich, it
was also possible for me to come to an agreement with the
Lithuanian Government which allowed the return of this
territory to Germany without any act of violence and without
shedding blood. Also in this instance I have not demanded
one square mile more than we formerly possessed and which
was stolen from us.

The Significance of Trade Relations with Germany

This means therefore that only that territory has returned
to the German Reich which had been torn from us by the
madmen who dictated peace at Versailles. But this solution,
I am convinced, will only prove advantageous to the rela¬
tions between Germany and Lithuania, seeing that Germany,
as our behaviour has proved, has no other interest than to
live in peace and friendship with this State and to establish
and foster economic relations with it. In this connection
I wish to make one point perfectly clear: The significance
of economic agreements with Germany lies not only in the
fact that Germany is able as exporter to meet almost all
industrial requirements, but that she, being a very large
consumer, is at the same time also a purchaser of numerous
products which alone enable other countries to participate
in international trade at all. We are interested not only
in retaining these economic markets, but especially in pro¬
moting good relations with them, because the existence of
our people is based to a large extent thereon. So-called
democratic statesmen look upon it as one of their greatest
political achievements to exclude a nation from its markets,
for example by boycot, 60 as, I presume, to starve it out. I
need not assure you that I am convinced that a nation would
fight rather than starve under such circumstances.

As far as Germany is concerned, she is in any case deter¬
mined not to allow certain economically important markets
to be stolen from her by terroristic intervention or threats.
This, however, is not only in our own interest but also in
the interest of our trade partner. Here, as in every business,
it is not a onesided but a mutual dependency.

How often do we have the pleasure of reading in the ama¬
teurish economic articles of our democratic newspapers that
Germany, because 6he maintains close economic relations
with a country, makes that country dependent upon her.
This is sheer hair-raising Jewish nonsense. For if Germany
supplies an agrarian country today with machinery and
receives foodstuffs in payment, the Reich, as consumer of
foodstuffs, is at least as dependent, if not more dependent,
on the agrarian country as the latter is dependent on us,
from whom it receives industrial products in payment.

Germany regards the Baltic states as one of its most im¬
portant trade partners. And for this reason it is in our
interest that these countries should lead an independent,
ordered national life of their own. This is in our opinion
the necessary condition for that internal economic deve¬
lopment which is again the condition upon which the ex¬
change of goods depends.

I am therefore happy that we have been able to dispose
also of the point of dispute between Lithuania and Germany.
For this does away with the only obstacle in the way of a

policy of friendship which can prove its worth — as I am
convinced it will — not in political compliments, but in
practical economic measures. The democratic world was,
it is true, once more extremely sorry that there was no
bloodshed, — that 175 000 Germans were able to return to the
homeland which they loved above everything else, without a
few hundred thousands others having to be shot for it! This
grieved the apostles of humanitarianism deeply. It was
therefore no wonder that they immediately began to look
out for new possibilities of bringing about a thorough distur¬
bance of the European atmosphere after all. And so, as in
the case of Czecho-Slovakia, they against resorted to the
assertion that Germany was taking military steps, that is,
was supposedly mobilizing. This mobilization was said to
be directed against Poland.

Germany and Poland

There is little to be said as regards German-Polish
relations. Here too the Peace Treaty of Versailles — of
course intentionally — inflicted a most severe wound
on Germany. The strange way in which the Corridor
giving Poland access to the sea, was marked out was
meant above all to prevent for all time the establis-
ment of an understanding between Poland and Ger¬
many. This problem is — as I have already stressed —
perhaps the most painful of all problems for Germany.

Poland’s Access to the Sea

Nevertheless I have never ceased to uphold the view
that the necessity of a free access to the sea for the
Polish State cannot be ignored, and that as a general
principal, valid for this case too, nations which Pro¬
vidence has destined or, if you like, condemned to live
side by side would be well advised not to make life
still harder for each other artificially and unnecessarily.

The Agreement of 1934

The late Marshal Pilsudski, who was of the same
opinion, was therefore prepared to go into the question
of clarifying the atmosphere of German-Polish rela¬
tions, and finally to conclude an Agreement whereby
Germany and Poland expressed their intention of
renouncing war altogether as a means of settling the
questions which concerned them both. This Agree¬
ment contained one single exception which was in
practice conceded to Poland. It was laid down that
the pacts of mutual assistance already entered into
by Poland — this applied to the pact with France —
should not be affected by the Agreement. But it was
obvious that this could apply only to the pact of
mutual assistance already concluded beforehand, and
not to whatever new pacts might be concluded in the
future.

Danzig

It is a fact that the German-Polish Agreement
resulted in a remarkable lessening of the European
tension. Nevertheless there remained one open
question between Germany and Poland, which sooner
or later quite naturally had to be solved — the question
of the German city of Danzig. Danzig is a German
city and wishes to belong to Germany. On the other
hand, this city has contracts with Poland, which were
admittedly forced upon it by the dictators of the
Peace of Versailles. But since moreover the League
of Nations, formerly the greatest stirrer-up of trouble,
is now represented by a High Commissioner — inci¬
dentally a man of extraordinary tact — the problem
of Danzig must in any case come up for discussion, at
the latest with the gradual extinction of this cala¬
mitous institution. I regarded the peaceful settlement

53

of this problem as a further contribution to a final
loosening of the European tension. For this loosening
of the tension is assuredly not to be achieved through
the agitations of insane war-mongers, hut through the
removal of the real elements of danger.

A Concrete German offer to Poland

After the problem of Danzig had already been dis¬
cussed several times some months ago, I made a
concrete offer to the Polish Government. I now make
this offer known to you. Gentlemen, and you your¬
selves will judge whether this offer did not represent
the greatest imaginable concession in the interests of
European peace.

As I have already pointed out, I have always seen
the necessity of an access to the sea for this country
and have consequently taken this necessity into con¬
sideration. I am no democratic statesman, but a
National-Socialist and a realist. I considered it how¬
ever necessary to make it clear to the Government in
Warsaw that just as they desire access to the sea,
so Germany needs access to her province in the East.
Now these are all difficult problems. It is not Ger¬
many who is responsible for them however, but rather
the jugglers of Versailles, who either in their mali¬
ciousness or their thoughtlessness placed a hundred
powder barrels round about in Europe, al equipped
with hardly extinguishable lighted fuses. These pro¬
blems cannot be solved according to old-fashioned
ideas; I think, rather, that we should adopt new
methods. Poland’s access to the sea by way of the
Corridor, and on the other hand a German route
through the Corridor have no kind of military im¬
portance whatsoever. Their importance is exclusively
psychological and economic. To accord military im¬
portance to a traffic route of this kind, would be
to show oneself completely ignorant of military affairs.

Consequently I have had the following proposal sub¬
mitted to the Polish Government:

1. Danzig returns as a Free State into the frame¬
work of the German Reich.

2. Germany receives a route through the Corridor
and a railway line at her own disposal possessing the
same extraterritorial status for Germany as the
Corridor itself has for Poland. In return Germany
is prepared:

1. to recognize all Polish economic rights in Danzig.

2. to ensure for Poland a Free Harbour in Danzig
of any size desired which would have complete free
access to the sea.

3. to accept at the same time the present boundaries
between Germany and Poland and to regard them as
final.

4. to conclude a 25 years non-aggression treaty with
Poland, a treaty therefore which would extend far
beyond ther duration of my own life, and

5. to guarantee the independence of the Slovak
Slate by Germany, Poland and Hungary jointly— which
means in practice the renunciation of any unilateral
German hegemony in this territory.

Poland Rejects

The Polish Government has rejected my offer and
has only declared that it is prepared to: —

1. negotiate concerning the question of a substitute
for the Commissioner of the League of Nations and: -

2. to consider facilities for the transit traffic through
the Corridor.

I have regretted greatly this incomprehensible atti¬
tude of the Polish Government but that alone is not

the decisive fact; the worst is that now Poland, like
Czecho-Slovakia a year ago, believes, under the pressure ♦
of a lying international campaign, that it must call
up troops although Germany on her part has not
called up a single man and had not thought of pro¬
ceeding in any way against Poland. As I have said, this
is in itself very regrettable and posterity will one day
decide whether it was really right to refuse this
suggestion made this once by me. This — as I have
said — was an endeavour on my part to solve a question
which intimately affects the German people by a truly
unique compromise, and to solve it to the advantage
of both countries.

According to my conviction Poland was not a giving
party in this solution at all but only a receiving party,

— because it should be beyond all doubt that Danzig
will never become Polish.

The Anglo-Polish Pact of Mutual Assistance
Destroyed the Basis of the German-Polish
Agreement

The intention to attack on the part of Germany
which was merely invented by the international press,
led, as you know, to the so-called guarantee offer and
to an obligation on the part of the Polish Government
for mutual assistance, which would also, under certain
circumstances, compel Poland to take military action
against Germany in the event of a conflict between
Germany and any other power and in which England,
in her turn, would be involved. This obligation is
contradictory to the agreement which I made with
Marshal Pilsudski some time ago, seeing that in this
agreement reference is made exclusively to existing
obligations, that is to those at that time, namely to
the obligations of Poland towards France of which
we were aware. To extend these obligations sub¬
sequently is contrary to the terms of the German-
Polish non-aggression pact. Under these circumstances
I should not have entered into this pact at that time,
because what sense can non-aggression pacts have if
one partner in practice leaves open an enormous
number of exceptions.

Either we have collective security, that is collective
insecurity and continuous danger of war, or clear
agreements which, however, exclude fundamentally any
use of arms between the contracting parties.

I therefore look upon the agreement which Marshal
Pilsudski and I concluded at the time as having been
unilaterally infringed by Poland and thereby no longer
in existence.

I have sent a communication to this effect to the
Polish Government. However, I can only repeat at
this point that my decision does not constitute a modi¬
fication of my attitude in principle with regard to the
problems mentioned above. Should the Polish Govern¬
ment wish to come to fresh contractual arrangements
governing its relations with Germany, I can but wel¬
come such an idea, provided, of course, that these
arrangements are based on an absolutely clear obli¬
gation binding both parties in equal measure. Germany
is perfectly willing at any time to undertake such obli¬
gations and also to fulfil them.

Germany and the Powers
of the Anti-Comintern Pact

If for these reasons fresh unrest has broken out in
Europe during the last few weeks the responsibility there-

54

t

fore lies solely in the propaganda in the service of the
international war-mongers, which we know well and which,
conducted by numerous organs of the democratic states,
endeavours, by continually increasing nervousness and in¬
venting continual rumours, to make Europe ripe for a
catastrophe, that catastrophe from which it is hoped to
achieve what has not yet been brought about, namely the
bolshevik destruction of European civilization! The hate
of these mischief-makers is the more readily to be under¬
stood as they were deprived of one of the greatest danger-
spots of the European crisis, thanks to the heroism of one
man, his nation and — I may say — also thanks to the Italian
and German volunteers. In the past weeks Germany has
experienced and celebrated the victory of Nationalist Spain
with the most fervent sympathy. As I resolved to answer
the plea of General Franco to give him the assistance of
National Socialist Germany in countering the international
support of the bolshevik incendiaries, this step of Germany’s
was misinterpreted and abused in the most infamous way
by these same international agitators. They declared at the
time that Germany intended to establish herself in Spain,
and proposed taking Spanish colonies, indeed the landing
of 20.000 soldiers in Morocco was invented as an infamous
lie, in short nothing was omitted that could cast suspicion
on the idealism of our and the Italian support, in order
to find the material for fresh war-mongering. In a few
weeks now the victorious hero of Nationalist Spain will
celebrate his festive entry into the capital of his country.
The Spanish people will acclaim him as their deliverer
from unspeakable horrors, and as the liberator from bands
of incendaries who are estimated to have more than 775.000
human lives on their conscience through executions and
murders alone. The inhabitants of whole villages and towns
were literally butchered under the silent benevolent
patronage of West European and American democratic
humanitarian apostles. In this his triumphal procession the
volunteers of our German Legion will march, together with
their Italian comrades, in the ranks of the valiant Spanish
soldiers. We hope to be able to welcome them home soon
afterwards. The German nation will then know how bravely
its sons have played their part on that soil too in the
struggle for the liberty of a noble people and therewith
for the salvation of European civilization; for if the sub¬
human forces of Bolshewism had proved victorious in Spain,
they might easily have spread across the whole of Europe.
Hence the hatred of those who are disappointed that
Europe did not once more go up in fire and flames. And
for this reason they are doubly anxious to miss no opport¬
unity of sowing the seeds of mistrust among the nations
and of stirring up somewhere else the war atmosphere
which they so much desire.

International War Agitation

The things which these international war-mongers have in
the past few weeks fabricated in lying assertion and publi¬
shed in numerous newspapers are in part just as childish as
they are malicious. The first result — in as far as this is

riot intended to save the internal political purposes of the
democratic governments — is the spreading of a nervous
hysteria which already considers the landing of inhabitants
of Mars in the land of unlimited possibilities. The real
purpose, however, is to prepare public opinion to regard
the English policy of encirclement as necessary, and con¬
sequently to support it should the worst come to the worst.

The German people on the other hand can go about their
business with perfect tranquility. Their frontiers are
guarded by the best army in the history of Germany, the
air above is protected by the most powerful air fleet and
our coasts are rendered unassailable by any enemy power.
In the west the strongest fortifications of all times have
been built. But the deciding factors are the unity of the
German nation as a whole, the confidence of all Germans
in one another and in their fighting forces and — I may
say — the faith of all in their leadership.

Unbreakable Friendship with Italy

But the trust of the leader and the people in our friends
is not less. And outstanding is that State which is closest
to us in every respect as a result of the common destinies
which unite us. This year Fascist Italy has shown again the
greatest understanding for vital German interests. No one
need be surprised if we for our part have the same feelings
towards the Italian necessities four existence. The bond
which unites the two peoples is unbreakable.

Any attempt to throw doubt on this fact appears to us
ridiculous. In any case it is best illustrated and explained
in an article which appeared a few days ago in a leading
democratic newspaper, which stated that it should no longer
be regarded possible to separate Italy and Germany so as
to destroy them separately.

Thus the German Government in full understanding
appreciate the right of the action taken by their Italian
friend in Albania, and have therefore welcomed it. Yes, it
is not only the right but also the duty of Fascism to secure
in the living space undoubtedly allotted to Italy by nature
and history, the maintenance of an order on which alone a
really flourishing human civilization appears to be based
and secured. After all there can be just as little doubt in the
rest of the world concerning the civilizing work of Fascism
as there is about that of National-Socialism. In both in¬
stances indisputable facts are testimony against the un¬
founded brag and unproved statements of the other side.

Japan

To create still closer relations between Germany, Italy
and Japan is the constant aim of the German Government.
We regard the existence and maintenance of the freedom
and independence of these three great powers as the
strongest factor in the future making for the preservation
of a true human culture, a practical civilization and a just
order in the world.

The Answer to President Roosevelt

#

As mentioned at the beginning, the world on the
15 April, 1939, was informed of the contents of a
telegram which I myself did not see until later. It is
difficult to classify this document or to arrange it
in any known scheme. I will therefore endeavour be¬
fore you, Gentlemen, and thus before the whole
German people, to analyse the necessary answers in
your name and in that of the German people.

I. Fear of War

Mr. Roosevelt is of the opinion that I too must realize
that throughout the world hundreds of millions of human
beings are living in constant fear of a new war or even a
series of wars. This, he says, is of concern to the people

of the United States, for whom he speaks, as it must also
be to the peoples of the other nations of the entire Western
hemisphere.

In reply to this it must be said in the first place that this
fear of war has undoubtedly existed among mankind from
time immemorial, and justifiably so.

14 Wars and 26 Armed Interventions since 1919

For instance, after the Peace Treaty of Versailles four¬
teen wars were waged between 1919 and 1938 alone, in none
of which Germany was concerned, but in which states of the
“Western hemisphere”, in whose name President Roosevelt
also speaks, were indeed concerned. In addition there were
in the same preiod twenty-six violent interventions and
sanctions carried through by means of bloodshed and force.

55

Germany also played no part whatever in these. The United
States alone has carried out military interventions in six
cases since 1918. Since 1918 Soviet Russia has engaged in
ten wars and military actions involving force and bloodshed.
Again, Germany was concerned in none of these, nor was
she the cause of any of these events. It would therefore
be a mistake in my eyes to assume that the fear of war
inspiring European and non-European nations can at this
present time be directly traced back to actual wars at all.
The reason for this fear lies simply and solely in an un¬
bridled agitation on the part of the Press, an agitation as
mendacious at it is base, in the circulation of vile pamphlets
about the Heads of foreign states, and in an artificial
spreading of panic which in the end goes so far that inter¬
ventions from another planet are believed possible and
cause scenes of desperate alarm. I believe that as soon as
the responsible Governments impose upon themselves and
their journalistic organs the necessary restraint and truth¬
fulness as regards the relations of the various countries to
one another, and in particular as regards internal happen¬
ings in other countries, the fear of war will disappear at
once, and the tranquillity wdiicli we all desire so much will
become possible.

II. Effect of Wars

In his telegram Mr. Roosevelt expresses the belief that
every major war, even if it were to be confined to other con¬
tinents, must have serious consequences while it lasts, and
also for generations to come.

Answer:

No one knows this better than the German people. For
the Peace Treaty of Versailles imposed burdens on the
German people which could not have been paid off even in
a hundred years, although it has been proved precisely by
American teachers of constitutional law, historians and pro¬
fessors of history that Germany was no more to blame for
the outbreak of the War than any other nation. But I do
not believe that every conflict must have disastrous conse¬
quences for the wThole surrounding world, that is for the
whole globe, provided the whole world is not systematically
drawn into such conflicts by means of a network of nebu¬
lous pact obligations. For since in past centuries and — as
I pointed out at the beginning of my answer — - also in the
course of the last decades, the world has experienced a
continuous series of wars. If Mr. Roosevelt’s assumption
were correct, humanity would already have a burden, in
the sum total of the outcome of all these wars, which it
would have to bear for millions of years to come.

III. Press Agitation and Maintenance
of Peace

Mr. Roosevelt declared that he had already appealed to
me on a former occasion on behalf of a peaceful settlement
of political, economic and social problems without resort
to arms.

Answer:

I myself have always been an exponent of this view and,
as history proves, have settled necessary political, economic
and social problems without force of arms, i. e., without
resort to arms.

Unfortunately however this peaceful settlement has been
made more difficult by the agitation of politicians, states¬
men and newspaper representatives who were neither di¬
rectly concerned nor even affected by the problems in
question.

IV. The Threat of Arms

Mr. Roosevelt believes that the “tide of events” is once
more bringing the threat of arms with it, and that if this
threat continues a large part of the world is condemned
to a common ruin.

Answer:

As far as Germany is concerned I know nothing of this
kind of threat to other nations, although I read in the
democratic newspapers every day lies about such a threat.

Every day I read of German mobilizations, of the landing
of troops, of extortions — all this in regard to states with
whom we are not only living in deepest peace, but also with
whom we are, in many cases, the closest friends.

V. Consequences of War

Mr. Roosevelt believes further that in case of war vic¬
torious, vanquished and neutral nations will all suffer.
Answer:

As a politician I have been the exponent of this con¬
viction for twenty years, at a time when unfortunately
the responsible statesmen in America could not bring them¬
selves to make the same admission as regards their parti¬
cipation in the Great War and its issue.

VI. Responsibility of Statesmen

Mr. Roosevelt believes lastly that it lies with the leaders
of the great nations to preserve their peoples from the im¬
pending disaster.

Answer:

If that is true, then it is a punishable neglect, to use no
worse word, if the leaders of nations with corresponding
powers are not capable of controlling their newspapers
which are agitating for war, and so to save the world from
the threatening calamity of an armed conflict. I am not
able to understand, further, why these responsible leaders
instead of cultivating diplomatic relations between nations,
make them more difficult and indeed disturb them by recall¬
ing ambassadors, etc. without any reason.

VII. “Independent” Nations in Europe
and Africa

Mr. Roosevelt declared finally that three nations in
Europe and one in Africa have seen their independent exis¬
tence terminated.

Answer:

I do not know which three nations in Europe are meant.
Should it be a question of the provinces reincorporated
in the German Reich I must draw the attention of
Mr. Roosevelt to a historical error. It is not now that these
nations sacrificed their independent existence in Europe,
but rather in 1918 when they, contrary to solemn promises,
were separated from their communities and made into
nations which they never wished to be and never were, and
when they had forced upon them an independence which
was no independence but at the most could only mean de¬
pendence upon an international foreign world which they
hated.

As for the fact, however, that one nation in Africa is
alleged to have lost its freedom — that too is but an error;
for it is not a question of one nation in Africa having lost
its freedom — on the contrary practically all the previous
inhabitants of this continent have been made subject to the
sovereignty of other nations by bloody force, thereby losing
their freedom. Moroceans, Berbers, Arab, negroes, etc.
have all fallen a victim to foreign might, the swords of
which, however, were not inscribed “Made in Germany” but
“Made by democracies”.

VIII. “Further Acts of Aggression”

Mr. Roosevelt then speaks of the reports which admittedly
he does not believe to be correct, but which state that
further acts of aggression are contemplated against still
other independent nations.

Answer:

I consider every such unfounded insinuation as an offence
against the tranquillity and consequently the peace of the
world. I also see therein something which tends to frighten
smaller nations or at least make them nervous. If Mr. Roose¬
velt really has any specific instances in mind in this con¬
nection I would ask him to name the states who are
threatened with aggression and to name the aggressor in
question. It will then be possible to refute these monstrous
general accusations by brief statements.

<6

56

IX. Why War?

Mr. Roosevelt states that the world is plainly moving
towards the moment when this situation must end in cata¬
strophe unless a rational way of guiding events is found.

He also declares that I have repeatedly asserted that I and
the German people have no desire for war and that if this
is true there need be no war.

Answer:

I wish to point out firstly that I have not conducted any
war, secondly that for years past I have expressed my
abhorrence of war and, it is true, also my abhorrence of
warmongers, and thirdly that I am not aware for what
purpose I should wage a war at all. I should be thankful
to Mr. Roosevelt if he would give me some explanation in
th is connection.

X. Self-Defence?

Mr. Roosevelt is finally of the opinion that the peoples
of the earth could not be pursuaded that any governing
power has any right or need to inflict the consequences
of war on its own or any other people save in the cause of
self-evident home defence.

Answer:

I should think that every reasonable human being is of
this opinion, but it seems to me that in almost every war
both sides claim a case of unquestionable home defence, and
that there is no institution in this world, including the Ame¬
rican President himself, which could clear up this problem
unequivocally. There is hardly any possibility of doubt, for
example, that America’s entry into the Great War was not
a case of unquestionable home defence. A research com¬
mittee set up by President Roosevelt himself has examined
the causes of America’s entry into the Great War, and
readied the conclusion that the entry ensued chiefly for
exclusively capitalistic reasons. Nevertheless no practical
conclusions have been drawn from this fact. Let us hope
then that at least the United States will in the future itself
act according to this noble principle, and will not go to war
against any country except in the case of unquestionable
home defence.

XI. “The Voice of Strength and Friendship
for Mankind”

Mr. Roosevelt says further that he does not speak from
selfishness nor fear nor weakness, but with the voice of
strength and friendship for mankind.

Answer:

If this voice of strength and friendship for mankind had
been raised by America at the proper time, and if above
all it had possessed some practical value, then at least there
could have been prevented that treaty which has become the
source of the direst derangement of humanity and history,
namely the dictate of Versailles.

XII. The Geneva Conference Table

Mr. Roosevelt declares further that it is clear to him that
all international problems can be solved at the coun¬
cil table.

Answer:

Theoretically one ought to believe in this possibility, for
common sense would correct demands on the one hand and
show the compelling necessity of a compromise on the other.

For example, according to all common sense logic, and the
general principles of a higher human justice indeed accor¬
ding to the laws of a Divine will, all peoples ought to have
an equal share of the goods of this world. It ought not then
to happen that one people needs so much living space that
it cannot get along with fifteen inhabitants to the square
kilometre, while others are forced to nourish 140, 150 or
even 200 on the same area. But in no case should these
fortunate peoples curtail the existing living space of those
who are, as it is, suffering, by robbing them of their colonies,
for instance. I would therefore be very happy if these pro¬

blems could really find their solution at the council table.
My scepticism, however, is based on the fact that it was
America herself who gave sharpest expression to her mis¬
trust in the effectiveness of conferences. For the greatest
conference of all time was without any doubt the League of
Nations. This authoritative body representing all the peoples
of the world created in accordance with the will of an Ame¬
rican President, was supposed to solve the problems of
humanity at the council table. The first state, however,
that shrank from this endeavour was the United States — the
reason being that President Wilson himself even then nour¬
ished the greatest doubts of the possibility of really being
able to solve decisive international problems at the con¬
ference table.

We honour your well-meant opinion, Mr. Roosevelt, but
opposed to your opinion stands the actual fact that in almost
twenty years of the activity of the greatest conference in
the world, namely, the League of Nations, it has proved im¬
possible to solve one single decisive international problem.
Contrary to Wilson’s promise Germany was hindered for
many years by the Peace Treaty of Versailles from parti¬
cipating in this great world conference. In spite of the most
bitter experience one German Government believed that
there was no need to follow the example of the United
States, and that they should therefore take their seat at this
conference table. It was not till after years of purposeless
participation that I resolved to follow the example of
America and likewise leave the largest conference in the
world. Since then I have solved the problems concerning
my people, which like all others were, unfortunately, not
solved at the conference table of the League of Nations —
and also without recourse to war in any case. Apart from
this however, as already mentioned, numerous other pro¬
blems have been brought before world conferences in recent
years without any solution having been found. If however,
Mr. Roosevelt, your belief that every problem can be solved
at the conference table is true, then all nations, including
the United States, have been led in the past 7000 or 8000
years either by blind men or by criminals. For all of them,
including the statesmen of the United States and especially
her greatest, did not make the chief part of their history at
the conference table but with the aid of the strength of their
people. The freedom of North America was not achieved
at the conference table any more than the conflict between
the North and the South was decided there. I will say
nothing about the innumerable struggles which finally lead
to the subjugation of the North American continent as a
whole. I mention all this only in order to show that your
view, Mr. Roosevelt, although undoubtedly deserving of all
honour, finds no confirmation in the history either of your
own country or of the rest of the world.

XIII. Germany Laid down her Arms —
and What Happened?

Mr. Roosevelt continues that it is no answer to the plea
for peaceful discussion for one side to plead that, unless
they receive assurances beforehand that the verdict will be
theirs, they will not lay aside their arms.

Answer:

Do you believe, Mr. Roosevelt, that when the final fate
of nations is in the balance, a Government or the leaders of
a people will lay down their arms or surrender them before
a conference, simply in the blind hope that in their wisdom
or, if you like, their discernment, the other members of the
conference will arrive at the right conclusion? Mr. Roose¬
velt, there has been only one country and one government
which have acted according to the recipe extolled in such
glowing terms, and that country was Germany. The German
nation once, trusting in the solemn assurances of President
Wilson and in the confirmation of these assurances by the
Allies, laid down its arms and thus went unarmed to the
conference table. It is true that as' soon as the German
nation had laid down its arms it was not even invited to the
conference table but, in violation of all assurances, was
made to suffer the worst breaking of a work that had ever
been known. Then one day, instead of the greatest confusion

57

known in history being resolved around the conference
table, the cruellest dictated treaty in the world brought
about a still more fearful confusion. But the representatives
of the German nation, who, trusting to the solemn assu¬
rances of an American President, had laid down their arms
and therefore appeared unarmed, were not received, even
when they came to accept the terms of the dictated treaty,
as the representatives of a nation which at all events had
held out with infinite heroism against a whole world for
four years in the struggle for its liberty and independence;
they were subjected to greater degradations than those in¬
flicted on the chieftains of Sioux tribes. The German dele¬
gates were insulted by the mob, stones were thrown at them,
and they were dragged like prisoners, not to the council
table of the world, but before the tribunal of the victors;
and there, at the pistol s point, they were forced to undergo
the most shameful subjection and plundering that the world
had ever known.

I can assure you, Mr. Roosevelt, that I am steadfastly
determined to see to it that not only now, but for all future
time, no German shall ever enter a conference defenceless,
but that at all times and forever every German negotiator
should and shall have behind him the united strength of
the German nation, so help me God.

XIV. Who is to be the Judge?

The President of the United States believes that in con¬
ference rooms as in courts, it is necessary that both sides
enter in good faith, assuming that substantial justice will
accrue to both.

Answer:

German representatives will never again enter a con¬
ference that is for them a tribunal. For who is to be the
judge there? At a conference there is no accused and no
prosecutor, but only two contending parties. And if their
own good sense does not bring about a settlement between
the two parties, they will never surrender themselves to the
verdict of disinterested foreign powers.

Incidentally the United States itself declined to enter the
League of Nations and to become the victim of a Court
which was able by a majority vote to give a verdict against
individual interests. But I should be grateful to President
Roosevelt if he would explain to the world what the new
World Court is to be like. Who are the judges here, accord¬
ing to what procedure are they selected, and on what
responsibility do they act? And above all, to whom can they
be made to account for their decisions?

XV. Open Declaration of Policy

Mr. Roosevelt believes that the cause of world peace
would be greatly advanced if the nations of the world were
to give a frank statement relating to the present and future
policy of their governments.

Answer:

I have already done this, Mr. Roosevelt, in innumerable
public speeches. And in the course of this present meeting
of the German Reichstag I have again — as far as this is
possible in the space of two hours — made a statement of
this kind.

I must, however, decline to give sudi an explanation to
anyone else than to the people for whose existence and life
I am responsible, and who on the other hand alone have
the right to demand that I account to them. However, I
give the aims of the German policy so openly that the entire
world can hear it in any case. But these explanations are
without significance for the outside world as long as it is
possible for the press to falsify and suspect every statement,
to question it or to cover it with fresh lying replies.

XVI. A Tactless Procedure

Mr. Roosevelt believes that, because the United States
as one of the nations of the Western hemisphere is not in¬
volved in the immediate controversies which have arisen in
Europe, I should therefore be willing to make such a state¬

ment of policy to him, a*s the head of a nation so far
removed from Europe. $

Answer:

Mr. Roosevelt therefore seriously believes that the cause
of international peace would really be furthered if I were
to make to the nations of the world a public statement on
the present policy of the German Government.

But how does Mr. Roosevelt come to expect of the head
of the German State above all to make a statement without
the other governments being invited to make such a state¬
ment of their policy as well, I certainly believe that it is
'not feasible to make such a statement to the Head of any
foreign 6tate, but rather that such statements should prefer¬
ably be made to the whole world, in accordance with the
demand made at the time by President Wilson, for the abo¬
lition of secret diplomacy. Hitherto I was not only always
prepared to do this, but, as I have already 6aid, I have done
it only too often. Unfortunately the most important state¬
ments concerning the aims and intentions of German policy
have been in many so-called democratic states either withheld
from the people or distorted by the press. If, however.
President Roosevelt thinks that he is qualified to address
such a request to Germany or Italy of all nations because
America is so far removed from Europe, we on our side
might with the same right address to the President of the
American Republic the question as to what aims American
foreign policy has in view in its turn, and on what inten¬
tions this policy is based — in the case of the Central and
South American States for instance. In this case Mr. Roose¬
velt would, rightly, I must admit, refer to the Monroe
Doctrine — and decline to comply with such a request as inter¬
ference in the internal affairs of the American Continent.

We Germans support a similar doctrine for Europe — and
above all for the territory and the interests of the Greater
German Reich.

Moreover I would obviously never presume to address
such a request to the President of the United States of Ame¬
rica, because I assume that he would probably rightly con¬
sider such a presumption tactless.

XVII. Who Is Afraid?

The American President further declares that he would
then communicate information received by him concerning
the political aims of Germany to other nations now appre¬
hensive as to the course of our policy.

Answer:

How has Mr. Roosevelt learned which nations consider
themselves threatened by German policy and which do not?

Or is Mr. Roosevelt in a position, in spite of the enormous
amount of work which must rest upon him in his own
country, to recognize of his own accord all these inner
spiritual and mental impressions of other peoples and their
governments?

XVIII. Thirty “Independent” Nations

Finally Mr. Roosevelt asks that assurances be given him
that the German Armed Forces will not attack, and above
all not invade, the territory or possessions of the following
independent nations. He then names those as most likely:
Finnland, Latvia, Lithuania, Estonia, Norway, Sweden, Den¬
mark, the Netherlands, Belgium, Great Britain, Ireland,
France, Portugal, Spain, Switzerland, Liechtenstein, Luxem¬
burg, Poland, Hungary, Rumania, Yugoslavia, Russia, Bul¬
garia, Turkey, Iraq, the Arabias, Syria, Palestine, Egypt
and Iran.

Answer:

I have first of all, taken the trouble to ascertain from
the states mentioned whether they feel themselves
threatened, and secondly and above all, whether this
enquiry by the American President was addressed to us
at their suggestion or at any rate with their consent.

The reply was in all cases negative, in some instances
strongly so. It is true that I could not cause inquiries to be
made of certain of the states and nations mentioned because
they themselves — as for example Syria — are at present not ^
in possession of their freedom, but are occupied and conse-

58

?

quently deprived of their rights by the military agents of
democratic states.

Thirdly, apart from this fact, all states bordering on
Germany have received much more binding assurances and
above all suggestions than Mr. Roosevelt asked from me in
his curious telegram.

Fourthly, should there be any doubt as to the value of
these general and direct statements which I have so often
made, then any further statement of this kind, even if
addressed to the American President, would be equally
worthless. For ultimately it is not the value which
Mr. Roosevelt attaches to such statements which is decisive,
but the value attached to these statements by the countries
in question.

Historical Errors

Fifthly, I must also draw Mr. Roosevelt’s attention to one
or two historical errors. He mentions Ireland, for instance,
and asks for a statement to the effect that Germany will not
attack Ireland. Now I have just read a speech delivered
by Mr. De Valera, the Prime Minister of Eire, in which
strangely enough, and contrary to Mr. Roosevelt’s opinion,
he does not charge Germany with oppressing Ireland, but
reproaches England with subjecting Ireland to continuous
aggression at her hands. With all due respect to Mr. Roose¬
velt’s insight into the needs and cares of other countries,
it may nevertheless be assumed that the Eire Prime
Minister will be more familiar with the dangers which
threaten his country than the President of the United
States.

In the same way the fact has obviously escaped
Mr. Roosevelt’s notice that Palestine is at present occupied
not by German troops but by the English; and that the
country is having its liberty restricted by the most brutal
resort to force, is being robbed of its independence and is
suffering the cruellest maltreatment for the benefit of Jewish
interlopers. The Arabs living in that country will therefore
certainly not have complained to Mr. Roosevelt of German
aggression, but they do voice a continuous appeal to the
world, deploring the barbarous methods with which England
is attempting to suppress a people which loves its freedom
and is but defending it.

This too is perhaps a problem which according to the
American President would have to be solved at the con¬
ference table, that is, in the presence of a just judge, and
not by physical force, military means, mass executions,
burning down villages, blowing up houses and so on. For
one fact is undoubtedly certain: in this case England is not
defending herself against a threatened Arab attack, but as
an interloper, and, without being called upon to do so, is
endeavouring to establish her power in a foreign territority
which does not belong to her. A whole series of similar
errors which Mr. Roosevelt has made might be pointed out,
quite apart from the difficulty of military operations on
the part of Germany in states and countries, some of which
are 2,000 and 5,000 kilometres away from us.

German offer of New Guarantees

In conclusion, however, I have the following statement
to make:

The German Government is nevertheless prepared to give
each of the states named an assurance of the kind desired
by Mr. Roosevelt on the condition of absolute reciprocity,
provided that the jtate wishes it and itself addresses to Ger¬
many a request for such an assurance together with appro¬
priate proposals.

Regarding a number of the states included in Mr. Roose¬
velt’s list, this question can probably be accepted as settled
from the very start, since we are already either allied with
them or at least united by close ties of friendship. As for
the duration of these agreements, Germany is willing to
make terms with each individual state in accordance with
the wishes of that state.

But I should not like to let this opportunity pass without
giving above all to the President of the United States an
assurance regarding those territories which would, after
all, give him most cause for apprehension, namely the
United States itself and the other states of the American
continent.

And I here solemnly declare that all the assertions
which have been circulated in any way concerning an in¬
tended German attack or invasion on or in American terri¬
tory are rank frauds and gross untruths. Quite apart from
the fact that such assertions, as far as the military possi¬
bilities are concerned, could have their origin only in a
stupid imagination.

XIX. Limitation of Armament

The American President then goes on to declare in this
connection that he regards the discussion of the most effec¬
tive and immediate manner in which the peoples of the
world can obtain relief from the crushing burden of arma¬
ments, as the most important factor of all.

Answer:

Mr. Roosevelt perhaps does not know that this problem,
in so far as it concerns Germany, has already been com¬
pletely solved on one occasion. Between 1919 and 1923
Germany had already completely disarmed — as was ex¬
pressly confirmed by the Allied Commissions, — -the extent
of this disarmament being as follows:

The Scope of German Disarmament in 1919

The following military equipment was destroyed:

59,000 guns and barrels
130,000 machine guns
31,000 trench mortars and barrels
6,007,000 rifles and carbines
243,000 machine gun barrels
28,000 gun carriages
4,390 trench mortars carriages
38,750,000 shells

16,550,000 hand and rifle bombs
60,400,000 rounds live ammunition
491,000,000 rounds small bore ammunition
335,000 metric tons shell jackets
23,515 metric tons cartridge cases
37,600 metric tons powder
79,000 standard gauges for ammunition
212,000 sets telephone apparatus
1,072 flame throwers etc., etc.

There were further destroyed: sleighs, transportable
workshops, anti-aircraft carriages, gun carriages, steel hel¬
mets, gasmasks, industrial war machinery, rifle barrels.
The following air force equipment was destroyed:

15,714 fighters and bombers
27,757 aeroplane engines

While in the Navy, the following were destroyed:

26 capital ships
4 coastal defence vessels
4 armoured cruisers
19 small cruisers

21 training and other special ships
83 torpedo boats
315 submarines

In addition the following were destroyed:
vehicles of all kinds

poison gas and (partly) anti-gas apparatus
fuel and explosives
searchlights
sighting apparatus

distance and sound measuring apparatus
optical instruments of all kinds
harness, etc., etc.

all aerodromes and airship hangars, etc.

According to the solemn pledges once given Germany,
pledges which found their confirmation even in the Peace
Treaty of Versailles, all this was supposed to be an advance
contribution which would then make it possible for the rest
of the world to disarm without danger. In this point as in
all others where Germany believed that a promise would
be kept, she was disgracefully deceived. All attempts to
induce the other states to disarm, pursued in negotiations
at the conference table over many years, came, as is well
known, to nothing. This disarmament would have been but

59

the execution of pledges already given, and at the same
time just and prudent.

German Disarmament Proposals since 1933

I myself, Mr. Roosevelt, have made any number of prac¬
tical proposals for consultation and tried to bring about a
discussion of them in order to make possible a general
limitation of armaments to the lowest possible level. I
proprosed a maximum strength for all armies of 200,000,
similarily the abolition of all offensive weapons, of bombing
planes, of poison gas, etc. etc. It was not possible, however,
to carry out these plans in the face of the rest of the
world, although Germany herself was at the time com¬
pletely disarmed. I then proposed a maximum of 300,000
for armies. The proposal met with the same negative recep¬
tion. I then submitted a great number of detailed disarma¬
ment proposals — in each case before the forum of the
German Reichstag and consequently before the whole
world. It never occurred to anyone even to dis¬
cuss the matter. The rest of the world began instead to
increase still further their already' enormous armaments.
And not until 1934, when the last of my comprehensive
proposals — that concerning 300,000 as the maximum size
of the army — was ultimately turned down, did I give the
order for German rearmament, which was now to be very
thorough. Nevertheless I do not want to be an obstacle in
the way of disarmament discussions, at which you, Mr.
Roosevelt, intend to be present. I would ask you, however,
not to appeal first to me and to Germany, but rather to
the others; I have a long line of practical experience
behind me, and shall remain sceptically inclined until reality
has taught me to know better.

XX. International Trade

Mr. Roosevelt gives us his pledge, finally, that he is
prepared to take part in discussions to establish the most
practical manner of opening up avenues of international
trade so that every nation of the world may be enabled to
buy and sell on equal terms in the world's market, as well
as to possess assurances of obtaining the raw materials and
products of peaceful economic life.

Answer:

It is my belief, Mr. Roosevelt, that it is not so much a
question of discussing these problems theoretically, as of
removing in practice the barriers which exist in internatio¬
nal trade. The worst barriers, however, lie in the indi¬
vidual states themselves. Experience so far shows at any
rate that the greatest world economic conferences have
come to nothing simply because the various countries were
not able to maintain order in their domestic economic
systems; or else because they infected the international
capital market with uncertainty by currency manipulation,
and above all by causing continual fluctuations in the value
of their currencies to one another. It is likewise an un¬
bearable burden for world economic relations that it should
be possible in some countries for some ideological reason
or other to let loose a wild boycott agitation against other
countries and their goods and so practically to eliminate
them from the market. It is my belief, Mr. Roosevelt, that
it would be a great service if you with your great influence
would remove these barriers to a genuinely free world
trade beginning with the United States. For it is my
conviction that if the leaders of nations are not even
capable of regulating production in their own countries
or of removing boycotts pursued for ideological reasons
which can damage trade relations between countries to so
great an extent, there is much less prospect of achieving by
means of international agreements any really fruitful step
towards the improvement of economic relations. The equal
right for all of buying and selling in the world’s market
can only be guaranteed in this way. Further, the German
people have made in this regard very concrete claims, and
I would appreciate it very much if you, Mr. Roosevelt, as
one of the successors to the late President Wilson were to
devote yourself to seeing that the promises be at last redee¬
med, on the basis of which Germany once laid down her
arms and gave herself up to the so-called victors. I am

thinking less of the innumerable millions extorted from
Germany as so-called reparations, than of the territories <.

stolen from Germany. In and outside Europe Germany
lost approximately three million square kilometres of terri¬
tory, and that in spite of the fact that the whole German
Colonial Empire, in contrast to the colonies of other
nations, was not acquired by way of war, but solely through
treaties or purchase.

President Wilson solemnly pledged his word that the Ger¬
man colonial claims, like all others, would receive the same
just examination. Instead of this, however, the German
possessions were given to nations who have always had the
largest colonial empires, while our people was exposed to a
great anxiety, which is now — as it will continue to be in the
future — particularly pressing. ,

It would be a noble act if President Franklin Roosevelt
were to redeem the promises made by President Woodrow
W ilson. This would in the first place be a practical contri¬
bution to the moral consolidation of the world and conse¬
quently to the improvement of its economic conditions.

XXI. World-wide Interest
and Nation-bound Care

Mr. Roosevelt also stated in conclusion that the Heads of
all great Governments are in this hour responsible for the
fate of humanity. They cannot fail to hear the prayers of
their peoples to be protected from the forseeable chaos of
war. And I too would be held accountable for this.

Mr. Roosevelt! I fully understand that the vastness of
your nation and the immense wealth of your country allows
you to feel responsible for the history of the whole world
and for the history of all nations. I, Sir, am placed in
a much more modest and smaller sphere. You have
130 million people on 9,5 million square kilometres. You
possess a country with enormous riches in all mineral
resources, fertile enough to feed half a billion people and
to provide them with all necessities.

I once took over a state which was faced by complete
ruin, thanks to its trust in the promises of the rest of the
world and to the bad regime of democratic governments.

In this state there are roughly 140 people to each square
kilometre — not 15 as in America. The fertility of our
country cannot be compared with that of yours. We lack
numerous minerals which nature has placed at your disposal
in unlimited quantities. The billions of German savings
accumulated in gold and foreign exchange during many
years of peace were squeezed out of us and taken from us.

We lost our colonies. In 1933 I had in my country seven
million unemployed, a few million workers on half time,
millions of peasants sinking into poverty, destroyed trade,
ruined commerce; in short, general chaos.

Hitler

Since then, Mr. Roosevelt, I have only been able to fulfil
one simple task. I cannot feel myself responsible for the
fate of a world, as this world took no interest in the pitiful
fate of my own people.

I have regarded myself as called upon by Providence to
serve my own people alone and to deliver them from their
frightful misery. Consequently, during the past six-and-
a-half years I have lived day and night for the single task
of awakening the powers of my people in view of our
desertion by the whole of the rest of the world, of develop¬
ing these powers to the utmost, and of utilizing them for
the salvation of our community.

I have conquered chaos in Germany, reestablished order,
enormously increased production in all branches of our
national economy, by strenuous efforts produced substitutes
for numerous materials which we lack, smoothed the way
for new inventions, developed traffic, caused mighty roads
to be built and canals to be dug, called into being gigantic
new factories and at the same time endeavoured to further
the education and culture of our people.

I have succeeded in finding useful work once more for
the whole of the seven million unemployed who so appeal
to the hearts of us all, in keeping the German peasant on w

60

118 soil in spite of all difficulties and in saving the land
itself for him, in once more bringing German trade to a
peak and in assisting traffic to the utmost. As a precaution
against the threats of another world not only have I united
the German people politically, but have also rearmed them;
I have also endeavoured to destroy sheet by sheet that
treaty which in its 448 articles contains the vilest oppression
which peoples and human beings have ever been expected
to put up with.

I have brought bade to the Reich the provinces stolen
rom us in 1919, I have led back to their native country
millions of Germans who were torn away from us
and were in misery, I have reestablished the historic unity
of the German living space and, Mr. Roosevelt, have
endeavoured to attain all this without spilling blood and
without bringing to my people and consequently to others
the misery of war.

I, who twenty-one years ago was an unknown worker and
soldier of my people, have attained this, Mr. Roosevelt,
by my own energy, and can therefore in the face of
history claim a place among those men who have done
the utmost which can be fairly and justly demanded from
a single individual.

Roosevelt

You, Mr. Roosevelt, have a much easier task in com¬
parison. You became President of the United States in 1933
when I became Chancellor of the Reich. In other words,
from the very outset you stepped to the head of one of the

largest and wealthiest states in the world. You have the
good fortune to have to feed scarcely fifteen people per
square kilometre in your country. You have at your
disposal the most unlimited mineral resources in the world.
As a result of the large area covered by your country and
the fertility of your fields, you are enabled to ensure for
each individual American ten times the amount of commo¬
dities possible in Germany. Nature has in any case enabled
you to do this.

In spite of the fact that the population of your country
is scarcely one third greater than the number of inhabitants
in Greater Germany, you possess more than fifteen times as
much living space.

Conditions prevailing in your country are on such a
large scale that you can find time and leisure to give your
attention to universal problems. Consequently the world is
undoubtedly so small for you that you perhaps believe that
your intervention and action can be effective everywhere.

In this sense therefore your concerns and suggestions
cover a much larger and wider area than mine, because my
world, Mr. Roosevelt, in whidi Providence has placed me
and for which I am therefore obliged to work, is un¬
fortunately much smaller, although for me it is more pre¬
cious than anything else, for it is limited to my people!
I believe, however, this is the way in which I can be of
most service, to that for which we are all concerned, namely,

the justice, well-being, progress and peace
of the whole human community.

Text of the German Notes to Great Britain and Poland

The Note to Great Britain

End of the Anglo-German Naval Agreement

The German Charge d’Affaires in London and
Warsaw handed over memoranda to the British and
Polish Governments on April 28. The text of the
memorandum to Great Britain is as follows; — •

When, in 1935, the German Government proposed to the
British Government to bring, by an agreement, the strength
of the German Fleet into a definite relation with the
strength of the naval forces of the British Empire, they
did so because they were convinced that the repetition of
a warlike conflict between Germany and Great Britain was
excluded for all time. By offering the proportion of 100
to 35, they voluntarily recognized the supremacy of British
sea interests, and believed that by this decision they were
taking a step which was unique in the history of the great
Powers, and which would lead to a foundation for all the
future of friendly relations between the two nations.

Naturally this step of the German Government was made
on the assumption that the British Government were also,
on their part, determined fo maintain a political attitude
which guaranteed the friendly development of Anglo-
German relations. The Anglo-German Naval Agreement
was effected on this basis and under these conditions. That
was unanimously expressed on both sides at the conclusion
of the Agreement.

Likewise, only last autumn, after the conference at
Munich, the German Chancellor and the British Prime
Minister solemnly confirmed, in a statement signed by them,
that they regarded this agreement as symbolical of the
desire of the two nations never again to wage war against
one another. The German Government have always kept
to this wish and are still to-day inspired by it. They are
conscious of having acted in a corresponding manner in
their policy, and of having in no case interfered in the
sphere of British interest, or of having restricted these
interests in any other way.

On the other hand, they must state their regret that the
British Government have of late been moving more and

more away from the line of a corresponding policy towards
Germany.

As has been clearly shown by the political decisions
announced by the British Government in the last few weeks
and also by the anti-German attitude of the British Press,
prompted by the British Government, the German Govern¬
ment now take the view that Great Britain must always
take up an attitude against Germany, regardless of any
consideration of the part of Europe in which Germany may
be involved in a warlike conflict. Even then, if British
interests are in no way affected by this conflict, the British
Government regard a war aigainst Germany as no longer
impossible, but as a major problem of British foreign
policy.

The British Government have unilaterally withdrawn
the basis of the Naval Agreement of June 18, 1935, and
thereby put out of operation this Agreement as well as the
declaration of July 17, 1937, supplementing this. The same
applies to Part III of the German-British Agreement of
July 17, 1937 [the bilateral agreement by which Germany
was brought within the scope of the London Naval Treaty
of 1936], in which the obligation for a mutual German-
British exchange of information was laid down. The carrying
out of this obligation naturally implied that an open
relationship of confidence should exist between the two
partners. As the German Government, to their regret, can
no longer regard such a relationship as existing, they must
also regard the condition of the aforementioned Part III
as invalid.

The qualitative restrictions of the Anglo-German Agree¬
ment of July 17, 1937 [limiting the tonnage of ships and
the size of their guns], remain unaffected by these recognitions
which have been forced upon the German Government
against their will. The German Government will also in
the future respect these conditions and in this way contri¬
bute their share towards avoiding a general unrestricted
race in naval armaments among the nations.

Beyond this, in case the British Gouvernment are
interested in entering into new negotiations with Germany
about the problems in question, Germany is perfectly will¬
ing. She would welcome it, if it were then to prove possible
to attain on a safe foundation a clear and unambiguous
understanding.

61

The Note to Poland

End of the German-Polish Agreement
Magnanimous German Offers Rejected
by Poland

The text of the German memorandum to Poland
reads as follows: —

The agreement now concluded by the Polish Government
with the British Government stands in such obvious con¬
trast to the solemn declaration of a few months ago that
the German Government must take notice of such a sudden
and radical change of policy only with astonishment and
bewilderment.

The new Anglo-Polish Agreement, however its final form
may be fixed, is thought of by both partners as a regular1
treaty of alliance, which, through its generally known
antecedents and in accordance with the whole position of
political relations, is directed exclusively against Germany.

It follows from the obligations now undertaken by the
Polish Government that Poland, in the case of any Anglo-
German conflict started by an attack directed against Ger¬
many, under certain conditions also intends to intervene
even if the conflict does not in any way affect Poland and
her interests.

This is a direct and flagrant attack on the renunciation
of the use of force agreed upon in the [German-Polish]
Declaration of 1934.

The conflict between the German-Polish Declaration and
the Anglo-Polish Agreement goes substantially further than
this point in its significance.

The Declaration of 1934 was to have been the foundation
for the regulating by Berlin and Warsaw, under the pro¬
tection of a peace guarantee agreed upon, of all questions
which might crop up between the two countries. They were
to have been regulated by direct arrangement, free from
international entanglements and complications, and un¬
influenced from outside. Such a foundation naturally implied
full mutual confidence on the part of both partners, as
well as the loyalty of the political intentions of each partner
towards the other.

On the other hand, the Polish Government, through the
decision they had now taken to enter into an alliance
directed against Germany, have let it be known that Poland
prefers the promise of support from a third Power to the
immediately assured peace guarantee given her by the
German Government.

With this new alliance the Polish Government have
acquiesced in a policy, instigated in another quarter, which
aims at the encirclement of Germany. The German Govern¬
ment had not given the least cause for such a change of
Polish policy. At every conceivable opportunity Germany
has given Poland, publicly and in confidential discussion,
the clearest assurances that the friendly development of
German-Polish relations was an important aim of her
foreign policy, and that Germany in her political decisions
would at any time respect justified Polish interests.

The carrying out of the action by Germany in March of
this year for the pacification of Central Europe has, in the r
view of the German Government, in no way impaired Polish
interests. In the course of the action the Polish-Hungarian
frontier was established, which Poland had always regarded
as an important political aim. Moreover, the German
Government have unmistakably declared that they were
ready to come to a friendly discussion with the Polish
Government, if the latter felt that new problems had arisen
for Poland from the reforming of relations in Central
Europe.

In an equally friendly spirit the German Government
had tried to initiate a regulation of the only question still
pending between Germany and Poland — the Danzig question.

No one who knows the circumstances in Danzig and in the
Corridor, with their attendant problems, can, judging im¬
partially, dispute the fact that this proposal contains the
minimum that could be demanded from the standpoint of
unrenounceable German interests, and that it took account
of all Polish essential interests. Ye the Polish Government
gave a reply which, it is true, was clothed in the form of
counter-proposals, but which showed a lack of any appre¬
ciation of the German point of view and amounted to a
sheer rejection of the German offer. That the Polish
Government themselves did not regard their reply as calcu¬
lated to lead to a friendly understanding they have shown
in a manner as surprising as it is drastic.

Simultaneously with their answer they proceeded to an
extensive partial mobilization of their Army. By this quite
unjustified measure they showed in advance the aim and
purpose of the negotiations which they immediately after¬
wards entered on with the British Government. The German
Government did not judge it necessary to reply to the
Polish partial mobilization with military counter-measures.

On the other hand, they simply cannot pass silently over
other decisions taken by the Polish Government recently.
Moreover, to their regret, they see themselves obliged to
state forthwith the following: — -

1. The Polish Government have not grasped the oppor¬
tunity offered them by the German Government for a just
regulation of the Danzig question, for a definite securing
of their frontiers with Germany, and thus for a lasting
strengthening of good-neighbourly relations between the two
countries. They have, moreover, rejected the German
proposals to this effect.

2. At the same time the Polish Government have let
themselves in for political obligations towards another
State, which are incompatible with the spirit as well as with
the letter of the German-Polish Declaration of January 26,

1934. The Polish Government have, therefore, put this
declaration arbitrarily and unilaterally out of force.

Despite this recognition, which has become necessary,
the German Government do not intend to change their
fundamental attitude towards the question of the future
moulding of German-Polish relations. Should the Polish
Government regard it as of value to arrive at a new regu¬
lation, by treaty, of these relations the German Govern¬
ment are willing to do so, and make only the one condition,
that such a settlement must rest on a clear obligation bind¬
ing both parties. »

President Roosevelt’s Message and the European Situation

Text of the Message

The full text of President Roosevelt’s peace plea
to Herr Hitler and Signor Mussolini is as follows:

“You realise, I am sure, that throughout the world
hundreds of millions of human beings are living to-day in
constant fear of a new war or even a series of wars.

“The existence of this fear — and the possibility of such
a conflict — is of definite concern to the people of the United
States for whom I speak, as it must also be to the peoples
of the other nations of the entire Western Hemisphere.

“All of them know that any major war, even if it were
to be confined to other continents, must bear heavily on
them during its continuation, and also for generations to
come.

“Because of the fact that after the acute tension in which
the world has been living during the past few weeks there
would seem to be at least a momentary relaxation — because
no troops are at this moment on the march — this may be an
opportune moment for me to send you this message.

“On a previous occasion I have addressed you on behalf
of the settlement of political, economic and social problems
by peaceful methods and without resort to arms.

62

But the tide of events seems to have reverted to the
threat of arms. If such threats continue, it seems inevitable
that much of the world must become involved in common
ruin. All the world, victor nations, vanquished nations and
neutral nations will suffer.

I refuse to believe that the world is of necessity such
a prisoner of destiny. On the contrary, it is clear that the
leaders of great nations have it in their power to liberate
their peoples from the disaster that impends.

It is equally clear that in their own minds and in their
own hearts the peoples themselves desire that their fears
be ended.

It is, however, unfortunately necessary to take cognisance
of recent facts.

Three nations in Europe and one in Africa have seen
their independent existence terminated. A vast territory in
another independent nation of the Far East has been occu¬
pied by a neighbouring State. Reports, which we trust are
not true, insist that further acts of aggression are con¬
templated against still other independent nations. Plainly,
the world is moving towards the moment when this situation
must end in catastrophe, unless a more rational way of
guiding events is found.

“You have repeatedly asserted that you and the [Italian
or German] people have no desire for war.

“If this is true, there need be no war. Nothing has
persuaded the peoples of the earth that any governing
Power has any right or need to inflict the consequences of
war on its own or any other people, save in the cause of
self-evident home defence.

“In making this statement we as Americans speak not
from selfishness or fear or weakness. If we speak now, it
is with the voice of strength and with friendship for
mankind. It is still clear to me that international problems
can be solved at the council table.

“It is, therefore, no answer to the plea for peaceful
discussion for one side to plead that, unless they receive
assurances beforehand that the verdict will be theirs, they
will not lay aside their arms.

“In conference rooms, as in courts, it is necessary that
both sides enter upon discussion in good faith, assuming
that substantial justice will accrue to both, and it is
customary and necessary that they leave their arms outside
the room where they confer.

“I am convinced that the cause of world peace would
be greatly advanced if the nations of the world were to
obtain a frank statement relating to the present and future
policy of Governments.

“Because the United States, as one of the nations of the
Western Hemisphere, is not involved in the immediate con¬
troversies which have arisen in Europe, I trust that you
may be willing to make such a statement of policy to me
as head of a nation far removed from Europe in order
that I, acting only with the responsibility and obligation
of a friendly intermediary, may communicate such decla¬
ration to other nations, now apprehensive as to the course
which the policy of your Government may take.

“Are you willing to give assurance that your armed forces
will not attack or invade the territory or possessions of the
following independent nations: Finland, Estonia, Latvia,
Lithuania, Sweden, Norway, Denmark, the Netherlands, Bel¬
gium, Great Britain and Ireland, France, Portugal, Spain,
Switzerland, Lichtenstein, Luxembourg, Poland, Hungary,
Rumania, Jugoslavia, Russia, Bulgaria, Greece, Turkey, Irak’
the Arabias, Syria, Palestine, Egypt and Iran?

“Such an assurance clearly must apply not only to the
present day, but also to a future sufficiently long to give
every opportunity to work by peaceful methods for a more
permanent peace.

“I therefore suggest that you construe the word ‘future’
to apply to a minimum period of assured non-aggression
— 10 years at the least — a quarter of a century if we dare
look that far ahead.

“If suet assurance is given by your Government I will
immediately transmit it to the Governments of the nations
I have named, and I will simultaneously inquire whether
as I am reasonably sure each of the nations enumerated

above will in turn give a like assurance for transmission
to you.

Reciprocal assurances, such as I have outlined, will bring
to the world an immediate measure of relief.

“I propose that if it is given, two essential problems
shall promptly be discussed in the resulting peaceful sur¬
roundings, and in those discussions the Government of the
United States will gladly take part.

The discussions which I have in mind relate to the most
effective and immediate manner through which the peoples
of the world can obtain progressive relief from the crushing
burden of armament which is each day bringing them more
closely to the brink of economic disaster.

“Simultaneously the Government of the United States
would be prepared to take part in discussions looking
towards the most practical manner of opening up avenues
of international trade, to the end that every nation of the
earth may be enabled to buy and sell on equal terms in the
world market, as well as to possess assurance of obtaining
the materials and products of peaceful economic life.

“At the same time those Governments, other than the
United States, which are directly interested, could undertake
such political discussions as they may consider necessary or
desirable.

“We recognise complex world problems which affect all
humanity, but we know that study and discussion of these
must be held in an atmosphere of peace. Such an atmo¬
sphere of peace cannot exist if negotiations are over¬
shadowed by the threat of force or by the fear of war.

“I think you will not misunderstand the spirit of frank¬
ness in which I send you this message. Heads of great
Governments in this hour are literally responsible for the
fate of humanity in the coming years. They cannot fail to
hear the prayers of their peoples to be protected from the
foreseeable chaos of war.

“History will hold them accountable for the lives and the
happiness of all — even unto the least.

I hope that your answer will make it possible for
humanity to lose fear and regain security for many years
to come.”

Mussolini’s Reply to President Roosevelt

During the course of the preparations for the World
Exhibition in Rome, to be opened on April 21. 1942,
Mussolini delivered a speech in which he touched upon
questions of political import; excerpts from his speech
read as follows:

“If we really had the intention of setting fire to the
explosion, if we really possessed those hidden aggressive
intentions which are imputed to us, we would not have
commenced with a work of such great scope as the organi¬
sation of the World Exhibition. Nor would we have invited
those nations to participate, many of whom have proved by
accepting the invitation that they share our ideas in
connection with the course of events.

In venturing upon this work and actively proceeding
with it in spite of the storm-clouds on the horizon, it must
be looked upon as a promising sign, that is, that we will
attack none, on the contrary we intend to continue our work
in peace. The attempt to drag the Axis Powers in the
prisoner’s dock is unjust in the highest degree and irrespon¬
sible in every respect.

“Not less senseless is the invention of a ten-year guarantee
system, quite apart from the enormous geographical mistakes
committed by those who have not the faintest knowledge
of European affairs.

Finally, as far as the ventilated super-conference is con¬
cerned, at which the United States were again the distant
onlookers, experience has taught us the bitter lesson that
the larger the number of participants the more certain
is the failure of the conferences.

It is quite immaterial whether one sends an answer to
the famous “message” or not, I could not let the oppor¬
tunity slip by of confirming anew that the policy of Rome

63

and the policy of the Axis is guided by the criteria of
peace and cooperation and that Germany and Italy have
given their proofs of that.”

Telegrams to Roosevelt

Protest Telegrams from Palestine Arabs

On April 26 the chief commission of the Palestine
Arabs sent a telegram to President Roosevelt. A sharp
protest was made in the telegram against the fact that
Roosevelt and the Government of the United States, in
direct contradiction to principles alleged to be held by
them, extensively support the "illegal and barbaric
Anglo- Jewish aggression” in Palestine with all their
influence.

Apart from the chief commission of the Palestine
Arabs, the executive commission, too, of the Syrian-
Palestine Congress sent a telegram to Roosevelt on the
same day.

The contents of the telegram read as follows:

”\ou named Syria and Palestine amongst the countries
for which you demanded non-aggression guarantees in your
“message” to the authoritarian States. Syria and Palestine
are victims of a brutal violation of territory and indepen¬
dence on the part of the democracies of France and Eng¬
land. Intervene please, Mr. Roosevelt, to protect Syria from
those attacks and to create for them that right of self-
determination which is due to them in accordance with the
natural right and the manifold assurances from France, Eng¬
land and Wilson.”

India demands Self-Determination

President Savarkar of the Hindu Maha Sabhu, the
largest Hindu organisation in India, directed the follow¬
ing telegram to President Roosevelt:

“If your “message” to Hitler really did spring from
“unselfish consideration for the protection of freedom and
democracy”, against a military attack, then please persuade
England, too, to withdraw its armed sovereignty in India
and to grant it a free, self-determined constitution. A great
nation like India can demand at least as much international
justice as the smaller states.”

Wilson’s Fourteen Points
and the Dictate of Versailles

The Deutsche diplomatisch-politische Korrespondenz
comments as follows on the question of Wilson’s four¬
teen points as the legal basis of the Armistice and of
the Versailles negotiations in its 91. number on May 12:

Wilson’s fourteen points as well as his later declarations
which revealed on the same lines the ideas of the President
on the possibilities of the conclusion of peace, led up to
the Armistice to an animated exchange of notes between
Germany on the one hand and the United States on the
other, conducted through the Swiss Government. On Octo¬
ber 12, 1918 the German Government replied to the question
of the United States to the effect that they accepted the
principles which President Wilson laid down in his address
on January 8 and in his later addresses as the basis of
permanent peace of justice. On October 14 already the
American Government referred to the unconditional accep¬
tance by Germany, but declared that a corresponding exe¬
cution of the peace depended upon the certainty and satis¬
factory character of the guarantees which Germany was to
give in that sphere for compensation. After further polemics
on questions of conduct of war on both sides, Germany then
requested on October 27, 1918 that proposals be submitted
for an armistice which would introduce the just peace charac¬

terised by the President in his pronouncements. The reply
ensued in a note of the American Foreign Minister, Lansing,
on November 5, 1918, which expressed readiness to com¬
mence armistice negotiations, but in which however the
character of the conditions for peace was simultaneously
given, set down as follows in a memorandum of the Allied
Governments:

“The Allied Governments have carefully considered the
exchange of notes between the President of the United
States and the German Government. With the following
reservations they declared their readiness to conclude peace
with the German Government on the basis of the peace
conditions which were set out in the address of the Presi¬
dent at the Congress of January 8, 1918, and along the
principles given in his later addresses. They must, however,
point out that the customary so-called conception of freedom
of the 6eas contained varied interpretations, several of
which they could not accept. They were, therefore, forced
to reserve for themselves complete freedom on that subject
on entering the peace conference.”

The Lansing Note of November 5 contained therewith
the express consent of the Allies to the Wilson points
subsequent to their acceptance by Germany. That Note is,
therefore, of paramount importance for the statement that
a preparatory peace-treaty was made immediately before
the armistice, the contents of which were to have been
binding for the future peace negotiations.

The Polish-Attitude

Foreign Minister Beck in the Sejm

The Polish Foreign Minister, Colonel Beck,
delivered a speech before an assembly of the Sejm on
May 5, in which he dealt with Poland’s foreign
policy. His address reads as follows:

“The weakening of collective international institutions
and the complete revision of the method of intercourse
between nations which I have reported on several occasions
in the House has had as a consequence the opening of
many new problems in different parts of the world.

“That process and its results have in recent months
readied the borders of Poland.

“A very general outline of these phenomena can be sum¬
med up by saying that the relations between particular
Powers have taken on a more individual character.

“The general rules have been weakened. One cause
simply leads more and more directly to another.

The Anglo-Polish Agreement

“So far as we are concerned, very serious events have
occurred. Our contacts with some Powers have become
easier and more profound, while in other cases serious
difficulties have arisen.

“Looking at things chronologically, I refer in the first
place to our agreement with Britain

After repeated diplomatic contacts designed to define
the scope and aims of our future relations we reached,
on the occasion of my visit to London, a direct agree¬
ment based on the principles of mutual assistance in
the case of direct or indirect menace to the indepen¬
dence of either of our countries.

The formula of the agreement is known to you from
the declaration of Mr. Neville Chamberlain on April 6,
the text of which was drafted by common agreement and
which should be regarded as a pact concluded between
the two Governments.

“I regard it as my duty to add that the form and
character of the comprehensive conversations held in
London add particular value to the agreement.

“I should like Polish public opinion to know that I
found, on the part of the British statesmen, not only a
profound knowledge of the general political problems of
Europe, but also such an attitude towards our country as
permitted me to discuss all vital problems with frankness t1 r(

and confidence without any reservation or doubt. 1

64

Breaking of the German-Polish Pact of 1934

It was possible to establish the principles of Polish-
British collaboration, first of all because we made it clear
to each other that the intentions of both Governments
are concordant on basic European problems.

Secondly, neither Great Britain nor Poland has

any aggressive intentions whatever, but they are

determined to defend certain basic principles of con¬
duct in international life.

The parallel declarations of the leaders of French
policy confirm that we are agreed between Paris and
Warsaw that the effectiveness of our defensive pact not
only cannot be affected adversely by the change in the
international situation, but on the contrary, that our
agreement should constitute one of the most essential
elements in the political structure of Europe.

“The Polish-British agreement has been used by the
Chancellor of the German Reich as a pretext for a one¬
sided declaration of the non-existence of the treaty which
the Chancellor of the Reich concluded with us in 1934.

“The fact that I have had the honour to participate
actively in the conclusion and execution of the pact
imposes on me the duty of its analysis.

“The pact of 1934 was an attempt to give a better
course to history between to two great nations, an attempt
to leave the unwholesome atmosphere of daily clashes
and wider hostile designs and to rise above the animo¬
sities of centuries.

“The pact aimed at creating deep foundations of
mutual respect. The endeavour to oppose evil is always
the best expression of political activity.

“The policy of Poland proved our respect for that
principle in the most critical moments of recent times.

“From this point of view the breaking of that pact is
not an insignificant matter.

“However, every treaty is worth as mudi as the conse¬
quences which follow it, and if the policy and conduct of
the other party diverge from the principles of the pact
we have no reason for bemoaning its slackening or
dissolution.

“The Polish-German Pact of 1934 was a treaty of
mutual respect and good neighbourliness and as such
brought a positive value into the life of our country, into
the life of Germany, and the whole of Europe.

“Since, however, there appeared tendencies to inter¬
pret it as limiting the freedom of our policy or as a ground
for demanding from us one-sided concessions contrary to
our vital interests, it lost its real character.

“Let us now pass to the disturbing situation. The Ger¬
man Reich has taken the very fact of the Polish-British
understanding as motive for the breaking of the 1934
Pact.

“Various legal objections were raised on the German
side. I will take the liberty of referring lawyers to the
text of our reply to the German memorandum, which will
be handed to-day to the German Government.

“I should not like to detain you any longer on the
diplomatic form of the events, but one of its aspects has
a special significance.

“The Reich Government, as is apparent from the text
of the German memorandum, made its decision on the
ground of Press reports without consulting the views of
either the British or the Polish Governments as to the
character of the agreement concluded.

“It was not difficult to do so, for I expressed myself,
immediately on my return from London, as ready to
receive the Ambassador of the Reich, who did not, how¬
ever, avail himself of the opportunity until to-day.

“Why is this circumstance important? Even for a man
of the simplest reasoning it is clear that what was decisive
was neither the character nor the purpose and scope of
the agreement, but the mere fact that such an agreement
was concluded.

“This in turn is important for an appreciation of the
intentions of the Reich’s policy.

“For if, contrary to previous statements, the Government
of the Reich interpreted the 1934 declaration of non¬
aggression between Poland and Germany as meant to

isolate Poland and make normal friendly collaborations
with Western Powers impossible for our country, we
should always have rejected such an interpretation our¬
selves.

“To make a proper estimate of the situation we should
first of all ask the question: What is the real aim of it all?

“Without that question and the reply to it we cannot
properly appreciate the essence of the German statements
with regard to matters concerning Poland.

— a * i

Danzig and the Corridor

“I have already referred to our attitude towards the
West. There remains the problem of the German proposals
as to the future of the Free City of Danzig, communi¬
cations between the Reich and East Prussia through our
province of Pomerania and the other subjects mentioned
as matters of common interest to Poland and Germany.

“Let us, therefore, investigate in turn each problem.

“About Danzig, let me make first some general remarks.

“The Free City of Danzig was not invented by the
Versailles Treaty. It has existed for many centuries as a
result, properly speaking, if we set apart the emotional
element, of a positive “cross” between Polish and Ger¬
man interests.

“The German merchants of Danzig assured the develop¬
ment and prosperity of that town, thanks to Polish over¬
seas trade.

“Not only the development but also the very raison
d’etre of the city was formerly due to the then decisive
fact that it is situated at the mouth of our only great
river, and now to its position on the main waterway and
railway line connecting us with the Baltic.

“This is a truth which no new formulas can change. The
population of Danzig to-day is predominantly German,
but its livelihood and prosperity depend on the economic
potential of Poland.

“What conclusions have we drawn from that fact?

“We have stood, and we stand firmly, on the ground
of the rights and interests of our overseas trade and our
maritime policy in Danzig.

“Seeking reasonable and conciliatory solutions, we have
purposely not endeavoured to exert any influence on the
free national, ideological and cultural development of the
German majority in the Free City. I shall not prolong my
address by quoting examples.

“They are particularly well known to all who have been
concerned in any way with the matter.

“But when after the repeated statements of German
statesmen who respected our views and expressed the
opinion that “This provincial town will not be the object
of conflikt between Poland and Germany”, I hear a demand
for the annexation of Danzig to the Reich — when I get no
reply to our proposals of March 26 for a common guaran¬
tee of the existence and the rights of the Free City, and
when I learn subsequently that this has been regarded as
a refusal to negotiate, I have to ask myself what is the
real aim of it all?

“Is it the freedom of the German population of Danzig —
which is not menaced — or a question of prestige? Or is it
a question of barring Poland from the Baltic — from which
Poland will not let herself be barred?

“The same consideration concerns communications across
our province of Pomerania. I insist on the term “Pro¬
vince of Pomerania”. — the word “Corridor” is an arti¬
ficial invention, for it is an ancient Polish land with an
insignificant percentage of German colonists.

“We have given the German Reich full railway facilities.
We have allowed its citizens to travel without Customs
or passport formalities from the Reich to East Prussia.
We have suggested the extention of these facilities to road
transport.

“Again the question arises: What is the real aim of
it all?

We have no reason to obstruct the German citizens in
their communications with their eastern province, but we
have, on the other hand, no ground whatever for restricting
our sovereignty over our own territory.

65

In the first and second instances— that is, in the matter
of the future of Danzig and of communications through
Pomerania — it is still a case of one-sided concessions which
the Government of the Reich seems to be demanding
from us.

A 6elf-respecting nation does not make one-sided con¬
cessions. Where is the reciprocity? It looks vague in the
German proposals.

The Chancellor of the Reich mentions in his speech a
triple condominium in Slovakia. (Joint control of a State’s
affairs vested in two or more other States.) I have to
state that I heard that suggestion for the first time in the
Chancellor’s speech on April 28.

“In some earlier conversations allusions only were made
to the fact that in the event of a general agreement the
problem of Slovakia could be discussed. We did not seek
to carry on such conversations, for it is not our custom
to make bargains with the interests of others.

“The proposal of an extension of the pact of non¬
aggression to 25 years was also not put forward in any
of the recent conversations.

“Here also there were unofficial allusions made by pro¬
minent members of the Reich Government; but there were
in such conversations various other allusions reaching far
wider and further than the subjects now under discussion.
I reserve the right to return to this matter if necessary.

In his speech the Chancellor of the Reich proposed as
a concession on his part the recognition and definite
acceptance of existing frontiers between Poland and Ger¬
many.

“I have to state that this would have been recognition
of what is our property indisputably de jure and de facto,
so that this proposal also cannot alter my point that the
German claims with regard to Danzig and the motor road
remain one-sided demands.

“In the light of these explanations the House expects
from me an answer to the last passage of the German
memorandum, which says: “If the Polish Government
attaches importance to a new contractual settlement of
Polish-German relations, the German Government is pre¬
pared for it.”

“It seems to me that I have already defined our actual
attitude. For the sake of clarity I will now sum it up.

“The motive for such an agreement would be the word
“peace,” which the Chancellor stresses in his speech.

“Peace is certainly the aim of the hard work and striving
of Polish diplomacy. Two conditions are necessary for
this word to have any real value: Peaceful intentions and
peaceful methods of action.

“If the Government of the Reich is at present guided
by these two conditions in its relations with our country
all conversations provided naturally that the principles
which I have previously enumerated are respected — are
possible.

“If such conversations materialise the Polish Government
will, according to its custom regard the problem objec¬
tively, having in view the experience of recent times, but
without refusing its very good will. Peace is a valuable
and desirable thing.

“Our generation which bled in several wars surely
deserves a period of peace.

“However, peace, like almost all things in this world,
has its price— high, but definable.

“We in Poland do not know the conception of peace
at any price. There is only one thing in life of men,
nations and State which is without price, and that is
honour.”

The German Reception
of Colonel Beck’s Speech

The “Deutsche Dienst ” comments as follows on the
declaration made by the Polish Foreign Minister,
Colonel Beck:

„What Beck has tried to set out as the chronological
sketch of events, is nothing other than a dangerous attempt
to deceive the opinion of the public of the world and to

explain the question of guilt in favour of Poland in order
to transfer the responsibility for the breaking of the 1934
Agreement onto Germany.

If Colonel Beck were genuinely desirous of giving a true
chronological survey, he should have introduced his com¬
ments with the statement that the German proposals re¬
garding Danzig and the Corridor were known to him not
just since the submitting of the German proposals but
months ago. We do not remember in October 1938 and in
January and March of this year, when the Polish ambassador
in Berlin, as well as the Polish Foreign Minister in person,
were informed in concrete form of the German offer ex¬
pressed by the Fiihrer in his speech, that Beck contested
that offer with the argument that such proposals robbed
the 1934 German-Polish Agreement of its very foundations.
And how could the Polish Government have delivered the
answer containing a rejection of the German offer on
March 26 without having been fully informed of the German
offer?

The agitator-press of the western countries — with or
without the active participation of the responsible govern¬
ment circles — applied the requisite nervous pressure on
the Polish public with the report to the amazed world that
a German mobilisation threatened Poland’s very existence.
Although Germany had not mobilised one single man, the
Polish Government used that deliberate lie as an excuse
to mobilise their forces.

Colonel Beck, upon his own request, then left for London,
where he concluded — in view therefore of a nonexistent
f:ict — a pact of mutual assistance with England. The
Minister responsible for Polish foreign affairs thereby joined
the English policy of encirclement, which is obviously and
clearly directed against Germany. It was planned that
Poland should assume the role, in the framework of the
British encirclement pacts, which Czecho-Slovakia was once
destined to play in accordance with the will of the Ver¬
sailles Powers. Poland has accepted obligations in that
agreement which, if it does not intend to violate the treaty,
will annuli the obligations concerning the exclusion of force
agreed upon with Germany. Poland has therewith expressed
its will not to exclude force between Poland and Germany,
and has thereby abolished the basis of the German Polish
Treaty.

It would therefore be impossible for Colonel Beck to
construe a reconciliation of the Anglo-Polish Encirclement
pact with the spirit and the letter of the German-Polish
Agreement. Instead of that, it was obviously his endeavour
to thrust upon Germany the intention of desiring to prevent
Poland’s friendly cooperation with the Western Powers and
to isolate Poland. Beck also omitted the clear formulations
of the Fiihrer, who expressly stated in his speech that the
agreement of 1934 had not touched the pact of mutual
agreement hitherto agreed upon with France. Germany
was able to make that expressly recognised exception be¬
cause no conflict could arise between Germany and France.

Moreover the Polish Foreign Minister has vouchsafed us no
information as to how he plans to reconcile those monstrous
transgressions against the Germans in Poland, concerning
which the German Press has been silent long enough, and
the mobilisation of the Polish forces on the frontiers of
the Reich in view of a non-existent danger with the spirit
of the German-Polish Agreement.

In his treatment of the German proposals the Polish
Foreign Minister failed to support the existing inacceptable-
ne6S, according to the Polish conception of those proposals,
with convincing arguments. Instead of that he could do
nothing better than to defame the German proposals, which
had been drawn up in a friendly spirit and which in no
manner infringed upon Poland’s honour, but rather contri¬
buted to the definite peaceful settlement of the German-
Polish problem and thereby to the stabilisation of conditions
in Eastern Europe, inasmuch as he talks of one-sided
demands, the annexation of Danzig and of the German
attempt to deny Poland’s access to the Baltic Sea.

The whole world knows that the Fiihrer has repeatedly
respected and recognised Poland’s access to the sea as a
vital interest of the Polish State in his speeches. Not only
was that vital necessity of Poland carefully considered
in Germany’s proposals, the economic connection, too,

66

between Danzig and Poland was given due consideration in
every direction.

On all those things Colonel Bede was silent to the world.
And he wasted no words upon the fact that Poland rejected
the German proposal in a manner lacking all cool, states¬
manlike reflection and which did not forego the implication
of possible military actions.

The Foreign Minister of the Reich as well as the Se¬
cretary of State of the Foreign Office, in reply to Colonel
Becks statements, have given the Polish Ambassador in
Berlin no opportunity of doubting that the Polish answer
of March 26 signified the rejection of the German proposal.

We understand Beck’s desire to receive the German
ambassador. It is a diplomatic custom during the absence
of the ambassador, to proffer the consul the corresponding
declarations, and it was open to the Polish Government to
forward their communiques to the Foreign Office through
the Polish Embassy in Berlin. It will remain Beck’s secret
why he did not do that. Even now, after Beck’s speech, we
are waiting for an explanation for the fact that the Polish
Foreign Minister went to London instead of coming to
Berlin, whither he was invited by the German Government
to a friendly discussion of all the questions. And that in
view of the fact that the concessions to Poland contained
in the Polish offer far exceeded those discussed with the
Polish Foreign Minister in his talks with the Fiihrer and
Foreign Minister of the Reich on the question of Danzig
and the corridor.

Beck also said:

“Since, however, there appeared tendencies to interpret
it as limiting the freedom of our policy or as a ground for
demanding from us one-sided concessions contrary to our
vital interests, it lost its real character.”

If Beck wanted to sign the Treaty of friendship with Ger¬
many in place of Pilsudski in 1934, and had said to us
that a broaching of open questions would be interpreted as
a limitation of Poland’6 freedom of policy, none could have
expected us to conclude such a treaty. For in that case
we would have been forced to claim that very theme of the
mutuality of all treaties which Beck so violently supported
in his speech. If the Polish Foreign Minister stresses
increasingly the importance of the reply to the question,
where is the mutuality in the German proposal? and thinks
he ought to add that no treaty can be concluded without
mutuality, we are compelled to raise the question, where
were the concessions of mutuality when Germany was
separated from Danzig and East Prussia and when Upper
Silesia was taken?

With due consideration of the fact that Poland owes its
present geographic position exclusively to the historic
injustice of the Versailles Treaty, Poland was the sole
recipient party in the German proposal.

Colonel Beck raised the assertion that he first heard of
the three-fold condominium over Slovakia in the Reichstag
speech of the Fiihrer. We must state in reply to that, that
reference to the solution of the Slovak question was made
in many talks with the Polish representatives. Not indeed,
as Beck declared, in the sense of dealing with foreign
interests, hut with a view to the German preparedness
to allow both bordering states to participate in the final
settlement of Slovakia.

Colonel Beck asserted further, that the prolongation of
the pact of non-aggression for 25 years had not been
proposed to Poland in any concrete form. In that case,
too, Bede would have been right had repeated diplomatic
conversations between foreign ministers and ambassadors
not signified a definite form of the concrete proposal. The
Fiihrer himself called Colonel Beck’s attention to those
25 years.

If Beck appeals to the fact that the territory of the
corridor has but a negligable percentage of German settlers,
those words indeed represent no argument against the Ger¬
man desire for access to its Eastern Province. And the
Polish Government ought to be most familiar with the
methods used after Versailles to de-Germanise the old
country of the Orders, which even after the Polish
sovereignty in 1772 was predominantly German.

Beck, who of course referred to the German character
of the Free City of Danzig only as a “German majority”.

gave assurances that Poland exercised consciously no
pressure on the free development of that “majority”. That
statement is right, for Poland has hitherto had no oppor¬
tunity of exerting such pressure directly on Danzig. The
assertion that the will to national and cultural estrangement
of the German city of Danzig does not exist in Poland, must
however appear doubtful in view of the reading of the
Polish Press, which demands undisguisedly the incorporation
of Danzig in the Polish State union, and in view of those
arguments which Poland used for the same demands in
Versailles.

German Danzig wants to return to the Reich. There is no
doubt of that in the whole world to-day. If Beck asserts
that the Weichsel is a Polish river, at the mouth of which
Danzig lies, true a German city, but a city in which Poland
must therefore exert the requisite influence, we, too, could
raise considerable claims with those arguments for the
incorporation of harbour towns in Europe.

The fundamental readiness of the Fiihrer in his speech
and in the memorandum of April 28 to attain a new treaty
settlement of relations with Poland was answered by Beck
exclusively with the general turn of speech that the pre¬
requisites for that were “peaceful methods of negotiation”.

Apart from the fact that the Polish Government has up to
now taken no measures to prevent the obviously aggressive
demands of the Polish Press, and apart from the fact that
it has not revealed any intention of cancelling the mobili¬
sation of its forces, generally accepted as superfluous, Ger¬
many is waiting even after Beck’s speech, for a gesture from
the Polish Government, which will give consideration to the
Fiihrer s readiness for a peaceful settlement of the questions
pending between the two countries.

However, in conclusion we must raise this final grave
question: Is Colonel Beck’s answer the reply of Poland and
the Polish people, or is it rather to be regarded as one of
those thrusts of which the Polish Press has been guilty
against Germany, not for the first time yesterday and
to-day?”

Two British Voices
on the Danzig Problems

On May 16, the “Times” published two letters, one
by Sir Arnold Wilson, M. P„ the other the Reader-in-
English at the University of Konigsberg. These two
letters referred to a previous statement of the
’ Polish Case” by a certain M. Stefan Litauer which
had been given room in the “Times” columns. The
two letters read as follows — :

The Vistula Traffic

To the Editor of the Times

• ^ir’ ~ In rUF i8SUe °f May 9 Dr- Litauer says: „Dan-
zigs destiny has always been and is to lead the Polish
River Vistula into the Baltic.”

The phrase is misleading. The Vistula ends in a delta:
shipping can enter only by a canal, opened in 1896. Less

pTS-aS° the m,ain Stream (NoSat) entered the
Frisches Haff: it was artificially diverted back to Danzig
Jjay m 1857.

Before 1914 traffic on the Vistula was extensive, thanks
to elaborate conservancy works on the 200 kilometres i„
German territory Since 1919 traffic has greatly decreased,
for conservancy has been neglected; existing works are
in disrepair.

The claim that Poland should enjoy sovereign rights
over the mouths of the Vistula because it is a Polish river
is not likely to commend itself to Holland. Boundary lines
through deltas are always troublesome, for great rivers
find new mouths from time to time and throw up new
islands as, e. g., in the Shatt-al-Arab below Basrah.

1919Y ft” Vle, V* °uf t,hJe,”Minorities” Treaty of Jme 28,

. 9’ the Vlstula should be an international waterway, sub-

ject to the Barcelona Convention. That might, in certain
eventualities, be a proper solution. Meanwhile the value

67

of the ^ istula as a waterway is steadily diminishing, and
the risk of serious floods causes much anxiety to Germans,
who can do nothing to repair the dykes, which to a distance'
of 50 metres from the bank are in Poland. The question
is one for dispassionate examination, not for rhetoric. Your
obedient servant.

Arnold Wilson.

Population of the Corridor

To the Editor of the Times

Sir, — M. Litauer's statements about the traffic between
East Prussia and the rest of the Reich are not in accor¬
dance with the facts. At present the whole of the goods
traffic between the two parts of the Reich passes over the
privileged transit route of the Polish Corridor — Schneide-
miihl-Marienburg. Previously a certain amount of goods
had been sent from Breslau via Posen, but this proved
too expensive and was discontinued. Passengers travelling
between the two parts of the Reich have always used the
privileged transit route of the Polish Corridor. A very
small percentage travel via Danzig and Stettin.

M. Litauer quotes the Polish official figures, 91 per cent.
Poles and 9 per cent. Germans in the Corridor, but he $
omits to say that 107,000 of his 91 per cent, are Cassubians
living in the northern parts of the Corridor and not Poles.

At the end of the War the figures were very different, for
within three months of Polish rule 600,000 Germans fled
the Corridor area.

As to Danzig, it would be truer to his history to say
that this city maintained her independent position in spite
of the Polish personal union. Danzig was a rich and pro¬
sperous city long before she accepted the Polish personal
union. One proof of her independence of Poland is that
she never let a Polish king enter her city. During the
incorporation with Prussia, Danzig flourished — various muni¬
cipal buildings are a proof of it— and it was not till she
was cut off from the rest of her countrymen that she
declined. The various negotiations of the last few years
have only shown how very little Poland has done to keep
her side of promises made and send 50 per cent, of her
export through Danzig. I remain yours faithfully,

Victor Adams.

Reader in English, Albertus-University, Konigsberg.

German Relations with the Scandinavian and Baltic States

Pacts of Non-Aggression
with Estonia, Latvia
and Denmark

In pursuance of the Fiihrer’s declaration on April 28
on Germany’s readiness to conclude pacts of non¬
aggression, negotiations have been held between the
German Government and the governments of Estonia,
Latvia, Denmark, Norway, Sweden and Finland for
the purpose of concluding such pacts.

Results of the Negotations with Sweden, Norway
and Finland

The exchange of views with Sweden, Norway and
Finland gave the following results:

The Swedish and Norwegian Governments have de¬
clared anew to the German Government that their
countries do not feel threatened by Germany and that
they have no intention of concluding pacts of non¬
aggression with any country in the maintenance of the
principle of neutrality. They, therefore, do not regard
a treaty of this 6ort necessary and have agreed with
the Government to withold from any further pursuance
of the plan. The negotiations with the Finnish Govern¬
ment also led to the same conclusion.

The Deutsche diplomatisch-politische Korrespondenz
comments as follows on the negotiations in its 94. Nr.
on May 19 1939:

As is known, President Roosevelt recently sent a message
to the leaders of the Axis Powers with the demand that
they deliver non-aggression declarations in favour of
31 states in view of the international situation. The
Fiihrer and Chancellor of the Reich dealt with that idea
in his reply. The preparedness of the German Government
was expressed to the Northern States should they desire
to conclude mutual pacts of non-aggression. Therewith a
new proof of good will was given on the part of the
Reich Government and more was done in order to confirm
and emphasise the relations of confidence with those
countries.

Some time ago already Estonia and Latvia decided to
conclude mutual pacts of non-aggression with Germany,
whereby a familiar misrepresentation describing Germany’s
aggressive plans in the Baltic was simultaneously destroyed.
Now, Denmark, too, which after a period of misunder¬
standings which now belong to history, has long enjoyed
sound relations with Germany, has expressed its willingness
to seal those friendly relations with the conclusion of a
mutual pact of non-aggression.

As far as the three remaining Scandinavian countries,
Sweden, Norway and Finland are concerned, there is no
doubt for them that the interests of the German Reich
are concerned with the stability of the northern sphere.
They have, therefore, already been able to express some
time ago that they do not feel threatened by Germany.
If these Northern States do not wish to enter into a pact
of non-aggression with Germany to-day, that reveals on
the one side that the American President made a mistake
in attributing to those states the feeling of being threa¬
tened which could only be removed by a declaration of
non-aggression from Germany. On the other hand, the
efforts of the encirclement Powers, which have sought to
impute to as many ontside powers as possible the feeling
of being threatened merely in order to compromise their
independence and their neutrality, have obviously allowed
the wish to mature in those northern countries to avoid
the very appearance even in a passive form of contact with
any sort of combination of powers.

The political consequences of certain “one-sided guaran¬
tees” which could in no way circulate security, rather
mistrust and bias, have not missed their aim in the sober
north. Germany, as is well known, never intended to drag
neutral states into the whirlpool of European differences.
The emphatic manner with which the northerners hold
aloof from any group formation is, therefore, to be esti¬
mated as the sharpest rejection to those who might make
the attempt to yoke them too in their encirclement front
against the Axis Powers.

The varied receptions of the German questionaire by
the northern States is naturally conditioned by the poli¬
tical and geographical differences of the individual coun¬
tries. However, the basis of each attitude reveals a
refreshing conception and determination: viz: the will of
the peoples of the north to secure in every direction their
integrity and independence, and to maintain strict neutra¬
lity and to adhere to that policy under all circumstances.
Germany has therefore estimated the desire of Sweden
and Finland to secure the Aaland Islands together in the
spirit of that neutrality as a proof of such resolution, and

68

Has regarded such an attitude of both States also as a
prerequisite for consent to the agreement.

The Reich can, therefore, with satisfaction take cogni¬
zance of the fact that its attitude towards the people of
the north is understood and appreciated, and it can com¬
bine the hope with that knowledge that the lessons distri¬
buted from the north will be understood and welcomed
everywhere.

The Pacts with Estonia
and Latvia

Mutual Declarations Securing Complete
Independence of Both Baltic States

10 Year Non-Aggression Pact

On June 6 the Estonian Foreign Minister, M. Selters,
arrived in Berlin for the purpose of concluding the
pact of non-aggression negotiated with Germany. The
following morning, June 7, M. Munters, the Latvian
Foreign Minister, arrived for the same purpose. The
German-Estonian and German-Latvian Pacts of Non-
Aggression were formally signed in Berlin on June 7.

Subsequent to the signing of the pacts an exchange
of views was held between the Reich Minister for
Foreign Affairs and the Estonian and Latvian foreign
ministers in the Foreign Office.

The wish was unanimously expressed that the
German - Estonian and German - Latvian relations be
further deepened. It was emphasised on the German
side that the Reich Government regarded the political
independence of Estonia and Latvia as an important
element for the securing of peace in East Europe, and
that it was, therefore, determined always to respect
on its part that political independence.

In the same spirit it was pointed out from the
Estonian and Latvian side, on this occasion, to
the previously expressed view, that the Estonian and
Latvian Governments are resolved to exercise constant
care for the maintenance of the political independence
of their countries, and to adhere to a policy of strict
neutrality.

Text of the Treaties

German-Estonian Pact of Non- Aggression

The text of the German-Estonian Pact of Non-
Aggression reads as follows:

The German-Reich Chancellor and the President of
the Republic of Estonia, firmly resolved to maintain
peace between Germany and Estonia, have agreed to
confirm that decision with a State Treaty and have
appointed the following as plenipotentiaries
The German Reich Chancellor
the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs Joachim
von Ribbentrop

The President of the Republic of Estonia
the Minister of Foreign Affairs, Karl Selter
who, subsequent to the exchange of their pleni¬
potentiary powers, which were in sound and requisite
order, agreed upon the following decrees:

Article 1

The German Reich and the Republic of Estonia will never
advance the one against the other in the event of a war
or any other method of application of force. Should an
action such as described in section 1 arise on the part of
a third power against one of the contracting partners, the

other contracting partner will not support 6uch an action
in any manner.

Article 2

This Treaty is to be ratified and the documents of rati¬
fication are to he exchanged in Berlin as soon as possible.
The Treaty will come into force on the exchange of the
documents of ratification and are valid from then on for
a period of ten years. If notice is not given at least one
year before the termination of that period by one or the
other contracting partner the duration of validity for the
treaty will be extended for a further ten years. The same
is valid for the subsequent periods.

The Treaty, however, will not remain in force any longer
than the corresponding treaty signed to-day between Ger¬
many and Latvia. Should the treaty cease to be in force
before the point of time ensuing from section 2, the Ger¬
man Government and the Estonian Government at the
request of one party will immediately enter upon nego¬
tiations on the renewal of the treaty.

As document of this the two plenipotentiary powers
have signed this treaty. Completed in duplicate in German
and Estonian in Berlin on June 7, 1939.

(signed) Joachim von Ribbentrop
(signed) Karl Selter

Signature Protocol

Upon the signing of the German-Estonian Treaty
to-day the agreement of both parties has been settled
on the following: There is no support rendered by the
contracting partner, not participating in the conflict,
in the sense of Article 1 Section 2 of the Treaty, if
the procedure of that partner is in accord with the
general rules of neutrality. If the normal exchange
of goods and transit of goods is continued between
the contracting partner, not participating in the con¬
flict, and the third power, that is not to be regarded
as inadmissible support.

Berlin, June 7, 1939.

(signed) Joachim von Ribbentrop.
(signed) Karl Selter.

Text of the German-Latvian Pact
of Non-Aggression

The text of the German-Latvian Pact of Non-
Aggression reads as fellows:

The German Reich Chancellor and the President
of the Republic of Latvia, firmly resolved to maintain
peace between Germany and Latvia, have agreed to
confirm that decision with a State Treaty and have
appointed the following as plenipotentiaries
The German Reich Chancellor
the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs
Joachim von Ribbentrop
The President of the Republic of Latvia
the Minister for Foreign Affairs, V. Munters.
who, subsequent to the exchange of their plenipoten¬
tiary powers, agreed upon the following decrees:

Article 1

The German Reich and the Republic of Latvia will never
advance the one against the other in the event of a war
or any other method of application of force. Should an
action such as described in section 1 arise on the part of
a third power against one of the contracting partners, the
other contracting partner will not support such an action
in any manner.

Article 2

This Treaty is to be ratified and the documents of
ratification are to be exchanged in Berlin as soon as
possible. The Treaty will come into force on the exchange

69

of the documents of ratification and are valid from then
on for a period of ten years. If notice is not given at least
one year before the termination of that period by one
or the other contracting partner the duration of validity
for the treaty will be extended for a further ten years.
The same is valid for the subseqent periods.

The Treaty, however, will not remain in force an longer
than the corresponding treaty signed to-day between Ger¬
many and Estonia. Should the treaty cease to be in force
before the point of time ensuing from secion 2, the Ger¬
man Government and the Latvian Government at the
request of one party will immediately enter upon nego¬
tiations on the renewal of the treaty.

As document of this the two plenipotentiary powers
have signed this treaty. Completed in duplicate in German
an Latvian in Berlin on June 7, 1939.

(signed) Joachim von Ribbentrop
(signed) V. Hunters

Signature Protocol

Upon the signing of the German-Latvian Treaty
to-day the agreement of both parties has been settled
on the following: There is no support rendered by
the contracting partner, not participating in the con¬
flict, in the sense of Article 1 Section of the Treaty,
if the procedure of that partner is in accord with the
general rules of neutrality. If the normal exchange
of goods and transit of goods is continued between
the contracting partner, not participating in the con¬
flict, and the third power, that is not to be regarded
as inadmissible support.

Berlin, June 7, 1939.

(signed) Joachim von Ribbentrop.

(signed) V. Munters.

Danish-German Pact

Text of Treaty

The non-aggression Pact between Germany and Den¬
mark which was signed in Berlin on May 31 is a brief
document consisting of a preamble and two articles.

The preamble states that the German Reich Chan¬
cellor and the King of Denmark and of Iceland are
firmly resolved in all circumstances to maintain peace
between Germany and Denmark. The two articles
read: —

Article 1

The German Reich and the Kingdom of Denmark
will in no circumstances resort to war or to any other
form of violence against each other.

Should a third party take action of the kind de¬
signated in Paragraph 1 against one of the parties to
the Pact, the other party to the Pact will in no way
support such action.

Article 2

This Pact shall be ratified and the instruments
of ratification shall be exchanged in Berlin as soon as
possible. The Pact comes into force with the exchange
of the instruments of ratification and is valid from
then on for a period of ten years. The Pact may he
renewed for another ten years, if notice to that effect
is given by one of the parties to the Pact not later than
a year from the expiry of the first term. The same
holds for further renevals.

An explanatory protocol relating to Paragraph 2 of
Article I states that if the party to the Pact not in¬
volved in a conflict continues to trade with the third

party mentioned in that article, it shall not be regarded
as giving the third party inadmissible support.

Germany and Lithuania

Lithuanian Declaration on the Non-
Aggression Clause in its Pact with the Reich

The Lithuanian Propaganda Office gave the follow¬
ing communique to the Press after the conclusion of
the German-Lithuanian Treaty1):

,,The Treaty between Lithuania and Germany on the
cession of the Memel Territory is thoroughly discussed in
public. Special interest is devoted to the section in the
treaty in which both States bind themselves neither to
resort to force, the one against the other, nor to support
a third State, should the latter direct its power against
Lithuania or against Germany.

,, Lithuania has always aimed at developing peaceful
relations with its Western neighbour State, and the renun¬
ciation expressed in the treaty of the application of force
can but support its peace policy. That section of the
treaty is moreover in perfect accord with Lithuania’s policy
of neutrality. Lithuania is a small State and does not
desire to intervene in the conflicts of other states, and
to remain quite apart from them. The treaty must be
estimated as a favourable factor for the independence and
security of Lithuania."

German-Lithuanian Trade Treaties

On May 20 the German-Lithuanian trade treaties
were signed in the Foreign Office by the Reich Foreign
Minister, von Ribbentrop, the Lithuanian Foreign
Minister, Urbsys, and by the German and Lithuanian
delegation leaders, Norkaitis, of the Lithuanian
Foreign Ministry, and Dr. Schnure, of the German
Foreign Office. The agreements had been the subject
of the negotiations which had been conducted for
some weeks in Berlin.

The treaties signed are concerned first of all with the
settlement of economic relations between Germany and
Lithuania, proved necessary after the reunion of the
Memelland with the Reich, and then with the establishment
of the Lithuanian freeharbour zone in Memel, the outlines
of which were set down in the German-Lithuanian State
Treaty of March 22 on the reincorporation of the Memel
territory. The negotiations were conducted in a friendly
spirit and with complete understanding for the economic
interests of the other treaty partner, so that it was
possible in a comparatively short time to reach a com¬
prehensive and permanent settlement on both sides.

The validity of the economic treaty, to which is annexed
a payments agreement and an agreement upon the lesser
border traffic, is for two years’ duration. In the goods
turnover between Germany and Lithuania due consideration
could be given to the upward trend, noted since 1936, of
the exchange of goods on both sides, which corresponds
to the natural complementary — - and development —
possibilities of both countries. Complete agreement could
also be attained in the financial questions arising from the
reunion of the Memel territory with the Reich.

Lithuania receives as free-harbour, in the form provided
for in the treaty of March 22, 1939, two free-harbour zones
with the depots belonging to them in the Memel harbour,
which will assure a smooth development and further pro¬
gress of Lithuanian transit trade. For a later date a new
Lithuanian free harbour, 3 km. south of the town of
Memel, has been considered, the establishment of which
has been taken over by the Reich. The further exami¬
nation of that plan has been entrusted to a special
Lithuanian-German commission. Special regulations have

J) cf. News in Brief, 1939, Nr. 3/4, page 39.

70

been agreed upon for important Lithuanian undertakings
^ in Memel which serve the Lithuanian transit trade.

Permanent Good Neighbourly Relations

Subsequent to the signing of the trade treaties be¬
tween Germany and Lithuania the Reich Foreign
Minister, von Ribbentrop, conducted detailed con¬
versations with the Lithuanian Foreign Minister,
Urbsys. The exchange of views resulted in the fact
that the economic questions existing between the two
countries were solved to the complete satisfaction of
both parties.

At the same time both foreign ministers stated with
satisfaction that thereby a further foundation had
been created for a lasting good-neighbourly relation¬
ship between both countries.

* * *

On May 21 the Fiihrer received, in the presence of
the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs, von Ribbentrop,
the Lithuanian Foreign Minister, Urbsys, accompanied
by the Lithuanian Ambassador, Skirpa, who were in
Berlin for the purpose of signing the German-
Lithuanian trade agreements.

Reich Foreign Minister, von Ribbentrop,
on German-Lithuanian Relations

On the occasion of the signing of the German-
Lithuanian trade treaties Reich Foreign Minister,
von Ribbentrop, granted the representative of the

Lithuanian news agency, Elta, Dr. Treiguts, an inter¬
view on the conclusion of the treaties between Ger¬
many and Lithuania. On the question of the political
relations between the Reich and Lithuania, the Reich
Foreign Minister commented as follows:

“Following upon the settlement of the Memel question
there are no divergences between Germany and Lithuania.
On the contrary! In future Germany and Lithuania can
complement each other in every direction. Germany as
the great consumer of Europe can take over a considerable
section of Lithuania’s production.

“On the other hand Lithuania can cover all its needs
for industrial productions in Germany. The trade treaty
concluded to-day forms a significant basis for that close
economic cooperation between the two States.

“The agreement on the Memel harbour is a further
basis for the future economic cooperation of both
States. While the open Memel question poisoned the
relations between our two countries for years, the
country on the Memel will — I am convinced of
this — now be a connecting link between the German
and the Lithuanian people, for nothing is more suited
for the purpose of securing lasting good relations
between the two countries than this gateway to the
Baltic Sea at the disposal of both economic systems.

“Moreover, the political relations between Ger¬
many and Lithuania have been secured by our treaty
of March 22, which excludes every form of force
between the two countries. But, beyond that I would
like to say that Germany desires an increasingly
deeper friendly relationship of the two countries, and
may all the people in Kovno know that Lithuania
can rely more and more upon the friendship of
Germany!44

German-Italian Pact of Friendship and Alliance

The Conclusion
of a Comprehensive Italo-
German Pact

Result of the Milan Meeting

On May 6 and 7, the foreign ministers of Germany
and Italy, met in Milan for a comprehensive exami¬
nation and discussion of the present European situation
subsequent to the conclusion of the Anglo-Polish
guarantee-agreement. On this occasion the two
ministers agreed, after consultation with their re¬
spective heads of state, to announce the conclusion
of an Italo-German Pact of Friendship and Alliance.

The “ Deutsches Nachrichtenbiiro” sent the following
official report from Milan on May 7: —

The Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs, von Ribben¬
trop, and the Italian Minister for Foreign Affairs,
Count Ciano, have carefully examined the political
situation during their talks in Milan on May 6 and 7.
They have established anew the complete agreement
of views of their Governments in every direction and
have decided to express the close connection of both
nations in a comprehensive political and military pact.

Both Axis Powers have been stimulated therein by
the conviction that they will thereby contribute in
an effective manner to the securing of peace
in Europe.

A Contribution to the Securing of Peace

The “ Deutsche Dienst” writes as follows on the
conclusion of the Italo-German Pact:

After a thorough examination of the present political
situation inside and outside of Europe the Foreign
Ministers of both Axis Powers have concluded a political
and military pact during their two-day meeting in Milan,
the scope of which cannot be too highly estimated, and
which is of historic significance.

This pact is the logical continuation of the policy of
the Duce and of the Fiihrer and corresponds to the will
and the sentiments of both peoples. In documenting the
destined unity of the Powers of order, it gives a crushing
contradiction to all the malicious inventions of the foreign
agitator-press, which has not only dared often enough to
doubt the mutuality of the political direction of both
Governments, but which has, beyond that, never ceased to
cast doubt upon the solidarity of the two nations.

The conclusion of the Italo-German political and mili¬
tary pact is first of all a new constructive contribution to¬
wards the maintenance and securing of the peace of Europe
against all attempts of the war-mongers to destroy that
peace through the medium of fear-psychosis, threat and
extortion in order to bend the will of the Axis Powers
for the construction of a new order in Europe.

The result of the historic Milan meeting is a decisive
blow against the aggressive encirclement policy which Eng¬
land and France, with the cooperation of certain third
States, have long been carrying on against the Powers of
the Axis.

The Fiihrer had already declared clearly and unequi¬
vocally to the world in his Wilhelmshaven speech that
Germany alone had the right to interpret when a one¬
sided encirclement against Germany actually existed.

71

The speech of the Polish Foreign Minister gave Germany
and Italy no cause to revise their conceptions of the
character of that policy which London and Paris are trying
to persuade themselves is a defensive one.

The act in Milan is the most effective step wherewith
to strongly oppose those diplomatic, economic and military
efforts towards encirclement. Here too — as in the non¬
aggression pact negotiations with Latvia and Esthonia
pending conclusion — the Axis has proved itself an instru¬
ment of peace.

The result of Milan is the success of the constructive
will of the Axis Powers, w’hich is expressed in deed and
not in empty words, such as we heard recently from beyond
the ocean. Here, under the cloak of bringing happiness to
the world, and prompted solely by the desire to frighten
the smaller and medium-sized nations, who do not feel
in the slightest degree threatened by Germany, in order
to derive political advantages from the necessary pressure
of nerves; advantages which serve neither peace nor
security in Europe.

The Italo-German Pact is an invincible buffer against all
dangerous attempts of the war-mongers to plunge Europe
and the world into disaster.

The German Foreign Minister
on the Italo— German Pact

During his sojourn in the Villa d’Este on Lake
Como, Reich Minister von Ribbentrop received the
Milan representative of the ‘‘Deutsches Nachrichten -
biiro ’ the day after the publication of the conclusion
of the Italo-German political and military pact. The
Reich Minister expressed his satisfaction with the
enthusiastic reception prepared for him in Milan as
ambassador of the Fiihrer. He commented as follows
on the actual pact:

“I believe that our peoples can look to the future
with confidence.

“The pact of alliance which Count Ciano and I have
concluded on behalf of the Duce and the Fiihrer is
but the logical key of a position which has in reality
existed for years. It signifies actually nothing new.
But for those juristical word-twisters, quill-drivers
and the war mongers who repeatedly deliver their
oracles, we have made an outwardly visible con¬
clusion, too, in order to show the world finally the
character of our relations, and that neither lies nor
insinuations nor mischief-making can impair the soli¬
darity of our two nations.”

The Reich Minister then spoke of the historic
greatness of our times, and said: “Often in history
there have been epochs in which two brilliant men
have lived at the same time. But they were usually
adversaries. For the first time in history we find
now two men of genius who destine the fate of their
peoples together.

“That is the immeasurable good fortune of both
our nations. The democratic world may take cogni¬
zance of the fact that the friendship between Musso¬
lini and Hitler is indestructible, and that both their
peoples stand united behind them with the same
sentiments.

“The democracies may also know that these two
men and their two peoples want peace, but that they
are likewise prepared to defend that peace and their
independence together.

“Germany and Italy are armed and undefeatable
against any and every attack.”

Text of the Treaty

Signature Ceremony in Berlin

On May 22 the Pact of Friendship and Alliance
drawn up between Italy and Germany in Milan was
signed by the Reich Foreign Minister, von Ribbentrop,
and by the Italian Foreign Minister, Count Ciano, in
the New Reich Chancery in Berlin. The Fiihrer was
present for the signature ceremony.

The text of the Pact reads as follows:

Pact of Friendship and Alliance
between Germany and Italy

The German Reich Chancellor and his Majesty the King
of Italy and Albania, Emperor of Ethiopia, hold the time
to have come to strengthen the friendly and homogeneous
relationship between National-Socialist Germany and Fas¬
cist Italy through a solemn pact.

Now that a bridge for mutual help and support has been
created through the common frontier fixed for all time,
both Governments testify anew to the policy, which in its
principle and aims has already been agreed upon by them,
and which has proved successful for the promotion of the
interests of the two countries as well as for the securing
of peace in Europe. Firmly united through the inner
affinity of their Weltanschauung and the comprehensive
solidarity of their interests, the German and Italian
nations are determined in future also to act side by side
and with united forces for the securing of their living
space and the maintenance of peace.

Along this path, marked out for them by history, Ger¬
many and Italy, in the midst of a world of unrest and
destruction, want to serve the task of maintaining the prin¬
ciples of European civilization.

*

In order to settle these principles in treaty form, 'the
German Chancellor has appointed the Reich Foreign
Minister, Joachim von Ribbentrop, and His Majesty, the
King of Italy and Albania, Kaiser of Ethiopia, the Minister
for Foreign Affoirs, Count Galeazzo Ciano di Cortellazzo,
as plenipotentiary powers, who have agreed upon the
following articles:

Article I

The contracting parties will remain in standing contact
with each other in order to come to an understanding on
all questions touching common interests of the European
situation as a whole.

Article II

Should the common interests of the contracting parties
be endangered by international events of any kind
whatsoever, they will immediately enter into discussions
over the measures to be taken for the protection of these
interests.

If the security or vital interests of one of the contract¬
ing parties be threatened from outside, the other will give
the threatened party full political and diplomatic support
in order to set aside this threat.

Article III

If, contrary to the wishes and hopes of the contract¬
ing parties, it should happen that one of them is involved
in hostilities with another Power or Powers, the other
contracting party will come immediately to its side as ally
and support it with all its military forces on land, sea,
and in the air.

Article IV

In order to secure the speedy execution of the alliance
obligations undertaken in Article 3, the Governments of
the two contracting parties will intensify their collabo¬
ration in the military field, and the field of war economy.
In the same way the two Governments will, from time
to time, reach agreement on other measures necessary for

i

72

the practical execution of this Pact. For this purpose
standing commissions will be set up which will be under
the direction of the two Foreign Ministers.

Article V

The contracting parties undertake now that in the event
of a war conducted in common they will conclude an
armistice and peace only in full agreement with each other.

Article VI

The two contracting parties are aware of the significance
which attaches to their own relations to the States with
which they have friendly relations. They are resolved to
maintain these relations in future and to shape accordingly
the harmonious interests through which they are bound
with these Powers.

Article VII

This pact comes into force immediately upon signature.
The two contracting parties have agreed that the first
period of its validity should be fixed at 10 years. In due
time, before the expiry of this period, they will reach
agreement over the extension of the validity of the pact.

As document of this the plenipotentiaries have signed
this Pact and set their seal to it.

Completed in duplicate form, in German and Italian, both
have the same validity.

Berlin, May 22, 1939.

XVII Year of the Fascist Era.

(signed) Joachim von Ribbentrop
(signed) Galeazzo Ciano

Broadcast Addresses by Count Ciano
and Foreign Minister,
von Ribbentrop

After the Fiihrer had left the hall in which the
signing of the treaty had taken place, Count Ciano
and Reich Foreign Minister, von Ribbentrop announced
the conclusion of the pact of friendship and alliance
between Germany and Italy on all German and Italian
transmitters.

Count Ciano

The following is the tex,t of the Italian Foreign
Ministers broadcast:

“The Treaty of Friendship and Alliance concluded
to-day defines and confirms that deep bond of spirit
and work which exists between National Socialist
Germany and Fascist Italy in clearly outlined poli¬
tical and military obligations.

“The two great nations revived and strengthened
by the genius and will of the Fiihrer and the Duce,
have placed themselves at the lead of European
history in order that the foundations of Europe’s
thousand-years’ culture may be retained, and they
unite to-day, as a guarantee for the principles of
order and justice in a world which is in process of
disintegration, in an imperishable bloc of strength,
will and interest.

“The Agreements of the Pact of Alliance are so
unequivocal in their brevity and clarity they need
no commentary. Their nature corresponds to the
honest candour which characterises the Italo-German
relations. The will which they express is the will of
two nations deeply aware of the kindred nature of
their fates.

“It is a great joy for me to see my name joined
with that of Reich Minister von Ribbentrop’s on this
document. In this document which, in the same

manner in which it seals the work achieved by Ger¬
many and Italy up to now, also marks the long way
in the pursuit of which both our nations will march
together in future with their 150 million workers,
citizens and soldiers, inspired by the wish to maintain
peace, always their highest goal, simultaneously, how¬
ever, firmly determined with unbending resolution to
defend their imprescriptible rights of life and progress.

Foreign Minister von Ribbentrop

Foreign Minister Ribbentrop’s broadcast announce¬
ment reads as follows:

“At the beginnning of May the Fiihrer and the Duce
resolved to express the close connection between
their two nations by concluding a comprehensive
political and military pact of alliance. The Italian
Foreign Minister and I, to the accompaniment of
Upper Italy’s jubilations, which prepared a triumphant
reception for the Fiihrer’s Ambassador, and with the
consent of the whole of the Italian people, confirmed
that decision of the Heads of Government with a
hand shake in Milan.

“To-day just two weeks later, the whole of the
German nation welcomes with the same enthusiasm
the Ambassador of the Duce, Count Ciano, who has
now signed the Pact of Alliance with me. That
historic act is the conclusion of a development, which,
arising from the inner similarity in character of the
National Socialist and Fascist revolutions, has led
to a close community of interests and deep unity of
the two nations, which grows increasingly near. Ger¬
many and Italy are now an indissoluble community.

“The world must come to an understanding with
that fact. No power on earth, no inimical gesture,
no agitation can change anything here. If democratic
war-mongers attempt to invent the most complicated
and ambiguous pact systems in order to encircle Ger¬
many and Italy, this Pact of Alliance is a decisive
answer to that.

“Its language is clear and sure of aim, in accor¬
dance with our manner of thinking. In future the
two nations will stand together, whatever may come,
always prepared to stretch out the hand of peace
to a friend, but firmly determined to protect and
secure their vital rights together.

“A hundred and fifty million Germans and Italians
form with their friends in the world a bloc which
is invincible. Every German and Italian is proud to
belong to that indissoluble community of struggle
under the leadership of Adolf Hitler and Benito
Mussolini. “

Press Statements
of the Two Foreign Ministers

Subsequent to the signing ceremony of the Italo-
German Pact of Alliance the Italian Foreign Minister,
Count Ciano, and the Reich Foreign Minister,
von Ribbentrop, in the presence of the Italian dele¬
gation and members of the Italian Embassy in Berlin,
and of members of the Press department of the
Foreign Office, gave the following statements to the
representatives of the German and foreign Press:

Count Ciano’s statement reads as follows:

“The pact which Herr von Ribbentrop and I have signed
today on behalf of our Governments, represents clearly
the complete political and military solidarity of Germany
and Italy. Its stipulations are categorical. The spirit which
inspires them is the spirit inherent in the ethical laws of
Facism, as the Duce framed them in his historic speech on

73

the Maifeld on September 28, 1937: “To be friends, and
being friends, to march together to the end.”

Italo-German relations have been in accordance with
those laws in the past and will remain so in the future.
Both countries and both peoples now form an indestruct¬
ible bloc, closely moulded by the kindred nature of their
conceptions, the existence of a common frontier settled
for all time, their community of interests and by the per¬
fect accord of their policy.

“The Pact of to-day gives to the historic fact of that
firm unity the form of clearly defined obligations between
the two States.

“The Alliance concluded by Italy and Germany is
without mental or other reservations. Its bases, decrees
and aims are clearly expressed. It is simultaneously a pact
of permanent political cooperation and absolute military
collaboration.

"Ihe National Socialist and Fascist Governments had in
view during the negotiations and at the conclusion of the
agreement the maintenance of the peace of Europe. I do
not need to repeat what the Duce has often had the
opportunity of saying of late, viz., that Italy wants to
continue, above all, its tvork and cultural development.

“There are in Europe neither problems which cannot be
solved with good will and justice, nor are there reasons to
justify a war, which would develop naturally from a Euro¬
pean to a world war. That is how Italy thinks, and that is
how Germany thinks too.

“Just as in the common wish for peace, our two coun¬
tries are also at one in the determination to demand that
the knots be cut which still throttle the life of Europe, and
in the firm resolution to unite their forces, their will and
their fate - — in peace as in war — in order to form a
front against every attempt to threaten the security of
their living space or to attack the vital development and
working interests of their peoples. For those interests,
according to our conceptions, cannot be separated and must
be represented and defended by us in indissoluble com-
munity.“

The German Foreign Minister von Ribbentrop spoke
as follows:

“The Axis Berlin-Rome, which came into existence years
ago as a result of the common defence of Germany and
Italy against the exploiters of the Versailles status quo
and as a result of the determination of both States to
create a just peace for the continent of Europe, has again
stood the test.

“Thus, the signing of the Italo-German Pact of Alliance
to-day, two weeks after its conclusion in Milan by the
Foreign Minister of the Duce and the Foreign Minister
of the Fiihrer in Berlin, does not signify in any way a
new era in the policy of Germany and Italy, the Govern¬
ments of both countries have drawn the logical conclusion
to a perfectly natural evolution.

“The similar aims of National Socialism and of Fascism
are bound to lead the countries naturally to an ever closer
community of interests and an ever deeper unity. To-day’s
treaty which pronounces in a comprehensive form the will
of both nations to master their future together, aims at
nothing other than to establish before the world in do¬
cumentary form what has long been living political reality.

“Ever since Germany and Italy have shaken off the
fetters of the Versailles and Geneva systems and construct
their policy instead of on unreal ideologies exclusively upon
the strength of their newly arisen empires, the so-called
democracies have redoubled their efforts to reduce both
powers to dependence again and, of late, even to encircle
them. At the same time it has been repeatedly attempted
on the part of those countries to play the axis partners
one against the other, even to split the axis.

“Despite all the disappointments which the clear policy
and the unshakable cooperation of the Powers of order
prepared for the democratic intriguers, those politicians
have repeatedly brought up wild speculations on a possible
break in the axis. That game is supposed to cover up the
lack of positive political success on their own side.

“In contrast to all those illusions and intrigues the new
pact establishes in a dignified manner beyond all doubt

and misconception the unbreakable solidarity of the united
150 million people under the unique historic leadership of
Adolf Hitler and Benito Mussolini.

“While the encirclement policy of the democratic govern¬
ments is directed in a veiled manner or openly against
Germany and Italy, the new Pact Berlin-Rome threatens
nobody. The pact policy of our opponents is an irrespon¬
sible play with war and with war panic, and attempts are
made to provoke whole sections of the earth one against
the other in increasingly daring combinations, while the
new Pact serves the securing of peace against such dan¬
gerous threats.

“V hile the aims of the encirclement policy are purely
negative, serving the maintenance of an old injustice in
order to withold from Germany and Italy that place in
the world which is due to them and that share of the goods
of the world which is owing to them, the ideals of the
Powers of order are positive and creative: they desire
peace, but a just peace, in order to secure for their peoples
and for the whole of Europe, and, in the long run, for the
world, the blessings of a lasting and firmly founded order.

“Both Governments are firmly convinced that there is
no single problem in Europe which cannot be solved with
good will on all sides in a peaceful manner. But they
are at the same time firmly resolved not to retreat one
step before the threat of force, and to defend the vital
rights of their people with all their power and all the
means at their disposal. None in the world can doubt any
longer on the indissoluble and destined unity of the
Greater German Reich with the Italian Empire, nor can
any other interpretation be given to it, nor can it be
upset.

“Any intervention in Italian or German rights will in
future meet with the united forces of both countries.
Every inch of German soil and every indi of Italian soil
will be immediately defended by both German and Italian
soldiers. Germany and Italy with their powerful and loyal
friends in the world form a powerful and invincible bloc
of 300 million people, who are prepared to stretch the
hand of friendship to everyone, but are likewise deter¬
mined to destroy every enemy with their combined forces.44

Exchange of Telegrams Berlin-Rome

On the occasion of the signing of the Italo-German
Pact of Friendship and Alliance the Fiihrer sent the
following telegram to His Majesty, King Victor
Emanuel, King of Italy and Albania and Kaiser of
Ethiopia:

“Our two Foreign Ministers, plenipotentiaries, have
just signed the Italo - German Pact of Friendship and
Alliance. In this historic hour I would like to express to
Your Majesty my deep satisfaction that our two peoples
are bound together in unshakable friendship and com¬
munity of destiny.

Adolf Hitler.44

King Victor Emanuel replied with the following
telegram:

“On the occasion of the signing of the treaty which was
concluded by our two Governments to-day, I feel it my
bounden duty to send you an expression of my genuine
sentiments, as allied partner and friend, and my sincere
wishes for your person and for the prosperity and great¬
ness of your country, which is bound with Italy by the
indestructible bond of a deep community, of interests and
decisions.

Victor Emanuel.44

The Fiihrer also sent the following telegram to
the Duce:

“Duce!

“In this historic hour in which the Italo-German Pact
of Friendship and Alliance was signed under the enthu¬
siastic rejoicing of the whole of the German people, it is
my bounden duty to express to Your Excellency my great

74

joy concerning the fact that the inseparable community
of Fascist Italy and of National Socialist Germany has
now been established in a solemn treaty.

“The world will now recognize that all hopes of weak¬
ening the Axis are now in vain. Germany and Italy, a
bloc of 150,000,000, will always stand together, to defend
the sacred inheritance of civilization and secure a peace
based on justice.

Adolf Hitler.14

The Duce replied with the following telegram:

To-day, when the Treaty of Friendship and Alliance
concluded between National Socialist Germany and Fascist
Italy seals the intellectual and actual solidarity which
unites our two peoples, I would like to offer you my

hearty greetings and best wishes for you and for the

future of Germany.

“The indissoluble unity of our wills and our forces is
the securest foundation for peace and the advancement

of our united nations, which are moulded together for

present and past by the firm bond of the oath of loyalty
which they have exchanged to-day.

Mussolini.44

* * *

A Telegram from the Japanese Government
On the occasion of the conclusion of the Italo-
German Pact of Alliance the Japanese Government
sent the following telegram to the Reich Government:

“The Japanese Government is permeated by the firm
conviction that the conclusion of the Pact of Friendship
and Alliance between the Italian and German nations,
close friends of Japan, deepening further the existing close
connections between the two countries, gives a firm support
to the extremely uncertain European situation, and thereby
a highly valuable contribution to the maintenance and
strengthening of world peace.

“In this spirit the Japanese Government affords its
heartiest wishes to this world historic event.44

Germany’s Relations with Rumania, Jugoslavia and Hungary

The Rumanian Foreign
Minister in Berlin

The German-Rumanian Trade Treaty
as Factor of Rapprochement

On April 18 and 19 the Rumanian Foreign Minister,
Gafencu, stopped in Berlin during his tour which took
him later to Brussels, London, Paris and Rome. On
April 20 he took part in a private capacity in the
celebrations for the Fiihrer’s fiftieth birthday. On
April 18 the Reich Foreign Minister, von Ribbentrop,
gave a dinner in honour of the Rumanian Foreign
Minister.

On the occasion of the dinner the Reich Foreign
Minister held the following speech:

“It is an honour and a pleasure for me to welcome you
to the capitol of the German Reich. I greet you as the
representative of the Rumanian nation and as the ambassa¬
dor of His Majesty, King Carol II. of Rumania.

“Your presence affords us the opportunity for a candid
exchange of opinions, and I am convinced that that will
contribute to the extending and deepening of the existing
friendly relations between our nations. The complementary
interests of the two countries as well as the flourishing
cooperation in economic spheres justify the best hopes for
the future.

“In this spirit I raise my glass to the health of His Ma¬
jesty the King and to the happiness and prosperity of the
Rumanian people and to the personal well-being of Your
Excellency.”

* * *

The Rumanian Foreign Minister replied with the
following address:

“For the kind words with which you have greeted me
I will remain grateful to you, and I would like to express
my sincerest gratitude for the friendliness afforded me on
my arrival in the capitol of the Reich.

“Bearing in mind the significance of my task and with
complete confidence I entered upon my journey to the
German Reich, for I do not doubt that it is a duty to work
in a responsible position for a still better relationship
between our two nations.

“Our trade treaty only recently concluded constructs on
the basis of the well-tried experiences of our previous trade
relations new and — which is our genuine opinion — at the
same time fruitful methods. In the interests of both States
and in the general interests of peaceful order we want to

assist that agreement to its full and justified effect by means
of our work.

“And in my capacity of Foreign Minister I have been
permitted to emphasise the whole spirit of that agreement
in mentioning the words with which the Fiihrer of the
German people and my King announced their friendly aims.

“In appreciation of the great deeds whereby the German
Reich, under its Fiihrer, revived in the social sphere and
developed itself so powerfully, I will take this opportunity'
of raising my glass to the well-being of His Excellency, the
Reich Chancellor, to the prosperity and happiness of the
German people and to the personal well-being of your
Excellency.”

The Jugoslav Foreign Minister
in Berlin

On April 25 and 26 the recently appointed Jugo-Slav
Foreign Minister, Dr. Alexander Cincar-Markovitch,
up to that point Jugo-Slav ambassador in Germany,
was in Berlin for the purpose of conducting detailed
talks with the Fiihrer, the Reich Foreign Minister and
with Field Marshall Gen. Goering.

On the occasion of his visit to Berlin the Jugo-Slav
Foreign Minister gave the following statement to the
“Deutsches N achrichtenbtiro” for the German Press:

“I am very happy that I have been afforded the oppor¬
tunity in my capacity as Jugo-Slav Foreign Minister of
visiting Berlin on the invitation of the Reich Foreign
Minister and of resuming personal contact with the eminent
representative of German foreign policy as well as with
other leading personalities of the Reich.

“This visit has given me added joy because up till a short
while ago I had the great honour and fortune to represent
Jugo-Slavia in the German Reich, and because Berlin reminds
me of many valuable friendships dear to me which enabled
the success of my efforts to deepen the friendly relations
between Germany and Jugo-Slavia to their mutual satis¬
faction. During my three-year sojourn in Germany I had
the opportunity of admiring the wonderful rise which
Germany has completed in all spheres under the wise and
determined leadership of its great Fiihrer.

“Relations of complete trust exist and are developing
most favourably between the German Reich and Jugo-Slavia,
and they are based as much on good neighbourliness and
mutual respect as on mutual interests.

‘‘There is, therefore, no question which cannot be dis¬
cussed by the responsible representatives of both neigh-

75

bouring countries in a spirit of confidence in order to
serve the deepening of our friendly relations and the work
°* Peace ln this section of Europe.

“His Majesty’s Government, which devotes all its powers
the maintenance of peace and to the well-being of the
people, lays great stress on these relations and will culti¬
vate them most carefully.

"I take this opportunity with gratitude in order to brin-
to the foreground how much the German Press has contri-
buted on its part with its deep and exact knowledge of the
interests on both sides, towards the development of the
German- Jugo-Slavian friendship and towards the relations
o confidence which exist so happily between both the
countries.

Hungarian State Visit

The Hungarian Premier and Foreign
Minister in Berlin

On April 29 the Hungarian Prime Minister, Count
leleki, and Countess Teleki, accompanied by the Hun¬
garian Foreign Minister, Count Csaky, and the mem¬
bers of their staff, arrived in Berlin for a several days
visit. J

The Hungarian Statesmen were met by the Foreign
Minister of the Reich and his wife, Frau von Ribben-
trop.

On that same day the Fiihrer received the Hungarian
Prime Minister, Count Teleki, and the Hungarian
Foreign Minister, Count Csaky, for a lengthy dis¬
cussion at the New Reich Chancery. The Reich
Foreign Minister, von Rihbentrop, and the Hungarian
Ambassador, Szotay, as well as the German Ambassa-
dor in Budapest, von Erdmannsdorff, also took part in
the reception.

Previous to the reception by the Fiihrer the Hun¬
garian statesmen, together with the Hungarian Am-
bassador in Berlin, Sztojay, had talked with Reich
Foreign Minister, von Rihbentrop, in the presence of
Secretary af State Weizsacker. During the talks all the
questions touching Germany and Hungary were dis¬
cussed candidly and in detail.

The talks, which were conducted with exceptional
friendliness, resulted in complete agreement upon the
conceptions of the political situation and attested the
firm friendship between the two countries.

After the reception in the Reich Chancery the
Hungarian Prime Minister and the Hungarian Minister
for Foreign Affairs called upon Field Marshall Gen.
Goering. Whereupon the Hungarian guests were re¬
ceived by the Fiihrer’s deputy, Reich Minister Rudolf
Hess. Towards 7 p. m. the Reich Minister for Foreign
Affairs, von Rihbentrop, visited the Hungarian states¬
men at the Adlon Hotel.

satisfaction I reflect upon the return of those spheres which
were torn from Hungary with the violation of every form J
of justice. New bonds have been linked with Germany
and the Powers friendly to it through that precedent and
through the entry of Hungary to the Anti-Comintern Pact.

be cooperation which is based upon mutual steadfast trust
will develop in an increasingly beneficial manner in the
interests of both our peoples and will always be a security
tor peace in its close connection with allied Italy.”

The Hungarian Prime Minister, Count Teleki, replied:

Above all I would like to thank you most heartily for
your heartfelt words and for the very friendly reception
which has been afforded us on German soil, for myself and
on behalf of my wife and of Count Csaky.

‘Tt is an especial pleasure for us to be able to pay a visit
to Berlin and to give in this way expression to the sympathy
and respect which the Hungarian people have for the great
and powerful German people.

It is an experience for every Hungarian to come to the
German Reich and to be able to admire the uniquely amaz¬
ing achievements of the National Socialist Reich and of its
great Fiihrer in the sphere of culture, social well-being and
the development of national power.

‘ The age-old friendship between our peoples has always
been a decisive element of our thousand-year state existence,
and Hungary’s deep friendship to the German nation based
upon that was but strengthened by the events of recent
times in the feeling of genuine gratitude when we regained
those spheres of our old Kingdom with the cooperation and
support of our allied friends in the Rome-Berlin Axis,
spheres, the immutable kinship of which with the Hungarian
people, even after 20 years of foreign sovereignty, was
fully confirmed.

The Hungarian Government is firmly determined to
continue that policy of close contact and trust with the
Axis Powers and is gladly prepared to cooperate with all
w'ho are inspired with that same peaceful and friendly
spirit.

I thank you especially for the expression of unshakeable
trust which to counter with equally solid trust.”

Prince Paul of Yugoslavia
in Berlin

Confirmation of Friendly
Collaboration with Germany

Exchange of Toasts

On April 31 the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs,
von Rihbentrop, and Frau von Rihbentrop gave a
dinner in honour of the Hungarian statesmen.

During the course of the evening von Rihbentrop
delivered the following speech to his Hungarian guests:

It is an honour and a pleasure for me. Your Excellency,
to proffer the heartiest greetings to you, to your wife and
to the Hungarian Foreign Minister in the capitol of the
German Reich. The German people who know their bond
with the valiant Hungarian nation receives you with warmest
sympathy.

The past years and the most recent events have made
our well-tested friendship even more firm. With especial

Prince Paul of Jugoslavia and his Consort, Princess
Olga, accompanied by M. Cincar - Markovitch, the
Yugoslav Foreign Minister, arrived in Berlin on June 1
for an eight days’ state-visit. They were met on their
arrival by the Fiihrer who was accompanied by Field-
Marshall General Goering, Frau Goering and the Reich
Foreign Minister, von Rihbentrop, as well as leading
members of Party, State and of the Armed Forces.

The Royal guests were conducted to the renovated
Schloss Bellevue, where they resided during their stay
in Berlin, after having inspected the guard of honour
drawn from the army, air force and navy. The Fiihrer
left his guests at the Schloss and returned to the New
Reich Chancery, where he was visited an hour later
by the Prince Regent.

That same evening the Fiihrer gave a state banquet
in the Prince’s honour. Those present at the banquet
included, besides the Prince Regent and Princess Paul,
M. Cincar Markovitch, the Foreign Minister, M. An-
titch, the Court Minister, and Dr. Andritch, the Yugo¬
slav Minister in Berlin. The German guests included
Field-Marshall Goering, Baron von Neurath, Herr

76

von Ribbentrop, the members of the Reich Cabinet and
the service chiefs, heads of the armed forces, and
senior officers of the armed forces.*

Exchange of Toasts

During the course of the banquet the Fiihrer pro¬
posed the health of the Prince Regent with the follow¬
ing address:

“Your Royal Highness, it is a great honour and a
pleasure for me to be able to welcome Your Royal
Highness, Prince Regent of Jugoslavia, and Your Royal
Highness, Princess Olga, in the capitol of the Reich.
I welcome you, too, on behalf of the whole German
nation, which is filled with the sentiment of genuine
friendship for His Majesty, King Peter II., for your
Fatherland and the Yugoslav people.

“German friendship for Yugoslavia is not only a spon¬
taneous friendship. It received its depth and its power
to endure in the tragic confusion of the Great War.
The German soldier then learned to esteem and respect
his extraordinarily brave opponent. I believe the
reverse also happened. This mutual respect found its
confirmation in common political, cultural, and eco¬
nomic interests. In the present visit, therefore, not
only do we see a living proof of the rightness of our
feeling, but from it we also derive the hope that Ger-
man-Yugoslav friendship will develop further and
become ever greater.

“In the presence of Prince Paul we see, too, a happy
opportunity for an open and friendly exchange of
views, an exchange which — of that I am convinced — can
only be fruitful to both nations and both States. I be¬
lieve that all the more since, now that through
historical events Germany and Yugoslavia have become
neighbours with a common frontier determined for
ever, a firmly founded confidence between them will
not only ensure lasting peace for both nations and both
countries, but beyond that it can also represent an
element of appeasement for our nervously excited
continent.

“That peace, however, is the aim of all those, who
are really determined to carry out constructive work.

“It is my hope that Your Royal Highness will obtain
a graphic picture of the constructive work, the desire
for work and peace of the German people, which has
no other aim than to approach a secure future under
guarantee of the bases of its existence and its natural
rights through untiring work. You may be assured that
Germany and its Government accompany the path of
progress which Yugoslavia has so successfully pursued
in accordance with King Alexander’s will with genuine
sympathy. In this spirit I raise my glass to the health
of His Majesty, King Peter II., to the personal
happiness of Your Royal Highness, and Your Royal
Highness, Princess Olga, to the prosperity of your
Regency and to the well-being of the Yugoslav people.”

The Prince’s Reply

Prince Paul, in reply, expressed his appreciation of
the warm welcome which be had received from the
Fiihrer.

“It is equally pleasant to me,” he continued “to
perceive the obvious friendliness and warmth which
I have met in my contact with Your Excellency — under
whose determined leadership and constant direction
the German nation is realising one of the most brilliant
epochs in its history — and in my association with the
important statesmen of the Reich.

“The Yugoslav people have learned to appreciate all
those qualities of the German nation which have led it
to its unity and to the powerful development of its
spirit and culture. In their struggle for unity and in
their efforts to build up their own culture the Yugoslav
people have also found in Germany and still find to-day
a splendid example of national discipline, order, labour,
and joy in creation. Thanks to a proper view of the
vital interests of the two neighbour peoples, relations
between Yugoslavia and Germany, as well as friendly
contacts between the two countries, were finally
determined years ago.

“This visit of mine is likewise a demonstration of the
determined will of the Yugoslav nation to live and
collaborate with the German nation in an atmosphere
of peace and friendship. Therefore I am glad that, in
the words of your Excellency, there are expressed once
more the solemn assurances that the Great German
Reich also wishes to establish and confirm friendly
collaboration with Yugoslavia^ in that it recognizes
Yugoslavia’s freedom and independence as well as the
frontiers which, since last year, bind us in lasting neigh¬
bourliness. Thus I see not only conditions for a
favourable development of still closer bonds between
Germany and Yugoslavia, but also an appreciable
contribution to the consolidation of peace in this part
of Europe.

“With these sentiments I raise my glass to the per¬
sonal fortune of Your Excellency and to the well-being
of the friendly and great German nation.”

The programme for the state visit included a
military parade and a gala performance in the State
Opera on June 2, a visit to Potsdam and the tomb
of Frederic the Great, and the inspection of some
military airports.

Important Factor for the Pacification
of Europe

On June 5 the Prince Regent and his Consort were
entertained by the Fiihrer at a luncheon and later at
tea in the Reich Chancery. The occasion afforded an
opportunity for a several hours’ talk with Prince Paul.
M. Markowitch, the Jugoslav Foreign Minister, and the
Reich Foreign Minister, von Ribbentrop, were present.

The Prince’s visit provided an opportunity for a
comprehensive exchange of views which touched on
all questions affecting both countries.

Both, it is stated, see in the confident friendship
and close collaboration which bind Yugoslavia with
Germany and Italy an important factor for the pacifi¬
cation of Europe and for a policy which has genuinely
constructive work as its objective. Both Governments
are firmly resolved to deepen their relations, political,
economic, and cultural on this clear and firm found¬
ation. They are in full agreement with the Italian
Government that with this clear policy they serve the
purpose of setting aside the tension at present bur¬
dening Europe and of securing a peaceful development
which guarantees the vital rights of the nations.

The Prince Regent and Princess Paul left on June 5
for Dresden, where they spent some little time before
proceeding to Karinhall, Field-Marshal Goring’s estate
on the Schorfheide. At Karinhall they remained until
June 8, the end of their eight-day State visit to
Germany.

77

Adolf Hitler — The Statesman

•4

The Fiihrer’s 50. Birthday

Adolf Hitler — The Statesman

Baron von Neurath on the Historical Adiievements
of the Fiihrer

On April 20 the whole German nation celebrated
the Fiihrer's 50. birthday as a national holiday.
Amongst the numerous honours presented to the
huhrer on that occasion is included the acknowledge¬
ment and appreciation of the Press. The interview
given by Baron von Neurath, Reich Protector of
Bohemia and Moravia and President of the Cabinet,
to the Berliner illustrierte Nachtausgabe on April 19'
under the title of “Adolf Hitler — the Statesman”’
affords a survey of the adiievements and the historic
mission of the Fiihrer and of the progress of German
foreign policy during the six years from 1933.

Excerpts of that interview read as follows:

That man alone, with the unique, comprehensive, states-
manlike talent of the Fiihrer, accomplished everything. We
have advanced from the secondary line of European im-
portance to the decisive European great Power, because
Adolf Hitler could act with the confidence of a nation
probably unique in the history of mankind. The successes
could be attained because the Fiihrer posseses a sure
judgement of men and things, an extraordinary capacity to
bide his time and wittingly to select the right moment,
because he has amazing courage steeled by much reflection
and discussion. ... One could talk for hours on those
features alone which were requisite for the achievements
of those six years.

“There has scarcely ever been such a time when that
unusual measure of statesmanlike qualities was so evenly
distributed and adapted to such an extent to the measure
of the nation’s power. For the Fiihrer understood how to
win the people over to his ideas and thus to train with
his people the capacities to action in fullest measure.

We must think over the political development of the
past six years14, said Baron von Neurath, „then one can
more easily understand it. Just think of our position on
April 20, 1933. V e are still sitting in the League of
Aations and in the disarmament conference. All about us
there was still the power of the Versailles Dictate,
strengthened by the constantly increasing association
between democracy and bolshevism. That was expressed
already on November 29, 1932, after many diplomatic
negotiations, in the Franco-Soviet Pact of Non-Agression,
which was directly aimed against a future National Socialist
Germany. Then, just as to-day, the aim of the others was
to encircle by a union between democracy and bolshevism.
For six years the Fiihrer worked against those encircelement
intentions, and each plan — some even earlier than in¬
tended has been carried out. In a struggle against a world
of enemies the foreign political victory of National So¬
cialism was won.”

Baron von Neurath referred to many instances in the
first years of the foreign political struggle: “Just reflect
that in June 1933 Litvinoff could conduct negotiations in
the capitol of the Empire, London, with Poland, Rumania,
Turkey, Persia, Afghanistan, Lithuania, Estonia, and later
with Jugoslavia and Czechoslovakia; it was his aim, com¬
pletely devoid of veils of diplomatic formula, to be able
to force the democracies in the League of Nations, to which
Russia did not belong, to an attack upon National Socialist
Germany, and, at the same time, to incapacitate any attack
against Soviet-Russia on account of its bolshevism. The
most that could be promised of a possibility of success in
German foreign policy before 1933 was to improve in some
degree, with the weapon of so-called “reason”, Germany’s
position within the Versailles system.

Adolf Hitler shot out of a clear sky for the others
when he announced, on October 15. 1933, Germany’s exit
trom the League and the disarmament conference. The
sentence runs thus: The German Reich Government, the
Oerinan people are determined that they would rather
accept every distress, every persecution and every sort of
affliction than sign any more treaties, which must be in-
acceptible t° every honour-loving people, the consequences
of which, however, would lead but to a perpetuation of the
distress and suffering of the Versailles conditions, and there-
-‘V0 the colIaPse of the civilized community of States.

We were fully aware of the fact that we were going
into a voluntary isolation with that programme.” Continued
von Neurath. But that was only the first signal. Soon
afterwards the first diplomatic action followed. On
January 26. 1934,, after a very short exchange of views,
the pact of agreement between Germany and Poland. Had
the others not been blinded by so mudi democracy, they
would have perceived everything in that deed which charac¬
terised Adolf Hitler’s foreign policy later on. The pact was
unpopular, it imposed a great sacrifice upon Poland. Two
men made the decision, not interests of parliaments. For
the first time since 1919 history was made instead of the
perpetuation of the Versailles conditions pursued by the
others.

The pact was something entirely new. It made the
others simply curious. In February 1934 Eden came to
Berlin to the first time. He wanted to find out to what
extent the Fiihrer was still prepared to return into the
community of the other States. Even then Eden was not
well disposed. England was really concerned with numerous
agreements which would later be nothing but paper. She
wanted to encirle us with treaties then. That is to be seen
most clearly in the Anglo-French Agreement of February 3.
1935, where, if one translates the language of diplomats
into practice, it reads that the Anschluss with Austria was
to be forbidden for ever and that Germany would be per¬
mitted to rearm only within the framework of that which
the others would allow us if we would become members
of the League of Nations again. Moreover, even in that
document England’s fears concerning the development of
Germany’s air-force was expressed. You see the problems
which are repeatedly debated upon by England to-day and
which cause England to do everthing wrongly existed even
then.

With the stroke of March 16. 1935, the pronounce¬
ment of the reintroduction of conscription again cut the
tangled web of all diplomatic repressions. Only he who
witnessed that could estimate what nervous power it de¬
manded to tear against the whole world that bond of
Versailles, which next to the Anschluss was most important
to the others. Only an exceptional estimate of the situation
could have brought about that result: They will overwhelm
us with a flood of threats, with conferences and decisions
but they will not attack us. Complete sureness of action
alone could have prompted the Fiihrer’s brief, five-line
reply in a Deutsches Nachrichtenbiiro communique after the
Conference of Stresa and the resolution of the League of
Nations; a reply which proved to the others that we had
no intention of bothering about their objections.

“Simultaneously, however, the Fiihrer introduced a peace
programme in 13 points in his speech on May 21. 1935,
If the others had accepted that offer, they would have
been spared at least much nervousness and worry. But they
had in the meantime concluded the alliance between Paris,
Prague and Moscow. They were not concerned with under¬
standing but with encirclement.

“We, however, continued the policy of peace. On June 18.

1935, the Anglo-German Naval Treaty came into being,
again a treaty of sacrifice with the viewpoint that right
and justice should be decisive for us, not force. The demo¬
cracies remained inactive, just as they did when the Fiihrer
completed the entry into the demilitarized zone on March 7.

1936. They realised apparantly their weakness which re¬
vealed itself in the defeat in the sanctions war against

78

Italy at that time. They perceived, too, the unity of the
national socialist and of the fascist revolution and the

natural adherence of both States to the policy of the Axis,
but they did not act. On the contrary, the promoted the

policy of the axis, in that they endeavoured to exert the

same pressure on Germany and Italy.”

Baron von Neurath again referred to the days of decision
upon the occupation of the demilitarised zone: “Many

questions can be put afterwards”, he said, “but in action
there is no room for questions but acts. It is a time for
clear and decisive decisions. When troops march, either
shots will be fired or the march will be continued. The
Fiihrer foresaw that England would do nothing, just as in
1935, that the French generals would not use this last
minute for a military blow against Germany, that the un¬
conditional unity of the German people, the justice of our
case, the moral weakness of the democracies, and the guilt
which the others assumed with the Dictate of Versailles
stood in their way. He was so filled with the strength of
the German people and the effect issuing from that on the
others that he made the decision to march in almost alone.
The struggle continued immediately after March 7. England
tried, as usual, to reduce us to difficulties through
negotiations. Had we given way even in the slightest
degree we would have fallen. During the London advisory
negotiations Adolf Hitler had to make the courageous
decisions which he made on the day before the marching-in
day after day.

“On March 31. 1936, the Fiihrer made a new offer. Eng¬
land replied with a counter-enquiry. The Fiihrer then laid
down the lines of a completely free policy of the Reich
which had now become free: everywhere against bolshevism
and with all force! Hence the immediate promise to
support Franco, even though, as had been foreseen, the
war in Spain would last for several years. Towards the
democracies the possibility of negotiations but only on con¬
dition of absolute equality of rights for Germany. With
Italy a determined policy of the revolutionary community.

“By the end of 1937 the political, military and national
basis was created on that foundation for attaining the goal
which the Fiihrer had in mind from the very beginning:
the Anschluss of Austria to the Reich. It is wrong to
assume that the power of the newly created German armed
forces played a decisive role in the Fiihrer’s plan. When
he thought of the possibility of the Anschluss at the end
of 1937, he saw a revolutionary development. The Fiihrer
still believed in the possibility of an Anschluss without the

application of force against a single person in German
Austria. When Schuschnigg, for some incomprehensible
reason, announced the plebiscite against the agreement of
Berchtesgaden, the Fiihrer mobilised not force but the
people. The Anschluss, which the Fiihrer formally com¬
pleted in Linz, grew out of the rejoicing of the German
people in Austria.

“Then, however, a new task came. The problem was
now do justice to the natural dynamic force of 75 million
people. What do people outside our frontiers know of
how they with their mobilisation of the Czechs on May 21.
1938, forced the Fiihrer to an action which resulted in
their disadvantage and the salvation of the German people?
That mobilisation, which was not purely a result of Benes’
will, but of the prompting of his friends in London, was
an “unprovoked attack” against National Socialist Germany
in the truest sense of the usual words of democratic policy.
In reply the Fiihrer organised the defence forces by extending
rearmament to its highest degree and with the construction
of the western fortifications. For months he withheld
the attack of the democracies on the lines of defence. The
Munich Agreement, too, belongs to the chapter of volun¬
tary acts of understanding on Germany’s part towards an
attacker. All that followed that agreement in political
machinations in Czechoslovakia, everything which followed
it in the way of crude threats against Germany and Italy
in other States, was but a continuation of the attack of
May 21. 1938. That is why we had to prepare ourselves
for resistance on a basis which would afford us every
material and military possibility. W^e could no longer
suffer the insecurity in Central Europe.

“However, through that attack and the strength which
it brought forth in us, we were then in a position to offer
all the nations in Central Europe, without in any way
encroaching upon their cultural freedom, political and
economic advantages. That is how the plan of the Pro¬
tectorate arose. The positive solution is parallel with the
feelings of the peoples in Central Europe and in South
East Europe.

“When, one day, research - workers will study the
gigantic documentary material on the history of the world
during the past six years,” concluded Baron von Neurath,
“there will be no possibility for error. They will find many
documents with many discussions which they can simply
lay aside. But in every document which Germany has
contributed to history in those years, they will perceive
the force, the courage, the brilliant superiority of Adolf
Hitler, and the unique historical achievement of one man."

Security of the Reich

The Fiihrer’s Tour of Inspection
through the Western Fortifications

Western Wall Impassable

The Fiihrer and Commander-in-Chief of the Armed
Forces conducted a tour of inspection of the western
fortifications of the Reich from May 13 to 19. On
concluding his six-day inspection in the district of the
western wall of fortifications, the Fiihrer issued the
following command:

“Soldiers and Workers of the Western Front!

“My inspection of the western wall has convinced
me of its invincibility.

“With me the German people thanks all who have
created, with unconditional concentration in the
shortest time, the foundation for Germany’s security
in cement and steel.

“My thanks is due, apart from the soldiers, west-
wall workers and labourers, to the frontier population

who have revealed exemplary national socialist com
munity spirit by their willingness to sacrifice.

Adolf Hitler.”

Germany’s Fortifications in West and East

The “Voelkischer BeobachteT'” published the follow¬
ing article by Lieut. Col. of the General Staff,
von Wedel, on May 21 under the title, “Germany’s
Fortifications in West and East”: —

The German Press lias reported on the fact that the
Fiihrer and Col. Gen. von Brauchitsch, together with
leading members of the Party, have inspected the German
western fortifications. The high inspectors have thereby
been able to ascertain without reservation the powerful
defence powers, even the invincibility of this wall of steel,
iron and cement, and this may be said without any
boasting.

No soldier of a western attack will enter over this bul¬
wark into German country. Every attack will mean vain
streams of soldiers’ blood of the attacker against the

79

hindrances of the German western fortifications. And in
the air, too, similar precautions have been made against
every air-attack with the stations in the air-defence zones
and with a series of other measures.

The frontier troops stationed for the occupation and
maintenance of the wThole fortification districts are
constantly schooled in and for their work. A series of
defence manoeuvres of these units will guarantee that the
west-wall will always be prepared in the hands of cou¬
rageous, specially selected and trained troops, in complete
defence strength. Our security in the west is therefore
guaranteed.

In the East of the Reich precautions have also been
taken so that the formerly so frequently quoted walk to
Berlin might well have lost its value as a pleasure.

As long as a friendly neighbourly relationship bound us
with Poland that precaution was naturally somewhat in
the background. On the other hand, it is obvious that our
chief concern in recent times was our security in the west.
In spite of that, however, it can be asserted to-day that
in the east, too, a high degree of defence strength in the
form of fortifications has been created.

Beginning with the Paris Agreement of 1927, which
conceded to us a certain fortress on the eastern frontier,
a more extensive system of fortification has arisen in the
east in consistent, responsible -work for the protection of
Silesia, of the Reich capitol, and for the security of
Pommerania.

East Prussia, as especially endangered German country,
can almost be regarded as a complete fortress. Naturally,
there are the necessary defence troops here in the east
too, as peace-time units for the occupation and main¬
tenance of the wartime stations.

It has already been mentioned that, in view of the poli¬
tical and other conditions existing up to now, the fortifi¬
cations work in the east does not yet completely correspond
to that of the western frontier of the Reich. There is still
some work to be accomplished here. But we have by no
means overheard the hysterical outbreaks of the Polish
chauvinists, who are crying for the conquest of East
Prussia, Silesia and Pommerania. Catastrophe politicians
could only too easily reduce the fanatic Polish people to
a state of madness.

Thus, in the shortest time, the defence strength of the
eastern fortifications will be brought up to the standard
of that of the west wall. Strong sections of the Reich
Labour Service are already at work in Silesia. The
powerful forces of the organisation of the Reich Inspector
for German Roadways, Dr. Todt, will also be claimed very
soon for this purpose.

The Army will comply with the wish and the will of
the Fiihrer with all its powTer, that in the east, too, no
German this side of the border may be subject to an
enemy attack without the protection of a strong land
fortification. We have witnessed the miracle of the
western fortifications of 1938. We will witness the same
miracle of the eastern fortifications of 1939.

May all those desirous of attacking take timely cognizance
of the facts. Inability to understand or the will not to
understand wTill cost streams of the blood of their own
soldiers, which will flow without any prospect of success,
for the result will without doubt be that Germany’s
frontiers in west and east are impassable under the pro¬
tection of their fortifications.

General Inspector Dr. Todt
on the Strength of the West Wall

Rejection of Foreign Newspaper Reports

Speaking to 10 000 workers on the western frontier
fortifications of the Reich on June 12., Dr. Todt, the
Fiihrer’s special commissioner for the erection of the
defences in the west of the Reich, commenced with a
reference to the fact that the immense intensification
on the west-wall erection had been begun almost a
year ago.

He thanked the thousands of workers, who came
fiom all over Germany, as well as the organisations
without the assistance of which the achievements on
the western wall could not have been accomplished:
the German Labour Front, the Party, the corps of
the S.A. the motorised units (NSKK), the SS, the rail¬
way and the post-office — all had contributed their
share. Despite all that had been done, he continued,
there was much yet to be done. Security was to be
made doubly sure.

You have seen that the work is of great importance
in the fact that the Fiihrer remained six whole days in
the fortifications district recently. When you return to
your camps this evening and relate that you heard Reich
leader Rosenberg, Hierl, the district leader of the west,
as well as Dr. Todt, your comrades may say: that cannot
be right, for Dr. Todt is not here any more, he is in
Spain.

English and French newspapers and transmitters have
recently reported that the General Inspector is no longer
there. That the west wall is not stable and the General
Inspector has been sent to Spain. Here again the wish
was father to the thought. However, for the time being
I am here, and you, my comrades, are still here, too, as
are the fortifications, which are not, as reported, buried in
high waters: on the contrary, they are growing day by day.

In October the Fiihrer decreed that the stations completed
behind Aachen and Saarbriicken should be supplemented
by a new and even stronger position behind those towns.

,,You probably know from your comrades, who work near
Aachen and Saarbriicken, that this new position has been
conducted since October with the same energy and with
the same success with which we have built the first and
second positions east of those towns last year. In addi¬
tion to those two positions, in themselves very strong and
deep, a third has been made. And you know, too, that
the new position is especially heavily armed and thus
particularly capable of resistance.”

The same was true, continued Inspector Todt, of
the course of the whole line from Aachen to the Swiss
border.

“German workers, German engineers and the men of
the Reich Labour Service and units of the Army and Air-
Force, work here in a spirit of wonderful comradeship,

— and even though newspapers cry that there are con¬
stant differences between us, I can only give the assurance
that we will continue to cooperate in comradeship and
harmony as long as the Fiihrer finds it necessary. In
addition it has been related from the Strassburg station
that our positions are for the most part no longer to he
seen in Oberhein, that they have obviously been washed
away in the recent high waters, at any rate they are no
longer there.

“What do all these lies signify? Why does the other
side desire so intensely to deceive their own people as
to the strength of our fortifications? Here we are up
against a very dangerous deception of the English and
French people by the press and radio. The poor devils
on the other side are to remain ignorant of the strength
of our west wall, so that they can be better moved to
attack it when the time seems ripe. The strength of our
frontier fortifications is witheld from the French people,
and with this criminal levity war policy is carried on.

„0n the west wall from the sea to the Alps there stands
in large letters: Unauthorized person are forbidden to
enter! And if some agitators are determined to mislead
the English and the French people into regarding the west
wall as harmless, that is a very dangerous affair and will
result in bitter disappointment for the French or English
soldier if the irresponsible agitation of lies gives him false
facts on the actual strength of our frontier fortifications
and on the spirit of our troops.

“I would recommend the radio and press agitators to
disport themselves amongst the troops so that they might
have occasion themselves, in case of doubt, to form their
own opinion on the strength of our fortifications and the ^
spirit of our troops. I think their reports would read

80

differently then than when they are permitted to agitate
to war without participating themselves. At any rate we
are convinced that the millions of square cubic meters of
cement of our west wall are a more important and decisive
contribution to the maintenance of peace than the re¬
cognised deceptions of the Press and radio agitators:”

Dr. Todt concluded with the reminder that the work
on the defensive wall was not yet complete, but that
which was yet to be accomplished would be carried out
with the proud conviction that its execution will be
a proof of the achievements of a community.

The Colonial Question

The German Colonial Claim

Ritter von Epp on the German Demands

Grand Admiral Raeder in Stuttgart

A Congress of the Reich Colonial Bund was held in
Vienna in mid-May. At the final meeting on May 18,
the leader, General Ritter von Epp, gave an address,
which he introduced with the statement of two fun¬
damentally important data:

“1. In Europe Germany has a claim to the space
dwelt upon by its people. All political motivations
created against the powerful will-to-live of the German
people, must yield before that perception and truth.

“2. Just as the living community of Germans has
been restored in one Reich by the Fiihrer, that united
people demands its partnership in the reserve spaces
serving over-peopled Europe as a supplement, and that
united German people demands the possession of its
legal share of the earth which it had peacefully
acquired.”

Excerpts from Ritter von Epp’s address read as
follows:

“The united 80 million Germans living together
demand, according to international and natural law,
the share in the reserve spaces of the world due to
them. They will not and cannot renounce the partner¬
ship, cooperation and produce due to them. The claim
is vitally necessary to the German people.”

Epp then described the revenue and advantage which
the nations provided with colonial possessions draw
from the colonies now as a result of technical pro¬
gress. Yet the German nation is to be excluded from
that although, through its science and technics, it has
greatly contributed and does contribute to the evo¬
lution which is transforming the world. Germany is
determined at long last to share again in the general
profit which is being produced with its talent and
industry!

“To-day Germany counts its colonies amongst its
possessions. They were incontestably acquired in a
peaceful manner and in accordance with existing law,
developed and constructed with German industry and
capital. Beyond that they acquired German soil
through the heroic struggle of German soldiers and
the native helpers and friends.

“Our over-sea property is rich in the gifts of nature.
We know that one day it will be further developed
under our sovereignty, just as we also know that it
is witheld from us only to weaken us, to maintain our
condition of dependence.

“The German colonial claim arises from the struggle
for the vitally necessary property. The Fiihrer has
raised it repeatedly, with special emphasis, however,
in his last speech on April 28. It is a challenge to the
robbers of our oversea living space for the restitution
of the rights of violated international law, for the
removal of a shameful violation of the honour of the
German people.”

The speaker then drew attention to the manner in
which England invented the mandatory system, a form
of guardianship and deprivation of civic rights such
as formerly was successfully applied on the British
side under guarantee of sanctimoniousness towards
primitive nations. In order to get possession of the
German colonies that form of deprivation of rights
was applied. To found those measures, falsified docu¬
ments, drawn up solely for that purpose, were used,
as it admitted to-day. Those documents were an
unheard of insult and libel against the German people.

“The mandatory system is a latent and permanent
outrage against the German nation, for any length of
time an unendurable fraud.

“The Greater German Reich and its Fiihrer desire
and aim at Germany’s restoration and a consolidation
of the world on a basis of the vital necessities of the
peoples. The Fiihrer’s policy is guided along those
lines. Thence comes his struggle for the removal of
the unrest of Versailles, his claim for the return of
the oversea living space robbed from us there.

“Greater Germany stands behind that claim.
Through the Fiihrer a politically and ideologically
united people of 80 millions speaks, a people whose
achievements and capabilities reckon them to the first
cultural nations of the world, a people, too, allied by
treaty and friendship with the neighbouring Italian
nation, united in the Fascist spirit with it, and culti¬
vating, moreover, friendly relations with all the nations
which have made and make the same political and
ideological aims the basis of their policies.

“This German nation must of necessity rely upon
what it creates of its own to bring in goods from
other areas for its consumption. Its areas overseas
could extensively satisfy its needs, and facilitate
considerably Germany’s situation.

“Those who have its property in their possession
took it in addition to already extensive oversea riches,
and retain it with the weak legitimation “Versailles’ .
They form a group of Powers, resisting, as lords of
areas without people, the restoration of a natural
balance by satisfying the conditions of existence, resist¬
ing thereby the realisation of peaceful conditions.
They think they can oppose the natural pressure of
population with encirclement.

“That is the position of claim and denial. The
colonial claim and colonial policy is a part of the
total policy. The total policy is the Fiihrer’s affair.
He has taken up the pursuit of our colonial claim in
the course of his total policy.’

Grand Admiral Raeder’s Speech
in Stuttgart

Germany’s Need for Access to Raw Materials

At the annual Congress of the Deutsches Ausland
Institut in Stuttgart on June 9 Grand Admiral Raeder

81

delivered an address on the national political work of
the navy.

In regarding German interests at sea, said Admiral
Raeder, two features are decisive. The one is the
protection of German living space overseas, viz: the
access to the goods of the earth, which must he
accessible to all nations. The Fhhrer, continued
Admiral Raeder, decreed the extensive development of
the navy, and it is natural that that extension should
give due consideration to the most modern claims,
and should provide not only for the service of the
fleet in home waters hut also in foreign waters.
Admiral Raeder then referred to the close cooperation
of the navy with the mercantile marine, which has
always readily supported the aims of the navy.

The second feature, continued Admiral Raeder, is the
national political task of the navy, whereupon he revealed
the importance of the navy s visits to foreign countries.
The battle-ship, brings with it a particularly strong
atmosphere of home, whidi deeply affects Germans
abroad, for in producing the true picture of the home it
rouses a feeling for the home which counteracts all inter¬
national press agitation. Many Germans have found their
way to the national socialist Greater Germany through
this contact, for it is in this close contact from man to
man that the real attitude is to he found towards the
ideologically deeply-founded revolution of though* and
motive in the Reich.

Home Policy

Ostmark and Sudetenland

The Creation of Reich Districts

The Reich Government issued two laws on April 21
which contain the bases for the building up of the
administrative in the Ostmark and in Sudetenland.

The “Law on District Alterations in the Country of
Austria” ( Gesetz iiber Gebietsveranderungen im Lande
Oesterreich) of October 1. 1938, reduced the total number
of Austrian counties, including Vienna, to eight, and now
these district corporations are brought into direct contact
with the administrative of the Reich and the Reich Central.
With the exception of Vorarlberg, which will remain for
the time being an autonomous administrative area and inde¬
pendent corporation under the direction of the Reichsstatt-
halter in the Tyrol, they will become Reichsgaue, i. e. ad¬
ministrative districts of the Reich and at the same time
self- administrative corporations.

The districts of these Reichsgaue are covered by the al¬
ready established Party Gaue, so that the unity of Party
and State has been established in the returned territories
from the point of view of districts, too. At the head of each
Reichsgau there is a governor (Reichsstatthalter) who con¬
ducts the state administration under the supervision of the
Reich Minister for the Interior. With this new regulation
the important principle of unity of administration has been
realised to a great extent.

Leadership and responsibility for public administration
as a whole in the Reichsgau lies in the hands of the Reichs-
stattkalter, who, as district leader, has also the power of
command over all the party offices of the Reichsgau.

Reich justice, financial-, railway-, and post office-admini¬
stration are the only offices excepted from the offices ad¬
joined to the Reichsstatthalter’ s sphere. But even in these
special administrations of the Reich and in all public
centres within his district the Reichsstatthalter has com¬
prehensive rights of instruction. That right of direction
which is only afforded to the Reichsstatthalter personally,
exists naturally only within the framework of the laws and
directions of the chief Reich authorities.

The offices of the Reichsstatthalter are divided into the
state administration (staatliche Verwaltung), which is Reich

The national political task of the navy to-day, after the
reincorporation of the Ostmark and Sudetenland, has been
extended still further. In dealing with the productive
powers of the Ostmark, Admiral Raeder pointed out the
necessity for deepening the links with the overseas which
had already been forged by the Ostmark, a task in which
counless members of the South-East, now Reich Germans,
must now cooperate. In that sphere, too, the navy could
be of great assistance, for the battle-ship represented an
impressive section of the production of home industry and
its efficiency.

In conclusion Admiral Raeder devoted his attention
to the German colonial demands. He regarded it as
a matter of course that an industrial country such as
Germany, so poor in raw materials, must have access
to cheap raw material. The colonial claim, because of
its vital nature, would always recur. The attempt to
resist with every possible means the return of the
German colonial area, as is happening now, Admiral
Raeder described as a lack of fairness, for Germany
had the right to claim an unconditional return of its
colonies. The whole of Germany, he concluded, is
suffused to-day with the force of national socialist
preparedness and it sees its mission in the realisation
of the great idea of its Fiihrer, and the navy, as
bearer of that idea, would form a bridge between the
German outposts in the world and the homeland.

and Economy

administration, and the district self-administration ( Gau -
selbstverwaltung). In the former the Reichsstatthalter is
represented by the government president ( Regierungs -
prasident) — a Reich official — and in the latter by the
district head, who is an official of the Reich Gau.

The Reich Minister of the Interior supervises over the
Reich Gau. For Vienna, which is likewise a Reich Gau, yet
simultaneously a separate community, arrangements have
been made in the laws corresponding to that double
position.

The Sudeten Gau Law

The Sudeten Gau Law follows in principle the new regu¬
lations drawn up for the Ostmark, especially in regard to
the position of the Reichsstatthalter.

Here too the Reich Gau is at the same time a state ad¬
ministrative district and an autonomous corporation. How¬
ever, an exception exists in that, contrary to the Ostmark
Law, which provides for the direct subordination of the
county- and town-municipalities to the Reichsstatthalter,
the Reich Gau Sudetenland is subdivided into the three
government districts, Aussig, Eger and Troppau, so
that in between the Reichsstatthalter and the county-
(town-)municipality there are the authorities of the
government presidents (Regierungsprdsidenten). That form
of organisation resulted as a matter of course from the
number of inhabitants and from the geographical form of
the long-drawn-out Sudeten district. Without the establish¬
ment of the government districts here an efficient ad¬
ministration would not be conceivable.

In that connection the Sudeten Gau is built after the
style of the Prussian provinces. The position of the Reichs¬
statthalter differs from that of the Prussian Oberprdsident
in that the government presidents are subordinate to the
Reichsstatthalter.

The Reich Minister of the Interior
on the Final Administrative Organisation
in the Ostmark and in Sudetenland

On May 6 the Reich Minister of the Interior, Dr.
Frick, introduced the former Reich Commissioner,
Konrad Henlein, into his new office as „Reichsstatt- '

82

halter of the Reichsgau Sudetenland” in Reichenberg.
On that occasion the Minister of the Interior made the
following comments on the final administrative form
of the Reichsgau and the position of the Reichsstatt-
halter in that district:

“With the laws on the structure of administration
in the Ostmark and in the Reichsgau Sudetenland of
April 14. 1939, the Fiihrer laid the foundation for the
final constitutional reorganisation of the districts which re¬
turned to the Reich in the Spring and Autumn of 1938.
In those laws the new conception of the Reichsgau was
coined and the Reichsstatthalter at their heads were grant¬
ed a new and highly responsible position.

Reich Unity and the Principle of Leadership

“After the Ostmark had belonged to the Greater German
Reich for more than a year, and Sudetenland for more than
half a year, the time had come for the conclusive definition
of their administrative organisation. The fundamental re¬
quisition, that a clear power of command was necessary,
arose from the national socialist conception of Reich unity
and of the principle of leadership.

“The idea of unification of the administration could be
realised in the framework which then existed. Then arose
the demand for a purely Reich administration, which left
no room for the maintenance or new-establishment of a
county administration. The district divisions had to produce
agreement between Party Gaus and state administrative
districts together with an administration in close contact
with the people, for the purpose of securing unity of Party
and State.

“Developed from those principles, the administrative
structure in the Ostmark Law and in the Sudeten Gau Law
were almost literally identical.

“The administrative sphere of the middle grade is the
“Reichsgau”. It is a state administrative district and an
autonomous corporation. State authorities and establish¬
ments of the Reichsgau are Reich authorities and establish¬
ments, their officials and teachers are Reich officials. At
the head of the Reichsgau is the “Reichsstatthalter”. He
directs state administration in the Reichsgau as the Fiihrer’s
representative and on behalf of the Reich Government,
and is subordinate, therefore, to the Reich Minister of the
Interior, whose directions and instructions he works upon.

„The special tasks of merging the new Reich Gaue with
the structure of the Reich have caused the Reich Govern¬
ment to decree more comprehensive powers to the Reichs-
Statthalter of the Reich Gaue than is granted in the Old
Reich. In the special tasks of assimilation the law of direc¬
tion and the right to command, provided for the event of
“danger in delay”, granted to the Reichsstatthalter in the
Old Reich seemed insufficient.

“Since the Reichsstatthalter is not to carry out the exe¬
cutive administration himself, but only in agreement with
the aims of the Government, and is to decree only the
laws for the maintenance of those aims, he will intervene
in the non-adjoined administrations only in urgent cases
and not in the current execution of administration, in
order, too, to avoid the issuing of double commands. It is
a command that he guide the administration of the Reich
Gaue in its totality instead of executing it himself.

“The Reichsstatthalter will receive the necessary personal
assistance for the current business through his general
representative, a Reich official with the official title of
Government president (Regierungsprdsident) in the state
administration, and district head ( Gauhauptmann ) in the
district autonomous administration.

“It is well known that experiences gained in the execu¬
tion of laws must be awaited before this form of organisa¬
tion might possibly be developed in the Old Reich. Any
further steps to be added therefore, depend in a great
measure upon the correct practical manipulation of those
laws.”

Population Statistics
for Greater Germany in 1938

Births, Marriages, Deaths

According to the records of the Reidi Statistics Office
the number of marriages in 1938 was above normal. The
further increase of 24,000 marriages in the Old Reich as
compared with 1937 is regarded as above normal because

1. the drop in the number of marriages in the crises years
up to 1933 was already restored at the end of 1937, and

2. the number of marriageable persons, as a result of the
drop in the birthrate during the War, had considerably
declined. In Austria, which has been included in all the
statistics mentioned, an unprecedented accumulation of
marriages was recorded. We have, therefore, a total
increase of 64,000 marriages (total of 730,200) as compared
with the results of 1937. Hitherto the statisticians have
adopted the marriage-frequency of 1910/11 as the standard
for comparative statistics. The number of single men
has, therefore, fallen below that of the level in 1910/11,
on the other hand the level of marriage frequency indi¬
cates that men marry at an earlier age to-day and, on the
whole, more men marry than was the case under the con¬
ditions of 1910/11. The first months of the year 1939
reveal that the marriage frequency will probably rise. For
in January and February 1939, in each case, 11 per cent
more marriages were contracted in the large towns than
in the corresponding months of the year 1938. The
marriage frequency is reflected in the number of marriage
loans granted. In the old Reidi territory 243,691, or
37,8 per cent, of the newly married couples received
marriage loans, whereas in 1937 marriage loans were
granted only to 29,6 per cent. The most marked increase
in the number of marriages is recorded in Berlin and
Hamburg; 0,7 per cent of every 1,000 inhabitants in each
case. The number of marriages increased in Austria by
85,4 per cent in 1938 as compared with 1937. For every
1,000 inhabitants 12,7 marriages were recorded for the
yearly average. That is an accumulation which was not
observed in the old Reich territory even in the years
following the revolution.

The increase in the birth rate rose in 1938, subsequent
to the slight decrease in 1937 (1,221,893) to a total of
1,277,000 living born. For every 1,000 inhabitants a yearly-
average of 19,7 live-born children was born in the Old
Reich, as compared with 18,8 in 1937, 19 in 1936, 18,9 in

1935, 18,0 in 1934, 14,7 in 1933 and 26,9 in 1913. It is

obvious from the last quoted comparative figure that
there is still a very considerable difference between the
birth rate of 1913 and that of 1938, although a marked
increase can be recorded as compared with 1933. Moreover,
the birth rate in 1938 is considerably larger than the
number calculated to be expected (founded upon the
number of legitimate births). The greater part of the increase
in the birth rate (an increase of about 55,000) is therefore
due to a renewed rise in the relative birth frequency, i. e.
to the fact that there has been an increase in the number
of second, third and fourth children. Legitimate propaga¬
tion frequency was therefore 4,5 per cent higher in 1938

than in 1937. Thus, the deficit in the birth rate totals but

5,5 per cent in the Old Reich in 1938, that, however, does
not mean that, in attaining this standard of the birth rate
and bearing in mind the fecundity of the Slav peoples
bordering on our country, the future of the population
nolicv of the German Reich is already secured.

A further welcome report on the population statistics
in Greater Germany for 1938 is the not inconsiderable
improvement in the general death rate. Calculated for
every 1,000 inhabitants, the death rate in 1938 was 11,7,
i. e. just as high as in 1937 (as compared with 11,8 in 1936,
and in 1935, 11,9 in 1934, 11,2 in 1933 and 14,8 in 1913).
Here consideration must be given to the fact that the
increase in the total population consisted in the main in a
rise of population of an age in which relative death
frequency is highest, viz: old people on the one side and

83

children on the other. So that when the general death rate
for 1938 remains the same as it was in 1937, the standstill
in the death rate signifies actually a not inconsiderable
improvement of the general death rate. That is most clearly
to be seen in the infant mortality statistics, whidi reveal a
drop of approximately 2,000 in the old Reich territory as
compared with 1937. The relative infant mortality has,
therefore, dropped from 6,4 per 100 live-born children in
1937 to 6,0 per 100 live-horn children in 1938. However,
the further increase of deaths as a result of cancer, heart
diseases and inflammation of the lungs appears to he a
grave matter, when one regards the death-causes statistics
in parishes w’ith over 15,000 inhabitants; whereas deaths
due to tuberculosis have declined by 0,6 per cent. The
number of fatally injured has also increased by approxim¬
ately 1,000, a sign of how necessary the campaign against
danger of accidents is.

The total results of our population statistics for 1938
reveal an increase in population of 545,877 people (includ¬
ing Austria) as compared with 478,642 in 1937.

Social Political Achievements
of the Labour Front

Report on the Second Efficiency Contest

The commissioner for the efficiency contest. Dr.
Hupfauer, published a detailed report on May 1, the
occasion of the day of national celebration, dealing
with the course of the second efficiency contest
(Leistungskampfes) for German factories. We are
publishing the following excerpts from that report:

“When the leader of the German Labour Front announced
the first efficiency contest for German factories, in pur¬
suance of the Fiihrer’s decree on the “National Socialist
Model Factory” (“Nationalsozialistischer Musterbetrieb”),
on May 1, 1937, his aim was to make the idea of a true
community a vital factor in all German works, and that in
the quickest and best manner.

“The report itself is not a report of the whole, but
extends to facts ascertained and reduced to about 50,000
of the contesting work-shops so that stimulation and
example might be afforded with the slightest possible
statistical strain.

“The German Labour Front regards its constant inten¬
sive efforts rewarded by the fact that the efficiency-contest
factories have erected, in all, 4,850 apprentice work-shops
and 1181 work schools. A welcome feature is the special
promotion introduced in 3,809 concerns for hard-working
and talented apprentices by reducing their period of
training, whereby thousands of capable forces are prema¬
turely won. Not less important are the increasing efforts
of the factories, as a result of the shortage of workers, to
train workers in less important or transferred industrial
branches for insertion in the more important works.

“In the sphere of the further professional development
of all workers, the Reichsberufsivettkampf (Reich profes¬
sion contest) assures for trade and industry as a whole a
constantly increasing standard of efficiency. The 14,000
efficiency contest factories, the 70,000 talented, i. e. pro¬
fession contest victors promoted by scholarships and similar
measures, have appreciated the industrial value of human
capacity.

“The 2,500 newly appointed chief and subsidiary medical
doctors for industrial concerns in the efficiency contest have
accomplished really great work in their regular obser¬
vations of the condition of health, the reaction of work on
the human body, and in their health protection measures.
A proof of their achievements is revealed by the exami¬
nations conducted by 4,752 factories with their 600,000
workers. The 3,390 newly erected sanitary departments,
equipped with the most modern sanitary apparatuses, and
the 25,800 newly appointed sanitary-inspectors and -nurses
are the permanent assistants of the industrial medical ad¬
visors.

“The sport activities cultivated so extensively in the fac¬
tories and idustrial concern to-day renew strength and
restore personal powers of resistance; they are cultivated
not for achieving records but as a balance for the mental
and physical efforts expended by all the employees. The
pioneers of the efficiency campaign have taken up their
work here courageously and have announced 4,559 industrial
sporting teams, for whom 1,250 new sportsgrounds have
been erected, attached to the various concerns.

“The stimulation to the reciprocal exchange of workers
in factories, with special regard to their place of dwelling,
expecially in large towns and labour centres, has, as a
promising beginning, been adopted by 864 factories; where¬
as 2,970 concerns have created considerable facilities and
short-cuts to the work-places by means of daily special
trains and omnibuses, cyclists’ paths etc.

“A further important task has been revealed in the care
of the employees with regard to healthy nutrition. The
method of providing food formerly by bringing one’s own
sandwiches afforded no lasting service. It is the concern of
the employers to rid their employees of their unhealthy
habit and to accustom them to daily warm meals. Such
training is necessary in order to make full use of what
the efficiency campaign works have established in 2,276
new works-canteens, the cooking of warm meals in 7,460
works and in the erecting of 25,190 suitable arrangements
for warming food.

“Everything which is comprised in the recognised con¬
ception “Beauty of Work” is all for the purpose of saving
energy, promoting health and producing pleasure in work.
Thanks to the progressive attitude of the employers
227,000,000 marks could be applied to the “Beauty of
Work” activities.

“Yet all these measures cannot take the place of the
necessity for an annual, timely and sufficiently long total
rest, mentally and physically. Our arrangement, unique
in the whole world to-day, “Strength through Joy”, has
rendered valuable service in this respect. The concerns
must afford assistance for the arrangement of holidays:
for continued payment of wages alone, however short the
journey planned, is not enough for the holiday, for those
wages are needed for the support of the family. A welcome
arrangement is provided by the KdF (Strength through
Joy) saving arrangements, which have been started in 9,543
firms, as well as the travel-saving system adopted by
4,400 concerns. Generous, yet profitable are the KdF tours,
conducted, granted and paid by 27,610 works, in which
463,800 employees took part.

“The mobilisation of all working forces necessary in
the modern standard of labour brings the special task of
caring for children and women in the foreground. The
chief care here is that the work accomplished by young
people shall not result in harmful developments later on,
and that work done by women shall not incapacitate them
for their tasks as mothers of the future generations.

“That the pregnant mother deserves special concern
ought to be a matter of course to everyone who has the
national community at heart. The fine example of the
model factories has been copied in 5,179 other factories,
which grant leave to pregnant women before the legally
recognised point of time, the while paying their wages; in
6,115 concerns which pay the difference between the
“pregnant women’s relief” (Wochengeld) and their wages,
and in 223 factories which have erected their own mater¬
nity homes.

“In the question of womens’ welfare the “women social
worker” (soziale Betriebsarbeiterin), employed in 972 fac¬
tories, affords sound advice and assistance to the employer.

“This careful attention towards the creation and promo¬
tion of German national strength on the part of our em¬
ployers extends their welfare work to the personal and
family life of their employees. Financial support for
those desiring to marry afforded by 15,074 efficiency cam¬
paign factories, or gifts of clothing in the case of larger
families on the part of 15,261 concerns, as well as the
special support given to large families by 7,641 concerns,

%

84

all serve in the most excellent manner towards streng¬
thening our people.

“Such measures serving happiness in the home and joy
in life and work do not bring complete success if all the
existing forces — including those of the factories and
concerns — are not applied for the purpose of creating
healthy and satisfactory dwellings for the working people.
Already in the first efficiency campaign 2,100 concerns
have made the first step with the construction of 29,000
dwellings.

“In 1938, 1,073 concerns regarded the best possible

accomodation for their workers as so important that they
promised the responsible offices of the Labour Front
27,175,615 marks for the erection of 24,692 dwellings. By
March 31, 1939 the number of labourers’ settlements
which the Labour Front took in hand increased to a total
of 57,637 building-units.

“In addition about 29,200 private dwellings were erected
by the factories, i. e. 7,848 factories placed funds in the
form of mortgages and interest-free loans at the disposal
of the settlers. It is gratifying that the efficiency cam¬
paign gave rise to the renovation and modernising of 65,000
older dwellings.

“The sick man, too, belongs to the community of workers
and is in especial need of aid. The new system of bridging

Chomde

Spain’s Gratitude to the German and Italian
Volunteers

The Commander of the Spanish Air Force, General
Kindelan, delivered an address to the German and
Italian volunteers of the flight units on their de¬
parture on May 26. Excerpts from his address read
as follows:

“It would be unjust if we forgot even for a moment, in
dwelling upon the memories of hard times and fortunately
surmounted difficulties, the eternal thanks which we owe
to our allies for their contribution of unsurpassable technic
and unprecedented spirit of work and sacrifice. God has
given us the best flyers in the world as our helpers. We
have stood together in a hundred battles. They yielded to
no danger and shunned no sacrifice.

“There are no other tokens wherewith one can repay
such genuine cooperation than that of our gratitude of
which you may be assured. The remainder of the debt will
be repaid by the satisfaction experienced by each one of
our friends at having accomplished their duty in the
struggle for a high ideal.

“With regard to the courage and modesty of our allies,
I do not want to lay any special stress on their heroic
deeds, but I do want to touch on the high level of the
mutual understanding and solidarity attained by the three
flight units in their cooperation, simply because it was ex¬
cellent and unique in history. I can also confirm the fact
that never once has any friction clouded our relations
during the whole period of our common struggle.

“The most striking proof of the mutual trust between
the three flight, units is the system automatically adopted
by the pursuit ’planes °f protecting the bombing planes.
The latter felt immediately safe, whatever nationality the
flyers of the pursuit ’planes in which they entrusted their
lives and their material.

“The reminder of the period of brotherhood-in-arms
will form the most highly appreciated section in the es¬
cutcheon of the Spanish Air Force. And not only that,
hut also the proud recognition that the improvised Spa¬
nish units and organisations have not done badly alongside
the best flight units of the world with regard to technics,
courage and fighting power.

over the period when full wages are witheld, adopted by
17,000 concerns, or the differential payment afforded by
them between wages and sickness insurance, or the conti¬
nued payment of an average wage, affords a treatment of
the sick worker, through the efficiency of the concern,
which, though not legally regulated, is similar to that of
the sick employee.

“In a manner worthy of acknowledgement, a large number
of concerns endeavour to repay those whom accident during
the execution of work, or age have incapacitated for
working. The creation of an additional old age pension has
been announced by 9,834 concerns, and widows and orphans
pensions by 5,648 concerns.

“During the course of the efficiency campaign an appeal
was addressed to factories, workships and works, after a
consultation of the Labour commission, to take in less
capable persons in view of the present lack of workers. It
has been announced that up till now about 60,000 persons
of this type have already been employed with good results.

“Of the 50,000 concerns comprised in this report,
29,860, at the instigation of the efficiency campaign, intend
to subject their work to an intensive examination for
rational working. 12,930 concerns, by the granting of
premiums, etc., have roused their employees to afford
contributions to the improvement of the course of the work
to be done.”

of Events

Spain’s Exit from the Geneva League

The Spanish Foreign Minister, Jordana, sent a telegram
to the Secretary General of the League of Nations on
May 8, in which he informed him on behalf of the Spanish
Government that Spain thereby declared its exit from the
League.

Political circles designate that exit as a matter of course
and declare that the step was not taken at an earlier date
because the League had hitherto not recognised Burgos.
Herewith Spain submitted the receipt for the treatment
it had to suffer. On this occasion it can at the same time
be brought to mind that those Powers, too, with which
Spain is allied by the Anti-Comintern Pact, do not belong
to the Geneva League.

Italo-German Trade Agreement

The German and Italian Government commission for the
Italo-German trade relations met for a conference in Berlin
from May 15 — 26. The conference was concluded with
the signing of a series of treaties and agreements which
were authorized by the chairman of the Italian Govern¬
ment commission. Ambassador Giannini, and by the chair¬
man of the German Government commission. The chair¬
man of the Italian Government commission signed on
behalf of the Italian-Albanian customs union.

Both commissions have examined anew all the questions
touching on the closer cooperation of the national economy
of both countries. They have agreed upon a series of
measures destined to serve that end. Moreover, the execu¬
tion of a common economic programme has been held in
view, further details of which will be settled upon in
consultations between both commissions during the coming
months. ■

Both Government commissions have also settled all
questions which concern the incorporation of the Protec¬
torate of Bohemia and Moravia in the German-Italian
agreements on trade- and payment-traffic between the two
States. It has thereby been assured that the trade rela¬
tions between the Protectorate and Italy will be much
closer than they were between Italy and the former
Czechoslovakian Republic.

85

Dr. Seyss-Inquart appointed Reich Minister

During the course of the organisational developments
in Austria a decree was issued on May 1, 1939 on the
“Construction of Administration in the Ostmark”., wherein
the office of Reiclisstatthalter has ceased to exist.

The Fiihrer has appointed the former Reiclisstatthalter
in Austria, Dr. Seyss-Inquart, Reich Minister, with the
proviso that he direct a special sphere of activity.

On this occasion the Fiihrer expressed his thanks to
Dr. Seyss-Inquart for his services rendered to the German
nation in his capacity as Reichsstatthalter.

Konrad Henlein Appointed Reichsstatthalter

The law which came into force on May I ‘ On the
Structure of administration in the Reich Gau of Sudeten-
land”, the Reichsgau, Sudetenland, has become a state
administrative district and an autonomous corporation. At
the head of the Gau is the Reichsstatthalter, whose seat
of office is in Reichenberg.

The Fiihrer has appointed the former Reich commis¬
sioner for the Sudeten German spheres, Konrad Henlein,
Reichsstatthalter in that Reichsgau, upon which occasion
he expressed his thanks to Henlein for the services he has
rendered the German nation.

German Agreement Upon the Alteration of the Aland
Islands Agreement

The German Government, according to a communique of
the Deutsches Nachrichtenbiiro on May 3, agreed to the
Finnish-Swedish proposals for an alteration of the Aland
Agreement in the matter of a fortification of the southern
Aland island and the justification of certain other mili-
tary defence measures on the island. The neutrality of
Finland and Sweden in the event of any war-like deve¬
lopments touching the Baltic Sea area, is naturally a
prerequisite. Equally natural is the fact that the German
attitude towards the League of Nations, which has certain
tasks on that island, will remain unchanged.

New German Ambassador in Angora

The Fiihrer, on the instigation of the Reich Minister
for Foreign Affairs, von Ribbentrop, has appointed the
Ambassador for special purposes, Franz von Papen, Am¬
bassador in Angora on April 18.

German High Speed Records

On March 30 Flight Captain Hans Dieterle made a
speed record with 746,66 km P. h. (466,66 m. h.) in one
of the one-seater series of the Heinkel works pursuit planes
beating thereby the world record set up by the
Francesco Agello, who made 709,209 km. p. h. (380,7 j6 iti.
p. h.) on October 23, 1934. The record 'plane was equipped
with a Mercedes-Benz motor, DB 601, 1175 h. p. (German).

However, four weeks later this newly won record was
surpassed. The Messerschmitt pursuit plane ML 109 K
flown by Fritz Wendel attained a speed of 755,11 km.
p. h. (471,9 m. p. h.) on April 27.

As General Udet commented to Press representatives,
the new world record of the Messerschmitt 'plane reveals
clearly that the record of the Heinkel pursuit plane was
no chance result, but that such first-rate adiievements were
the result of the systematic work in the German air-craft
industry. In peaceful competition the two world famous
air-craft industries have attained almost the same results,
a clear proof of the fact that in the development ot
pursuit ’planes, both are following the right path and
achieve the best possible results. Germany can
proud of the fact that the German air-craft industry has
produced two almost identically efficient pursuit Plaue®’
planes which are above the speed records attained abroad.

Just as in the case of the Heinkel pursuit 'plane, the
new world speed record of the Me 109 R has been made

with the famous Mercedes-Benz DB 601 (1175 h. p.-Ger- ,
man), the further development of which in the interval -4
has made the attainment of such speeds possible. A VDM
propeller of the amalgamated German metal works was
applied as air-screw, as has been generally introduced in
the German air force.

Speed Limit for Automobiles in Germany

A Decree for the Alteration of the Law on Traffic Rules
of May 3 has been published in the Reichsgesetzblatt.
During the past weeks a number of grave traffic accidents
have occurred with countless dead and seriously injured.

In view of that fact drastic measures were necessary. The
Fiihrer therefore ordered a speed limit for automobiles.

The following speed limits were settled upon:

Inside Built-Up Areas

For motor-cars and motor-bicycles

with or without side-cars . 60 km. (37.5 m.) p. h.

for lorries, omnibuses and all

other automobiles .... 40 km. (25 m.) p. h.

Outside Built-Up Areas and on all Reich Motor-roads

For motor-cars and motor-bicy¬
cles with or without side¬
cars . 100 km. (62.5 m.) p. h.

for lorries, omnibuses and all

other automobiles .... 70 km. (41.25 m.) p. h.

Extension of German Foreign Language News-
Broadcasts

The German Foreign Language news-broadcasts are being
constantly extended. Following the addition of a second
broadcast in English from 8.15 — 8.30 pm. to the original
6.15 — 6.30 pm. broadcast over the Cologne and Hamburg
transmitters, news-broadcasts were begun in Arabic and
Afrikaans on April 25.

The broadcasts in Arabic are given daily at 5.45 p. m.
(Central European Time) on the German short-wave trans¬
mitter DJX 13,01 m. = 9675 Kilolierz and DJC 4983
meter = 6020 Kiloherz.

The broadcasts in Afrikaans, the first news service in
this predominant language of the South African Union
from Europe, are given daily at 8 p. m. (Central European
Time) over the German short-wave transmitter DJL 19,85
meter = 15 110 Kiloherz and DJX 31 01 meter = 9675
Kiloherz.

Further additions to this radio news service will be
made wherever it is found necessary.

Dwellings for Large Families

The Reich commissioner for the fixing of prices issued
a decree on April 20 for the purpose of facilitating the
obtaining of dwellings of moderate price for large families.

The municipal and provincial centres upon whom the
supervision of rents has been transferred, are empowered
by the decree to arrange that every house owner rents
an adequate number of houses to large families.

The selection of the large families is left to the house
owner. If the house owner finds no suitable families, he
can apply to the competent authorities either for the par¬
ticulars of such a family or for the restitution of the
house. That resitution can then be adopted for other
purposes corresponding to the aims of the population
policy.

New Head for Health Office

The Fiihrer has appointed the head of the Reich Health
'fice in Berlin, Dr. Leonardo Conti, chief of the Head
fice for National Health, and director ( Hauptdienstleiter )
the NSDAP. Dr. Conti is therefore also chief ot the
W Medical Union.

86

Demonstrations on the Occasion of the Fiihrer s
50. Birthday

On April 20 the Fiihrer accepted first of all the con¬
gratulations of the Diplomatic Corps accredited to Berlin
when he received the Doyen of the Diplomatic Corps,
M. Cesare Orsenigo, in the presence of the Reich Foreign
Minister. The official congratulations then followed from
the Reich Protector of Bohemia and Moravia, Baron von
Neurath, and from Dr. Haclia. The Fiihrer then received
the congratulations of the Slovak Prime Minister, Dr. Tiso,
and of the Slovak Foreign Minister, Dr. Durkansky.

In the large reception hall of the new Reich Chancery
the Fiihrer was then congratulated by the members of the
Reich Government. All the ministers of the Government
and secretaries of State of the Government appeared at
the reception. On behalf of the members of the Reich
Government, Field Marshall General Goering proffered
the congratulation for the Fiihrer s 50. birthday. In a
short address he paid tribute to the significance of the
Fiihrer's personality for the German nation and he expres¬
sed the happiness and joy of the members of the Reich
Government at being able to work so close to the Fiihrer.
The Fiihrer expressed his thanks in a short reply for the
loyal and responsible cooperation of the members of the
Reich Government in the great events of the past six
years. After the Reich Government had expressed its
wishes for the Fiihrer, the latter received in his study the
commanders-in-chief of the three forces, Field Marshall
Gen. Goering, Grand Admiral Raeder, Col. Gen. von
Brauchitsch, as well as the Chief of the Higher Command
of the Army, Col. Gen. Keitel, in order to accept the
congratulations of the Army.

*

Freedom of the Free City of Danzig

Before his departure for the parade the Fiihrer received
the Gauleiter and the government representatives of the
Free City of Danzig in his study where they proffered
their birthday wishes to the Fiihrer. Gauleiter Forster
presented to the Fiihrer the freedom of the City of Danzig
with the following address:

“On this great day of celebration of the whole German
people, I have come here with the Danzig Government to
express, as spokesman of the whole German population in
Danzig, to you, my Fiihrer, the most hearty good wishes
for your personal well-being on your birthday to-day. lou
may be assured that I fulfil the deepest wish of the Danzig
people when I wish you to-day the best of health for the
rest of your life, which I hope will be very long, and
fullest strength for the solution of all the vital questions
of our German people.

“It affords the Danzig people, however, a special joy that
vou will become an honorary freeman of the tree City
of Danzig on your birthday to-day. Although Danzig is
cut off, you will afford us great joy in accepting the free¬
dom of the city of this eternally German country on the
Baltic Sea. All Danzig people, who have held high their
German nationality with exceptional perseverance during
the past 20 years in the German outpost on the mouth
of the Weichsel, are especially happy.

“The city of Danzig, with the presentation of this docu¬
ment of the freedom of the city to you, has fulfilled nothing
hut a natural debt of gratitude. You have done so much
good during the last years for separated German Danzig
in every respect that it has long been our deepest desire
to be able to show our gratitude outwardly as well, lo-day
the moment has come when we can offer you this grati¬
tude before the whole world.”

Gauleiter Forster then read the text of the document
of honorary freemanship:

“The Senate of the Free City of Danzig, in unending
gratitude for the work of moral and national revitalization
of the German people, and as a token of the lasting
blood-kinship of Danzig with the German people, has pre¬
sented Adolf Hitler, the Fiihrer of the German people.

with the consent of the citizens of Danzig, with the free¬
dom of the city. Herewith documented.

Danzig, April 20. 1939.

The Senate of the Free City of Danzig.

*

Subsequent to the reception a State parade of all the
armed forces marched past the Fiihrer and Commander-
in-Chief of the Armed Forces. The parade lasted for four
hours and was the largest of its kind to be held in post-war
Germany. It was attended by the Reich Protector of Bo¬
hemia and Moravia, Baron von Neurath, Dr. Hacha, the
Slovak Prime Minister, Dr. Tiso, foreign delegates and
guests of honour of the Fiihrer and the foreign military,
attaches.

Congratulations from Foreign Heads of State and
Government

A large number of foreign heads of state and govern-
ment leaders telegraphed hearty greetings to the Fiihrer
on his 50. birthday.

From Italy came greetings-telegrams from King Victor
Emanuel III., the Duce, Foreign Minister, Count Ciano,
Marshalls Balbo and Graziani, the Minister of Propaganda,
Alfieri, and President Federzoni.

Congratulations were also telegraphed from King
George VI., from the Kaiser of Japan, the Kings of Bul¬
garia, Rumania, Sweden, Norway, Belgium, Denmark,
Greece, Egypt, Saudi-Arabia and Afghanistan, from the
Kaiser of Manchukuo, from the Queen of Holland, the
Grand Duchess of Luxemburg, the Prince Regent of Ju¬
goslavia, the Regent of Irak and the Regency of Siam,
from the Regent of Hungary, von Horthy, and from the
Hungarian Prime Minister, Teleki, Spain’s Head of State,
the Presidents of Poland, Finland, Lithuania, Latvia, 1 or-
tugal, Turkey, China and Bolivia, from the Duke of Liech¬
tenstein, as well as from the former King Ferdinand of
Bulgaria and the former Prime Minister, Stojadinovitch.

The text of King Victor Emanuel’s telegram reads as
follows:

“I am happy. Your Excellency, to express my most
sincere congratulations and my very best wishes on the
occasion of your birthday. Victor Emanuel.

The Fiihrer telegraphed the following reply to the King
of Italy and Albania and of Ethiopia:

“I would request Your Majesty to accept my deepest
thanks for the kind wishes for my birthday which afforded
me genuine joy. Adolf Hitler.

Mussolini's telegram reads as follows:

“On the day on which the German Reich celebrates your
50 birthday I wish you to receive the greetings of the
Government and of the people of Italy as well as my own
personal good wishes. The Italian people takes part in
spirit in the German demonstrations with genuine sym¬
pathy and honest enthusiasm for the firm and tried
friendship, which binds the two conceptions of state, the
two revolutions and the two countries together. lhis
friendship, which has withstood many tests, cannot^ lie
broken by any ridiculous attempts of our opponents which
might arise. They will have to convince themselves one
day that they have followed a false path, while Fascism
and National Socialism is the way of justice and peace. ^

Mussolini.

The Fiihrer telegraphed the following reply to the Duce:
“I thank you Duce for your very friendly commemo¬
ration of my 50. birthday and for your heartfelt words.
With this thanks I join anew the assurance of my unsha-
keable friendly bond with you and with Fascist Italy

created bv you, as well as my best wishes.

7 Adolf Hitler.”

87

Memelland Annexed to Prussia

The Law on the reunion of the Memelland with the
German Reich is contained in the Reichsgesetzblatt for
March 23. It was decreed on board the battle-ship Deutsch¬
land ” by the Fiihrer.

Signed by the Reich Minister for the Interior, Dr. Frick,
by the Commissioner for the Four Year Plan, General Goe-
ring, by the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs, von Ribben-
trop, and by the Chief of the Reich Chancery, Dr. Lammers.

The Text of the Law reads as follows:

The Reich Government has concluded the following law,
herewith announced:

§ 1

The Memel territory is once again an integral part of
the German Reich.

§ 2

1. The Memelland will be incorporated in the Province
of Prussia and added to the government-district, Gum-
binnen.

2. The Reich Minister of the Interior will define the
sub-division of the Memelland into municipal and provin¬
cial-centres, or the incorporation of the Memelland into
existing municipal and provincial districts.

§ 3

Memellanders who have lost their German citizenship on
account of the cession of the Memelland on July 30. 1924
are once again German citizens when this law enters into
force, if they were domiciled in Memelland or in the Reich
on March 22. 1939. That is also valid for those who obtain
their citizenship through such a Memelland citizen.

§ 4

1. Reich Law will be in force in the Memelland as from
May 1. 1939.

2. The competent Reich Minister, together with the
Reich Minister of the Interior, can decree that Reich Law
will enter into force in the Memelland on that date or
later: subject to possible alteration.

Such a decree would have to be published in the Reichs¬
gesetzblatt.

§ 5

1. Prussian provincial law (Landesrecht) will come int >},

force on May 1. 1939 in Memelland. ,,sy|i

2. The Prussian provincial government (Landesregierung)
can decree that Prussian provincial law will enter into
force in the Memelland on that date or later: subject to
possible alterations. Such a decree would necessitate publi¬
cation in the Prussian Law Edicts ( Gesetzsammlung ).

§ 6

1. The Reich Minister of the Interior is the head official
for the reunion of the Memelland with the German Reich.

2. The intermediary commissioner is the President-in-Chief
of the Province of East Prussia. The leader of the Memel
Germans is his deputy.

3. The Reich Minister for the Interior is empowered to
issue the requisite legal- and administrative-rules for the
execution and completion of this law.

§ 7

The law enters into force as from March 22. 1939.

*

Cooperation

of the German and Italian Forces

Subsequent to the meeting of the Italian Admiral
Cavagnari and Grand Admiral Raeder in Friedrichshafen
in mid-June, General Goering received on June 27 the
Secretary of State for the Italian Air Force, General Valle,
who had been spending some days in Berlin with a com¬
mission of Italian officers of the General Staff. Col. -General
Milch was also present at the reception.

The two-hour talk which then ensued concerned the
agreements discussed four weeks ago in Rome, and during
the preceding days, in Berlin. It was unanimously agreed
that all questions touching principles of supplement, orga¬
nisation, training and matters of technical detail would
be extended to an even greater measure of collaboration.
Thus, the bases for the closest cooperation between the
German and Italian air-forces and naval forces have been
thoroughly assured.

Editor-in-Chief: Karl Schwarz, Berlin NW 40, Kronprinzenufer 13. — Publisher: Herbert Stubenrauch Verlagsbuchhandlung, Berlin NW 40, Luneburger Str. 21
News in Brief” appears twice monthly — Subscription price of each number 0,25 RM., separate number 0,35 RM., Annual subscription 6, — RM., postage

extra 1, — RM., in Germany, 2,— RM. abroad. — Average Circulation 5060 February 1939.

Printed in Germany by Dr. Hans Muschke, Druckerei und Verlag, Berlin S036, Taborstr 21.

88

VOLKERBUND

JOURNAL FOR INTERNATIONAL POLITICS

Publisher: Wilhelm SCHAER, Geneva

IXth Year DECEMBER 20th, 1939 No. 4

FASCIST POLICY

AND THE ITALIAN ATTITUDE TOWARD THE EUROPEAN CRISIS

A number of declarations are now at our disposal which
permit us to get a clear picture both of the attitude which
Italy has taken since the beginning of the war in regard to
international events and of its reasons. First of all, there is
the resolution of the Council of Ministers of September 1st
which states in a few words that Italy would not take a military
initiative in this conflict, the causes of which go back to the
Treaty of Versailles. The attitude of “ non-belligerence ” was
then explained by Mussolini in his speech to the Fascist party
leaders from Bologna at Borne on September 24th. The
resolution adopted by the Fascist Grand Council on December
7 th reaffirmed this attitude in brief phrases but went beyond
this by clarifying Italy’s relation to Germany, which, in the
international press, had been the subject of the most diverse
speculations as well as of hopes and expectations ; in order
to eliminate all doubt, it emphasized, furthermore, the Italian
interest in all questions concerning the Danube and Balkan
region. Complying with the request expressed in the resolution
of the Fascist Grand Council, Count Ciano, the Italian Foreign
Minister, reported in his two-hour speech of December 15th
to the Chamber of Fascists and Corporations on the changes
and phases of recent international policy.

In this speech Count Ciano did not confine himself to a
review of recent events, but going far into the past, he gave
an impressive exposition of Italian foreign policy since Fascism
came to power. He showed that the revision of the peace
treaties and the establishment of a just peace were the corner¬
stones of this policy.

“Year after year, ” the Stampa wrote on December 17th,
“the alarm has been sounded from Borne and other Italian
cities in order to give a warning that the situation of unbear¬
able injustice was upsetting the moral, economic, and poli¬
tical equilibrium. Mussolini did not confine himself to warnings
and admonitions, but he also tried at every opportunity, from
the time of the London Conference to the proposal of a Four-
Power Pact in 1933, to bring about a fruitful work of revision
and of reconstruction by means of extensive international
cooperation. Europe, or rather, the creators of the injustices
and those who benefitted by the privileges arising therefrom,
preferred to retain the injustices and to remain insensible
toward the new forces and necessities which knocked inces¬
santly at their door.

“ The alternative, ‘ revision or war ’, remained unnoticed
jad was put in the background by the slogan, ‘ revision means
war ’, which arose particularly from those states of Eastern
Europe which were newly created and who were territorially
and ethnologically inflated. Faced with the failure of his
' warnings, Mussolini adopted a different policy, and thereby
Be Abyssinian undertaking became the starting point of the
dynamic events of the years from 1935 to 1940 which the
Duce with a kind of prevision called the anni cruciali — those
years which would be decisive for the fate of Europe.”

“ The European crisis is not a crisis of today or yesterday,”
commented the Corriere della Sera the same day on Ciano’s
speech. “ It has existed ever since Versailles and has since then
become continuously more serious until those years were
reached which the Duce characterized, in a prophetic way,
as decisive. Count Ciano has mentioned the repeated warnings
which Mussolini made to the statesmen of the various countries
and the proposals which Mussolini made at the time of warning
and which had the prevention of the clash as their goal. The
chronicle of these past twenty years is a vivid proof of the bad
will of the so-called democratic governments in face of the
problem of European cooperation. Befusing a peaceful revision
of the peace treaties, preventing — even by means of criminal
sanctions — the extension of the Italian living-space, designing
the evil plan for the encirclement of Germany, delivering Spain
into the hands of Bolshevism, renunciating the peaceful spirit
gained at the conferences at Munich, reintroducing Bolshevist
Bussia into the circle of European powers : by these means the
democracies have done everything, indeed, which led inevitably
to present-day conditions. Mussolini has tried up to the last
moment to bring about a peaceful solution, but everything
was in vain in face of the obstinacy of Poland which, under
the illusion of the platonic declarations of its allies, was led
to the abyss.”

“ From the days of its creation,” Virginio Gayda wrote in
the Giornale d'ltalia on December 17th, “ Fascism propagated
the slogan : revision of the system of the peace treaties. It
seemed daring and insulting, the aggressive manifestation of
a martial regime. But it was, as the last twenty years have
proved, the true slogan of peace because only a timely and
courageous will for revision could have saved the peace by
establishing an equilibrium of the interests of all nations.

“ The appeals of Mussolini were not listened to. But in
spite of this he renewed them again and again at reparations
conferences, at disarmament conferences, and, finally, in the
general, political plan of the Four-Power Pact. Only when the
futility of these attempts became evident, did Italian foreign
policy, even though it remained true to its constructive prin¬
ciples, assume the independent direction which became mani¬
fest in the conquest of Abyssinia, in the participation in the
Spanish war of liberation, in the cooperation and affiance
with Germany, and, finally, in the annexation of Albania.

“ The only road to peace,” wrote the Gazzetta del Popolo
on December 17th, “is and remains the revision of the unjust
and unequal treaties, which violated the rights of the van¬
quished as well as of one victor, namely, Italy. To repair
the damages to Italian interests means not only the recognition
of the sacred rights of Italy but also the logic of a total revision
which will give Europe a new countenance in accordance with
the justified demands of the various peoples. Mussolini’s
vision was not egoistic but in the common interest of Europe.
No one could imagine that the demands of living and strong

46

peoples could be forced for all eternity into a state of rigidity
which for them was burning with humiliation.”

“ would it not have been better,” said the Popolo d’ Italia
on December 17th, “to have given land in Africa to an Italy
which renounced demands for a revision of the colonial order ?
A ould it not have been better to liquidate the tragic balance-
sheet of the war by granting to Germany a rearmament to
the level of a few hundred-thousand men ? ”

One should like to supplement these questions by the
following :

ould it not have been better, by means of a timely
application of the colpo di spugna which Mussolini advocated,
to have eliminated the reparations problem, which led not
only to a chaos in European and world economy but, further¬
more, to a rekindling of the feeling of bitterness, of hatred,
and of revenge which had been on the wane among the peoples ?
Would it not have been better if the whole problem of the
distribution of colonies and of the access to the raw materials
of the world had at the proper time been the subject of a solu¬
tion which would have been just for everyone, if the whole
system of tariffs, trade restrictions, and other obstacles to
international trade had been abolished, and if this traffic had
been conducted back into its natural channels which were
determined by the geographical position and the natural
needs of the various countries, instead of having been put at
the service of political ambitions which perforce led only to
disorganization, to frictions, and to tensions ? Would it not
have been better if the most dangerous powder-barrels of this
European order of Versailles origin had been put out of the
way in time, by providing the many millions of national
minorities, which had been torn away from their mother coun¬
tries, with a tolerable existence so that they might have
adjusted themselves slowly to changed conditions f Would
it, finally, not have been better if Article XIX of the Covenant
had been applied in time and if, thereby, treaties and conditions
which endangered the peace of the world had been changed
or eliminated ?

These questions have frequently been asked, but they
have unfortunately never been answered, least of all by that
organ which was especially provided for this task, the League
of Xations, which has refused for so long to recognize the alter¬
native which Mussolini enunciated, “ reformation or decline ”,
until it was too late, so that quite a number of great and small
states acted consequentially.

*

❖ *

Ciano’s explanations about the rela¬
tions to Germany were looked forward to with parti¬
cular expectation. This expectation was all the greater since
certain circles had hoped for a weakening of the Rome-Berlin
Axis as a consequence of the German-Russian rapprochement
and of the resolution of the Council of Ministers of September
1st which proclaimed Italy’s non-belligerence. In face of these
combinations and argumentations, Ciano gave a clear exposition
which culminated in the declaration that the resolution of
September 1st had been adopted in complete agreement with
the Government of the Reich.

In regard to the possible consequences of the German-
Russian Agreement the Fascist Grand Council, referring to

the “insinuating reports of foreign origin”, had alreac
clearly declared in its resolution of December 7th that the
relations between Italy and Germany were to remain those
which had been fixed by the treaty of alliance and the ex¬
changes of ideas which took place at Milan, Salzburg, and Berlin.
Count Ciano has now explained this short statement more in
detail, on the one hand by establishing the causal relation
existing between the British-French-Russian negotiations and
the German-Russian rapprochement as well as by determining
clearly the responsibility of the first for the latter, and on
the other hand by emphasizing anew the Italian determination
to remain true to its alliance obligations.

The comments which the above mentioned Italian news¬
papers make in this regard can be summarized as follows :
The present is closely related to the historic and diplomatic
past and to the constant attitude of Fascist Italy. The obliga¬
tions toward Germany continue unimpaired even though it
was agreed that they should not lead to automatic interven¬
tion by Italy. The German-Russian Agreement is of politico -
military concern to Germany but not to Italy. But Bolshevism
as a general European manifestation concerns Italy and
particularly Fascist Italy. The anti-Bolshevist note in Ciano’s
speech, as well as the proclamation of a closer supervision of
conditions in the Balkan and Danube region grow out of this
realization. But it would be a mistake if it would be concluded
therefrom that Italy wants to put itself at the head of a Balkan
union.

Italy is not neutral and its attitude and its views remain the
same as at the beginning of the conflict. Abstention from all
armed measures finds its reason in the honest desire
to keep the extent and the dangers of the war within the
present limits. But this does not mean that it is indifferent to
the development of this strange conflict or its conclusion. It
does not mean, furthermore, that it is not solemnly resolved
to defend its own material and moral interests at home and
abroad, on land, on sea, and in the air, whenever these should
be threatened during the conflict.

The attitude of “ non-belligerence ” is completely in agree¬
ment with the letter and the spirit of the obligations toward
Germany, to which Italy remains true. That which the Duce
said on March 26th in his speech to the Fascist combative
organizations remains unchanged : “ The tune of the tour de
valse, if they have existed at all, is passed once and for all.
The general reference to it is an insult to us and to all Italians.”
Xo one must therefore mistake the state of “ non-belligerence ”
for that cowardly neutrality which was rejected by Count
Ciano to the enthusiastic applause of the Chamber.

All those insinuations of the world press about Italian
machinations with a view of establishing contacts with the
Western powers are therefore just as wrong as the interpreta¬
tions which see in the “ non-belligerence ” a change in the
relation to Germany. Only those can imagine all these things
who do not know the treaties and the exact extent of the
Italian obligations.

The state of “ armed non-belligerence ” signifies that Italy
follows the events watchfully and “ standing at attention ”
while reserving the right to intervene if its own interests and
a just peace should demand it.

THE RESOLUTION CONCERNING THE INTERNATIONAL SITUATION ADOPTED
BY THE FASCIST GRAND COUNCIL AT ITS MEETING OF DECEMBER 7TH, 1939, AT ROM

The Fascist Grand Council held its first meeting of the
XVIII year of the Fascist Regime under the presidency of
the Duce on December 7th at 10 p.m. at the Palazzo Venezia.

The Foreign Minister gave an exposition of Italian policy
concerning international affairs during the last few months.
The exposition lasted for two and a quarter hours and received
the applause of the Grand Council.

Following this, the Duce spoke for an hour and a half,

L’Ordine del Giorno sulla Situazione Internazionale approvato
dal Gran Consiqlio del Fascismo nella prima Riunionc dell’Anno
XVIII E. F. tenuta al Palazzo Venezia il 7 dicembre 1939.

II Gran Consiglio del Fascismo, sotto la presidenza &
Duce, ha tenuto la prima riunione dell’Anno XVIII E. FT
il 7 dicembre alle ore 22, nel Palazzo Venezia.

II Ministro degli Esteri ha svolto una relazione sulla poli-

47

and with the conclusion of this discourse the Council adopted
- the following Order of the Day :

“After hearing the detailed report of the Foreign Minister,
which was based upon irrefutable documentary material,
the Fascist Grand Council affirmed that the events which
had immediately preceded the war, that the character of a
static siege which the war at the Western front had assumed,
that its development, furthermore, which had taken place
particularly in the economic sphere with the blockade and
counter-blockade, and that the changes which had taken
place in the territorial position as well as in the relation of
forces from the Baltic to the Carpathians had completely
justified the resolution of the Council of Ministers of September
1st. This resolution had decided upon the non-belligerence of
Italy, a decision which prevented the extension of the conflict
to the South-East of Europe and to the Mediterranean and
which was reaffirmed by the Fascist Grand Council.

In regard to the insinuating reports of foreign origin the
Fascist Grand Council declares that the relations between
Italy and Germany remain those which have been fixed by
the Treaty of Alliance and by the repeated exchange of ideas
which preceded and followed it at Milan, Salzburg, and Berlin.

The Grand Council specifies that, considering the common
land and sea irontiers which have increased on account of
the union of the Kingdom of Albania with that of Italy,
everything which might happen in the Danube-Balkan Basin
must concern Italy directly.

In regard to its maritime traffic Italy intends, in the most
explicit manner, to safeguard this commerce out of consider¬
ation for its prestige and its indisputable necessities of life.

The Grand Council, finally, gave its vivid approval to the
work done by the Foreign Minister and commissioned him to
give in the near future a report about the changes and phases
of recent international policy to the Chamber of Fascists and
Corporations.”

tica dell’Italia in riferimento alia situazione internazionale
degli ultimi mesi, relazione durata due ore e un quarto ed
accolta dall’applauso del Gran Consiglio.

II Duce ha quindi parlato per un’ora e mezza e al termine
del suo discorso b stato approvato il seguente ordine del
giorno :

« II Gran Consiglio del Fascismo, udita l’ampia relazione
del Ministro degli Esteri, accompagnata da una dettagliata
irrefutabile documentazione

afferma che i precedent! immediati della guerra, il carattere
di statico assedio assunto dalla guerra stessa sul fronte occi-
dentale; il suo sviluppo attuatosi prevalentemente sul terreno
economico col blocco e contro-blocco dei tiaffici ; gli sposta-
menti avvenuti nella situazione territoriale e nei rapporti
delle forze dal Baltico ai Carpati

leggitimano pienamente la decisione del Consiglio dei
Ministri del 1° settembre che stabiliva la « non belligeranza »
defl’Italia, decisione che ha sin qui evitato l’estenzione del
conflitto all’Europa sud-orientale e al Mediterraneo, decisione
che il Gran Consiglio riconferma.

Di fronte a tendenziose informazioni di origine straniera,
il Gran Consiglio dichiara che i rapporti fra Italia e Germania
rimangono quali furono fissati del Patto di alleanza e dagli
scambi di vedute che ebbero luogo — prima e dopo — a
Milano, Salisburgo, Berlino,

Precisa che tutto cio che puo accadere nel bacino danubiano-
balcanico non pud non interessare direttamente l’ltalia date
le comuni frontiere territoriali e marittime accresciute dopo
Tunione del Regno di Albania a quello d’ltalia.

Per quanto riguarda i suoi traffici marittimi l’ltalia intende
salvaguardarli nella maniera piu esplicita e per il suo prestigio
e per le sue indiscutibili necessity di vita.

Cio premesso il Gran Consiglio rivolge un vivo plauso
all’opera svolta dal Ministro degli Esteri e gli dh mandato
di riferire prossimamente alia Camera dei Fasci e delle Corpo-
razioni sulle recent! vicende e fasi della politica interna¬
zionale. »

TEXT OF THE SPEECH MADE BY THE ITALIAN FOREIGN MINISTER COUNT
GALEAZZO CIANO TO THE CHAMBER OF FASCISTS AND CORPORATIONS

AT ROME ON DECEMBER 15TH, 1939

“ Comrades,

You will understand that in order to give to the country
a precise review of the events of the last months, I have to go
back to events which already seem to lie in the past but which
are closely connected with the crisis which torments Europe
at present and threatens the whole world.

The Turning-Point in European History

When we emphasize again the correctness of the decla¬
rations made by Mussolini, we do not do so in order to bring
about reflections which are now superfluous, but on the
contrary, we do so because it is necessary to revive every
one’s memory in regard to the farsightedness of Fascist
policy as it has presented itself since May, 1927 — to be more
exact, since May 26th, 1927, that is, since that speech which
has gone over into the history of the Fascist Revolution as
the ' Ascension Day speech ’. The Duce declared in that
speech, which was held in this same room, that between 1935
and 1940 we would find ourselves at the fatal crossroads in
the history of Europe.

^ The European Dilemma after 1919 : Revision of the Treaties

or War

The only task I have set myself in the course of my exposi¬
tion is to show how Fascist Italy has not confined itself to
announcing dangers without taking action but has repeatedly
made constructive offers of cooperation, and how these construc¬
tive efforts have failed again and again because of the lack
of understanding on the part of others.

Fascism has recognized for a long time, for a very long time
indeed, that the European system erected in the treaties of
peace and ai’tificially sustained by the system of collective
security would lead Europe toward a new catastrophe. The
peace treaties have torn Europe asunder and divided it into
victors and vanquished, keeping the latter in a permanent
state of servitude.

Already in 1919, at the time of their foundation, the Fascist
combating organizations wrote the demand for the reconcilia¬
tion of all the vanquished nations and the revision of the
treaties upon their banners as one of their fundamental postu¬
lates of Fascist foreign policy.

In 1921 the Duce pointed out the dilemma with which
Europe was inevitably confronted : either the revision of the
treaties or a new war.

Eighteen years after these words were spoken, we see how
these causes of the conflict which now stains Europe with
blood have been indicated by Fascism at a time when the germs
of this conflict were still invisible, when the dangers were
barely developing, and, moreover, when Europe was still in
the position to correct these mistakes which were made not
only at the expense of the vanquished but particularly at the
expense of Italy. From this time on Fascism has pointed the
way toward the reestablishment of the elements of peaceful
coopeiation vhich had been destroyed by the peace treaties
and whose reconstitution was made impossible by the policy
of some of the victorious nations who held strictly to that
foimula which proved to be fateful for Europe: revision means
war.

48

The Air-Castle of Reparations, the Illusion and the Mask of
Collective Security, and the Errors of the System of Inequality

Upon this formula was built that air-castle which called
itself reparations, military guarantees, collective security and
which, under the illusion that it was possible to keep Europe
in a state of permanent rigidity, suppressed the forces of re¬
construction and made them ineffective.

Our struggle against this dangerous deception was long
and stubborn. For ten years — from the Conference of London
in 1922 to the Conference of Lausanne in 1932 — we have
fought against the system of reparations which weakened the
economic life of the debtor nations. Europe would have been
saved ten years of ruin and struggle if the radical solution of
‘ wiping the slate clean ’ had been applied in time.

This system of inequalities which limited the sovereign
rights, and particularly the right of self-defence, of Germany
and of those nations who had been her allies during the war
should have been liquidated; without this, these countries
inevitably took the right of self-defence on their own accord
and thereby prevented successive attempts at disarmament
— whose sincerity they had only too much reason to mistrust
— from becoming effective.

The only possibility of restraining Europe in its armaments
race and in its course leading toward war was to return to
those countries their equality of rights as an indispensable
condition for an agreement creating an equilibrium of arma¬
ments. We were the only ones in Geneva who emphasized
this elementary necessity because we felt that Europe broke
up, morally and materially, because of the policy drafted for
t in the peace treaties. The struggle of nationalities commenced
within boundaries which were frequently drawn without any
understanding. The financial crisis, partly caused by the
reparations system, destroyed the arteries of the European
economy and transformed the states into closed and armed
camps. The system of collective security divided the states
and forced them into opposing groups, which, in turn, became
the forerunners of those power blocs whose dangers the Duce
has pointed out and fought against for so many years.

Collective security as a system which would give security
to every state was an illusion and a mask. It was an illusion
because it made the small states believe that they were pro¬
tected against the might of the Great Powers, whereas in
reality they were artificially drawn into their conflicts. It was
a mask behind which an attempt was made to construct a system
of alliances which methodically isolated and threatened some
states. The attempts to create a real system of collective
security had no other content and no other meaning than to
make the obligation of mutual assistance which was provided
for in the Covenant automatic. The alliances which were
concluded with the view of providing for the practical execution
of these obligations had no other goal than to serve clearly
as a means of exerting political and military pressure in the
service of special interest groups. These alliances were destined
to serve as a basis of that policy which would infallibly lead
Europe back toward war.

Mussolini’s Vain Attempt to Call a Halt: the Four-Power Pact
and a Disarmament Proposal

Italy once tried to call a halt to this march on the road
toward war. On March 18th, 1933, the Duce made a proposal
to the British Prime Minister in which the four Great Western
Powers, Italy, France, Germany, and Great Britain, were to
find the basis for a permanent collaboration. This offer had as
its purpose the elimination of all possibility of hostile intentions
and groupings and to find thereby a means of adjusting the
particular interests of the various states in the service of the
higher common interest, that of securing the peace. The essence
of this proposed agreement was the revision of the treaties
and a disarmament convention. This was a last attempt to
prevent the unavoidable failure of the Disarmament Conference

and to transfer the responsibility for solving the vital problems
of European peace to the concert of the Great Powers. In
conjunction the Duce made proposals in regard to disarma¬
ment: retention of the status quo by the armed nations, and
rearmament, within the limits indicated by the Government
of the Reich as the minimum requirement, by those nations
which had been disarmed. The Four-Power Pact as well as
the disarmament proposals remained dead letters. When it
became evident that this would be so, the Duce made the
following statement, which it is impossible to forget : ‘ The
very day that the delegates to the Disarmament Conference
are forced to declare that disarmament is a Utopia, a magnifi¬
cent but also a dangerous Utopia, the League of Nations will
have lost all importance and all esteem. In the place of a policy
which excluded, at least in appearance, the formation of blocs
of states will be a policy of blocs, of alliances, in other words
the pre-war system. His Majesty the Cannon will have the
last word in the discussion. ’

Under such conditions there was just one duty left for
Italy : to work with all its resolution and forces for the defence
of its own interests, for its expansion, and for the erection of
an empire.

The Conquest of Abyssinia

The Abyssinian undertaking was the logical consequence
not only of the unequal position of Italy in regard to colonial
matters, but also of its obligation to think of its own security
its independence, and its future.

We were opposed by all those powers of suppression and
force which we had uncovered and fought against for eighteen
years and which held that the time had come for the*use of
their collective armaments in a premeditated siege, in order
to exhaust us and force us to our knees. These weapons
were broken by the resolution of a people and the g'enius of a
leader. Italy emerged as the undisputed victor from this
undertaking which was quickly accomplished not because
resistance and difficulties were lacking but because all obstacles
were inexorably run over by the Fascist monster, which, in
keeping with the character of the Duce, acted most insistently
and most vividly in those places where the resistance was
greatest.

In Africa the victory was consolidated through the force
of arms while we resisted a coalition of fifty-two nations in
Europe. Those nations which demanded justice, just as we
did, did not participate in the pressure which was brought to
bear upon us, and with them we formed spontaneous connec¬
tions which have become closer and more solid with time and
events.”

Count Ciano spoke then of the Spanish Civil War, the origin
of which he traced to communism. He criticized the attitude
of the two Western democracies in this conflict and praised
the deeds of the Italian legionaries, whose heroism and sacri¬
fice was manifest in the four thousand fallen. “ They are,
said Count Ciano in closing this part of his speech, the surest
guardians of the friendship and collaboration of the two
nations.

It must not be forgotten that when the storm which shakes
Europe at present has, so far, permitted the Mediterranean
to remain an industrious oasis of peace, this has been made
possible only by the heoric will of the Caudillo, who broke the
base powers of disorder and disintegration in Spain, and by
those nations which understood and supported his great and
noble efforts.

The Origin of the Rome-Berlin Axis and of the Tri-Partite

Treaty

Germany was among these nations. Its National-Socialist
Government did not remain deaf to the call of the Spanish
people. Even though the Reich was interested neither in this -
question nor in conditions in the Mediterranean to the same
degree as Italy, nevertheless, for reasons of ideological and

49

iultural solidarity, it gave its technical and military contri-
bution in support of Franco’s efforts. The parallelism of the
policies of Germany and Italy became constantly more evident,
and it was therefore a natural phenomenon that contacts
were made at a given moment with the view of coordinating
the measures of the two countries toward a common goal
which was in opposition to the common opponents and their
coalition. The policy of the Rome-Berlin Axis, which had
appeared already in outline during the Abyssinian crisis, found
its first concrete application in the Spanish Nationalist Revo¬
lution. Furthermore, it must not be forgotten that those who
opposed us during the conquest of Abyssinia had not in any
way given up their obstruction policy in regard to us. Not being
in a position to undo that which is recorded in history as a
magnificent accomplishment, they tried to deceive themselves
with the trick of non-recognition of the Roman Imperium.

In the Protocols of Berlin and in the meeting with Hitler
at Berchtesgaden the bases for closer Italo-German cooperation
Avere fixed more precisely than could be done in documents.
This collaboration went beyond that concerned with the anti-
comintern policy to questions concerning common interests.
The bonds between the two countries constantly became
closer through the spontaneous agreement upon the direction
and methods which were required by the European interests
of the two governments.

As has already been stated, Italy and Germany did not form
a bloc ; the Italo-German system was called an “ axis ” and
not a “ force of division ”. A long experience under particularly
difficult conditions has shown that the parallel policies of the
two great authoritarian states of Europe constitute an element
of order and resistance against the attacks upon European
civilization by the dark forces of destruction. Conditions
being such — and after the visit of the Duce to Germany in
September, 1936 — Italy accepted the German invitation and
adhered as a founder nation to the Anti-Comintern Pact
concluded by Germany and Japan.

What is the extent and the value of this pact ? It is not
difficult to answer this question : it had the political purpose
of solidifying the anti-communist system and of preparing
the closer cooperation in all fields which had been created
by this system. If this pact had not had this goal but had
only signified a collaboration in the administrative sphere
between the three governments in their defence against
communist propaganda, then this pact would not have been
necessary and would have remained within the modest limits
of a police agreement instead of taking the form of a solemn
political agreement which unites the signatory states.

The conclusion of the tri-partite agreement found a loud
echo in the world and was much commented upon. Nobody
could, however, be surprised by our decision because it pre¬
sented the absolute continuity of the policy of Mussolini,
who had been the first in the whole world to point out the
dangers of Bolshevism and who had fought it with the same
determination with which the struggle was fought out in the
Spanish trenches.

The Resignation from the League, the Enemy of a Real Peace

A few weeks after the signature of the tri-partite agreement
Italy announced her solemn determination to leave the League
of Nations and to break off all relations with Geneva. This
gesture arose, too, from the development of our policy. The
conflict which had arisen between us and the League found

- its natural end in the resolution which was adopted by the
Fascist Grand Council and proclaimed to the people by the
Duce on December 11th, 1937. Once again we had given
to the world an example of remarkable patience before we
took a step, the consequences of which we realized : the with-

- drawal of Italy meant the death of the League. Once more,
on November 1st, 1936, the Duce had put before the League
this alternative : reformation or decline. The League had

rejected the call for reformation, so that only the second alter¬
native remained. No tears will be shed by us at the bier of
that organization which for a time has been both our enemy
and that of peace.

Munich and Mussolini’s Peace Action

Italo-German collaboration was developed upon the basis
of the Berlin Protocols and of the Anti-Comintern Pact in the
direction of this goal: continued rapprochement between the
two peoples and an effective European peace policy.

The germs of crisis in Europe had grown to a disquieting
degree. Although the danger of the Spanish question had
come to an end with the victory of the Caudillo, the latent
tension already existing for a long time between Germany
and Czechoslovakia moved rapidly in the direction of a settle¬
ment by force. The attitude of Italy in this question is well
known. Italy wanted to see justice and common sense
applied; it then tried to localize the conflict and, finally, at
the last hour, saved the peace. When humanity tremblingly
expected at every moment the first cannon shot, the Duce
succeeded in stopping Europe at the brink of war. The
settlement of Munich saved the peace of Europe, and for the
first time a path of light for the hopes of the people seemed
to open up through the turmoil of hatred, of bitterness, and
of revenge of the post-war period.

Munich was to present not only the solution of a question
involving a national minority and a single and passing episode of
good-will and justice. In the hopes of the peoples Munich
represented, rather, the beginning of a period of understanding,
of cooperation, and of appeasement. The understanding of
realities was too vivid in us to let us lose ourselves in danger¬
ous and premature optimism, but what we expected, and
justly so, was that the danger which threatened Europe
would open the eyes of the authors of the policy of force and
that the most difficult problems had found at leastthe beginning
of a peaceful settlement.

Anti-Munich and the Failure of the Detension
The Beginning of the Policy of Encirclement

But no relaxation of tension took place after Munich.
The sigh of relief which humanity breathed after the Avar had
been avoided was dampened in a few weeks by those forces
who, seeing the fate of Europe taken out of their hands,
regarded the future with one sole preoccupation — retribution.
Munich was followed by the anti-Munich. That which had
been regarded as an act of judiciousness was now attacked
as a capitulation. From this feeling, which began to have
its effect upon some of the participating statesmen, the follow¬
ing conclusion was draAvn: Munich must not be repeated.

‘ Never again a Munich ’ was the watchword ; not in the
sense that it was desired to let things drift and let events drive
the world into war — because that had been avoided at the last
moment — but in the sense that the policy of compulsion was
to be taken up again, even in a stronger form, that the door
which had been opened at Munich was to be closed again,
and that a barrier was to be let doAvn to close the avenue of
peace which Munich had opened.

As the democracies, strangely enough, love the language
of peace, they began to call this policy ‘ the peacefront ’ and
their coalition ‘ the democratic front ’, just as they had called
their cooperation Avith Bolshevism in their internal politics
1 the popular front ’. There were three fronts, therefore,
which Avere connected by one single goal: the alliance Avith
the Soviet Union and the ideological, political, and military
encirclement of Germany and Italy.

The Creation of the Protectorate of Bohemia and Moravia and
the Union of Albania with Italy
No Preconceived Plan

In March, 1939, the Reich decided to occupy Bohemia
and Moravia and to create a protectorate. In the first weeks

50

of April Italy consummated the union with Albania with the
unanimous agreement of the Skipetarian people.

These two events were of the greatest importance — the
one for Germany, the other for Italy ; but both were, as must
be emphasized once more, absolutely independent of one
another. There is no truth in the talk about this pretended
agreement between Germany and Italy which the peacefront
tried to uncover with the evident purpose of drawing the coun¬
tries of the Danube and the Balkans into the encirclement
policy. The Italian soldiers did not land in Durazzo because
German soldiers had moved a few weeks previously into Prague.
The occupation of Albania was a purely Italian undertaking ;
it was caused solely by our rights, by our interests, and by
the situation created in Albania which had no connection
whatsoever with the Czech affair. The union of Albania
with Italy was the culmination of old Italian rights and of a
work of many years which we had undertaken for the benefit
of the Albanian people.

The events of the eight months after the occupation of
Albania prove the validity of our statements about the reasons
for the Italian measures. Order and an industrious peace
reign in Albania as was never the case during the past centuries,
and this peace and this order are not upheld under threat
or by the use of force but are the consequences of a complete
and fraternal cooperation between the Italian and Albanian
peoples upon the basis of equal rights and duties.

The Encirclement Policy and the German-Italian Treaty
The Discussions at Milan

The union of Albania and Italy presents — as we stated
already at the time of occupation — no threat to any other
country. But this event also brought forth a strong press-
campaign which had been conducted already for some time
in France, Britain, and Russia against Italy and Germany.
At this occasion plans of attack upon our boundaries, our
colonies, and our lines of communication were propagated.
Stupid and fantastic plans, but nevertheless dangerous. At the
same time a program of the encirclement of Italy and Germany
by means of a system of alliances was announced, planned,
and executed.

The beginnings of this system lie far back in the past.
The British Government, in agreement with that of France,
had tried during the Abyssinian conflict to establish in the
Mediterranean a system for mutual assistance which would
come into play in the event of a conflict with Italy. We
had reacted sharply to this plan: first, by bringing about
the termination of these agreements and then, by establishing
relations with Yugoslavia upon a basis of closer cooperation
and confidence. This led to the solidification of a common
system of security and peace in the Adriatic. Now the old
plan was brought up again and was connected with a program
of eastern alliances, having the purpose of isolating and
encircling Germany.

The British-French offer to Poland, which led to the treaties
of August 25th and September 4th, was announced on March
31st in London. I shall come back to this later.

Discussions about a tri-partite treaty of alliance began on
April 8th in Moscow. The British-French guarantee-offers
to Roumania and Greece were announced on April 13th in
London and Paris. After this the British Prime Minister
informed the House of Commons that the British and Turkish
Governments had agreed to conclude a treaty of mutual
assistance as well as a general guarantee-treaty for the Balkan
countries. So, day after day, the links were closed in that
chain with which its creators intended to complete the
blockade of Germany in the East of Europe and the blockade
of Italy in the Mediterranean and in the Balkans.

Under these conditions nothing was more natural than a
consultation between Italy and Germany in order to deter¬
mine and fix the development of the common policy. This
consultation took place in Milan on May 6th and 7th. The

Foreign Minister of the Reich and I found that the situation
was judged, in Rome as well as in Berlin, in absolutely the
same way and that future plans were identical. While Italy
and Germany were resolved to beat back with the force of
arms any attack from the opponents, they were equally
unanimous in regarding it as a necessity to do everything
possible to safeguard and solidify the peace of Europe for a
long period of time. This period was needed by both powers,
so that they might perfect their internal reconstruction and
complete their military preparations. The duration of this
period was estimated by us as being three years and by Ger¬
many as four or five years — not that it would have been the
program of Italy and Germany to disturb the peace of the
world with threatening or aggressive proposals after this time
had elapsed ; on the contrary, our cooperation had the purpose
of creating a basis of fundamental importance upon which
it would be easier in the future to construct the security and
the peace of Europe, which, in turn, could be stable and real
only if the vital necessities of Italy and Germany could have
been understood and satisfied with complete equality. The
Government of the Reich, therefore, agreed with us that it
would be inopportune to open up questions which would
cause new polemics to arise before the above mentioned time
had elapsed.

Upon these presumptions and with the goal of crystallizing
the identical wills of Italy and Germany into a common front
against the encirclement, the forthcoming signature of an
alliance-treaty was announced at Milan. The signing took
place in Berlin on May 22nd. As was stated at once in the
declarations at the ceremony of signature, the treaty was not
meant as a threat to anyone, because the Fascist and the
Rational-Socialist Governments had had the upholding of
the peace of Europe in mind during the negotiations as well
as at the time of the signature and because, on the other hand,
the treaty represented the juridical arrangement of that
solidarity between Rome and Berlin wdiich, in the course of
great international events, had repeatedly been proved to
be complete and solid.

The Responsibility of the Democracies for the Division of
Europe into Two Blocs

The treaty, which contains besides the clause of mutual
assistance also provisions concerning consultation and agree¬
ment, established the relations between Italy and Germany
on the same level as that on which the relations between France
and Great Britain found themselves at that time. It is there¬
fore impossible to charge Italy and Germany with the respon¬
sibility of having split Europe into two opposing blocs, parti¬
cularly as this is a political concept against which we have
always fought because we saw the unavoidable danger which
arose therefrom. It was the democracies, rather, which day
after day prepared such a development. The Treaty of
Berlin, far from being a threat, was therefore only the answer
to the threat which the others had the intention of putting
into action against us.

I have declared that we were imbued with a sincere and
deep desire for peace when we concluded the Treaty of Berlin.
This can easily be proved. The speech which the Duce made
on the Capitol and in which he sketched the new policies
of the country was, in the Fascist manner, followed at once
by the deeds. The intensification of the preparations for the^
Exposition in 1942, the transformation of the Sicilian latifoncl * ,
into bonifica, the great program of the colonization of the*
Empire, and the immediate measures for the development and
utilization of Albania all prove that Fascist Italy had the
intention of turning toward fruitful and noble tasks which ^
required a long period of peace for their accomplishment.

Germany too — completely absorbed by its work of internal*
reconstruction — was imbued with a desire for peace, the sincer¬
ity of which no one has a right to doubt. The Polish question

51

-which, at the time of the conversations at Milan and of the
treaty of Berlin, was far from that state of tension which at
a certain moment made a peaceful settlement impossible —
was meant at that time to become the object of diplomatic
discussions. This intention had repeatedly been affirmed
by responsible statesmen of the Beich.

The German-Polish Conflict and Its Causes
The Utopia of Versailles : the Imprisonment of the German

People

The Political and Ethnological Inflation of Poland
Danzig and the Corridor

What were the causes of this sudden and, for many,
unexpected tension between Germany and Poland ?

It would be a vain task to look for them in recent and acci¬
dental occurances. Neither the incidences in the Corridor
nor the conflict around Danzig set Europe on fire. One must
go further back to the tune when Poland was created as an
independent state, to the form of its foundation, and to the
reasons for which this form was brought into existence.

Poland, as it arose from the Peace Conference and from
later decisions, was intended to be the last link in the chain
with which the Utopia of Versailles intended to shackle that
problem which presents itself to the world in the existence of
Germany in the heart of Europe. In the same way in which
the conception of the encirclement of Germany was proved
to be a fundamental error which became the source of all
crises which troubled the life of our continent in the last
twenty years, so was its practical execution also a mistake.
In order to give artificial strength to those countries which
were to be the iron bars in the prison which was to be built
around Germany, these states were inflated politically and
ethnologically, whereas it was not realized that it was just
these measures which would lead to their weakening and ruin.
Poland became a glowing example and a victim of this
inflation. One could hear for many years that Poland had at
last approached the status of a great power, particularly so
as it represented a unified people. But how many of its
thirty-four million inhabitants were really Poles ? Perhaps
twenty, perhaps eighteen million. The others — and they
amounted to 40 % of the population — were Germans,
Ukrainians, Buthenians, and Jews, all elements which were
foreign to the Polish nation and which were so numerous that
it was folly to think that it would be possible to assimilate
and absorb them.

In addition to this organically unhealthy burden there were
two other causes of weakness : the more legal rather than
effective removal of Danzig from Germany, a city which was
German by tradition, culture, and blood ; and the creation
of the Corridor, which was, by the separation of the German
national territory into two parts, the most perfect expression
of the stupidity perpetrated at Versailles.

The Realistic Policy of Pilsudski and the Baseless Policy of

His Successors

This is neither the place nor the occasion for a review of
the changes which took place in German-Polish relations ;
but it is worthwhile to remember that it was Marshal Pilsudski,
that great Pole, who started his country with clear-sightedness
in the right direction by not basing the policy of his country
upon the doubtful conception of an insecure international
^equilibrium but upon that realistic, eternal, and unchangeable
~ 'actor — geography.

In 1932 he concluded, therefore, a non-aggression pact with
Bussia, and in 1934, after National-Socialism had come to
power, he concluded a treaty with Germany which established,
indeed for several years, the relations between Berlin and War-
* saw upon a basis of correctness and sometimes even of colla-
boration.

With the loss of Marshal Pilsudski the policy of Poland
became characterized again by a succession of vacillations and

waverings. The determined leadership of the Polish leader
was not continued by his successors, who, on the contrary,
were influenced in their official measures by ideas which went
beyond the realm of realities. Eager to play a part in European
affairs which the state was able to support only with difficulty,
the Polish Government did not hesitate to adopt an attitude
and to take steps which made the position of its country
constantly more precarious. Those who governed Poland were,
for instance, the strongest opponents of the Four-Power Pact,
which they even subjected to their ridicule. This initiative
which would have secured the European balance of power
as well as the national life of Poland was disparaged by them
with the expression ‘butcher-club’. It is certainly partly
due to them that the Four-Power Pact was sabotaged.

Germany’s Moderate Proposals and the Polish Rejection

The events which led to the last crisis are well known.
The German Government asked that of Poland on March 21st
to settle the problems of Danzig and the Corridor. The Ger¬
man proposals in this regard were judged to be reasonable by
impartial observers. The Polish answer was in effect a rejec¬
tion, and the incidences, which had already from time to time
poisoned the relations between the two states, arose anew
with greater violence. This could not be surprising to any¬
one who made an effort to recognize the effect of a dangerous
propaganda against Germany which was spread by the respon¬
sible elements of the Polish people.

The events which followed have shown upon what fallacious
tenets this propaganda was based and how neither the poli¬
tical leadership nor the sense of military responsibility of the
governing circles corresponded to the heroism of the Polish
people, to which neither we nor their enemy deny recognition.

The Dangerous Weapon of the British-French Unconditional

Guarantee

The Franco-British decision to offer military guarantees
to Poland, which rvas announced on March 31st, caused
Warsaw to stiffen its attitude irrevocably in regard to the
German demands. The situation took a dangerous turn on
that day, and this did not escape the notice of the Duce.
Already on May 27th he had, in a conversation with the British
Ambassador, called the attention of the Government of Lon¬
don to the consequences which the offer of the dangerous weapon
of the unconditional guarantee of France and Great Britain
to the Polish Government would have for the peace of Europe.

Strengthened by this guarantee, Poland actually evaded
the adoption of an attitude of reconciliation at a time when
great opportunities for understanding were still existing.
The incidences multiplied, the tension constantly became more
evident, and the danger of war hung in the air.

Under these circumstances and in order to offer our coopera¬
tion to Germany in a search for a solution of the crisis which
could satisfy the German interests and save the peace of Europe,
we took the initiative for the Meeting of Salzburg, which took
place on August 11th, 12th, and 13th.

The Meeting at Salzburg

Even though the situation was judged in Rome to be very
dangerous, we thought it nevertheless expedient to make an
attempt to prevent the crisis from moving irrevocably toward
a solution by means of war. Upon the initiative of the Duce I
proposed to the Government of the Beich, therefore, that it be
publicly announced that Italy and Germany, anxious for the
fate of Europe, had come to the understanding that it would
still be possible, in spite of the seriousness of the moment, to
arrive at a satisfactory solution of the problems which so
seriously disturbed the life of Europe by means of normal
diplomatic discussions.

In the long discussions with the Fiihrer and the Foreign
Minister I was given a detailed explanation of the reasons for

52

which Germany could no longer consent to the delay and the
postponement peculiar to diplomatic discussions at the hands
of an opponent who had up to that time given proof only of
bad faith in regard to a just settlement. The incidences which
were multiplied hourly had in the view of the Government
of the Eeich taken the conflict beyond the sphere of a diplo¬
matic settlement into that of the military field. Since the time
of the discussions at Salzburg it was clear, therefore, that
without a radical change in the political attitude the solution
by force of arms would be the most likely. But it became
equally clear that it was the will of Hitler that the conflict
should be kept within the confines of Germany and Poland, that
the fire should under all circumstances be prevented from
spreading, and that the crisis should not become general. We
on our part did not fail to bring again to the notice of the
Government of the Eeich those reasons — with which it was
already acquainted — for which the Fascist Government desired
a peaceful settlement or, in case of its impossibility, a strict
localization of the conflict.

From these reasons arose the attitude which Italy adopted
during the troubled weeks between the meeting at Salzburg and
the beginning of the German military operations against
Poland.

The Realistic Plan of the Duee : Danzig for Germany

While the European diplomacy lost itself in the search for
formulas which were incapable of stopping the development of
events, the Duce was trying to found the solution of the
difference upon a realistic basis. The time for discussions and
polemics had passed already for a long time, and if peace was
to be saved, it was necessary to make a gesture by which
Germany’s just rights were to be recognized and by which an
atmosphere of confidence and the desire for a conference were
to be created. This gesture could have been made in the
form of the union of Danzig with Germany because this city
really belonged to it, while Poland had only certain rights
which were more theoretical than practical and which could
have been safeguarded. It was really absurd to believe, under
the conditions which had come to pass — after a long chain of
bloody incidences had occurred, after newspaper controversies
had heated the feelings and poisoned the atmosphere, and after
the mobilization had placed large armies face to face — that
Hitler could agree to participate in a conference which had as
its only preparation the repeated refusals of Poland and its
guarantors. These fundamental facts were recognized and
defended by Italy after my return from Salzburg, at which
time it would still have been possible with a single-minded and
sincere effort to change the course of events.

The German- Russian Rapprochement and the Responsibility

of Paris and London

The Conclusion of the Treaty between Germany and Russia
after the Fruitless Policy of the Western Democracies in the
Canossa of the Kremlin

In the meantime a new event had taken place : the German-
Eussian reconciliation. The singular importance of the decision
of the Governments of Moscow and Berlin to conclude a non¬
aggression pact between Germany and the Soviet-Union was
increased by the surprise which this news produced in the whole
world. As is well known, France and Great Britain had for
many months worked for the realization of a policy of closer
cooperation with Russia which was to be culminated in the
repeatedly predicted signature of a pact which, according to
press reports, was to include even military collaboration. This
latter seemed all the more probable as, in addition to the
political and economic experts, a military mission had been in
Moscow for several months.

It is correct that the slow progress of the negotiations and
the presence of certain problems, about which a fundamental
difference of opinion seemed to exist between Russia and the
Western democracies, seemed to make the quick andadvanta-

geous conclusion of the negotiations, which had drawn on
since the month of April, doubtful. But few expected that*-
ending which was the result of the conclusion of the German-
Russian Treaty and all the less so because the Anglo-French
press announced every other day that the signature of the
agreement between the Bolshevist Government and the
Governments of London and Paris was imminent and because
they praised the policy of Moscow at every opportunity
without stint.

Russia, which had just passed through a serious crisis in the
form of a purification of the old guard of Lenin during which
dozens of death-sentences against revolutionary leaders,
marshals, admirals, ambassadors, etc. were pronounced and
executed, received the honor of her reentry into international
politics from the great democracies, which for five long months,
from April to August, needlessly discussed outside the gates
of the Canossa of the Kremlin, to which they were refused
access. If the great democracies had left Russia alone, Germany
would have had good reason to do the same.

As far as we are concerned, it must be stated that we have
discussed this question with the German Government ever
since April and May and that we agreed that a policy of under¬
standing with Russia should be followed, so that Russia would
be neutralized and thereby be prevented from becoming a
partner in the system of encirclement propagated by the
great democracies.

I was informed at Salzburg that the economic negotiations
which were taking place at Moscow were proceeding very
favorably, so that there was hope for further developments.

On the evening of August 21st at 10 P.M. I received a telephone
call from Herr von Ribbentrop, who informed me that he would
go to Moscow on the 23rd in order to sign the non-aggression
pact between the Reich and the Soviet-Union.

The Increased Tension of the Situation and Mussolini’s Last
Attempt to Save the Peace
The Reasons for Its Failure

During the last days of August the situation became
hourly more serious. The events are still vividly in the memory
of all, so that I do not have to review them. While Italy
continued to exert its moderating influence upon both parties
in the hope that an understanding would still be possible,
it did not neglect taking all those military and civil measures
which in such serious circumstances appeared to be indispen¬
sable for the protection of its national security. We determined
at the same time in close contact and common agreement
with the Government of the Reich what the attitude of Italy
would be in case the crisis should end in an armed conflict.

The last attempt at an understanding was made by the
Duce on August 31st even though the situation had become
so tense that a peaceful settlement hardly seemed possible.
The English and French Governments were informed that the
Duce — if he would be assured beforehand of the support of France
and Britain and the participation of Poland — could call an inter¬
national conference with the purpose of revising the provisions
of the Treaty of Versailles, those causes of Europe’s troubles.
The delay in the arrival of the answers, which came after
the first hostilities at the German-Polish boundary had occur¬
red, and the subsequent British demand for the evacuation
of the German troops from the Polish territory under military
occupation — a demand whose acceptance no one could recom-^
mend to the Fiihrer for understandable reasons — caused th j!)
failure of these last efforts which the Duce had undertaken'
with his courageous and responsible will in order to save
Europe from the tragic trial.

Italy’s Clear Attitude in the Conflict in Complete Agreement *>
with the Government of the Reich

After the outbreak of the hostilities between Germany
and Poland and after the public announcement of the British-

53

* ‘French decision to give military assistance to Poland — in
agreement with the treaties of alliance which obligated Britain
and France toward Poland — the Fascist Government declared
after the meeting of the Council of Ministers on September
1st in the communique that Italy would not undertake any
military steps.

This resolution was known to the German Government
and to it alone. No other government was informed of it
before. It fixed the Italian attitude in the conflict with pre¬
cision and in complete agreement with the Government of
the Eeich as is evident from Hitler’s telegram to the Duce
on the morning of September 1st in which he thanked Italy
for its diplomatic and political support and declared that
because of the fact that Germany disposed of sufficient mili¬
tary forces for the solution of the task, no need existed for
Italian military assistance.

The Reasons for the Policy of the Non-Belligerent Power
A Pack of Falsifications and Miserable Lies

The attitude which was adopted by Italy on September
1st is that of a non-belligerent power and is in complete agree¬
ment with the German intentions to localize the conflict and
with the obligations determined in the treaties for each of
the two states. These and no other, absolutely no other ,are
the reasons for the declaration that Italy would not take any
military measures. But because the craziest statements
have been made by inevitably present, diseased imaginations
about Italy’s determination to stand watchfully at attention
instead of plunging into that war which all have declared
they did not desire and into which up to this day no one has
actually thrown himself or — according to the most recent
and repeated official declarations — has any intention of throw¬
ing himself, at least on land, the moment has come, therefore,
solemnly to settle accounts with this pack of falsifications.

According to some of these Italy has kept itself outside
the conflict right from the beginning because it was not pre¬
pared in the military field. Just as Fascist Italy has in the
course of a few years conquered its empire, just as it brought
its glorious campaign in Spain to a successful ending, and just
as it could, after the union with Albania, provide 734 kilo¬
meters of Balkan boundary with the means of defence, so was
it ready on September 1st with its men and armies, if its
interests and obligations should demand it, to undergo the
severest trials. I have already declared that Italy, particularly
because of the immense consumption of her wealth during two
wars, needed a period of at least three years in order to
bring the preparations of its armaments up to the desired level,
that is, to its maximum capacity. The precipitous succession of
events has not brought about a change in this fact. But
no one has the right to draw therefrom the conclusion that
Italy would have been unprepared at the moment of trial.

Others have declared that the Italian pelple had feared
war. Nothing is more stupid or further from the truth, because
on the basis of the facts, nothing could be less subject to
scornful refutation. So little do the Italian people fear war
that from 1911 to this day the years of war surpass in number
the years of peace. From 1911 to 1912 the conquest of Lybia
took place ; from 1915 to 1918 the participation in the World
War ; from 1924 to 1931 the reconquest of Lybia ; between
1935 and 1936 the conquest of Abyssinia ; and from 1936
to 1939 the participation in the Spanish war.

Finally, there has been talk — and how could they omit
this ? — of opposition of popular opinion, of resistances, of
discontentment, and of similar fairy-tales. When will it ever
be understood that the Italian people cannot be judged by
these things ? When will it be realized that these lies serve
- only to widen the gulf which separates us from those who
create and disseminate them ? The truth is that in August,
1939, as always in the past and as ever in the future, the
Italian people had only one heart and one belief and only
one single will : that of the Duce. They have stood still because
he commanded it ; they would have marched and they will
march if, when, and where he so determines.

Another lie which deserves only scorn is the assertion that
this or that power has demanded explanations, assurances,
or guarantees in regard to the Italian attitude. Nothing

of that kind has taken place and no one has exerted such
pressure upon us. If that had been the case, we would have
given a suitable answer. The truth is, rather, that wherever
the value and the significance of the attitude taken by Italy
has been understood, the hopes of these peoples have been
concentrated upon our country and primarily upon the person
of the Duce, as they also in the anxious hours of watch¬
fulness wall orient themselves accordingly.

The all-upsetting military action of Germany ended the
war in Poland in a few weeks. The political events developed just
as rapidly, with the signature of the friendship- and boundary-
treaty between Russia and Germany. At that time, when the
military operations in the East had come to an end and those
in the West had not yet commenced — as they have practically
not done even to this day — a peace-offensive was spoken
of and connected, in particular, with my trip to Berlin in the
first days of October at the invitation of the German Govern¬
ment.

The Relations between Germany and Italy as Determined by
the Treaty of Alliance

No More Reason for the Continuation of the War

The world-press wrote about Italian peace efforts or
about a demand of the German Government that we should
bring about negotiations. All this is incorrect. My trip to
Berlin at the end of this first phase of the conflict had its
reason in the German desire to give us information about
the whole course of the conflict and about their future plans.
Germany did not demand anything of us, and no step in the
direction of negotiations wTas taken. The visit to Berlin belongs
in that category of usual contacts which are kept up between
the two countries, and it is necessary to repeat, as has recently
been affirmed by the Fascist Grand Council, that the relations
between Italy and Germany remain on that basis which was
established in the treaty of alliance and in the accompany
ing exchange of opinion. This is not going to surprise anyone
and particularly not those who heard the speech of the Duce
at the twentieth anniversary of the Fascist combative organi¬
zations.

The War-Aims of the Democracies Extinguish the Hopes for

Peace

At the end of the war in Poland Germany announced
directly to the world, and not by way of Italy, that there
was no reason for the continuation of the war or, in other
words, no reason for its extension against the Western powers.
Hopes of peace were visible once more on the horizon but they
were only of short duration. They soon disappeared when
the democracies made known their intentions and war-aims.
To the Germany which had been victorious in the East, to the
Germany which had realized a comprehensive agreement
with Russia which did not solely concern the Polish ques¬
tion but which also deeply changed the situation in the Baltic,
they spoke not only of a reconstitution of Poland but also
of Czechoslovakia and of Austria. Such ideas are, of course,
not realizable, and it is clear that even though Germany was
ready to examine the problem of the erection of a Polish
national state, it could not permit the policy of National-
Socialism and its leaders to be put on trial. He who really
desires to do fruitful peace-work must remain on the basis
of reality, otherwise the peace of Europe will not be re¬
established ; on the contrary, the differences will become
intensified and the conflicts will become more serious and
extensive.

The Faseist-Balkan Policy
No Necessity for a Balkan Bloc

It is generally recognized that it has been the realistic
attitude of Italy which up to the present has prevented a
general extension of the conflict, and the attention of all
those states who desire to protect their own interests and
at the same time to save the peace of the world is therefore
turned toward our country. In spite of this, I should like
to declare distinctly that no step has been taken on the part
of the Fascist Government and that, under present conditions,
it is not our intention to take such a step in order publicy
to explain more clearly our cooperative and friendly
relations with the neutral states. As there is frequent talk

54

about the Balkan Peninsula and as the policy of Italy is
turned particularly in this direction with an interest which
tins its reason in history, geography, and tradition — quite
independent of the union of Albania, a Balkan power, with
Italy— I should like to declare that even though Italy affirms
its vivid desire to see order and peace sustained and' fortified
in the Danube and Balkan region, it is of the opinion that
no erection of blocs- — no matter what kind they might be — can
be advantageous either for the countries which are to parti¬
cipate in them or for the highest aim, the hastening of the
reestablishment of peace. Our relations with the Balkan
states are not in need of a new examination.

Vie have a treaty of non-agression and friendship with
1 ugoslavia which excludes all possibility of war between
the two countries, sanctions the cooperation in the Adriatic,
and has proved to be solid and able to exist through a trial
of three years during a succession of events of the highest
importance. This could not have been otherwise because
the intentions of the two parties were permeated with the best
and most sincere will and desire to establish a sincere, last¬
ing, and fruitful peace between Italy and Yugoslavia.

The fixing of a common land boundary has brought about
the clarification of the general relations between Greece
and Italy, which are now developing in an atmosphere of
amiability and confidence. The recent exchange of notes
between Borne and Athens has laid down the basis for these
relations which are suitable for further favorable develop¬
ment.

The relations of Italy with Turkey are regulated by the
Treaty of Friendship of 1928 which was renewed and affirmed
in 1932. The Italian relations with Bulgaria, a country which
always had our sympathies and whose strong military and
civic virtues we value, are traditionally good. Equally cordial
are our relations with Boumania, with whom the interstate
trade has recently developed in the most satisfactory manner.

It is almost superfluous to speak of the Italian-Hungarian
relations. The friendship and the complete solidarity which
unites the two countries are deeply rooted in the soul of the

two peoples, who know from experience that they can always
count upon the unchangeable solidity of this friendship and
particularly so in difficult hours.

It is the common interest of all these countries to secure
the maintenance of peace in the Danube and Balkan region.
For this reason Italy regards with deep sympathy every
manifestation of the will of these peoples to settle in a friendly
manner these difficulties which exist between them and is
ready to give them its advice and assistance for this purpose.

Italy’s Relation to the Neutral States

The relations between Italy and all neutral countries
are filled with a spirit of respect and cooperation. In Europe
we have particularly deep-rooted relations with the friendly
Swiss Bepublic and beyond Europe with the South American
countries and the Japanese Empire, whose friendship Fascist
Italy values very highly because we know that this feeling
finds a response in the strong and noble Japanese people.

Standing at Attention and Ready for All Eventualities

Comrades ! In this long report which I have had the honor
to make I have tried to show, exhaustively and impartially,
the position of Italy in the world situation. This position
is identical with that which was fixed in the communique
of the Council of Ministers on September 1st, which was
affirmed by the Duce in his speech to the combative organiza¬
tions of Bologna and then affirmed anew by the Fascist Grand
Council.

Fascist Italy is going to follow the developments of events
with a watchful spirit, ready, when it becomes possible, to
give once more its contribution for the appeasement of the
world, but resolved to watch with inflexible resolution over
its interests, its commerce on land, on sea, and in the air,
its honor, and its future as a great power.

This watchfulness finds its securest guarantee in the
glowing and resolved discipline of the Italian people, in the
strength of our armed forces, and in the will and genius of
the Duce — as glorious as the future of our Fatherland.”

11 testo del Discorso pronunciato dal Conte Galeazzo Ciano il 15 dicembre 1939
a Roma dinanzi alia Camera dei Fasci e delle Corporazioni

« Camerati,

voi consentirete che, per dare al Paese una esatta relazione
sulle vicende che si sono prodotte negli ultimi mesi e che sono
tuttora in pieno svolgimento, io risalga ad eventi che possono
sembrare lontani nel tempo, ma che sono invece strettamente
connessi con la crisi che oggi travaglia l’Europa e minaccia
il mondo intero.

II punto cruciale della storia dell’Europa

Yon e per l’ormai superflua ragione di documentare ancora
una volta la sicurezza delle affermazioni mussoliniane, ma
piuttosto per rinfrescare la memoria di tutti sulla chiaro-
veggenza della politica fascista, eli’io ricordero che fin dal
maggio del 1927 — esattamente dal 26 maggio del 1927, in
quel discorso che e stato consacrato alia storia della Bivolu-
zione fascista col nome di discorso dell’Ascensione — il Duce
affermo, in questa medesima aula, che tra il 1935 e il 1940
ci saremmo trovati a un punto cruciale della storia europea.

Il dilemma europea dopo 1919 : 0 la revisione dei Trattati
di pace o una nuova guerra

Mi riserbo, nel corso di questa mia esposizione, di provare
come l’ltalia fascista non si sia limitata a denunciare passi-
vamente il pericolo, ma come abbia invece a piu riprese offerto
il contributo costruttivo della sua collaborazione, e come
questi nostri sforzi concreti si siano infranti contro l’ostacolo
della incomprensione altrui.

Da lungo tempo, da lunghissimo tempo, il Fascismo aveva
riconosciuto che il regime instaurato dai Trattati di pace e
mantenuto con la forza artificiosa del sistema della sicurezza
collettiva avrebbe spinto l’Europa verso una nuova catastrofe.

I Trattati di pace avevano lacerato l’Europa, spartendola
definitivamente fra Stati vincitori e Stati vinti, ponendo
questi ultimi in uno stato di soggezione permanente.

Yel 1919, all’atto stesso della loro costituzione, i Fasci di
combattimento posero il riavvicinamento alle Yazioni vinte
e la revisione dei Trattati come uno dei postulati fondamentali
della politica estera del Fascismo.

Yel 1921 il Duce enuncio il dilemma di fronte al quale
l’Europa doveva fatalmente trovarsi : « o la revisione dei
Trattati, o una nuova guerra ».

A diciotto anni di distanza da quando queste parole furono
pronunciate noi non possiamo non considerare come le ori-
gini e le cause dell conflitto che oggi insanguina l’Europa
siano state dal Fascismo tempestivamente indicate, quando
i germi di questo conflitto erano ancora invisibili, quando
i pericoli erano ancora solamente in potenza, soprattutto
quando l’Europa si trovava ancora in grado di attenuare
gli errori compiuti non solo ai danni dei popoli vinti ma anche
e soprattuto ai danni dell’Italia.

Fino da allora il Fascismo indico la via per ristabilire in
Europa gli element! essenziali di una convivenza pacifica che
i Trattati di pace rendevano impossibile e che la politica di r
alcune fra le Potenze vincitrici respingeva continuamentc w
con l’asprezza di una formula che si e rivelata fatale per l’Eu¬
ropa : « La revisione e la guerra ».

II castello chimerico delle repara zioni, I’illusione c la mascliera
della sicurezza collettiva e 1’aberrazione del regime di

disuguaglianza —

A questa formula si appoggiava quel castello chimerico
che si chiamava : riparazioni, garanzie militari, sicurezza

55

Uettiva, e che nella illusione di mantenere l’Europa in uno
^tato di immobility marmorea ne opprimeva e paralizzava le
forze di rinascita.

Lunga e tenace e stata la nostra lotta contro que ta peri-
colosa aberrazione. Per dieci anni - — ■ dalla Conferenza di
Londra del 1922 alia Conferenza di Losanna del 1932 — abbia-
mo lottato contro il regime delle riparazioni, cbe illanguidiva
la vita economica dei Paesi creditori. Dieci anni di rovine e
di rancori sarebbero stati risparmiati all’Europa se la solu-
zione totalitaria del colpo di spugna fosse stata tempestiva-
mente adottata.

E cosi doveva anche essere liquidate quel regime di disugua-
glianza cbe decurtava i diritti di sovranita della Germania e
dei Paesi cbe erano stati suoi alleati nella guerra, e primo ed
essenziale di questi diritti quello di provvedere alia propria
difesa, senza di cbe era fatale cbe questi Paesi vi prowe-
dessero liberamente essi stessi, rovesciando i successivi tenta-
tivi di disarmo, sulla cui onesta avevano troppe ragioni di
diffidare.

La sola possibility di fermare l’Europa nella sua corsa
verso gli armamenti e verso la guerra era quella di restituire
a questi Paesi l’uguaglianza di diritto, premessa indispensabile
di un accordo sull’equibbrio della potenza armata. Hoi fummo
i soli a Ginevra a sostenere questa elementare necessity,
poicbe sentivamo cbe l’Europa moralmente e materialmente
si disgregava proprio su quelle linee cbe i Trattati di pace
avevano segnate. I conflitti di nazionalita si inasprivano nei
confini assai spesso tracciati senza la minima cognizione di
causa. La crisi finanziaria — provocata in parte essa stessa
dal regime delle riparazioni — sconnetteva i nessi vitali del l’eco-
nomia europea e trasformava gli Stati in tanti campi chiusi e
fortificati. II regime della sicurezza collettiva li spartiva e li
forzava in gruppi avversi, predisponendo quei blocchi di forze
dei quali il Duce — per un lungo corso di anni — aveva denun-
ciato e combattuto il pericolo.

La sicurezza collettiva, come sicurezza di ciascuno Stato
nei riguardi di altri, non era che una illusione e una mascbera.
Una illusione, con la quale si faceva credere ai piccoli Stati
che essi sarebbero stati protetti contro la forza delle grandi
Potenze, mentre in realty essi venivano artificiosamente
coinvolti nei loro conflitti : una mascbera, dietro la quale si
tentava di creare un regime di alleanze metodicamente diretto
ad isolare e minacciare alcune Potenze. Hon altro contenuto
aveva la sicurezza collettiva. Hon altro significato i tentativi
di rendere automatici gli impegni di mutua assistenza pre-
visti dal Patto della S. d. H. Hon altro obiettivo i Trattati
di alleanza conclusi per dare pratica applicazione a questi
impegni, veri e propri strumenti di pressione politica e mili-
tare messi al servizio di un gruppo d’interessi particolari, e
destinati a costit.uire le fondamenta di quella politica cbe
fatalmente doveva riaprire all’Europa la via della guerra.

Un vano tentative mussoliniano di arresto : Il Patto a Quattro
e un Progetto di Disarmo

Su questa via fu ancora una volta l’ltalia a fare un tenta-
tivo di arresto. Il 18 marzo 1933 il Duce proponeva al Primo
Ministro britannico la conclusione di un accordo fra le quattro
grandi Potenze occidentali, l’ltalia, la Prancia, la Germania
e la Gran Bretagna, nei quale fossero fissate le basi e le condi-
zioni di una collaborazione permanente cbe, allontanando
ogni idea di raggruppamenti contrapposti o di flnalita anta-
gonistiche, mirasse a salvaguardare gli interessi dei singoli
Stati con l’interesse supremo, comune a tutti, del consolida-
mento della pace. Hucleo essenziale di questo patto era la
revisione dei Trattati e un accordo per gli armamenti. Era
questo un tentativo estremo per riparare al fallimento inevita-
_ bile della Conferenza del disarmo, riportando i problemi
vitali della pace europea alia responsability e alia collabo-
* razione delle grandi Potenze.

Contemporaneamente il Duce presento il progetto di
disarmo : mantenimento dello status quo per le Potenze armate,
e riarmo delle Potenze disarmate nei limiti indicati dal Governo
» del Reich come il minimo necessario. Sia il patto a quattro
^ sia il progetto di disarmo restarono lettera morta e il Duce
detto allora parole cbe non possono venire dimenticate :

« Il giorno — egli scrisse — in cui i delegati della Confe¬
renza del disarmo dovranno dichiarare cbe il disarmo e una

utopia, una sublime ma appunto per questo pid pericoloso
utopia, la Society delle Hazioni avrd perduto ogni significata
e prestigio ; alia sua politica, che escludeva almeno in appa,-
renza i blocchi degli Stati, subentrery la politica dei blocchi,
ciob delle alleanze, in altri termini la politica dell’anteguerra .
all’ ultimo e sua maestb il cannone cbe sard invitato a parlare »:

In tale stato di cose all’Italia restava un solo dovere :
quello di provvedere con la sua volonty e con le sue forze alia
difesa dei propri interessi, alle necessity della sua espanzione,
alia costruzione di un suo sistema imperiale.

La eonquista dell’Etiopia

L’impresa in Etiopia fu la necessaria conseguenza non solo
dell’iniqua posizione fatta all’Italia nei campo coloniale, ma
anebe del dovere cbe si imponeva alFItalia di pensare alia
sua sicurezza, alia sua indipendenza, al suo avvenire.

Trovammo allora contro di noi tutte quelle forze di op¬
pression e di coercizione che per 18 anni avevamo denunziato
e combattuto e cbe credettero giunto il momento di esperi-
mentare le armi societarie lungamente affilate, predisponendo
e attuando un assedio che avrebbe dovuto esaurirci e piegarci.
Queste armi si spuntarono contro la volonta di un popolo
e il genio di un Capo.

L’ltalia usci fulmineamente vittoriosa da una impresa
cbe non fu breve per mancanza di resistenza o di diffieolta,
ma solo perche gli ostacoli furono inesorabilmente investiti
dall’impero fascista e, come e nello stile del Duce, l’impeto
fu piu vivo la dove le resistenze erano maggiori.

Questo sforzo noi compimmo in Africa con le armi mentre
in Europa resistevamo alia pressione di una coalizione di
52 Stati, della quale pero non facevano parte quelle Hazioni
che, come noi, reclamavano giustizia e con le quali ci unirono
allora spontanei vincoli cbe il tempo e gli eventi dovevano
precisare e consolidare. »

Segue una vasta documentazione della guerra civile in
Spagna, della partecipazione italiana e della responsabilita
del comunismo. L’atteggiamento delle due Potenze occiden¬
tali vien sottoposto ad una severa critica. Dopo un inno sulle
vittorie, sull’eroismo e sullo spirito di sacrificio dei legionari
italiani, dei quali quattro mila sono caduti in terra di Spagna,
il Conte di Ciano cbiude questo capitolo del suo discorso
esclamando : « Essi sono i custodi piu sicuri dell’amicizia e
della collaborazione fra le due Hazioni. »

«He si deve dimenticare cbe se oggi, nei turbinio della tem-
pesta cbe scuote l’Europa, il Mediterraneo ba potuto sin qui
rimanere un’oasi di pace operosa, cio e stato reso possibile
dall’eroica volonta del Caudillo cbe ba stroncat-o in Spagna le
• forze torbide del disordine e del sovvertimento, e di quei
Paesi cbe compresero e assecondarono il suo grande e nobile
sforzo.

L’origine dell’Asse Roma-Berlino e del Patto tripartite

Tra questi Paesi era la Germania. Anebe il Governo nazista
non era rimasto sordo agli appelli del popolo spagnolo. Pur
non avendo nella questione lo stesso diretto interesse deUTtalia
a tutto cio cbe concerne la situazione mediterranea, ma per
ragioni di solidarieta ideale e civile, il Reich aveva offerto il
contribute della sua collaborazione tecnica e militare alia
causa franchista. Il parallelismo fra la politica della Germania
e quella deUTtalia si faceva sempre piu evidente e fu naturale
fenomeno cbe, a un dato momento, si stabibssero dei contatti
per coordinate l’azione dei due Paesi, cbe tendeva a un rnede-
simo fine e cbe si trovava in contrasto con l’opposizione e la
coalizione dei medesimi avversari. La politica deU’asse Roma-
Berlino, cbe gia si era profilata durante la crisi etiopica, trovo
la sua prima applicazione concreta sul terreno deUa rivolu-
zione nazionale spagnola. He bisogna dimenticare cbe gU
antagonist deU’ItaUa, aU’epoca deUa eonquista etiopica, non
avevano affatto disarmato nei loro atteggiamento ostruzio-
nistico nei nostri riguardi e, impotent ormai ad annullare
queUo cbe era un formidabile evento acquisito aUa storia,
cercavano ancora di ingannare almeno se stessi con la farsa
del non riconoscimento deU’Impero di Roma.

Hei ProtocoUi di BerUno e neU’incontro con Hitler a Berch-
tesgaden furono precisate le basi di una piu intima coUabo-
razione italo-tedesca ; ma, pid cbe dai document cbe, concerne-

56

Iff0; Sfpra2utt? di interesse contingente, i vincoli

mdf' flf°n0 semPre Pid stretti dalla spontanea

afdue^Goyernf.0 6 dl aZ1°Ue °he ie viceude europee suggerivano

L’ltalia e la Germania — come gih fu detto — non costi-
tuirono un blocco : il sistema politico italo-tedesco fu definito
un asse e non un diaframma. Una lunga esperienza svoltasHn
condiziom di particolare difficolta valse a provare che la poli-
tica parallela dei due grandi Stati autoritari di Europa costi-
tuiya un fattore di pace e di sicurezza, un elemento d’ordine

f Za, COntr° Fassalto alia civilta europea veniva
poitato dalle forze oscure della distruzione.

In queste condizioni — e dopo la visita del Duce in Ger-

PinUrn nf ,-n?ttembre i1 93 \ ~ PItalia fu Pronta ad accettare
1 invito germamco a dare la sua adesione in quanta di firma-

tano ongmano al Patto anticomintern gia esistente fra la
Germania e il Giappone.

Quali la portata e il valore di tale Patto ? Non e difficile
rispondere che esso aveva il signiflcato, nettamente politico,
di consolidare il sistema anticomunista e di preparare una pih
mtensa collaborazione in ogni settore fra le Potenze die tale
sistema avevano costituito. Che, se il Patto non avesse mirato
a tale scopo, ma avesse avuto l’unico obiettivo di coordinare
1 azione amministrativa dei tre Governi nella difesa contro la
propaganda bolscevica, allora tale Patto non sarebbe stato
aflatto necessario o, anziche prendere le proporzioni di un
solenne impegno politico fra Stati, sarebbe rimasto in quelle
piu modeste e adegiiate di un accordo di polizia.

La,rga eeo e molti commenti suscito nel mondo la stipula-
zione dell accordo tripartito ; ma nessuno pote sorprendersi
della nostra decisione poiche essa rappresentava l’assoluta
contmmta della politica di Mussolini, che primo nel mondo
oa eva denunciato il pericolo del bolscevismo e l’aveva com-
battuto nelle vie d’ltalia con la stessa tenacia con la quale lo
stava combattendo nelle trincee di Spagna.

L'uscita dalla Lega, nemica della vera pace

A distanza di brevi settimane dalla firma del patto tri¬
partito, l'ltalia annuncio solennemente la sua decisione di
uscire dalla Societa delle Nazioni e di recidere ogni nostro
legame con Ginevra.

Gesto anche questo perfettamente coerente con lo sviluppo
della nostra politica. Il conflitto sorto tra noi e la Lega trovava
I’ll dicembre 1937, nella dehberazione votata dal Gran Con-
siglio e comunicata dal Duce al popolo, il suo naturale epilogo.
Aricora una volta avevamo dato al mondo un esempio di mira-
bile pazienza prima di compiere un gesto del quale avevamo
valutato tutta la portata.

L’uscita dell’Italia da Ginevra significava la fine della
Lega. Il 1° novembre 1936 il Duce aveva ancora una volta
posto il dilemma : « O rinnovarsi o perire ». La Lega aveva
rifiutato il rinnovamento ; non era rimasta che la seconda
alternativa : la morte. Nessuna lacrima verra da noi versata
sulla bara di quella che fu a un tempo nemica nostra e nemica
della vera pace.

Monaco e l’azione del Duce per la pace

Sulla base dei protocolli di Berlino e del Patto anticomintern,
la collaborazione italo-tedesca continuo a svilupparsi verso gli
obiettivi fissati : un maggiore riavvicinamento dei due popoli
e una effettiva politica di pace europea.

Ma ormai i germi di crisi in Europa avevano preso una
incontenibile virulenza. Mentre con l’affermarsi vittorioso del
Caudillo si allontanava la minaccia dello scontro causato dalla
questione spagnola, nell’Europa centrale il conflitto, per lungo
tempo latente, fra la Germania e la Ceco-Slovacchia volgeva
rapidamente verso la soluzione delle armi. Anche in tale situa-
zione l’azione svolta dall’Italia, prima per far prevalere l’equita
e il buon senso, poi per localizzare il conflitto, e infine, all’ora
estrema, per salvare la pace, e nota.

Quando l’umanita attendeva ormai trepidante, di minuto
in minuto, il primo colpo di cannone, il Duce riusciva ad
arrestare l’Europa sul limite della guerra. L’accordo di Monaco
salvava la pace europea e per la prima volta, in quel turbine
di odii, di rancori e di vendette che era la politica del dopo-
guerra, sembrava aprirsi un varco luminoso alle speranze
dei popoli.

Monaco non doveva rappresentare soltanto la soluzione
di una questione di minoranze nazionali, restando un episodio

isolato e fugace di buona volonta, e di giustizia. Nelle speranj
uei popoli, Monaco rappresentava l’inizio di un periodo d’in -
tesa, di collaborazione, di pacificazione. Certo era troppo
vivo in noi il senso della realta per abbandonarci a pericolosi

e prematun ottimismi. Ma quello che ci attendevamo _ e

avevamo il diritto di attenderci — era che il pericolo che aveva
mvestito 1 Europa avesse aperto la mente ai fautori della
politica di coercizione e che i piu gravi problemi avrebbero
almeno trovato un principio di soluzione pacifica.

L’Anti-Monaeo e il fallimenlo della distensione.

L inizia della politica d’accerchiamento

Ma. a Monaco non segui una distensione. Il respiro di sollievo
chu 1 umamta aveva tratto dalla guerra evitata fu in poche
settimane soffocato dalle forze che avevano visto sfuggire
dalle loro mani il destino dell’Europa e guardavano all’avvenire
con una sola intenzione : quella della rivincita.

A Monaco segui cosi l’anti-Monaco. Quello che era stato
un atto di saggezza fu attaccato come un atto di capitolazione.
Da questo sentimento, che comincio a fare breccia in alcuni
degli uomini di Stato che avevano contribuito alia sua realizza-
zione, una conclusione fu tratta : che Monaco non avrebbe dovuto
npetersi piu. Mai piu Monaco, fu la parola d’ordine. Non nel
senso che non bisognava piu lasciare che gli event! trascinassero
nella loro spinta inesorabile PEuropa fino alia guerra perche
questa fosse all’ora estrema evitata, ma nel senso che bisognava
riprendere e rafforzare la politica della coercizione, chiudere
la parentesi che Monaco aveva rappresentato, fare scendere
una saracinesca sulla via della pace che Monaco aveva aperto.

E poiche le democrazie amano sing'olarmente il linguaggio
della guerra, esse cominciarono a chiamare questa politica
« fronte della pace », come avevano chiamato la loro coalizione
«fronte delle democrazie », come nella politica interna aveyano
chiamato « fronte popolare » la loro collusione col bolsce¬
vismo. Tre « fronti » che erano collegati fra loro da un unico
piano : l’alleanza con la Eepubblica dei Sovieti e l’accer-
chiamento ideologico, pohtico e militare della Germania e
defl’Italia.

L’istituzione del Protettorato nella Boemia e nella Moravia e

1’Unione dell’ Albania all’Italia. Nessun piano concordato

Nel marzo 1939 il Governo del Reich decideva l’occupazione
della Boemia e della Moravia e l’istituzione del Protettorato.
Nelle prime settimane di aprile l’ltalia realizzava l’unione
dell’Albania, invocata dall’unanime volonth del popolo schi-
petaro.

Erano due eventi di altissima importanza, l’uno per la
Germania, l’altro per l’ltalia ; ma due eventi, e bene ricordarlo
e chiarirlo, assolutamente indipendenti l’uno dall’altro. Niente
esisteva di quel preteso piano concordato fra l’ltalia e la
Germania che il « fronte della pace » si agitava a denunziare,
alio scopo evidente di attirare alia politica di accerchiamento
i Paesi dell’Europa danubiana e balcanica. I soldati italiani
non erano sbarcati a Durazzo perche i soldati tedeschi poche
settimane prima erano entrati a Praga.

L’occupazione dell’Albania era impresa interamente ita-
liana dettata interamente dai nostre ragioni, dai nostri interessi
e dalla situazione che si era creata in Albania e che non aveva
alcun rapporto con la situazione ceco-slovacca.

L’unione dell’Albania all’Italia rappresentava il corona-
mento di antichi nostri diritti e di una lunga opera da noi
compiuta in favore del popolo albanese.

Quanto e avvenuto negli otto mesi trascorsi dal giorno
in cui le nostre truppe posero il piede sul territorio albanese,
prova la verita. delle nostre affermazioni circa le ragioni e i
moventi dell’azione italiana. L’ordine e la pace operosa regnano
in Albania, come mai vi regnarono nel corso dei secoli. E questa
pace e quest’ordine non sono tenuti con la minaccia o con la
forza, ma sono la conseguenza della collaborazione piena e .
fraterna fra il popolo italiano e quello albanese sulla base
d’una parita di doveri e di diritti.

L’unione dell’Albania all’Italia non rappresentava, come
fin da allora affermammo, una minaccia per nessun popolo.

La politica dell’accerchiamento e l’alleanza italo-germanica.

I colloqui di Milano

Ma anche di questo evento ci si valse per inasprire la vio- ^
lenta campagna di stampa che gi& da tempo si conduceva
in Francia, in Inghilterra e in Russia contro l’ltalia e la Ger-

57

ania. In tale occasione furono propugnati piani di attacco
~abe nostre frontiere, alle nostre colonie e alle nostre vie di
comunicazione, piani assurdi e immaginari ma non per questo
meno imprudenti. Contemporaneamente fu annunciato, dis-
posto e condotto un programma di accercliiamento dell’Itaba
e della Germania per mezzo di un nuovo sistema di alleanze
e di garanzie militari.

I principi di questo sistema erano lontani. Durante il
conflitto etiopico il Governo britannico aveva, d’intesa con
il Governo francese, tentato di stabilire nel Mediterraneo un
regime di accordi di mutua assistenza neb’eventualita di un
conflitto con l’ltalia. Noi avevamo vigorosamente reagito,
prima provocando la decadenza degli accordi, poi portando le
nostre relazioni con la Jugoslavia sopra una base d’intima
collaborazione e di fiducia, cbe stabibva neb’Adriatico un
regime comune di sicurezza e di pace. Ora il veccbio piano
veniva ripreso e collegato al programma delle alleanze orientali
cbe era perseguito per isolare e accercbiare la Germania.

II 31 marzo era stata annunciata a Londra l’offerta di
garanzia anglo -francese alia Polonia, cbe doveva portare ai
Trattati del 25 agosto e del 4 settembre, e sulla quale avremo
occasione di tornare.

L’8 aprile si iniziavano a Mosca negoziati per il Trattato
tripartito di alleanza. Il 13 aprile si annunciava a Londra e a
Parigi l’offerta delle garanzie inglese e francese alia Bomania
e alia Grecia. Successivamente il Primo Ministro britannico
comunicava ai Comuni cbe il Governo britannico e il Governo
turco erano d’accordo per la conclusione di un Trattato di
mutua assistenza e per un Patto di garanzia generale della
sicurezza dei Balcani. Cosi, giorno per giorno, venivano cbiusi
tutti gli anelli di quel cercbio cbe — nelle intenzioni dei suoi
artefici — doveva completare il blocco della Germania nefl’O-
riente europeo e defl’Italia nel Mediterraneo e nei Balcani.

Niente di piu naturale cbe l’ltalia e la Germania avessero,
in questo stato di cose, uno scambio di vedute per definire e
decidere gli sviluppi della comune politica. Questo scambio
di vedute ebbe luogo a Milano nei giorni 6 e 7 maggio.

Il ministro degli Affari Esteri del Beicb e io potemmo
constatare cbe il giudizio sulla situazione dato da Boma e
da Berbno era assolutamente identico, cosi come identicbe
erano le intenzioni per l’awenire. Italia e Germania, mentre
erano decise a respingere con le armi qualsiasi attacco da
parte degli avversari, concordavano appieno sulla necessity
di dirigere ogni sforzo al fine di preservare e consolidare la
pace in Europa per un lungo periodo di tempo, necessario ad
ambedue i Paesi per perfezionare l’opera di ricostruzione
interna e completare la preparazione militare. La durata di
questo periodo fu da noi precisata in tre anni : da parte tedesca,
in quattro o cinque. Non cbe trascorso tale tempo l’ltalia e
la Germania avessero in programma di turbare la pace del
mondo con propositi minacciosi o aggressivi. Al contrario :
la loro collaborazione aveva lo scopo di creare una base di
fondamentale importanza sulla quale sarebbe stato piu facile
in avvenire costruire la sicurezza e la pace europee, cbe avreb-
bero potuto essere solide e reali soltanto quando le necessity
vitali dell’Italia e della Germania fossero state equamente
comprese e soddisfatte.

Comunque, il Governo del Beicb concordava con noi sulla
opportunity di non sollevare alcuna questione atta a suscitare
nuove polemicbe prima cbe il lasso di tempo suddetto non
fosse decorso.

Fu su queste premesse, e alio scopo di cristallizzare la
identica volonta dell’Italia e della Germania di presentare
un fronte unico contro l’accerchiamento, cbe a Milano fu
annunciata la prossima firma di un Patto di alleanza, firma
cbe ebbe luogo a Berbno il 22 maggio. Come fu subito detto
nelle dicbiarazioni cbe accompagnarono la cerimonia, il Patto
—non costituiva una minaccia per nessuno, poiche, nel nego-
iarlo e nel concluderlo, il Governo fascista e il Governo nazista
~avevano avuto in animo il mantenimento della pace europea e,
d’altro lato, il Patto rappresentava la regolarizzazione giuridica
di quella solidarieta fra Boma e Berbno cbe grandiose vicende
internazionab avevano a piu riprese dimostrato completa e
"“"sicura.

Il Patto, cbe contiene oltre aba clausola di assistenza
ancbe queba deba consultazione e dell’intesa, portava i rap-
porti fra l’ltaba e la Germania sul medesimo piano su cui da
tempo si trovavano i rapporti tra la Francia e la Gran Bretagna.

La responsabilitb delle democrazic di aver spaeeato 1’Europa in

due blocchi

Non dunque all’Itaba e alia Germania si deve far risabre
la responsabilita di avere spaccato 1’Europa in due blocchi
contrapposti, concezione politica contro la quale noi avevamo
sempre lottato, perche ne avevamo riconosciuto il fatale peri-
colo. Sono state le democrazie a preparare giorno per giorno
una tale situazione, e il Patto di Berbno, ben lungi dab’essere
uno strumento di minaccia, fu soltanto la risposta a chi la
minaccia intendeva agitare contro di noi.

Ho detto che una sincera e profonda volontb di pace ci
animava nebo stringere il patto di Berbno. E’ facile provarlo.
Il discorso cbe il Duce pronuncio in Campidogbo e che trac-
ciava le nuove operose direttrici di marcia al Paese fu subito
seguito, come e costume fascista, dai fatti. L’intensificazione
dei lavori preparatori deba Esposizione del 1942, la bonifica
del latifondo sicibano, i vasti programmi di colonizzazione
dell’Impero, la rapida azione di messa in valore deb’Albania
stanno a provare cbe l’ltaba fascista intendeva dedicarsi a
feconde e nobib opere, cbe per essere degnamente compiute
ricbiedevano un lungo periodo di pace.

Ed ancbe la Germania, tutta intenta aba sua opera di
ricostruzione interna, era animata da un desiderio di pace,
suba cui sincerity nessuno ba diritto di sobevare dubbi. La
stessa questione polacca, cbe ai tempi dei coboqui di Milano
e del patto di Berbno era ben lungi dab ’avere assunto queba
asprezza cbe ad un certo momento la rese insolubile per via
pacifica, doveva essere abora oggetto — secondo quanto fu
piu volte ripetuto dagb uomini responsabib del Beicb — di
negoziati diplomatici.

Il conflitto tra la Germania e la Polonia e le sue cause
L’ utopia di Versaglia: Imprigionare il popolo tedeseo. L’inflazione

politica e etnica deba Polonia. Danzica e il Corridoio

Quab erano state le cause di questa improvvisa e per molta
gente inattesa tensione tra la Germania e la Polonia ? Inutbe
fatica sarebbe il ricercarle in avvenimenti vicini e contingenti.
Non sono stati gb incident! del Corridoio o gli endemici con-
flitti di Danzica a dar fuoco ab ’Europa. Bisogna risabre a
tempi piu lontani, a quelli stessi in cui la Polonia fu costituita
in Stato indipendente, aba forma in cui fu costituita ed abe
ragioni per cui fu costituita proprio in tale forma.

La Polonia, quale usci daba Conferenza deba pace e da
alcune decisioni successive, doveva costituire l’ultimo anebo
deba catena con cui l’utopia di Yersagba intendeva imprigio¬
nare queba insopprimibile realty cbe e nel cuore deb’Europa
il popolo tedeseo.

Ma come la concezione dell’accerchiamento deba Germania
e fondamentalmente sbagbata ed e aba base medesima di
tutte le crisi cbe banno perturbato in questi venti anni la vita
del nostro continente, cosi altrettanto erronea ne fu la pratica
esecuzione. Per rinforzare artificiosamente i Paesi cbe dovevano
rappresentare le sbarre deba prigione che si intendeva imporre
aba Germania, si gonfiarono questi Paesi a dismisura, si
inflazionarono pohticamente ed etnicamente, senza rendersi
conto cbe proprio cio ne costituiva la debolezza e la stessa
condanna.

La Pologna fu, ad un tempo, un esempio ed una vittima
di questa inflazione. Per molti anni si e sentito dire cbe la
Polonia era un Paese giunto ormai aba soglia di divenire una
grande Potenza, in considerazione soprattutto deba sua entity
demografica. Ma quanti dei suoi 34 miboni di abitanti erano
in realty polacchi ? Forse venti, forse diciotto miboni. Gb altri
— e cioe il 40 per cento deba popolazione — erano tedeschi
ruteni, russi, ebrei, elementi totalmente estranei aba Nazione
polacca, ed in misura tale cbe era fobia pensare cbe sarebbe
stato possibile incorporarb ed assorbirb.

A questa insanabile tara organica si aggiungevano altre
due ragioni di debolezza : la sottrazione aba Germania, di
diritto piii clie di fatto, di Danzica, citta tedesca di tradizioni,
di cultura e di sangue, e la esistenza del Corridoio, clie spezzando
in due il territorio nazionale germanico era l’espressione piu
perfetta deba assurdita debe decisioni di Versaglia.

La politica reale die Pilsudski e quella irreale dei suoi successori

Non e questa la sede, ne il momento di ricapitolare le
vicende assai alterne debe relazioni tedesco-polaccbe, ma vale
la pena di ricordare cbe quel grande Polacco cbe fu il Maresciabo

58

Pilsudski indico con ehiarezza la via da seguire : quella di
basare la politica del Paese non su molt-o opinabili concezioni
di incerti equilibri internazionah, bensi su quel fattore realistico,
eterno e deflnitivo cbe e la geografia.

Quindi nel 1932, Trattato di non aggressione con la Russia,
e nel 1934, dopo l’ascesa al potere del Nazismo, Patto con la
Germania, cbe effettivamente valse per alcuni anni a riportare
su un piano di correttezza, e talvolta persino di collaborazione,
le relazioni tra Berlino e Yarsavia.

Con la scomparsa del Maresciallo Pilsudski, la politica della
Polonia fu di nuovo caratterizzata da un susseguirsi d’incer-
tezze e di oscillazioni. La decisa guida del condottiero polacco
non trovo eontinuazione in coloro cbe gli succedettero al
potere, e cbe furono fuorviati nella loro azione di governo
da una visione deformata della realta.

Ansiosi di far giocare nelle vicende europee un ruolo che le
capacity dello Stato avrebbero difficilmente sopportato, essi
non esitarono ad assumere atteggiamenti ed a prendere inizia-
tive tali da rendere piu pericolosa la situazione del Paese.
Furono i governanti polaccbi — ad esempio — i piii aspri
avversari del Patto a quattro e ne fecero persino oggetto dei
loro sarcasmi ! Una iniziativa cbe, insieme all’equilibrio europeo,
sarebbe valsa ancbe ad assicurare la vita nazionale al popolo
polacco fu da loro cbiamata il « Club des cbarcutiers », il
Circolo dei salumai, e a loro si deve, almeno in buona parte,
se il Patto a quattro fu sabotato.

Le proposte moderate della Germania ed il rifiuto polacco

Le vicende cbe banno condotto ab’ultima crisi sono note.
Il 21 marzo, il Governo germanico invito il Governo polacco
a risolvere la questione di Danzica e quella del Corridoio, e le
proposte tedescbe furono considerate dagb osservatori impar-
ziab eque e moderate. La risposta polacca fu un sostanziale
rifiuto e gli incidenti cbe gia. da tempo avvelenavano le rela¬
zioni fra i due Stati ebbero una nuova piu violenta ripresa.
Cio non poteva destare alcuna sorpresa in cbi aveva avuto
agio di rendersi conto degli effetti di una pericolosa propaganda
cbe gli elementi responsabili avevano condotta nelle masse
popolari polaccbe nei confronti della Germania.

Gli awenimenti cbe, in seguito, si sono prodotti banno
provato su quali falsi presupposti fosse basata una tale propa¬
ganda e come all’eroismo del popolo polacco, al quale rendiamo
omaggio e al quale banno reso omaggio gli stessi avversari,
non corrispondesse ne una pari capacita pobtica, ne un altret-
tanto pari senso di responsibility militare da parte dei gover¬
nanti.

La pericolosa armableha garanzia incondizionata franco-inglese

La decisione franco-inglese, annunciata il 31 marzo, di
offrire la garanzia militare alia Polonia irrigidi definitivamente
Varsavia nelTatteggiamento assunto verso le richieste gerrna-
nicbe.

La situazione fu da quel giorno pericolosamente compro-
messa, e cio non poteva sfuggire al Duce, cbe fin dal 27 maggio,
in un colloquio cbe ebbe con l’ambasciatore britannico, richiamo
l’attenzione del Governo di Londra sulle conseguenze che
avrebbe avuto per la pace d’Euiopa l’affidare nelle mani del
Governo polacco la pericolosa arma della garanzia incondi-
zionata della Francia e della Gran Bretagna.

Forte, infatti, di questa garanzia, la Polonia esito, allorche
vi sarebbero state ancora largbe possibihta di intesa, di incam-
minarsi sulla via della concibazione. Gli incidenti si molti-
pbcarono, la tensione divenne sempre piu manifesta, il con¬
flitto era ormai neb’aria.

Il Convegno di Salisburgo

In questa situazione, ed abo scopo di offrire aba Germania
la nostra cobaborazione per ricercare una soluzione deba crisi
cbe insieme agh interessi tedescbi salvasse la pace deb’Europa,
nei giorni 11, 12 e 13 agosto ebbe luogo, in seguito a nostra
iniziativa, il Convegno di Sahsburgo.

Per quanto, ancbe giudicata da Roma, la situazione appa-
risse ormai estremamente compromessa, pur tuttavia ritene-
vamo ancora utile un tentativo per evitare che la crisi si
awiasse inevitabilmente ad una soluzione belbca.

Pertanto, d’ordine del Duce, proposi al Governo del Reich
di far conoscere pubbbcamente cbe l’ltaha e la Germania,
pensose debe sorti deb’Europa, si erano trovate concordi nel
giudicare cbe, nonostante l’estrema gravity del momento, era

ancora possibile attraverso negoziati condotti per le normt
vie diplomatiche giungere ad una soluzione soddisfacente a«
problemi che turbavano cosi gravemente la vita europea.

Nei lunglii colloqui cbe ebbi l’onore di avere con il Fiihrer
e col ministro degli Esteri mi furono ampiamente prospettate
le ragioni per le quali alia Germania non era piu consentito
di aft’rontare i ritardi e i rinvii debe trattative diplomatiche
condotte da un avversario cbe aveva dato prove di cattiva
volonta nei confronti di una equa soluzione. Gb incidenti cbe
si moltipbcavano ogni ora avevano spostato la vertenza — a
giudizio del Governo del Reich — dal terreno diplomatico a
quebo mibtare.

Quindi, fin dai coboqui di Salisburgo, apparve cbiaro che,
salvo il radicale mutamento neh’atteggiamento polacco, la
soluzione debe armi era la piu probabile. Ma fu ancbe chiara-
mente manifesta la volonta di Hitler di contenere il conflitto
nei suoi bmitati termini di vertenza bilaterale tra la Germania
e la Polonia, evitando in ogni modo cbe da questa vertenza
il fuoco potesse dilagare e la crisi generahzzarsi.

Da parte nostra non mancammo, sin da abora, di far
conoscere al Governo del Reich le ragioni — del resto ad esso
gia note — per le quad il Governo fascista avrebbe desiderato
una soluzione pacifica della vertenza, o almeno, in mancanza
di questa, una stretta locabzzazione del conflitto.

A queste intenzioni s’ispiro la successiva azione deb’Itaba
nebe travagbate settimane cbe intercorsero fra il Convegno
di Sahsburgo e l’inizio debe operazioni militari germanicbe
contro la Polonia.

II piano realistico del Duce : Danzica aba Germania

Mentre la diplomazia europea si sperdeva neba ricerca di
formule cbe non potevano ormai arrestare lo sviluppo degli
eventi, il Duce cercava di portare su un piano reabstico la
soluzione deba vertenza.

Il tempo debe discussioni e debe polemiche era da lunga
pezza finito. Si voleva salvare la pace, bisognava compiere
un gesto cbe garantisse aba Germania il riconoscimento del
suo buon diritto e cbe preparasse un’atmosfera di fiducia e
di buona volonta per i negoziati successivi.

Questo gesto avrebbe potuto essere la cessione di Danzica
aba Germania, tanto piu cbe questa citta ormai di fatto le
apparteneva e aba Polonia spettavano soltanto, piu in linea
teorica cbe pratica, alcuni diritti cbe avrebbero potuto comun-
que venire salvaguardati.

Era infatti assurdo pensare, al punto in cui erano giunte
le cose, dopo una lunga serie di incidenti e conflitti nei quali
molto sangue era stato versato, dopo cbe polemiche di stampa
avevano esasperato gb animi ed avvelenato l’aria, dopo che
la mobibtazione aveva messo di fronte ingenti masse di armati,
cbe Hitler potesse accettare di prendere parte ad una confe-
renza cbe avesse avuto, come sola premessa, le reiterate
affermazioni di intransigenza della Polonia e dei suoi garanti.

Questa fondamentale verity fu dab’Itaba fatta conoscere
e propugnata fin dal mio ritorno da Salisburgo quando con uno
sforzo unanime e sincero sarebbe ancora stato possibile modi-
ficare il corso degb eventi.

Il riaviccinamento russo-tedesco e la risponsabilita di Parigi e
di Londra. L’accordo tra la Germania e la Russia cliiuso dopo
la vana anticamera delle demoerazie occidentali neba Canossa

del Cremlino

Frattanto, un altro avvenimento si produsse in quei
giorni : il riavvicinamento russo-tedesco. La singolare impor-
tanza deba decisione presa dai Governi di Mosca e di Berlino,
di stringere un patto di non aggressione tra la Germania e
l’U.R.S.S., fu accentuata dal senso di sorpresa cbe la comuni-
cazione suscito nel mondo.

In realty, come e noto, da molti mesi la Francia e la Gran
Bretana avevano tentato nei confronti deba Russia una
pobtica di stretta cobaborazione, cbe avrebbe dovuto concl
dersi con la piu volte annunciata firma di un Patto, du,
secondo notizie di stampa, avrebbe potuto giungere fino aba
cobaborazione mibtare.

Cio appariva tanto piu verosimile in quanto da alcuni
mesi era giunta a Mosca, ove gia si trovavano esperti politidL,
ed economici, ancbe una Missione mibtare.

E’ vero cbe la lentezza con cui avevano proceduto i nego^
ziati e l’esistenza di alcuni problemi sui quali era apparsa una
fondamentale diversity di punti di vista tra la Russia e le

59

lemocrazie occidentali avevano reso scettici sulla possibility
cli arrivare rapidamente ad una favorevole conclusione dei
negoziati che si trascinavano sino dal mese di aprile : ma x>ochi
si attendevano un epilogo come quello che si ebbe con la
conclusione del Patto russo-tedesco, tanto piu che la stampa
franco-britannica annunciava ogni secondo giorno l’imminente
firma dell’Accordo col Governo bolscevico ed i governanti di
Londra e di Parigi non risparmiavano, ad ogni occasione, i
loro elogi per la politica moscovita.

La Bussia, che stava attraversando una durissima crisi
dovuta all’epurazione spietata della vecchia guardia leninista
attraverso tre memorabili processi, durante i quali furono
pronunciate ed eseguite condanne a morte per diecine di per-
sone fra capi della rivoluzione, marescialli dell’Esercito,
ammiragli, ambasciatori, ecc., e stata rimessa all’onore della
politica internazionale dalle grandi democrazie che sono
state per ben cinque mesi, dall’aprile all’agosto, a fare un’inutile
anticamera in quella inaccessibile Canossa che era il Gremlin o.

Se le grandi democrazie avessero ignorato la Bussia, la
Germania avrebbe avuto fondati motivi per fare altrettanto.

Per quanto ci riguarda direttamente diro che della questione
era stato parlato col Governo germanico fin dai mesi di aprile
e di maggio, e fin da allora si era concordato di procedere ad
una politica di distensione nei confronti dell’U.B.S.S.

L’obiettivo era di arrivare ad una neutralizzazione della
Bussia, per impedire che entrasse a far parte del sistema di
accerchiamento progettato dalle grandi democrazie.

A Salisburgo mi fu comunicato che i negoziati commerciali
condotti a Mosca avevano proceduto molto favorevolmente,
si da lasciare adito a speranze di maggiori sviluppi, ed infine
la sera del 21 agosto, alle ore 22, mi fu telefonato da von
Bibbentrop che il giorno 23 egli si sarebbe recato a Mosca per
firmare il patto di non aggressione tra il Beich e l’U.B.S.S.

L’aggravazione della situazione e l’ultimo tenlativo del Duee
per salvare la pace. Le cause del fallimento

Negli ultimi giorni di agosto la situazione divenne di ora
in ora piu grave : e storia troppo recente e da tutti conosciuta
perche io debba ricordare qui eventi di pubblico dominio.
L’ltalia, per conto suo, mentre continuava a svolgere presso
ambo le parti una azione moderatrice e fin dove possibile di
conciliazione, non trascurava di prendere tutte le misure
d’ordine militare e civile che nella grave contingenza appari-
vano indispensabili per tutelare la sicurezza nazionale. In
pari tempo — nei contatti sempre intimamente mantenuti
col Governo del Beich — veniva di comune accordo precisato
l’atteggiamento che l’ltalia avrebbe assunto qualora la crisi
fosse sboccata in un conflitto armato.

L’ultimo tentativo di composizione fu — come e noto —
compiuto dal Duce il 31 agosto, benche oramai la situazione
fosse aggravata al punto da rendere estremamente problema-
tica una soluzione pacifica della vertenza. A tal fine fu fatto
conoscere ai Governi inglese e francese che il Duce, qualora
avesse avuto la previa certezza dell’adesione franco-britannica
e della partecipazione polacca, avrebbe potuto convocare una
conferenza internazionale con lo scopo di rivedere le clausole
del trattato di Versaglia, causa del sovvertimento della vita
europea. Il ritardo nelle risposte, che giunsero dopo che i
primi fatti d’arme avevano avuto luogo alia frontiera germano-
polacca, nonche la successiva richiesta britannica di evacua-
zione delle forze germaniche dal territorio polacco gia occupato
militarmente, — richiesta che per evidenti ragioni nessuno
avrebbe potuto assumere la responsabilita di presentare e
raccomandare al Fiilirer — fecero fallire anche questo ultimo
sforzo che il Duce aveva compiuto nella sua coraggiosa e
responsabile volonta di risparmiare all’Europa una tragica
prova.

II chiaro atteggiamento dell’Italia di fronte al conflitto in piena
concordanza col Governo del Reich

Scoppiate le ostilita tra la Germania e la Polonia, e resa
di pubblica ragione la decisione franco-britannica di prestare
assistenza militare alia Polonia, in virtu dei trattati di alleanza
che legavano l’lnghilterra e la Francia alia Polonia, il Governo
fascista fece conoscere — attraverso il comunicato diramato
dopo il Consiglio dei ministri del 1° settembre — che l’ltalia
non avrebbe preso iniziative militari.

Questa decisione era nota al Governo tedesco, e soltanto
al Governo tedesco. A nessun altro Governo era stato nei

giorni precedenti comunicata. Essa precisava l’atteggiamento
italiano di fronte al conflitto, atteggiamento sul quale esisteva
la piena concordanza del Governo del Beich, cosi come e
provato dal telegramma (liretto da Hitler al Duce, nella matti-
nata del 1° settembre, per ringraziarlo dell’appoggio diplo¬
matic© e politico dato dall’Italia alia Germania e per dichiarare
che, considerando sufficienti le forze militari germaniche per
assolvere i compiti che si presentavano, non riteneva esistere
la necessity di un sostegno militare da parte dell’Italia.

Le ragioni della « non-belligerenza ». Fiorituri di falsi e di

menzogne sfattatc

La posizione assunta dall’Italia il 1° settembre e una
posizione di non belligeranza, strettamente conforme alia
intenzione germanica di localizzare il conflitto e rigidamente
derivante dai patti nonche dagli impegni collateral! esistenti
tra l’ltalia e la Germania. Queste — e nessun’altre, assoluta-
mente nessun’altre — sono le ragioni delle dichiarazioni che
l’ltalia non avrebbe assunto iniziative di carattere militare.

E poiche dalle immancabili fantasie rnalate sono state
partorite le piu ridicole spiegazioni sui motivi che avrebbero
indotto l’ltalia a sostare vigilante con le armi al piede anziche
precipitarsi in un conflitto che tutti dichiaravano di non volere
e nei quale, per ora, nessuno si e effettivamente precipitato
e nessuno — secondo le piu recenti e ripetute dichiarazioni
ufficiali — pensa di precipitarsi, almeno sul fronte terrestre,
e giunto il momento di fare solenne giustizia di questa fioritura
di falsi.

Secundo taluni, l’ltalia non avrebbe fin dal primo momento
partecipato al conflitto a causa della sua impieparazione
militare. Per quanto l’ltalia fascista abbia, nei giro di brevi
anni, conquistato il suo Impero, portato a termine la gloriosa
impresa in Spagna, proweduto a munire i 734 chilometri di
frontiera balcanica dopo l’unione con l’Albania, pur tuttavia
fin dal primo settembre l’ltalia era in piedi, con i suoi uomini
e con le sue armi, pronta, qualora i suoi interessi ed i suoi
impegni lo avessero comandato, ad affrontare qualsiasi anche
durissima prova.

Ho detto prima che l’ltalia, soprattutto in conseguenza
dell’ingente logorio di mezzi causato dalle due guerre com-
battute, aveva fatto conoscere che un periodo minimo di tre
anni le era necessario per portare al livello voluto — cioe
massimo — la preparazione dei suoi mezzi bellici. Il preci-
pitare degli eventi non aveva potuto modificare questo dato
di fatto. Ma da cio nessuno ha diritto di dedurre che l’ltalia
si sia, trovata impreparata al momento della prova. Da altri
si e insinuate che il popolo italiano avrebbe temuto la guerra.
Mente di piu assurdo e di piu falso : nicnte che possa trovare
nei fatti una piu disonorante smentita. Il popolo italiano
teme tanto poco la guerra che dal 1911 ad oggi sono piu gli
anni di guerra e gli anni di lotta che quelli di pace : 1911-1912,
conquista della Libia ; 1915-1918, grande guerra ; 1924-1931^
riconquista libica ; 1935-1936, conquista etiopica ; 1936-1939,
partecipazione alia guerra di Spagna. Si e infine parlato — e
come questa voce avrebbe potuto mancare ? — di contrasti
di opinione pubblica, di opposizioni, di dissidi e di altre ana-
loghe fandonie. Ma quando si arrivera finalmente a capire che
non e con questo metro che si deve misurare il popolo italiano ?
Quando ci si rendera finalmente conto che queste menzogne
valgono solo a scavare piu fondo il solco che separa da noi
coloro che le architettano e le propagano ? La verita e che
nell’agosto del 1939, come sempre nei passato, come sempre
nei futuro, il popolo italiano non ha avuto che un cuore solo,
che una fede sola, che una volonta sola quella del suo Duce’
ed ha sostato perche Lui ha comandato di sostare, ed avrebbe
marciato e marcera se Lui lo vorra, quando Lui lo vorra, come
Lui lo vorra.

Altra menzogna che ha circolato e che conviene sfatare,
e che all’Italia siano comunque state cliieste da questa o da
quella Potenza spiegazioni o assicurazioni o garanzie circa il
suo atteggiamento. Niente di tutto questo e awenuto. Nessuno
ci ha fatto pressioni di sorta. Se ci fossero state avrebbero
avuto da mi adeguat-a risposta. La verita e invece che ovunque
si sono compresi appieno il valore e l’importanza della posizione
assunta dall’Italia e che verso di lei, e soprattutto verso la
persona del suo Duce, hanno continuato ad orientarsi, come si
orientarono nelle ore angosciose della vigilia, le speranze
dei popoli.

60

La travolgente azione militare germanica risolse nel giro
di poche settimane la guerra in Polonia. Gli eventi politici si
svilupparono altrettanto rapidamente : con la firma del patto
di amicizia e di frontiera del 29 settembre, il pieno accordo
tra i due Paesi fu raggiunto e si stabili fra Russia e Germania
il confine comune. All ora — poiche erano ormai cessate le
operazioni militari in oriente e quelle in occidente non avevano
avuto inizio, come del resto non lo banno praticamente avuto
sinora — si parlo di offensiva di pace e con questa offensiva di
pace fu messo specialmente in relazione il viaggio da me
compiuto a Berlino, su invito del Governo germanico, ai primi
di ottobre.

I rapporti tra l’ltalia e la Germania fissati dal Patto di Alleanza
Nessuna ragione di continuare la lotte

Si parlo nella stampa mondiale di iniziative italiane per la
pace o di incaricbi cbe il Governo germanico avrebbe voluto
affidarci per l’apertura di negoziati. Tutto cio e arbitrario :
il mio viaggio a Berlino trova la sua origine e la sua ragione,
alia fine di quella cbe e stata la prima fase del conflitto, nel
desiderio tedesco di ragguagliarci su quelli cbe erano stati gli
sviluppi del conflitto, nonebe sulle intenzioni della azione
futura. Nulla ci e stato dalla Germania richiesto, nessun
passo e stato in tale occasione compiuto. La visita a Berlino
rientra nel quadro dei consueti contatti cbe vengono mantenuti
tra i due Paesi, poiche conviene ripetere, come ba recente-
mente confermato il Gran Consiglio, cbe i rapporti tra l’ltalia
e la Germania rimangono quafi furono fissati dal patto di
alleanza e dagli scambi di vedute cbe lo banno accompagnato.
Questo non sorprenderh nessuno e soprattutto coloro i quali
banno ascoltato il discorso del Duce agli squadristi pronuziato
il 26 marzo, per il Yentennale dei Fasci. Non attra verso l’ltalia,
bensi direttamente, la Germania fece conoscere al mondo,
finita la guerra in Polonia, cbe nessuna ragione la spingeva a
continuare, o per meglio dire a iniziare su vasta scala, la lotta
contro le Potenze occidentali.

I scopi di guerra delle democrazie fanno svanire le speranze

di pace

Speranze di pace apparvero ancora una volta all’orizzonte
ma furono di breve durata. Esse svanirono subito allorche da
parte delle democrazie si fecero conoscere le intenzioni e gli
scopi della loro guerra. Alla Germania vincitrice della guerra
in Oriente, alia Germania che in Oriente aveva realizzato un
accordo di vasta portata con la Russia, cbe concerneva non
solo la questione polacca, ma modificava anche profondamente

10 statuto del Baltico, si parlava non solo di Polonia, ma anebe
di Cecoslovaccbia e Austria. Niente da fare, con queste idee :
e evidente cbe se pure la Germania era disposta ad esaminare

11 problema della creazione di uno Stato nazionale polacco, non
poteva nemmeno ammettere cbe si intentasse il processo a
quella cbe e stata la politica del nazismo ed a quelle che di
questa politica banno rappresentato le piu concrete afferma-
zioni. Chiunque voglia fare opera feconda di pace deve mettersi
e restare sul terreno della realta ; altrimenti non sara la pace
cbe verra restituita all’Europa, bensi si inaspriranno i dissidi
e si fara divampare piu violento e forse piu vasto il conflitto.

E’ universalmente riconosciuto cbe e stato proprio il
realistico atteggiamento dell’Italia cbe ba sin qui impedito
la generalizzazione del conflitto, ed e verso il nostro Paese
cbe si polarizza l’interesse di tutti gli Stati desiderosi di salva-
guardare, in una con i loro interessi, la pace del mondo. Ciono-
nostante, desidero precisare cbe nessuna iniziativa e stata
presa dal Governo fascista, ne alio stato degli atti e nostra
intenzione di prendere, per definire in modo ufficiale queste
nostre relazioni di collaborazione e di cordialita con gli Stati
neutri.

La politica fascista nei Baleani. Nessuna necessita di blocco

balcanico

Poiche si e piu volte parlato della penisola balcanica, e
poiche appunto verso quella regione si dirige la politica ita-
liana con un interesse cbe trova le sue ragioni nella storia,
nella geografia e nella tradizione, nonebe nell’essere divenuta

l’ltalia, con la unione dell’Albania, anche di fatto una Potenz
balcanica, aggiungero cbe l’ltalia, mentre riafferma il suo vivo
desiderio di vedere mantenuti e consolidati l’ordine e la pace
nell’Europa danubiano-balcanica, non ritiene cbe la costitu-
zione di blocclii di qualsiasi specie possa essere utile ne ai
Paesi che dovrebbero fame parte, ne al fine piu alto di affrettare
il ristabilimento della pace. Le nostre relazioni con i Paesi
balcanici non banno bisogno di nuove regolamentazioni.
Con la Jugoslavia esiste un patto di non aggressione e di
amicizia, cbe esclude in ogni eventualita la guerra fra i due
Paesi, patto cbe sanci la collaborazione adriatica e che in una
quasi triennale esperienza, attraverso vicende di grandiosa
portata, ba provato essere solido e vitale. Ne altrimenti avrebbe
potuto essere, poiche le intenzioni cbe d’ambo le parti lo ispi-
rarono erano improntate alia piu schietta buona volontb e
al desiderio di realizzare tra l’ltalia e la Jugoslavia una pace
sincera, duratura e feconda.

Con la Grecia, lo stabilimento di una comune frontiera
terrestre, lungi dal creare, come da parte di taluno si sperava,
motivi di attrito e di contrasto, e valso a cbiarire i rapporti
generali tra i due Paesi, che adesso si sviluppano in atmosfera
di cordialita e di fiducia. Il recente scambio di note tra Roma
ed Atene ba fissato le basi medesime di questi rapporti, che
sono suscettibili di successivi favorevoli sviluppi.

Con la Turchia le relazioni dell’Italia sono regolate dal
patto di amicizia del 1928, cbe fu regolarmente rinnovato
e confermato nel 1932.

Tradizionalmente buone sono le relazioni italiane con la
Bulgaria. Paese cbe ba sempre avuto la nostra simpatia e del
quale apprezziamo le salde virtu civili e militari ; ed altrettanto
cordiali i rapporti tra noi e la Romania, con la quale in questi
ultimi tempi si sono intensificate, con ritmo particolarmente
soddisfacente, le correnti di intercambio.

E’ quasi superfluo parlare dei rapporti italo-ungberesi :
l’amicizia e la completa solidarieta cbe uniscono i due Paesi
sono profondamente radicate nell’animo dei due popoli cbe
sanno per esperienza sicura di poter appieno contare sulla
immutabile saldezza di questa amicizia sempre, e soprattutto
nelle ore difficili. E’ comune interesse di tutti questi Paesi
conservare e assicurare il mantenimento della pace nella
regione danubiano-balcanica : per questa ragione l’ltalia vede
con la piu profonda simpatia ogni manifestazione della volonta
di questi popoli di risolvere amicbevolmente le questioni cbe
esistono tra di loro, ed e pronta a dare a tal fine il suo consiglio
e il suo ausilio.

Le relazioni dell’Italia con i neutri

Le relazioni dell’Italia con tutti i Paesi neutri sono im¬
prontate ad uno spirito di rispetto e di collaborazione : parti¬
colarmente intensi, in Europa, i rapporti con l’amica Repub-
blica elvetica e, fuori d’Europa, con i Paesi dell’America
Latina e con l’lmpero nipponico, la cui amicizia 6 sempre
tenuta in altissimo conto dall’Italia fascista, e noi sappiamo
cbe un tale sentimento trova una identica rispondenza nel
forte e nobile popolo giapponese.

Le armi in piedi e pronto ad ogni evento

Camerati, nella lunga relazione cbe bo avuto l’onore di farvi,
bo cercato di illustrare esaurientemente edobiettivamentel’azio-
ne e la posizione dell ’Italia nel quadro della situazione mondiale.
Questa posizione e tuttora quella cbe fu fissata nella comuni-
cazione del Consiglio dei Ministri del 1° settembre e fu solenne-
mente confermata dal Duce nel suo discorso alle Gerarchie
bolognesi e riconfermata dal Gran Consiglio. L’ltalia fascista
continua a seguire, con spirito vigile, lo sviluppo degli eventi,
pronta, se cio sara possibile, a dare ancora una volta il suo
contributo per la pacificazione del mondo, ma altrettanto
decisa a tutelare con inflessibile fermezza i suoi interessi, i
suoi traffici terrestri, aerei e marittimi, il suo prestigio e i1
suo avvenire di grande Potenza. Questa tutela trova la garan-
zia piu certa nella disciplina fervida e risoluta del popolo
italiano, nella saldezza delle nostre armi, nella volonth e nel
genio del Duce ; alti e sicuri come gli stessi destini della Patria. »

The Journal appears twice a month. — Price : in Switzerland and other countries (according to the existing rate of exchange)
Sw. Fr. 0.50 per number ; subscriptions Sw. Fr. 2.50 per quarter, Sw. Fr. 5.— per half-year, Sw. Fr. 9.— per year. °

Publisher : Wilhelm Schaer, rue Toepffer, 21, Geneva. — Printed in Switzerland.

VOLKERBUND

JOURNAL FOR INTERNATIONAL POLITICS

Publisher: Wilhelm SCHAER, Geneva

VUIth Year

FEBRUARY 151h/MARCH 1st, 1939

No. 10-11

coNTENTS : Five Months after Munich. The Anglo-German Declaration. The Franco-German Policy of Conciliation and Peace.
The Declaration of December 6th. — The Franco- Italian Tension. — The Anglo-Italian Settlement in the Mediterranean
Roosevelts Statements and Denials regarding American Foreign Policy. — Documents. Extracts from French, British and Italian
Speeches and Statements on the Problems of European Foreign Politics.

FIVE MONTHS AFTER MUNICH

A French newspaper recently held the “ Great Four ” of Munich
jointly and severally responsible for the fact that there remained,
only a few months after Munich, so little of its spirit or of the results
which it had been expected to yield. This reproach seems at first
sight to be justified, for when we consider the material and spiritual
state of the world in which the four countries, represented by the
“ Great Four ”, are living, we feel involuntarily that little is indeed
left of the high hopes placed — not only by those four nations, but
also by the rest of the world — in the work of peace produced at
Munich and consequently lauded and extolled with almost gushing
enthusiasm by the heads of the Government upon their return to
their own countries.

But could more have been expected from that one day of Munich
and immediately after it ?

It is only too easy to forget the tremendous changes brought
about by Munich in the geographical and political face of Europe.
The “ Great Four of Munich ” replaced that Versailles, which was
imposed at the point of the bayonet and under the threat of further
starvation, by a peace settlement based exclusively on justice and
equality of rights and not on considerations dictated by military
and economic interests and other interests bound up with power
politics and unrelated to the vital interests of the nations. In this
respect, Versailles and St. Germain were liquidated by Munich,
which liquidation was followed four weeks later by the liquidation
by the Peace of Vienna of the Treaty of Trianon imposed on the
Hungarians in accordance with the same principles.

Naturally the appeasement of Central Europe, which had been
violated by the Treaties of Versailles and St. Germain, could not be
effected without a show of political power and it is for the use of
these “ methods ” that Germany and the Fiihrer have been blamed.
Unfortunately those who indulge so light-heartedly in criticism of
this kind are apt to forget that the same methods were employed
by them twenty years ago and for fifteen years after, in order to
keep a great and proud nation of 80 million souls in permanent
bondage to the victorious nations. They forget that it was the Fiihrer
who, on the day after Munich, signed the Conciliation and No-more-
war Pact with the British Prime Minister, Chamberlain, and two
months later sent his Foreign Minister to Paris, in order to fulfil
the wish which he has constantly expressed ever since he came into
power : namely, that the millennial struggle with France on the
Rhine should be brought to a close.

No-one can seriously have expected that all causes of tension
would suddenly disappear and that an era of undisturbed peace
would immediately begin. The Munich meeting was too short for
that ; while it is true that in a sense it brought the chapter of Ver¬
sailles to a conclusion, it only marked the beginning of an attempt
to replace it by a just and equitable peace. The revolution of thought,
the reversal of policy and the process of relearning in the light of
experience which Munich required of the “ victors ” were not only
tremendous politically, but morally and psychologically far-reaching.
They were bound to develop and adjust themselves slowly, in their
relations both to internal affairs and to foreign policy and, apart
~ <rom that, not all the outstanding problems had been settled. It
/as for all this that the spirit of Munich was to pave the way.

The Anglo- German Declaration

Unfortunately events have, since Munich, taken rather a different
course and the Anglo-German Declaration, which
Chamberlain flourished so hopefully before the eyes of those who
welcomed him on his return, lost some of its glamour only a few
days later : the first result of Munich and of this document was the

announcement of a gigantic rearmament scheme by
Chamberlain himself in the House of Commons on October 3rd.
During that sitting, His Majesty’s Opposition and a number of
unteachables from other camps, who had had the breath knocked
out of their bodies by the events of the last week of September,
began to get their breath back again — not however to extol the work
done at Munich or even to accept it as the lesser of two evils, but to
brand it as a betrayal of Czechoslovakia, a disgrace to England
and a defeat from which she was never likely to recover. Although
Chamberlain vehemently defended himself against these imputations,
he, in common with the other members of the Government, exploited
their inevitable effects upon the attitude of the British people, in the
interests of the further rearmament of England. This propaganda
thus unfortunately tended more and more to give the impression
that the Peace of Munich was the outcome, not so much of justice
and reason as of diplomatic — read, military — weakness, and that
such a thing must never again be allowed to happen. In this rearma¬
ment campaign, the constant statement to the effect that it is hoped
eventually to be able to disarm, that the necessity of spending so
much money which could otherwise be employed for more productive
objects, etc. do not cut very much ice. They could have had all
this much cheaper, if the Disarmament Conference had not been
wrecked by the Barthou Note of April 17th, 1934 and all Adolf
Hitler s subsequent proposals ignored.

The same applies to economic disarmament as to
military disarmament. Here again, the great economic conferences
were smashed by political interests, which were always in the back¬
ground and rendered nugatory every measure of economic recupera¬
tion and recovery and Germany was consequently obliged, as in the
matter of disarmament, to resort to measures of self-help, in order
to make herself independent of foreign countries. As in the matter
ot German rearmament so in that of economic re¬
covery , the excitement will die down, as the present economic
negotiations with France and especially with England already indi-
cate. Germany aspires to economic imperialism as little as to military
or political hegemony, but merely desires what is her due as a great
natmn and vitally necessary for her to have. In his last speech,
Adolf Hitler gave prominence to this German economic problem, in
order to show the rest of the world and especially England that, in
this sphere also, many an injustice — in the colonial question, for
instance — still remains to be remedied.

A solution of all these outstanding questions seems to us to be
almost impossible, however, unless the chapter of moral
disarmament is soon concluded. In all his speeches, the Fiihrer
has rightly drawn attention to the devastating effect among the
nations of the systematic agitation by ideological fanatics and also
by unscrupulous intriguers or by politicians and journalists who, for
these or other reasons, are prejudiced against Germany and have,
especially since Munich, been strongly reinforced from overseas!
It is this agitation which is, more than anything else, undermining
the spirit of Munich and with which the four statesmen have constantly
to contend. Consequently it is not against them that the reproaches
mentioned at the beginning of this article should be levelled, but
against that stateman who, far from seeking to restrain the “ crusade ”
of the pious and selfless democracies against the aggressive and
greedy dictatorships, which is being announced by his supporters in
e /ery louder accents, is actually lending it his enc ouragement.

If the hope of a long peace expressed by Adolf Hitler in his last
speech is to come true, and if the axiomatic truths of Chamberlain

126

and Daladier are to be fulfilled, namely that agreement and friendship
between the four European Great Powers are not only desired but
are a primary condition for the maintenance of peace, it will first
be necessary, in addition to the outstanding questions to be settled
by joint consultation and cooperation, to clear the atmosphere which
has been poisoned by the ideological campaign of hatred and agita¬
tion carried on against the authoritarian States.

Particularly in this sphere of international
relations and their pacific development, Mr.
Chamberlain’s desire seems to us to be worthy
of consideration, namely to show good will
not only by words but also by deeds and to
make such contributions as may lead before
everything else to a detente.

The German-French Policy of Conciliation and Peace
The Declaration of December 6th 1938

In No. 7 of this Journal we dealt exhaustively with the
previous history, course, objects and aspirations of this “ peace
on the Rhine ” concluded between the two countries and published
the relevant documents.

“ I come to restore peace between Germany and France. ”
These were the first words with which the first Foreign Minister
of the Greater German Reich, Joachim von Ribbentrop, replied
to the welcome to French soil extended to him by the Prefect
of Compiegne on behalf of the French Government at the
railway station of that town. There was a symbolic significance
in these words uttered in this place, in the vicinity of which,
almost exactly twenty years ago, the armistice conditions which
were so humiliating and mortifying for Germany were nego¬
tiated, or rather imposed ; still more symbolic was the solemn
signature of the declaration a few hours later in the historic
Salle de l’Horloge, which has seen two declarations of war,
namely in 1870 and 1914 and in which the peace preliminaries
were signed and the Treaty of Versailles was ratified. The fact
that Herr von Ribbentrop stayed in the Hotel Crillon, in which
the American President Wilson lived during the Paris negotia¬
tions and in which the “ Big Four ” met daily to discuss the
dictated peace to be imposed on Germany, together with the
reception of the Fiihrer’s representative in the French capital
and the solemn ceremony at the grave of the unknown soldier,
were so many signs of the psychological change brought about
by Munich in the relations between the two nations since that
time until the present.

At the place where the American at that time, like a Messiah,
preached a world order which could not bring happiness and was
bound to collapse because it was hollow and mendacious and
based on the inferiority of some and the superiority of others,
the Foreign Ministers of Germany and France twenty years
later proceeded to sign a document based on the only valid
condition of complete equality and equal rights for the two
parties.

Imponderabilia ? Certainly. The German-French
declaration falls within the sphere of the imponderable. But
Bismarck himself once gave the following admonition in the
Reichstag : “ It is the imponderabilia in politics which often
become much more powerful than the questions of material
and direct interest and their importance should not be under¬
estimated. ” Even if the agreement makes little change in the
actual position and even if the declaration for the present has
only a “ relative ” value and solves none of the outstanding
questions, in the first place it does away with the ominous con¬
ception of “ hereditary enmity ” which, although there has
never really been any question of hatred between the two
nations, has poisoned the relations for centuries and has allowed
the antagonism to be passed on from generation to generation
like a hereditary disease.

At Versailles this disease which combined fear, alarm and
distruct more than any other feelings, reached its culminating
point, since France thought she could banish these feelings
by keeping Germany permanently down. The spirit and policy
of Richelieu again celebrated their greatest, though also their

last, triumph in an organisation of security which was based on
the foolish idea of keeping Germany for ever in the position of a
vanquished nation. It was a vain and dangerous attempt tc^P*
try to play the part of a policeman over a nation of 80 millions^
This evil act of Versailles could not produce anything but evil
and could merely separate the two nations still further. How
easy would it have been to take the other way, the way of reason,
which might have led them both to a cooperation which is
almost dictated by nature.

Lost opportunities. Unfortunately they con¬
tinued to be lost when Adolf Hitler, after assuming power and
in particular after the settlement of the Saar problem which
was still outstanding between the two countries, held out to
France the hand of understanding and friendship in his speeches
and in his interviews with French politicians and journalists.
But his offers met with a feeble echo and for the most part fell
on deaf ears or were dissipated in the deep-prooted prejudices
and profound distrust of the French. It was only after the
deceptive world of Versailles and its French system of hegemony
and alliances was shattered and came to at end at Munich,
as far as the Continent was concerned, that a change took place.

On the French side a man had finally arisen who, like the F iihrer,
belonged to the generation of former combatants, who coura¬
geously thrust aside the elements that were poisoning the atmo¬
sphere between the two nations, and who grasped the hand held
out to him and resolutely continued on the path of “ Real-
politik ” adopted at Munich. The repeated offer of the Fiihrer
this time fell on fertile soil, which had been levelled by the
Anschluss and the release of the Sudeten Germans and by the
abandonment by France of her policy of encirclement. Adolf
Hitler’s repeated statement that there was no longer any terri¬
torial dispute between Germany and France and that the time
had at last come to put an end to the fruitless frontier conflict
which had lasted for centuries has now been confirmed in writing.
The recognition of the frontiers drawn at Versailles and the Ger¬
man abandonment of Alsace-Lorraine were described by Hitler
himself as painful. They could only be compensated for if France
abandoned her former mistaken policy in Eastern and South-
Eastern Europe and decided to let the spirit of Richelieu finally
remain at rest.

The word “ peace ” under which the two Foreign Ministers
set their signatures was probably uttered for the first time
with the same meaning by the two peoples. If the “new
era of peace” of which both Foreign Ministers spoke
in their statements is continued in this sense and if the thousand
years of struggle and contest are brought to an honourable end,
not only for the welfare of the two peoples but equally in the
interest of the maintenance of European peace, these two con¬
cessions will not have been too dear.

A start was made on December 6th 1938. It is the first step
that counts, and no one expects that all the distrust and lack
of comprehension which has gathered in the course of generations
will be removed in a day. The conviction expressed in the decla¬
ration that peaceful and good neighbourly relations constitute
one of the essential elements for the consolidation of the situation
in Europe and the maintenance of general peace can, however,
do much to remove the psychological obstacles. It must, how¬
ever, not remain a dead letter, but must be translated into fact.

It is a favourable omen that a start has already been made in
the economic sphere and that commercial treaty negotiations
have shown good results. For economic understanding has in
many cases led more rapidly to a political understanding than
vice versa. This will be the case especially in those parts of _
Europe in which, since France has withdrawn her “ strategic
front ”, there are no longer political disputes but only mutual
interests which, though they tend predominantly by their nature
and in the economic order of things towards Germany, do not
need to exclude a corresponding participation by France.

The declaration is not weakened but strengthened by the
fact that, in addition to the recognition of the frontiers, and

127

consultation for the removal of differences and their causes which
^might lead to international difficulties, their special relations
vith third Powers are not affected. The cooperation
"between the Berlin - Rome axis and the
Fra neo-British entente, which proved so successful
in Munich is also to be used in future for the improvement of
the atmosphere between the four Powers. The main condition
for this is that, just as Germany or Italy in their cooperation
with the two entente Powers are not thinking of trying to drive
a wedge between them, the latter should also not endeavour
by means of false or new interpretations of treaties of declara¬
tions between one or another party of the two groups to disturb
or weaken the relations of confidence or friendship of the axis
Powers. The axis and the entente are not merely temporary
means of mere diplomatic tactics but a political formation
reaching into the future. At the beginning the axis was of course
consciously opposed to the entente. According to the statements
of its two founders, the Duce and the Fiihrer, it is not their
intention that it should always remain so. But the extent to
wffiich European solidarity can be achieved will depend upon
the will to a better peace, to justice and to the fulfilment of
justified vital demands and their harmonious settlement on the
part of the entente. For it is only by the realisation of a better
peace corresponding to the natural vital demands of the nations
that the axis and the entente can and will come closer to each
other. This cannot be achieved in any other way. Within the
meaning of the Franco-German declaration this means that on
the part of France the further development must also be in some
respects a settlement ; it is a matter of indifference whether this
takes place, not by solemn renunciations or declarations (which
no one demands from France) but by living down an epoch of
mistakes and faulty speculations. In that case Herr von Rib-
bentrop’s visit to Paris will have been what the French Foreign
Minister, M. Bonnet, hoped it would be:a visit ofpeace.

* * *

Unfortunately the recent debates in the French Chamber
and the speeches by Daladier and Bonnet have not created the
impression that they wish to restrict the French mission in the
world solely to the direct French sphere of interest as deter¬
mined by the frontiers of the mother country and the colonies,
or that, instead of making further experiments with restrictive
obligations unrelated to their territory, they will follow the
British example and limit these obligations to points and
problems of the Empire where really vital interests are at
stake and that they will define the scope of such interests and
allow complete freedom of decision and action in respect of all
other questions. It has been observed with some surprise in
Germany that France refers to her various eastern treaties
and expects that they will be kept in the spirit in which they
were concluded. This looks like a reversion to old illusions
and as if premature hopes were placed in the foreign political
consequences of, for instance, the Yugoslav and Hungarian
ministerial crises, as reflected in certain remarks by politicians
and journalists ; it also arouses the suspicion that the idea
has not yet been abandoned of finally being able to play off
Eastern Europe against Germany.

The further affirmation that the friendships in Central
and Eastern Europe have so often in the course of history
served the interests of France and increased her importance
is however disputable in the light of recent events. On the
contrary it appears as if these friendships which are wrapped
<^p*.in a maze of theoretical principles and slogans, based on a
^ house of cards of contradictory treaties and systems of agree¬
ments, and forming part of an extraordinarily distorted system
of security in which France acts the part of a policeman, of
which the last link, the League Covenant, is a doubtful remnant,
will ultimately only bring disappointment to France.

This can hardly be the meaning of the much used and,
unfortunately, much abused word “ redressement ” or, as

M. Daladier said, “ the turning point in the history of France ”.
It is true that here also the struggle is still raging between the
“ Munichers ” and the “ anti-Munichers ”, and the attacks
made by the latter on Daladier and, in particular, on Bonnet
charge them mainly with having “ capitulated ” at Munich.
But France did not capitulate to arms, but merely bowed to
an idea, to a right, namely the right of self-determination.
It was not weakness and powerlessness, but conviction and
comprehension that stood sponsor to the Munich peace.

“Redressement” is also finally the reconsideration
of a policy which has failed when faced by the storm of con¬
ceptions based not on a policy of power but deeply rooted in
the national conscience and erected on the principles of self-
determination and of the vital rights of a nation and on the
maintenance of its national interests.

The “Temps ” of September 27th drew up an excellent
questionnaire for this “redressement”:

“ It is absurd to close one’s eyes to the fact that the position
of Europe has undergone profound changes. This is a state
of affairs w'hich the authors of the treaties that were incorporated
in a system that culminated at Geneva could not have foreseen.
To what extent are these treaties now entirely valid ? To w'hat
extent should they be strengthened or dropped ? What would
be the results of either solution ? What is at present the real
ratio of forces ? Can France defend the integrity of her colonial
empire and at the same time run the risk of being drawn into
dangerous adventures on the Continent ? Where does the
national interest really lie ? ”

The article did not itself reply to these questions, but
expressed the opinion that this was a matter for the Govern¬
ment. Nevertheless for a certain time after Munich very
sensible answers were to be found in the “Temps ”. But
unfortunately its views regarding “ redressement ” seem to
have recently changed, since in an article of February 18th
special reference is made to the progress made by the “ rearma¬
ment of the three democracies ” and to the “ identical direction
of their interests ”, and it is stated that this has to some extent
been rendered possible by the time gained at Munich.

It wmuld be regrettable if this view of the Munich peace
gained further ground.

For general approval will certainly be given in Germany
to Bonnet’s statement that he takes his stand unreservedly
on the declaration of December 6th which, as he says, represents
a first appeal for a good understanding between the two nations
and a first stage for trustful cooperation in the future. M. Bonnet
further states to the whole world that there is no Frenchman
today who does not desire such a good understanding between
France and Germany with his whole heart and mind. But
Germany will not agree with his statement that France was
conciliatory when Germany wras weak and disarmed and his
further remark that France unfortunately omitted to rearm
when the other nations around her were strengthening their
armaments. M. Bonnet’s statement that there is no nation
which cannot be quite sure that none of the three democracies,
France, England and America, feels the slightest enmity towards
her will be accepted in Germany only with reserve. For signs
of enmity on the part of the American democracy and parti¬
cularly of its Government have recently been observed ; not
only has France not failed to hear them but they have produced
in many quarters an echo that is scarcely in keeping with the
declaration of December 6th.

M. Bonnet and M. Daladier have of course found excellent
formulae in their speeches especially in respect of the conditions
of the disturbed world economic situation which endanger
peace. But in this sphere and also in others in which they deal
exhaustively with past events, one misses any reference to the
possibilities of solving matters in the present or in the future.
On the contrary, both state with special emphasis that the policy
of France is not one of withdrawal or renunciation. “ France
will never give up ”, says M. Bonnet. As far as we are aware,

128

Germany has never demanded that she should do so. And
she made no such demand at Munich.

The Franco-Italian Tension

Since the tension between Rome and Paris was discussed
in our issue No. 8, there has been no improvement in the rela¬
tions between France and Italy. On the contrary, the press
feud has continued on both sides with undiminished violence.
In spite of the fact that no definite indications have been given
in official Italian quarters in regard to Italian wishes and claims
and that the impatiently awaited meeting of the Grand Fascist
Council on February 4th brought no enlightenment on the
subject, the French Premier, M. D a 1 a d i e r , and the
Foreign Minister, M. Bonnet, once more gave
expression, in their speeches in the Chamber and
the Senate on January 26th and February 7th to their
earlier negative attitude. The whole of the French Chamber
and the great majority of the Senate associated themselves
with the rejection (formulated in the strongest terms by Bonnet
first and later by Daladier himself) of any claim involving a
restriction of France’s territorial sovereignty in any part of the
French Empire. The net result of these demonstrations is
that two opposing fronts are facing one another and the only
question which now remains open is whether France is under
any delusion as to the significance and tangible nature of the
official aims of the Italian Government, or not. Bonnet commu¬
nicated to the Chamber, without comment, the assurance
given by the Italian Government that demonstrations by Italian
deputies were not to be regarded as equivalent to statements
by the Government. On the other hand, he did not confine
himself to communicating without comment the notice of ter¬
mination of the Franco-Italian Treaty of January 7th, 1935,
but indulged in vehement polemics in connection therewith
and used the ominous word “ unacceptable ” of the Italian
arguments. This speech failed to indicate any possibilities of a
detente or solution of the conflict between Italy and France.
In contrast to Bonnet’s speech may be mentioned the significant
remarks contained in Daladier’s final speech in which he not
only spoke of “ sympathy for the Italian people ”, but had the
nobility and wisdom to remove one of the chief sources of irrita¬
tion in the relations between France and Italy by paying tribute
to the quality and courage of the Italian soldiers.

In the meantime, a regular fusillade of pro¬
pagandist colonial and imperial instruc¬
tion and “enlightenment” has been let
loose among the public, in connection with which
one striking fact may be noted : all these problems — Tunis,
Jibuti, Corsica and the Suez Canal — are approached and judged
almost exclusively from a strategical point of view. It is cons¬
tantly being repeated that this or that position dominates
this or that sea and consequently protects the vital interests
of the Empire. Again and again the triumphant remark of the
former Foreign Minister, Hanotaux, and the then Minister
of Marine, Pelletan : “ Bizerte prend l’ltalie a la gorge et la
Corse perce au coeur de 1’Italie ” is proclaimed with different
variations. It is openly declared that the presence of the
Tunisian air-fleet constitutes an extremely serious danger for
Italy, inasmuch as Tunis could be used as a point of departure
in possible action against the flank of Italian troopships to
Libya. Finally, Jibuti forms, with British Aden, the second
bolt whereby the route from Bab-el-Mandeb and the approach
to the Red Sea could be cut off and is at the same time the key
to the lines of communication between the home country and
Indo-China and New Caledonia on the one hand and Madagascar
and the Reunion Islands on the other hand : in other words,
Jibuti is the turn-table of the French Empire. All this and
imperial ideas generally are day by day being hammered as
insistently as possible into the minds of the French, who “ un¬
fortunately know little or nothing about the matter ”,

Naturally no mention is made of Italy being a Mediterranean
Power, whose whole existence is bound up with the Mediter¬
ranean. No word is said of the fact that the Mediterranean is
for France as for Great Britain, a useful but by no means indis-'
pensable sea route, while for Italy it is a matter of life and death,
or that, if the Mediterranean were closed to the merchant
vessels of France or England, they could, notwithstanding the
delay and other unpleasant circumstances, go round by the
Cape of Good Hope, whereas, if it were closed to Italian merchant
vessels, this would entail a loss of over 80 % of Italy’s foreign
trade. Nothing is said as to France and England possessing at
least the theoretical possibility of being able to ignore the Mediter¬
ranean in their endeavours to maintain connection with their
possessions, while Italy would be unable to do so, owing to the
fact that, as a Central Mediterranean Power, she would — econo¬
mically speaking — become a prisoner, should she be shut off
from trans -Mediterranean sources of raw materials as a result
of the closing of the Mediterranean from Gibraltar and the
Suez Canal. No word is breathed of the fact that France’s
economic interests in the Mediterranean are concentrated much
more round the Western basin, where the three North-African
possessions of Algeria, Morocco and Tunis — situated opposite
to the mother country — form an economic reserve of power,
whose importance far exceeds that of any of France’s other
oversea colonies. This propaganda thus leaves the French in
complete ignorance of the fact that the Mediterranean consti¬
tutes for the great Power situated in its midst — Italy — a “vita”,
while for the two other great Powers interested in that sea
— England and France (the latter also possessing a non-Mediter¬
ranean Atlantic coast line), it is only a “ via ”.

M. Bonnet made great play in his speech in the Chamber
referred to above with France’s will to come to
an agreement with Italy, as evidenced in particular
by the appointment of a French Ambassador to Rome, the
recognition of the Italian Empire and France’s readiness to
institute negotiations on the basis of the Agreement of January
7th, 1935. To this the Italians reply that Francois-Poncet
went to the Palazzo Farnese two years too late and that his
going there is therefore not to be regarded as any great honour
for Rome, any more than is the recognition of the Italian Empire
immediately after France had dropped the Soviet Union. The
“ normalisation ” of the relations between the two countries
on the basis of that treaty, as desired by France, is thus for
Italian ears a word which has little meaning and no positive
significance and is entirely lacking in any suggestion of a cons¬
tructive policy. The Italians say that surprise is expressed in
France that it should not be possible simply to proceed on the
basis of that Treaty, as if the Abyssinian campaign and the
anti-Fascist sanctions-mad Popular Front had been but a
brief intermezzo ; also that the French forget that this treaty
falls into the category of those treaties concluded in so-called
“ favourable moments ” in which France has so often en¬
deavoured to take advantage of the difficulties encountered by a
third party — in this case, Mussolini in order to ensure a settle¬
ment by treaty to which such third party would, in other
circumstances, never have agreed. It is therefore not surprsing,
they say, that Italy no longer desires to have anything more
to do with this treaty and is therefore unable to regard as
evidence of a desire for agreement France’s willingness, shortly
after the conclusion of the Anglo-Italian Agreement at the end
of April 1938, to resume negotiations on the safe foundation
of a treaty whose terms were unfavourable and unfair to Italy.
Finally it should not be forgotten that the then French Premier
Laval was himself unable to observe the terms of the treaty.
We will not discuss here the question in how far Laval was at
the time influenced by the desire to isolate Germany by re¬
establishing the broken Stresa front, in order to improve rela¬
tions with Italy and to negotiate with the latter on the subject
of the liquidation of the Treaty of London, or in how far he was
inclined to welcome the Italian campaign against Abyssinia and

129

considered that Italy would, if victorious, devote her attention
^ in the main to Abyssinia and that France’s position would
thus be eased as a result of these colonial activities. If Italy
did not win, so much the better for France, who would naturally
welcome the weakening of Italy in preference to a mere switching
over of Italian interests to East Africa. However that may be,
Laval came to grief over that policy, as he could not bring off
the feat of pleasing Italy and at the same time serving Geneva.

Thus the two fronts are at present faced by two uncom¬
promising alternatives : total agreement or total disagreement.
It is scarcely necessary to explain what these two alternatives
signify for Europe. It is perfectly natural that the French
should wish to keep every square yard of their possessions,
but it is equally natural that Italy should wish to insist upon
her just rights and obtain recognition of her equality of rights
as an imperial and Mediterranean Power. France cannot refuse
seriously to examine the whole position, the Italian claims and
their possible solutions. It would be a mistake to cling to so-
called unalterable facts, instead of realising that times have
changed, as England did when she concluded the Easter Agree¬
ment of April 16th, 1938 and paid the price to Italy, as an
equal Mediterranean Power, in order to keep the peace in the
Mediterranean. The “ Times ” remarked with great justice,
in connection with Chamberlain’s visit to Rome and the necess¬
ary conditions for the realisation of his peace policy, that the
fact must first of all be recognised that changes must be made
here and there and that these changes involved sacrifices on
one side or the other.

French polemics always come back to the status quo, as
presumably laid down once and for all in the Anglo-Ita-
1 i a n Agreement. In reply to this, it may be said that
recent events in Central Europe have proved that status quo
is not always synonymous with peace and that revision by
friendly means is the most direct method of adaptation to a
new situation.

Is this famous status quo passage in the Easter Agreement,
whereby the Contracting Parties “ disclaim any desire to modify,
or, so far as they are concerned, to see modified, the status
quo as regards national sovereignty of territory in the
Mediterranean area ” to be understood in the sense in which
France interprets it— as if it contained a political most¬
favoured-nation clause ? Adolf Hitler in his last speech appro¬
priately reminded his hearers, when elucidating the German
view on the colonial question, of the fundamental truth that
“ the conditions with regard to possessions in this world are
the result of gradual historical development ”. This comment
on the status quo is especially applicable to the Mediterranean
basin, where these conditions have, from ancient times, been
in a state of flux.

Nobody could seriously believe that it would be sufficient
or conceivable that France should be automatically enabled
to enjoy the rights specified in the Anglo-Italian Protocols and
leave unsolved all the questions at present hampering her
relations with Italy.

It is not however the case that England and France are
to-day basing their own policy everywhere on the principle
that the political development on the shores of the Mediter¬
ranean is now concluded. In the Western Mediterranean,
territorial changes are not to be expected because the integrity
of nationalist Spain — the first item on General Franco’s pro¬
gramme — has been guaranteed to the new Government by Italy
and Germany since their recognition of that Government.

^ On the other hand, the position is different in the Eastern Medi¬
terranean, where one has only to mention the names Syria
and Palestine to realize how questionable the idea of the status
quo is. Furthermore it is legally questionable whether the
guarantee in respect of the status quo in the Mediterranean
as arranged for in the Easter Agreement, should be taken to
refer to all Mediterranean countries. This clause was deliberately

introduced with reference to Spain and her North-African
possessions and to the British and Italian territories on the
Red Sea, as it was in the interests of both Mediterranean Powers
to clarify the position here.

That fundamental principle of all policy — necessity to
improve every untenable condition of affairs — has thus been
neither rendered slower of application nor excluded, in so far
as the Mediterranean is concerned, by the Easter Agreement.

Recently, and especially before the Fiihrer’s Reichstag
speech on January 30th, many prophecies have been uttered
abroad as to Germany’s attitude in a conflict
between France and Italy. There has — now, as
always— been talk of disagreements between the Axis Powers
in which the wish has been father to the thought, and naturally
there have been more or less ill-concealed sentimental references
to the events of 1914-1915. All these speculations ignore one
fact however : namely, that in the world of to-day policies are
not based on sentimentalities, but can only be founded on hard
realities ; that Germany is on friendly terms to-day with an
Italy which is very different from the former Italy and — what
is more — that this friendship is based— not on the uncertain
foundation of an alliance concluded from motives of interest,
but on quite different effects and conformities of Fascist and
National Socialist policy. A common ideology and a common
faith in a new ethos in the relationships between nations forms
the basis of Germano-Italian cooperation, which thus goes far
beyond the limits of an ordinary alliance. This friendship which,
in Mussolini’s words, <r goes to the end ”, stood the test during
the September crisis. Count Ciano’s great speech
in the Fascist Chamber on November 30th,
in which he gave an account of the Govern¬
ment’s stewardship, bore eloquent testimony to this
fact. It should have been sufficient to show all disturbers of
the peace why certain speculations based on possible causes of
dissension between Germany and Italy were bound to break
down in the past and are equally bound to do so in the future.
This speech, with its revelations with regard to the critical-
September days, confirmed beyond a shadow of doubt and before
the whole world, the unshakable strength of the
Berlin - Rome Axis. Italy did not “ bluff ” or “ indulge
in a game of poker”, as was stated in some foreign news-papers.
While the whole history of the events which led up to the
Munich Conference shows the clearly defined, determined and
in all respects adequate cooperation between the two Powers,
it also clearly demonstrates the fact that the policy of the Axis
has become the real expression of the conception of peace in
Europe. All the endeavours of the responsible statesmen of
the Western Powers could — in spite of the general longing for
peace among the nations — scarcely have succeeded, in face of
the strong opposition in their own countries in warding off the
almost inevitable danger, if the Rome-Berlin Axis had not kept
watch and, in the consciousness of the justice of its cause and
its own good will and in reliance upon its military formations and
institutions — so invincible especially in combination— taken steps
to lift the solution of the Czechoslovak problem out of the
slough of further procrastination which was threatening the
general peace and settle the problem as rapidly as possible by
pacific means. In particular the speech brought home once more
to the minds of all the extent to which three circumstances
contributed towards the sure conclusion of the crisis : firstly,
the fact that Mussolini was clearly determined to stand by
Germany with all the resources at his disposal in the event of
a conflict of arms between her and the Western Powers ; secondly,
the extraordinarily far-reaching military preparations for such
an event ; and thirdly, the diplomatic action — thanks to the
cordial relations between Hitler and Mussolini and the efficacy
of the Axis, the one thing needed — which enabled the Western
Powers to extricate themselves from a situation which had
become untenable and obtained for Germany what she wanted
and had to have — what indeed no-one could wish to deny

130

her, with the exception of politicians who regard nations as
pawns in the game of politics and do not concern themselves
with their wishes — and that without a shot being fired. That
was after all Adolf Hitler’s aim.

In his Reichstag speech of January 3 0th,
Hitler clearly and unmistakably answered in fitting terms the
secret desires and hopes of international speculators and others
committed to certain ideologies, who are not concerned for the
peace of the world, but are merely concerned to bring about
the separation of the two Axis Powers with a view to their
subsequent destruction or reduction to impotence. That is
to say that., while friendly disposed to all third parties, Ger¬
many brings to all the legitimate and vital
claims of Italy as large a measure of sym¬
pathy and support as Mussolini has brought
to the vital claims of Germany. Hitler’s
profession of solidarity with Italy finds
its culmination in the two following
phrases :

“ It is in the interests of peace that there should be no
doubt in anyone’s mind that a war waged against the present
Italy from whatever motive would find Germany on the side
of her friend... ” and “ National-Socialist Germany for its
part is fully aware what fate would be reserved for her if an
international power ever managed, from whatever motive, to
subjugate Fascist Italy.”

There are no two ways of interpreting these statements,
although attempts have been made in various quarters to twist
them from their plain meaning. Germany will always support
Italy’s rights with the same determination as that with which
Mussolini accorded his unreserved support to the claims of the
Reich, which were just and therefore capable of satisfaction.
The existence and strength of Fascist Italy are necessary con¬
ditions of Germany’s national life. That is the meaning of the
sentences relating to Italy.

Germany and Italy go their way together, but this solidarity
of aims and methods is not for offensive but for defensive pur¬
poses. Mussolini’s opinions and aspirations will not be known
until he gives expression to them, but at any rate he does not
desire a war or any sort of agression or violent measures of self-
help, but merely due consideration for Italy s natural claims
and for her greatness. We have not yet heard anything from
]fis lips which would justify the remark that the French Premier,
Daladier, felt called upon to make on the occasion of his recep¬
tion at the Town Hall of his native town of Orange, after his
tour of North Africa : that “ it may have been thought that the
time would come to step into France’s shoes in the Mediter¬
ranean ”. Instead of bringing up such heavy artillery, which
is scarcely calculated to promote understanding or agreement,
it would surely be better to go back to Munich and
in mutual discussion frankly to recognise the existence of out¬
standing problems, including those ot the Mediterranean, and
to seek a solution of them, not in a static, but a dynamic sense
and on the basis of the vital interests of the peoples living in
that area.

The Anglo-Italian Settlement in the Mediterranean

The coming into force of the Anglo-
Italian agreement of April 16th 1 9 3 8 bv
means of the declaration signed on November 18th
1 9 3 8 bv the Italian Foreign Minister, Count Ciano, and the
British Ambassador, Lord Perth, was also one ol the effects
of the Munich policv. Among the arguments advanced by the
representatives of the British Government in the two Houses of
Parliament for putting the agreement into force, the attitude
adopted by Mussolini on September 28th 1938 played an impor¬
tant part. The Munich meeting itself gave Mussolini and Cham¬
berlain an opportunity of discussing the treaty and also a visit
by Chamberlain to Rome which was to lead to fresh discussions
regarding the further develojunent of the relations between the
two countries.

The history of this Easter treaty is very long. It extends
from the signature of the Gentlemen’s Agreement of January
2nd 1937 till October 1938. And it seemed more than once as ^ ,
if the “ parallel direction which might lead to active cooperation
in the Mediterranean ” (as the “ Giornale d’ltalia ” said of that
agreement at the time) would not be followed. It may be pointed
out that, shortly after it was signed, articles appeared in the
Italian press to the effect that, if an agreement was reached in
the Mediterranean there would be room for all, and if not this
would mean war. It is true that in July 1937 efforts were made
by the famous exchange of notes between Mussolini and Cham¬
berlain to revive the friendship which had died down, and on
this occasion Count Ciano stated that British and Italian interests
in the Mediterranean were not opposed but complementary. But
this summer impulse did not get very far. The psychological
obstacle was hard to overcome, and the changes of fortune in
the Spanish conflict prevented joint cooperation. January
2nd, 1938, the anniversary of the conclusion of the agreement
was merely a day of remembrance. England and Italy remained
at a deadlock and the tension between the two countries was
increased by the broadcast war which both countries began
in the other a few days later. Italy left no doubt of the fact that
it regarded M. Eden, at that time Foreign Secretary, as bearing
the main responsibility for this policy of procrastination.

The decisive phase in the attempts at a rapprochement
was however then tackled by the Prime Minister, Mr. Cham¬
berlain. It is true that Mr. Eden was a party to the first feelers
between Mr. Chamberlain and the Italian Ambassador Grandi
on February 18th 1938. But two days later he resigned and on
February 21st Mr. Chamberlain announced in the House of
Commons the official commencement of the negotiations. In
long and frank discussions between Lord Perth, the British
Ambassador in Rome, and Count Ciano, the Foreign Minister,
in March and the first half of April, the foundations of the new
friendship were laid. The result was the Easter agreement of
April 16th 1938, in which England and Italy agreed to recons¬
truct their relations on a firm and durable basis. This pre¬
supposed on the part of England the definite recognition of the
Italian Empire and the recognition of equality of rights between
the Empire and the Impero in the Mediterranean and Near East.
Italy was also required by the agreement to cease the broadcast
war and to reduce the forces in Libya and in particular to
withdraw volunteers as a first step towards a general settlement
of the Spanish crisis.

While Italy rapidly complied with the first two conditions,
the third condition, upon which Chamberlain had made the
ratification of the treaty dependent in view of the opposition
in his own country, was protracted for some months. It was
only when Mussolini during the conversation at Munich declared
his willingness to withdraw half the Italian forces fiom Spain
and put this declaration into effect by withdrawing 10,000
legionaries, that Chamberlain considered the condition had been
fulfilled for bringing the agreement into force. This took place
in Rome on November 16th 1938 simultaneously with the
recognition of the King of Italy as Emperor of Ethiopia and there¬
by of the transfer of Abyssinia to the legal possession of Italy.

It is not our intention here again to comment the voluminous
treaty documentation of Rome with the introductory protocol
and four notes. We have already done this in detail in No. 14-16
1938 of this Journal and would refer to that issue. The reper¬
cussions of the agreement in Rome were obviously great, for the
two countries met on an equal footing in a friendship which bore
no relation to the former so-called “traditional” friendship, ^
which was based on the absolute inferiority of Italy. It was ^
possible to reduce to a common formula the vital Italian and ^
British claims in the Mediterranean, expressed in the form coined
by Mussolini as the “ via ” of the British and the “ vita ” of the
Italians. Two countries guaranteed each other’s imperial routes.

Apart from the stabilisation of peace in the Mediterranean,
the agreement forms the kernel of the arrangements regarding

131

the Middle East. It is a kind of non-intervention pact in respect
of Saudi Arabia and the Yemen, in which both States under¬
take to do nothing which might affect the independence and
integrity of these two Arab States, not to endeavour to obtain
any privileged position in that area, and to prevent any such
attempts by third parties. This safeguarding of the east coast
of the Red Sea has enabled Italy to recognise the British pro¬
tectorate over Aden declared in 1937 and to waive political
influence in the part of the Arabian Peninsula extending from
the east and north-east of Aden to the Persian Gulf and to the
Gulf of Oman and along the Gulf of Aden.

Lastly, the coming into force of the agreement also brought
about the accession of Italy to the London Naval Agreement
of 1936, which contains terms regarding the tonnage and calibre
of the naval forces.

The first obligation of the two contracting Parties involved
in January 1939, namely to inform each other of the proposed
movements of their forces on land, at sea and in the air and
of their decisions to establish new naval and air bases in the
relations established by the treaty in the Mediterranean, Lybia,
the Sudan, Kenya and the Tanganyika territory, has already
been fulfilled by both Parties. Further negotiations must now
take place between Great Britain, Italy and Egypt regarding
the final frontier delimitation between the Sudan, Kenya,
British Somaliland and Italian East Africa, and also on all
cpiestions affecting the interests of the parties in these terri¬
tories. Similarly, the negotiations provided for in the treaty
regarding trade relations between Italian East Africa and the
British Empire must be started.

This exchange of views was primarily the object of the
visit paid by the Prime Minister Mr. Chamberlain and the
Foreign Secretary Lord Halifax to Mussolini in Rome from
January 11th to 14th 1939, on which we reported fully in No.
8/1939 of this Journal. The documents which we published show
that Italy and England do not wish to confine themselves merely
to the strict execution of the Easter Agreement, but propose
to develop it further in the interest of general peace. In addition
Mussolini’s determination to pursue an effective peace policy,
which also found expression in the official communique, made a
strong impression on the British. Mr. Chamberlain also expressed
the idea that this peace of justice cannot be identical with a
rigid maintenance of conditions that have become untenable,
when, on January 11th, in this toast, he said that his policy was
“ directed to the just and peaceful solution of international
difficulties by the method of negotiation ”. It may be assumed
that in the conversations Mussolini described this principle as
entirely compatible with his policy towards France. He could
also have pointed out that no step had been taken by Italian
policy against France except the Note of December 17th 1938,
which might be regarded as an invitation to substitute a new
agreement for the Franco-Italian agreement of 1935 wihch Italy
had declared to be null and void. Italian views as to what this
new agreement should contain did not need to be, and in fact
were not, stated. For, in the nature of things, Mr. Chamberlain
could not be the recipient of such a statement. It is at any
rate clear that the general review of the position made by the
heads of the two Governments and their Foreign Ministers did
not exclude the relations between Italy and France. Those
relations could naturally not be brought nearer to a solution,
but this was not the object of the Rome visit from the outset.

*

* He

After the Anglo-Italian agreements came into force, Mussolini
^ felt compelled to make an optimistic statement regarding the
£ world situation. He spoke from the outset of the “ true peace
of justice for all ”, and said that the “ blue patches in the
political sky were beginning to spread ”. Much is unfortunately
still lacking for the bright sun to shine from a cloudless sky.
Nevertheless, after September 29th, a new stage was reached
on November 16th 1938 towards that path to peace for which
both Hitler and Mussolini, and also Chamberlain and Daladier,
strove at Munich.

Roosevelt’s Statements and Denials regarding
American Foreign Policy

On January 24th a slight misfortune happened to the
Government in Washington. Somewhere in California, an army
aeroplane crashed. This was not in itself an item of news of
world importance, but when the victims of the catastrophe
were taken from the wreckage, it was found that there was a
foreign passenger who could not at first be identified but who
turned out to be a representative of the French Air Ministry.

What was a Frenchman doing in this American aeroplane ?
This question was asked everywhere. The American Government
still strictly follows the existing rule not to permit the sale to
foreigners of aeroplanes of which the prototype is not at least
two years old, so that the exclusive utilisation of such inventions
is reserved in the first place for American defence.

The matter caused more and more noise, so that President
Roosevelt convened the Army Committee of the
Senate to a secret meeting at Washington on
February 1st in order to clear it up.

What happened at this secret meeting ? No official commu¬
nique was issued, but various people who attended the meeting
do not seem to have entirely kept their promise of secrecy, for
according to statements in the American press President
Roosevelt is alleged to have made a statement
somewhat to the following effect.

He gave it to be understood clearly that certain agreements
had been concluded between the United States and the European
democracies. The United States must be prepared to assist the
French and British Governments in case of a European war,
and, in case of an attack by the Rome-Berlin-Tokio block of
Powers, to come to their help with the necessary supplies of
arms which would naturally have to be paid for in cash.
In reply to an obvious question by a Senator as to how such a
promise to give military assistance would be brought into line
with the neutrality of the United States, President Roosevelt
is said to have stated : “ We will cross the bridge when we come
to it.”

The New York Herald Tribune published the
following details regarding this meeting.

Roosevelt, in his statement on the present international
position, which according to one of the persons present was
“ very alarming ”, also considered the eventuality of war and
what would happen if the democracies were conquered by the
dictatorships.

In this case, South and North America would be the first
objects in the programme of the dictatorships. In this connec¬
tion Roosevelt had given the paraphrases of Baldwin’s state¬
ment in the House of Commons : “ Great Britain’s frontier is
on the Rhine ”. Roosevelt then stated that he would not like
to experience a war in which American soldiers would be used
for fighting on foreign soil. But the United States must do
everything possible “ to save Great Britain and France ”. He
had then specially emphasised the fact that the air armaments
of the United States should not be limited to their present
level, but should be increased as rapidly as possible. In this
connection he mentioned the conditions under which the recent
sales of aircraft to France had taken place. He reminded his
critics that he was fully entitled to approve or reject such sales
and that he took entire responsibility for them. He therefore
saw no object in the Committee continuing its investigations
into the circumstances which had led to these sales of aircraft.
Lastly, he had requested the most influential members of Congress
to refrain from mischievous criticisms regarding his conduct of
foreign affairs in the near future.

After the American press, public opinion and political
circles had commented on this news for three days, some approv¬
ing and others criticising and rejecting it, and after the press
outside North America had taken up this sensation, which was
of a kind not to be met with every day, President Roosevelt,
after calmly listening for three days to this storm about his
alleged utterances, found it necessary on February 3rd

182

to convene a press conference in Washington,
with regard to which the Havas correspondent
in Washington cabled the following telegrams :

Washington, February 3rd. 2.40 p.m.

At the conference Roosevelt referred to certain American
newspapers and certain members of Congress whom he accused
of spreading news which was contrary to the facts and thus
deliberately misinterpreting his policy. He characterised as
“ deliberate lies ” the news that he had stated the frontier of
the United States was on the Rhine or in France.

Roosevelt then made a statement regarding the main lines
of American foreign policy and said :

1. that it had not changed and would not change ;

2. that it rejected alliances ;

3. that it aimed at the maintenance of the foreign trade of
the United States with all countries ;

4. that it encouraged all efforts to bring about a limitation
or reduction of armaments ;

5. that it was in sympathy with all efforts to maintain the
political, economic and social independence of all nations in the
world.

Washington, February 3rd. 6.25 p.m.

In the course of the press conference, Roosevelt said, in reply
to the request by a journalist for a definite statement on the
foreign policy of the United States, that his messages to Congress
had accurately and fully defined this policy and that he had
nothing to add.

He then said that many people had intentionally given
incorrect information. He was of opinion that the questions
of national defence and foreign policy should not be the subject
of newspaper polemics or of polemics in Congress or among the
parties and that they should not be drawn into the election
campaign of 1940.

Roosevelt sharply criticised the headings of the American
newspapers which, without a single exception, had not given a
correct impression of the position. He observed that the articles
in the American press had met with approval in the very coun¬
tries which rejected the principle that other countries should be
allowed to enjoy their independence.

In reply to a question regarding the sales of American
aeroplanes to foreign countries, Roosevelt said they were made
against cash payment.

Washington, February 3rd., 8 p.m.

In official quarters it is stated that the expression “ deliberate
lie ” used by Roosevelt in the press conference referred solely
to the sentence in which he was alleged to have stated that
“ the frontier of the United States was in France ”, or, according
to another version, “ on the Rhine ”.

They emphasise the fact that Roosevelt did not say that
any change whatever had taken place in the conduct of American
foreign policy as expressed in his message to Congress of January

5th. ’ .

As regards the help which the democracies may obtain in

the United States, especially through the purchase of aircraft,
the President has clearly explained his attitude in the course
of tw'o recent press conferences.

It is generally thought that certain senators in the secret
meeting of the Army Committee of the Senate, under the
impression of Roosevelt’s “ alarming statements ”, tried to
reproduce his ideas in a striking manner by paraphrasing Bald¬
win’s historic words.

It is stated that Roosevelt, by his denial, wished to relieve
himself of the political responsibilities towards Europe and
American public opinion which Baldwin s phrase entailed for
England.

*

* *

Does this mean that it was a storm in a teacup ? Not at
all. For though President Roosevelt thought fit only after two
days had elapsed to state that he had not said what others

affirmed he had said, this does not clear up all the questions
and doubts surrounding this mysterious meeting of the Army
Committee. It is difficult to imagine that any opponent of the ^ ?
President would have dared, even in America which is not too
much troubled by scruples, to invent such definite expressions
without a world being said on the subject. For there is not only
the statement that France’s frontier is also America’s frontier,
but also the statement that the President, as leader of American
foreign policy, is determined (like Wilson) to cross the bridge
leading from peace to war.

The “ D e p § c h e de Toulouse” which is not over
favourable to the totalitarian States, in reply to the question as
to why the dementi came so late when the lie was so offensive
and the ideas behind Roosevelt’s words so far from his inten¬
tions, writes as follows :

“ Probably because these statements are fundamentally
not foreign to Roosevelt’s views and because their mere denial
would have been a direct and heavy blow to the democracies
which he nevertheless wishes to support.

“ Presumably Roosevelt did not say that the frontier of
the United States was in France, for he denies it. But the new
direction given to his policy nevertheless exists : viz. the material
assistance given to France and England by the delivery of the
latest aircraft models is continued. In his simple statement of
these principles it is clear on which side of the barricade the
United States will stand. But Roosevelt’s actions, rather than
his words, are a permanent encouragement for the democracies.

For one fact remains : America continues to supply her aeropla¬
nes.

“ How could we forget that the United States have just
authorised the delivery of 700 aeroplanes, after having formerly
refused to deliver the helium which Germany wished to pur¬
chase. In case of war, there is therefore no doubt that American
deliveries would go to France and Great Britain.

“ But the important sentence is the last, in which he advocates
the political, economic and social independence of all nations ;
for there could be no greater condemnation of the desire for
supremacy and the menaces of the totalitarian States.

“ There is therefore ”, the article concludes, “ no reason
to go from extreme optimism to a pessimism which would also
be exaggerated.”

The same view is reached, though not in such a definite form,
by the article in the “ Temps ” of February 5th which, like the
majority of the French press, intentionally avoids speaking of
a dementi. They consider that this dementi is not a dementi
but a rectification (mise au point) which, as most papers point
out, makes a change in the words attributed to Roosevelt but not
in the spirit of the policy which he pursues.

This appreciation by the “Temps” also
seems to us to be entirely just. For a long time
now and particularly since the notorious ’quarantine speech
of October 1937, no opportunity has been neglected in American
quarters of launching attacks against and casting suspicion
upon the authoritarian States and especially Germany in some
connection or other. We have here no mere press polemics or
general expressions of opinion, but a deliberate systematic
campaign by people whose responsible position as members of
the Government, officials or public figures is beyond question.
This seems to show that Washington is pursuing aims which far
exceed the limits of the old policy of good relations with other
Powers. Factors connected with American internal, social and
economic policy may of course be involved, inasmuch as those
concerned may be seeking to divert attention from any disap- A
pointments or difficulties encountered by the President in the ^
pursuance of his many schemes— and in a sphere in which the
American people can unfortunately be very easily influenced :
foreign policy. In recent cases however the attacks on the
authoritarian States are apparently attributable in the main
to the desire to find arguments in defence of the fresh
enormous demands in the matter of arm a-

1

188

ments, which Roosevelt is making upon the American people
and at the same time a screen behind which the deliveries
of aeroplanes to the democracies, so sharply
critized in some quarters, can go forward. They are also designed
to render acceptable the endeavours being made still fur¬
ther to loosen the neutrality laws. It was
under Roosevelt that the gradual reversal of the policy of strict
neutrality, which culminated provisionally in the “ cash and
carry ” laws of May 1937, began. These laws provide that
in the event of war the President shall issue a proclamation
prohibiting all exports from America of arms and munitions and
raw materials vital for war. The famous “ cash and carry ”
clause provides however that all goods purchased in America
must be paid for in cash, before they are exported. Exports are
not however regarded as exports if the goods paid for are carried
on other than American ships. This means : pay cash and fetch
the stuff yourself ! In this way America would not be infringing
her neutrality laws. Apart from this, the President can permit
a special economic relationship with Canada, which would enable
Great Britain to obtain any war material — not direct from
America but through the neighbouring Dominion. During the
debate on the Law, Senator Johnson of California described this
policy as designed to ensure war profits, while avoiding the
responsibility or risk of war.

*

* *

According to a Havas report, Roosevelt stated that Ameri¬
can foreign policy had been laid down in
his various messages to Congress, including that of
January 4th 1939 and it will be well to examine this
message carefully. The French press describe it in head-lines as
“a requisitory against the dictatorships’
and that is what it is, although these dictatorships are not
mentioned by name. It will be sufficient to quote a few passages :

“ I have on several occasions warned Congress of the state of
confusion prevailing abroad and of the necessity of putting our
own house in order in view of the storm signals which have
reached us from overseas.

On the occasion of the opening of the 76th Congress, it is
necessary to utter a fresh warning. War, which threatened
to engulf the world in flames, has been avoided, but it is becoming
more and more obvious that the maintenance of peace has not
been ensured. Military and economic wars are raging round us,
although they have not been declared.

The race of military and economic armaments is becoming
more and more disastrous. Threats of fresh military and econo¬
mic onslaughts are heard around us. Storms from other countries
are directly menacing the three institutions indispensable, now
as always, for the Americans : religion, democracy and inter¬
national good faith.

The time will come when men will have to prepare to defend
not only their own hearths and homes, but also those prin¬
ciples of faith and humanity on which their churches, their
governments and their culture are based.

But the world has grown so small and weapons of offence
so rapid that no nation can be sure of peace as long as another
nation refuses to settle its disputes by negotiation. If a govern¬
ment armed to the teeth abandons itself to a policy of violence,
then weapons of defence are the only safeguard against such a
policy.

We have learnt from our relations with foreign nations
what we must not do and from recent wars what we have to do ;
namely to prepare an effective system of defence in good time.
We have learned that security cannot be guaranteed if one does
not arm before the conflict has begun, as methods of attack
are being adapted to far greater distances and far greater speeds.

We have learned that, long before the commencement of
any military hostilities, the attack opens with certain prelimi¬
naries in the form of propaganda, influence exercized with the
help of money, the attraction exercized by associations of per¬

sons of goodwill, the manufacture of prejudices and incitement
to disunion.

We have learned that the democracies of the world, which
believe in God and the sanctity of treaties and keep faith in
their relations with other nations, cannot run the risk of remain¬
ing indifferent to violations of justice. They cannot, without
effective protest, allow acts of aggression to be committed against
their sister nations, which automatically undermine us all.

Obviously the democracies must collaborate in a practical
and peaceful manner, but the simple fact that we decline for
good reasons, to take military action to prevent acts of aggression
does not mean that we must hehave as if there were no agression.
Words may not do much good, but war is not the only method
of exacting respect for humanitarian ideals. There are many other
methods apart from war which are more potent and more effec¬
tive than mere words, there are many ways of making agressor
States understand the collective sentiments of our peoples.

The least we can do is to avoid emboldening, supporting or
strengthening an aggressor by any action or omission of ours.
We learned, when we were endeavouring to formulate neutrality
laws, that those laws could operate unequally and inequitably.
They can actually bring help to the aggressor, while refusing it
to his victim.

The instinct of self-preservation should warn us not to permit
the continuance of such a state of affairs.”

Senator Pittman, the Chairman of the Foreign
Affairs Committee of the Senate, who recently summed up
Roosevelt’s ideas in the following pithy terms why shoot
a man, if you can starve him?” commented
as follows on these remarks of the Presi¬
dent on the subject of neutrality:

“ Roosevelt made it quite clear that it is our right and our
duty to refuse to give any assistance to the dictatorships which
are out for conquest, but that it is our duty to support the
democracies in their struggle against the dictatorships by every
means except military intervention. It is obvious the the Neutra¬
lity Law does not fulfil the purpose for which it wTas intended
and will not do so in the future : indeed it can only yield results
diametrically opposed to those which it was expected to yield.
If this view is correct, measures by Congress are required. As the
President stated in his speech, there are many methods to choose
from and it will be for the Foreign Affairs Committee carefully
to examine them.”

*

* *

An extraordinary speech: more a fan¬
fare heralding a crusade than a message
of peace. Roosevelt talks as if the Atlantic and Pacific
Oceans had disappeared and the distance between Europe of
the Far East and America could be overcome wdth trifling ease.
Judging from his state of mind, it would not be surprising to
find that he was really possessed with the idea of planting the
star-spangled Banner on the Rhine in order, as he indicates in
his speech and to use the current phrase, to prevent “ a second
Munich ”. While in Europe the responsible statesmen of the
four great Powers are endeavouring to rise superior to ideological
differences, Roosevelt is fanning the flames once more, and
need lessly, for no-one — presumably even Roosevelt — can serious¬
ly believe that Germany, Italy or Japan, or all three, would
like to wage a military or ideological war on America. The whole
speech is a distortion of the political position which one would
not believe a European statesman to be capable of producing
or a European audience of accepting. It is certainly not calculated
to promote understanding and peace.

It was amazing that the British Premier, Cham¬
berlain, should on the following day, have described this
speech, in a statement to which a great deal of publicity was
accorded, as the expression of devotion to the ideal of human
progress.

It was to be expected that the greater part of the
French press would welcome these remarks of Roosevelt’s

134

with enthusiastic approval. This sheds a curious light on what
is understood by the policy of conciliation, which was to be
introduced with the signing of the Franco-German Declaration
on December 6th. As the “ Berliner Borsenzeitung ” rightly
said, if this policy of peace and conciliation towards Germany
is sincere, Roosevelt’s activities must be unwelcome to France
and indeed dangerous from her point of view. For a neighbour
in the form of a friendly and reconciled Germany, confident
in France’s goodwill, must furnish more valuable security for
France’s frontiers than boastful insinuations from a distant
continent, by which the proposal for the adoption on principle
of a hostile attitude to France’s most important neighbour is
accompanied.

It is indeed a poor answer to Adolf Hitler’s
statements in his Reichstag speech on Germany’s relations
with the United States, when he said :

“ Our relations with the North-American Union are suffering
from a campaign of defamation by means of which an attempt
is being made, in the interests of transparent political and
financial interests, to incite a whole continent against the
European countries with popular Governments.

We are convinced however that these attempts are not to
be identified with the will of millions of American citizens wrho,
in spite of the gigantic Jewish-capitalist press, wireless and film
propaganda, must be convinced that all these assertions contain
no word of truth. Germany desires peace and
friendship with all countries including
America. She has no intention of interfering in American
affairs and certainly refuses to tolerate any American inter¬
ference in German affairs.

Germany is in any case a great and sovereign Empire and
is not under the tutelage of American politicians. Moreover, it
seems to me that all countries have so many problems to solve
to-day that it would be a good thing for the nations if responsible

statesmen would concern themselves exclusively with their own
affairs.”

The Genevese paper “ La Suisse ” truly says that there is
real cause for disquietude in the regularity with which Roosevelt ^
attempts to stir up ideological conflicts every time Chamberlain
throws his weight into the scale in favour of agreement. Similarly
it may be said that the recent oratorical shots from the White
House have on each occasion been fired just at the moment
when Adolf Hitler has been proclaiming a message of peace to
the world.

While the Fiihrer and Chancellor of the Reich declares his
belief in a long peace, the American President thinks and talks
himself into a more and more dismally warlike frame of mind,
from which, in spite of the present tension and armaments,
Europe is happily still far removed and which is regarded by
others besides his Republican opponents as beginning to assume
a definitely morbid character.

The extent to which Roosevelt’s fanfare has already borne
fruit may be seem from a report from Washington dated February
9th to the effect that a majority of the Military Committee
declared itself in agreement with Roosevelt’s rearmament
programme on the ground that “ it may come to war in Europe
very soon. If such an unfortunate and regrettable situation
arises, it will be necessary for America to be prepared and in a
position adequately to defend her coasts ”. The House of
Representatives passed this motion on February 16th by 376
votes to 15.

War in Europe ! That is America’s comment on the possibility
of a European appeasement which has, since Munich, found
expression in the various agreements between the two European
groups of Powers and it is at any rate worth remembering that
it is and has been President Roosevelt who has by his attitude
contributed in no small measure to the stiffening of the inter¬
national position.

DOCUMENTS

France’s Attitude to the Foreign Political Problems

Extract from the Speech by the French Foreign Minister,

M. Georges Bonnet, on France’s Foreign Policy, in the Chamber
on January 26th 1939.

“ I have attentively followed the various speakers who have
developed their ideas with so much talent on this platform.
My first impression, after hearing all of them, is that they are
all agreed as to the object to be attained, namely the greatness
of the mother country, but on the other hand they are scarcely
in agreement as to the means to this end.

What differences of opinion, what oppositions and what
contradictions are to be found in their statement. A single fact
emerges clearly from the speeches which you have applauded,
namely that at no moment since the end of the war has the inter¬
national situation been more serious or more complex than during
the year which has just closed.

The present Government has itself had this dreadful experience.
In the ten months of the existence of the Daladier Government,
in which I have worked with the utmost confidence, not a single
week has passed in which we have not had to face fresh obstacles
in addition to those encountered by our predecessors. War in
Spain, war in the Far East, the Czecho-Slovak drama, disputes
in Central Europe — all these are facts the simultaneous occur¬
rence of which might be surprising if they did not all spring from
the same cause : the collapse of the system of security on which
the nations had based their hope and their law since 1919.

We had based our policy on collective security. We had
overturned the pre-War system of alliances, which we had.

denounced as the cause of conflicts. We had endeavoured to
organise the international justice of the nations. One day we
found ourselves faced by a weakned League of Nations and a
disorganised Europe in which certain States had developed their
armaments with extraordinary intensity and in which the reign
of justice had gradually given way to the reign of force.

*

This was the atmosphere in which we were faced by the
Czecho-Slovak drama. I would not have reverted to the policy
which we followed during this crisis if I had not listened to so
many open and concealed criticisms during the debate in the
Chamber. According to some speakers, all our misfortunes came
from the Munich agreements.

The Government has cause for surprise at this. The events
which led up to the Munich conciliation are overlooked. People
also overlook the evacuation of the Rhineland, the rearmament
of Germany, the 7th of March, the Anschluss of Austria. All
these events, in which the real interests of France were at times
directly involved, were borne by France without the opposition
of force. The President of the Council, in his speech to the
Chamber on October 4th, did not conceal any aspect of the
problem ; at that time you approved the Government’s policy

by 550 votes.

What has happened in the meantime to explain such a change
of attitude ? Nothing, gentlemen, for all the documents or all
the facts which have come to light since October and which had
not been revealed at that time have justified French policy.

185

Was the Czecho-Slovak Government informed in good time
of the attitude of France and Great Britain ? Yes, in June
^ and July on several occasions we warned the Government at
Prague that it would be impossible for France to oppose a
Plebiscite by force if it were demanded by the Sudeten German
population.

Was not war threatening ? No one will doubt it since Mr.
Neville Chamberlain said in the House of Commons : “ When

I look back, I have not the slightest doubt that only my visit
delayed an invasion for which all preparations were made. ”

Let us not forget too quickly. Only three months have passed
since that evening of September 27th when, thinking of the five
million men already under arms, each one as he listened to the
wireless in his own country, felt the imminence of the catastrophe.
Yes, gentlemen, it was war, and a war with a France that was
not unanimous and a French army with the fortifications of the
Siegfried line in front of it and which would have had to support
practically alone at any rate for a long time the entire weight
of the conflict. Czecho-Slovakia had not only Germany against
her but other neighbours also.

But you all felt it. The conciliation of Munich averted from
France and Europe a dreadful adventure, the first victim of
which would have been the noble Czecho-Slovak nation itself.

*

* *

In the course of this Czecho-Slovak crisis we were able to
appreciate to the full the value and loyalty of the Franco-
British friendship. This friendship is the corner¬
stone of French policy. This friendship was concluded in 1904
and sealed on the battlefields of the War of 1914. Since then it
has constantly become stronger. History shows few examples
of such a sincere friendship as that which reigns between the
British people and the French people. This friendship is in no
way a jealous or closed friendship. It merely aspires to prolong
itself in the international sphere. It does not rest on a precarious
combination of rival egoisms and, far from diminishing, it grows
when other peoples and other nations are associated with it.

Our two democracies have the same desire for peace. They
demand nothing from anyone, but they intend to keep their
inheritance intact.

During these eight months the entente between France and
Great Britain has never been closer than at present. As regards
all events which occur from day to day we take care to maintain
close consultation. The repeated visits of French Ministers to
London and British visits to Paris and the unforgettable visit
of the British sovereigns have shown in a striking manner the
close solidarity between France and Great Britain.

During our conversations in London and Paris we have
considered all the aspects of Franco-British solidarity in the
moral, intellectual and economic sphere. We have even had to
consider one of those cases which we desire with all our heart
to avert : the case of a war in which our two countries would be
involved.

In that case, all the forces of Great Britain would be at our
disposal, just as all the forces of France would be at the disposal
of Great Britain. It is therefore natural that France desires to
see the British nation raise its military power to the maximum,
just as Great Britain wishes to see the military power of France
raised to the maximum.

*

* *

We have also endeavoured to improve our relations
with Germany. I think each one approves of this. After
Munich, Mr. Neville Chamberlain signed a good-neighbourly
agreement with the Government of the Reich. On October 22nd,
Chencellor Hitler had a conversation on this subject at Berch-
tesgaden with our Ambassador, M. Fransois-Poncet. Negotia¬
tions were started immediately. They were conducted with
great rapidity and, a little later, at the beginning of November,
the agreement was reached without difficulty after a frank and
full discussion. Under these circumstances M. von Ribbentrop

came to Paris to sign a Franco-German declara¬
tion.

What does this declaration contain ? The two Governments
recognise that there is no territorial question in suspense between
their countries. They solemnly recognise as final the frontier
as it is at present traced. Subject to their special relations with
third Powers, the two Governments declare their determination
to remain in contact on all questions which concern them and
to consult with each other in case the subsequent evolution of
these questions involves the danger of leading to international
difficulties.

This is the Franco-German declaration. Is there a respons¬
ible man who would, in my place, have refused to sign it ? Have
we sacrified a single French interest by doing so ? Have not all
the men who have followed each other in power proclaimed in
their speeches that they would take the first opportunity of a
rapprochement between France and Germany ? And at the time
when such an opportunity appeared possible, should we not
have accepted it ? No one would maintain that we should not.
Moreover, we consider that the joint declaration must constitute
a first stage and that it must open up the prospect of confident
cooperation between us in the future.

Our geographical position makes us the neighbour of Ger¬
many. Even if France had a fresh war with Germany tomorrow,
she would be obliged after the peace to have relations and con¬
versations with that nation. Is is thought that these relations
and conversations would be easier after another war which would
have called for millions of dead, accumulated ruins and revived
enmities for fresh generations ? I doubt it.

I do not need to state that we have brought our negotiations
to the knowledge of the principal countries concerned, who are
bound to us by friendship : Poland, Belgium, England, the
U.S.S.R. and the United States of America.

What did they think of this agreement ? Mr. Neville Cham¬
berlain stated in the House of Commons that the British Govern¬
ment had learned with great satisfaction that France had been
able to conclude an agreement with Germany. In America, the
leading articles of the three most important papers affirmed their
entire comprehension for French policy. Poland stated that
her Government was glad of the happy conclusion of the Franco-
German declaration. If this joint declaration were submitted
to a referendum of the French people, I have no doubt that it
would give its unanimous approval.

*

*

France has spared no efforts to improve her relations
with Italy. I should like to give a full explanation of
these relations to the Chamber and the people.

You will remember that last March the British Government
entered into negotiations with the Government at Rome with
regard to the Mediterranean status. The French Government at
that time expressed a desire to be associated with these discus¬
sions. But the Italian Government gave it to be understood that
the negotiations with France could only be started when the
Anglo-Italian agreement was concluded. This agreement was
signed on April 16th a few days after the present Government
came into power. LTnder our instructions, our Charge d’Affaires
at Rome immediately saw the Minister of Foreign Affairs,
Count Ciano, and informed him of our desire to enter into con¬
versations.

We indicated at that time the essential points which, in our
opinion, should be covered by the discussions. These included,
in particular, a reaffirmation of the 1935 agreements.

Our action was welcomed by the Italian Government. Count
Ciano, while thanking the French Government, observed that
there was no fundamental difference between France and Italy
and that an agreement could be rapidly reached on most of the
points which we had mentioned. But, as you are aware, the con¬
versations were interrupted by the Italian Government itself
after Mussolini’s speech at Genoa.

136

In the meantime the Council of the League of Nations had
gh en back to each of its members their freedom in respect of the
recognition of the Empire of Ethiopia. A few days after the
Munich agreements, France, wishing to show her desire for better
relations and appeasement in Europe, sent an Ambassador to
Rome and thus manifested her hope that normal relations might
be established between the two countries.

During the conversations which our Ambassador, M. Fran-
$ois-Poncet, had successively with the head of the Italian
Government and the Minister for Foreign Affairs, it appeared
to him that, with the exception of Spanish affairs, there was
no problem calculated seriously to divide the two countries.

It was therefore not without surprise that we learned of the
demonstrations which occurred on November 30th in the Italian
Chamber of Deputies. I immediately complained to the Italian
Ambassador in Paris, while the French Ambassador at Rome
asked the Italian Minister for Foreign Affairs for explanations.

The latter stated that these were isolated demonstrations
on the part of Italian deputies who had been immediately called
to order by the President of the assembly, that the “Italian
Government in no way took them upon itself and that they should
not be considered as the expression of its policy.

Three weeks later, after a conversation with our Ambassador,
the Government at Rome informed us that it could not consider
the 1935 agreements as the basis of Franco-Italian relations.
It based this statement on legal and political grounds.

The legal arguments were these. The coming into force of
the 1935 agreements was subject to the prior negotiation of a
convention determining the status of the Italians in Tunis.
As this convention had not yet been negotiated, the exchange
of ratifications had not taken place and the Italian Government
was therefore legally entitled to state that it was not bound by
the 1935 convention.

The political argument was as follows. In 1935 Italy had
indeed undertaken that she would not call for the execution
of Article 13 of the London Pact of April 26th 1915. Under that
article France and Great Britain had recognised in principle
that Italy had the right to claim some equitable compensation
for the increase in colonial territories in Africa which these two
Powers might obtain at the expense of Germany. But, the note
stated, the political atmosphere had changed since 1935. The
agreement related to a general situation which had been pro¬
foundly transformed by events. On the one hand there had been
the sanctions. On the other hand the foundation of the Empire
had created new rights and new interests of fundamental import¬
ance.

In the interest of their improvement, the note concluded,
Italo-French relations could not now be based on the 1935
agreements and all the questions should be reconsidered between
the two Governments.

After considering this note, the French Government replied
that it did not accept the Italian Government’s view and, in
its reply, it gave a definite refutation of the arguments put
forward in Count Ciano’s note.

In the first place a start had already been made with the
execution of the 1935 agreements, since the French Government
had ensured the effective cession to an Italian group of 2500
shares in the railway from Jibuti to Addis-Abeba. As regards
sanctions, the Italian Government had itself on several occasions
expressed its gratitude for the moderating action of France which
had during this period constantly endeavoured to reconcile her
obligations under the Covenant with Franco-Italian friendship.

Lastly and in particular, on April 22nd 1938 when, on our
initiative, France resumed negotiations with Italy, the Italian
Minister of Foreign Affairs himself made no allusion to sanctions
and in no way contested the validity of the African agreements
of January 7th 1935.

What political action, therefore, had France committed since
April 22nd 1938 to justify any change whatever in the measures
of the Italian Government ? None whatever, since we have on

the contrary endeavoured on several occasions to improve our
lelations with Italy. That is what we replied to the Rome Govern¬
ment in acknowledging receipt of its communication.

When we informed our British friends of the very firm
attitude of France, of its Government, of its Parliament, of its
unanimous public opinion, we had the satisfaction of feeling
that we were perfectly understood. The French Government,
we said, was neither a plaintiff nor a defendant. It could not
submit on these points to any arbitration or conciliation. The
British Government informed us in a written note handed in by
the British Ambassador that it shared our view. Mr. Neville
Chamberlain and Lord Halifax, during their stay in Paris on
their journey to Rome, confirmed their agreement.

Rome the British Ministers, after strongly affirming the
unshakable friendship which unites Great Britain to France,
scrupulously maintained the attitude which they had assumed
towards us with a loyalty which could cause us no surprise. The
Franco-Italian problems were then eliminated from the discus¬
sions at Rome.

I have given you very complete and, I hope, very clear
particulars on this subject. They have shown you the numerous
efforts made by the French Government to improve relations
between France and Italy. I do not regret these efforts for they
showed the constant measures adopted by our policy with regard
to Italy and they helped to gather round us the whole of French
public opinion, which is aware that France is indeed without
blame.

There is therefore no misunderstanding.
The French Government maintains the
attitude defined publicly on various occa¬
sions by the President of the Council and
myself. France will not allow anyone to
touch the empire erected by French blood
and labour. She will maintain intact her
sovereignty and her territory. The triumphal
journey just made by the President of the Council has shown
that the unanimity of the peoples of the empire corresponds
to the unanimity of the French people.

*

* *

We have also endeavoured to maintain and develop the
other friendships which we have with Belgium,
Holland and the countries of the Oslo group, together
with those of Central and Eastern Europe. Here, as elsewhere,
our diplomacy, inspired by the desire for cooperation and com¬
prehension which is France’s aim, will continue to show itself
everywhere present and always active in order to safeguard
our legitimate interests, to maintain our friendships and,
whenever possible, to extend them.

The visits to Paris of the King of Roumania and Prince Paul
of Yugoslavia, which were marked by such confident conversa¬
tions, the treaty of friendship signed with Turkey, the
trade negotiations being conducted with Roumania,
Bulgaria and Yugoslavia, demonstrate the desire
of the French Government not to disinterest itself in the countries
situated in the centre and east of Europe. We have just sent
an important economic mission to that district, for in most
of these countries, as you are aware, economic problems are
particularly serious and involved. In order to conserve her trade,
France must endeavour to conquer her due position in the com¬
mercial exchanges of those countries.

Our relations with the U . S . S . R . and Poland are
marked by frequent consultations. For instance, during the
September crisis I remained in constant contact both with the
People’s Commissary for Foreign Affairs, M. Litvinov, whom
I saw on several occasions at Geneva and Paris, and with the
U.S.S.R. Ambassador in Paris, not only, as was stated, to give
information but to exchange the views of our Governments in
accordance with the Pact of 1935.

France has also maintained her traditional relations of
friendship with Poland. On the occasion of the Franco-German

187

declaration of December 6th, I informed the Polish Ambassador
of our intentions, in accordance with the spirit of our agreements.
^Jn thanking me for this information, the Polish Government
^ iformed me that it was glad of an act of which it fully appre¬
ciated the object, significance and scope. Similarly, M. Beck
informed me, before he left Monte Carlo, of the invitation which
he had just received from Chancellor Hitler. I would also ask
the Chamber not to forget, as some speakers seem to have done,
that there is an agreement dated 1934 between Germany and
Poland. M. Beck kept our Ambassador informed of his conver¬
sations. We have remained in constant contact with the Warsaw
Government and, whenever it has been found useful, we have had
conversations with it which are justified by the special relations
of the two countries and the development of events. On all
occasions, and again recently, the Polish Government has renewed
the assurance that French friendship constitutes one of the
essential bases of Polish policy.

An end must therefore be put to the legend that our policy
has destroyed the commitments which we had contracted in
Eastern Europe with the U.S.S.R.. and Poland. These commit¬
ments still exist and they must be applied in the spirit in which
they were conceived.

During the September crisis, we remained in daily contact
with the Washington Government. None of us has
forgotten the messages, filled with such lofty thought, which
were addressed by President Roosevelt to Europe during the
dramatic crisis though which it was passing. Since then the
bonds which unite us with the great democracy have only been
strengthened.

In spite of our efforts to maintain peace, there are still two
centres which continue to devastate the world : one in the
Far East and the other in Spain.

In the Far East, the war between China and Japan
has continued for nearly two years. The development of events
in the Far East and the heroic struggle carried on by General
Chiang Kai Shek and the Chinese armies in defence of the
independence and integrity of their territory are followed by
the French Government with the greatest attention.

The French Government has the firm determination to main¬
tain the interests of France in this part of the world. We have
on several occasions made representations at Tokio and quite
recently the French Ambassador to Japan received instructions
to hand in a note to the Japanese Government reserving the
rights of France, as had been done by the British and American
Governments. The three Governments continue to think that the
charter on which the position of the Powers in the Far East
is based is still the Washington Treaty of 1922. None of us
admit that treaties freely signed may be denounced by the will
of one party.

*

* *

There is another country in which we would have ardently
desired to see peace re-established ; it is Spain, which has
been torn by the horrors of civil warfare for thirty months.
At the beginning of the Spanish conflict, France, as she had
done a century ago, proclaimed, in agreement with Great Bri¬
tain, her desire to practise a policy of non-intervention in Spain.
At that time we approved almost unanimously that policy which
was courageously defended by the President of the Council,
L^on Blum, and by M. Yvon Delbos. M. Leon Blum described
the thesis of intervention with a precision which was in my
opinion decisive and proved by the soundest arguments that
it was impossible to adopt that policy.

Do the reasons which convinced us and which we approved
in 1936 no longer exist ? And have not events given them even
more decisive force ? There is not a man of good faith who could
deny it. Should we publicly denounce the policy of non-interven¬
tion ? I know of no country at the present time that has taken
this decision : neither the U.S.S.R., nor Germany, nor Italy,
nor Yugoslavia, nor Belgium, nor England.

You have read the British Prime Minister’s reply to the leader
of the opposition. In refusing to convene Parliament, Mr. Cham¬
berlain wrote on January 18th that the abandonment of the
policy hitherto practised by Great Britain would inevitably
involve an extension of the conflict, with consequences which
could not be exactly foreseen but which would be incalculable.

Thus, the present Government, like its
predecessors, has practised and will con¬
tinue to practise the policy of non-inter¬
vention. We consider that it is for the Spaniards, and the
Spaniards alone, to settle their own affairs.

But France has on the one hand duties to fulfil and on the
other hand interests to defend in Spain. The duties to be ful¬
filled are primarily duties of humanity.

But we have also interests to defend in Spain. We could
not admit that any foreign State should
threaten the integrity of Spain and thereby
the security of France.

The Burgos Government has of course stated in public
declarations that it would not accept any political or economic
control by any foreign State. During the September crisis it
took official steps in London, through its Ambassador, to inform
the British and French Governments of its determination to
remain neutral in the conflict which was in danger of breaking
out in connection with Czecho-Slovakia.

We reminded the British Ministers, during their last visit
to Paris, that one of the essential provisions of the Anglo-Italian
agreement was the assurance that, if the evacuation of volunteers
and war material was not concluded at the end of the Spanish
conflict, all the Italian contingents and all the war material
would be simultaneously withdrawn and that Italy did not
pursue any territorial or political aim or seek any economic
privilege either in Spain itself or in the Spanish islands or colo¬
nies. I saw Lord Halifax at Geneva and in the first place I
urged him to see that fresh steps were taken immediately with
a view to the withdrawal of all the foreign volunteers. I informed
him of the uneasiness which the situation in Spain caused France
from the point of view of her own security. Lord Halifax gave
me the assurance that, during the Rome interviews, the Italian
Government had stated that it would keep the undertaking
contained in the Anglo-Italian agreement. He also confirmed
that the British Government attached capital importance to this
and could not accept that any attack should be made on the
independence of Spain. We attach the greatest importance to
this statement by Lord Halifax. We could in fact not tolerate
that our communications with North Africa should be threatened
by foreign installations on the Iberian Peninsula, or on the
islands, or in Spanish Morocco.

Our interests in this respect are bound up with those of
Great Britain, whose positions at Gibraltar and Malta would
in that case be as much threatened as ours. As regards this
necessity of maintaining the independence of Spain, I can
assure the Chamber of the complete solidarity of Great Britain
and France.

*

* *

We have listened with interest to the suggestion made by
various speakers that we should ask for the convocation
°f an international conference. We are far from
being hostile to such an idea. No one is more convinced that we

and have been for a long time — of the mortal dangers
by which Europe is threatened, carried away as it is by the diz¬
ziness of armaments and economic disorder. The danger is
obvious and it does not date from today ; but we must beware
of spectacular gestures which would involve the risk of bringing
further disappointments to the nations. Experience has demon¬
strated the danger of a Conference that is insufficiently prepared.

In any case the French Government is prepared for its part

to take all steps, if it proves possible. We are quite ready _

should we meet with the necessary support — to ask for the

138

convocation of a conference to which all the peoples possessing
the same will to organise peace would be invited.

If during the year 1939 hard trials await us, France is prepared
to face them. There are duties in which we shall not fail. The
mobilisation of the French army in September showed that
France would rise as one man, as she has done on other occasions,
and that those outside who count on her decadence would be
cruelly disappointed. If the supreme test were imposed on
I lance, we should see all united to respond to the appeal of their
fatherland.”

Extract from the Speech by the French President of the Council,
M. Daladier, in the Chamber on January 26th 1939.

“ This debate is dominated by one fact ; it is that from all the
benches of this Chamber the speakers of all parties have rightlv
affirmed the desire of France for peace. A few days ago I°read
again this little book which I happened to pick up, the “ Great
Elusion , which Norman Angell wrote on the eve of 1914, and
in v hich he showed that war and violence are never creative.
“ If the peoples of Europe are mad enough to come to grips,"
they will only succeed in accumulating ruin, suffering and
misery. I wish that all responsible men in all the countries
of the world would meditate on these prophetic words.

A general conference? Yes, but one in which
all the great problems of contemporary life would be tackled,
in which we would say to men, to all men, that whatever dreams
of grandeur some may forge, those dreams would be ephemeral
if they were based on violence. The nations, instead of restrict¬
ing, would be better advised to utilise all the forces of production
scattered about the world in order that workshops mav open
to all men of good will. We address this appeal to the world.
We cordially subscribe to the idea of a general conference.
I or, at the side of so much uncertainty and uneasiness, there is
a sentiment which I have felt both abroad and in France ; it
is the popular sentiment, so widespread in all nations, that a
war is much more than folly, it is the most irreparable of absurd¬
ities.

I would also like to state that this is not a policy of with¬
drawal or renunciation. For I should regard such a policy as
disastrous for French security. People have spoken with irony
or sadness of the disappearance of the noble ideal of mutual
assistance or collective security. It has disappeared, or rather
it is veiled by clouds, for the misfortune of the whole world.

This is a further reason why France should be far-sighted
and on her guard and that, wherever her interests are involved,
France should be able to reply, if necessary, by a categorical
“ No ! ” Is there any need to state that we have no hostility
against any nation, or against the political regimes which the
nations have adopted or which they tolerate ? Is there any need
to state that France desires to live at peace with all her neigh¬
bours ?

But I also think that, among all these nations with which
France wishes to contract bonds of peace, she regards with still
greater sympathy Great Britain which will be at our
side whenever our vital interests are threatened. This Franco-
British entente has been consolidated and strengthened in the
days which are just past.

I would also like to express our friendship for the great
American republic and pay a tribute from this plat¬
form to President Roosevelt.

Do I need to add that the Government is in no way thinking
of weakening the pacts which binds France to the other nations ?
On the contrary, we are determined to maintain them.

I may add that I feel no need to reply with vehement words
to the claims which have been addressed to France in a threaten¬
ing tone by a neighbouring country. France is a great, strong
and calm country which must not let itself be disturbed by
insults or threats. Let anyone insult France who wishes, and as
for threats, France is in a position to consider them calmly.

It is very easy for me to express my sympathy for the Ita¬
lian people. I do not need to add that I am hurt and.

wounded, not only by the furious articles which the wind blows
towards us from over the Alps, but even more by the articles
ot some French newspapers which think it witty to cast doub4-v
on the courage ot the Italians. Like many of you on all benches.^

I have tought and I have witnessed the courage of the Italian
soldiers. I cannot forget that in May 1915, in the trenches
before^ Carency, when we learned that Italy was coming into
the War, a song of friendship was sung to that country.

It is because I think this, because there cannot be the slight¬
est sentiment in my mind, I will not say only of hatred, but
ot irony, because I believe that the links between these two
nations are both many and deep, that I declare that France
cannot and will not tolerate, whatever
means she may have to employ, that any
attack be made on her territorial integrity,
on her North African possessions, on her
colonial empire, or on the free maritime
or other communications between the home
country and the empire.

In saying this, in repeating that France will not
allow her integrity to be affected by force,
by means of procedure or by legal measures
of any kind whatever, in repeating : “ Neither an
inch ot soil nor a single one of our rights ”, I am aware that
I am defending not only our soil and our inheritance — which
is moreover an honourable action— but also that solidarity
which has gradually become established between France of the
home country and all the Frances that are scattered beyond
the seas and which are united, much more than by material
interests, by a common spirit, by the same love of liberty and
human dignity.

Neither the Government nor France will tolerate, under
any pretext whatever, that any attack should be made on this
work. In saying this, you can believe that I weigh the entire
importance of my words. I am not giving way to some chance
impulse. Like all of you and like the French people, I appreciate
the gravity of present circumstances. But there are times when,
for a proud people that wishes to retain its freedom, there can
be no discussion regarding the sacrifice, if sacrifice appears
indispensable for the maintenance of its independence and
dignity. ”

From the speech of the French Foreign Minister,

M. Georges Bonnet, in the Senate on February 7th 1939.

“ The aims of French foreign policy are simple, because the
will of the citizens, on which it rests, is unanimous. We are
resolved in the first place to safeguard our territory and our
Empire. The courage of Frenchmen will know how to defend
what has been built up by the labour of Frenchmen and sealed
with their blood. We have received from our forefathers a
heritage which we intend to hand on intact to our descendants.

On that point, there can be no doubt, ambiguity or difference
of opinion among Frenchpeople.

But, in answer to the question so often put to me, I should
like to say that France cannot confine her diplomatic activities
to the frontiers of her territory and of her Empire ; she can¬
not forgo her right to exercise a legitimate
influence in other parts of the world nor
allow the part she is to play as a great Po¬
wer to be laid down for her. She realizes, it is
true, that the nature of things and geographical and historical
facts may indicate special zones of influence for each nation
and each country, but France has in all continents
her own interests and friendships to de¬
fend. In particular , she will not cease to
cultivate her friendships in Central andv
Eastern Europe, which have so often in
the course of history served her interests
and contributed to her glory.

She is bound to certain countries by pacts concluded with a
view to the maintenance of the peace of Europe, while to others

139

she is attached by habits of political, economic and spiritual
cooperation contracted in the course of centuries. These links

rwith other countries constitute a precious possession which
/ranee cannot possibly agree to relinquish.

France will not capitulate anywhere. But, while France in¬
tends to defend her own possessions, common sense requires her
to maintain as courteous and mutually
trustful relations as possible with neigh¬
bouring countries.

Some of these countries have systems of government very
different from our own, but France, who has herself known
nearly every form of government which the human mind can
conceive, has always regarded the political regimes of the other
nations in a spirit of the widest tolerance. In her rela¬
tions with the Governments of neighbour¬
ing States, she is influenced neither by
their political structure nor by their doctrinal
preferences.

*

* *

She has always emphasized her desire for an understanding
with Germany, and gave fresh proof of this pacific spirit
on the occasion of the Munich conciliation. The debate on that
question is closed ; the Chamber and the Senate have declared
their will in sovereign independence, the French people have
given spontaneous expression to their views and those acquainted
with every document composing the dossier which I commu¬
nicated in its entirety to the members of your Foreign Affairs
Committee have no doubt but that your judgment will be rati¬
fied by history.

France was no less conciliatory towards Germany when she
was weak and disarmed than she is now towards a strong and
rearmed Germany. There is not a single Frenchmen who does
not, with his whole mind and heart, desire a good understanding
between France and Germany. This is confirmed by the Franco-
German Declaration which we signed on December 16th last.
We regard this common declaration as constituting a milestone
and as offering the promise of trustful collaboration in the future.

*

* *

As regards Italy also, we can say that we have spared no
effort during the last ten months to dissipate every misunder¬
standing between her and us. The institution of diplomatic
negotiations last April, a few days after the Government was
formed, and the sending of an ambassador to Rome were acts
testifying to our desire to entertain normal relations with the
Italian Government.

We firmly believe that the nature of things and the will of the
peoples themselves insistently call for friendship between France
and Italy. We cannot well imagine Italy committing an act
of agression against France and there is certainly not a French¬
man alive who has ever dreamed that his country could launch
against Italy a war from the monstrous wickedness of which the
imagination recoils in horror.

These two nations are closely united by the treble bonds of
language, culture and blood shed for the common cause upon the
battlefield.

These very bonds of friendship however made it imperative
to speak frankly as a I'esult of the demonstrations in the Italian
Chamber and press, and this the Government did not fail to do.
On December 19th, I made a statement on its behalf, which left
no room for any sort of doubt. “ France ”, I said, “ will never
consent to cede an inch of her territory to Italy . Any attempt to
give effect to such a claim could only lead to an armed conflict ”.

The Premier said the same thing with equal directness, on
the occasion of his unforget table visit to Tunisia and we repeated
it in the Chamber a week ago. We arc conscious of having, in
speaking thus, expressed the thoughts of every citizen of France
and the Empire.

*

$

We have also done our best to maintain with Spain, our
neighbour who has been so sorely tried, the relations of mutual

confidence required by our proximity in Africa and Europe.
All Frenchpeople have profoundly sympathized with Spain in
the terrible ordeal to which she has been exposed for more than
thirty months : the curse that is civil war.

In 1936, France stated that she would not intervene in that
war, as it was her principle never to interfere in the domestic
affairs of her neighbours. She has rigidly adhered to this course
and the present Government has scrupulously observed this
principle. Indeed it could not have been otherwise, as Parlia¬
ment had approved and even applauded the policy of non-inter¬
vention at a time when the Spanish Republic was mistress of
nearly the whole of Spain, so that it would have been strange
indeed to have relinquished this policy when the republican
Government had lost nearly three quarters of Spanish territory.

Spain is, by virtue of her geographical
position, of capital strategic importance
for our communications with our African
Empire. We could not allow any foreign
State to threaten the integrity of Spain
and, through her, the security of France.

The Burgos Government which, last September, had informed
us, through its representative in London, of its neutrality in the
event of war, has publicly affirmed that it will jealously guard
the independence of Spain and would never agree to any sort of
foreign domination.

The Italian Government stated, in its agreement with
England, that it would not pursue any territorial or political
aim on the mainland of Spain or in the Spanish islands or colo¬
nies.

Finally, in reply to the question we put to the British Minis¬
ters on their return from Rome, Lord Halifax informed us, on
behalf of his Government, that it was entirely at one with
France in the desire to ensure the independence of Spain by
the withdrawal of foreign troops. These undertakings were
given without any reservation— I wish to emphasize that— and
France has the right to demand that they be unreservedly
honoured.

That is our policy towards the great countries which are
I ranee s neighbours. This policy of good neighbourliness has
been resolutely pursued by us, as we know that it corresponds
with both the tradition and the real interests of France. It
has given rise to many attacks and often encountered many
obstacles, but we have the satisfaction of knowing that it has
always been perfectly well understood by the great democracies.

*

*

Far from loosening the bonds of friendship
between France and Great Britain and the
United States, this policy has tightened them.

The French Government’s determination to maintain peace
and seek an understanding with other countries has brought
I ranee still nearer to the great Anglo-Saxon nations which,
like France, are passionately attached to peace. Never have
the relations between France on the one hand and Great Britain
and the United States on the other, been better than at present.

I am justified in making this statement and I will prove it.

The relations between the French and the British Govern¬
ments are characterized by mutual confidence and a desire for
collaboration which have found constant expression during the
numerous conversations of the last few months both in London
and in Paris. British diplomacy and ours have not ceased to
work together in complete agreement, for the interests of the
British Empire and those of the French Empire coincide in all
continents.

It has sometimes been insinuated that, during the last few
weeks, we have not been in such close agreement with Great
Britain as we have stated. In reply to these gloomv creatures,
whose depression is often due much more to internal political
considerations than to a clear vision of French interests, I will
refer them to the British Prime Minister, Mr. Neville Cham¬
berlain — that great and loyal friend of France.

140

Last Wednesday, he said : “ Our relations with France are
certainly closer and more intimate than they have ever been
m the memory of man ” and yesterday in the House of Commons,
he expressed himself in terms which leave no room for the
slightest doubt. He said : “ I consider it my duty to say clearly
that the solidarity of interests between France and our country
is such that any threat to France’s vital interests from whatever
quarter it might come, would involve the immediate coopera¬
tion of our country. ”

On another occasion, he said : “ On January 26th M, Georges
Bonnet stated in the French Chamber of Deputies that, in the
event of a war, in which the two countries were involved, the
whole of the forces of Great Britain would be at the disposal
of I lance, as the whole ot the forces of France would be at the
disposal of Great Britain. This statement is in entire agreement
v ith the views of His Britanic Majesty’s Government. ”

I will not add a word of personal comment here. I have no
doubt that you realize the whole significance of these statements.

And the Lnited States of America ? During these last few
weeks, as before, we have never ceased to maintain the closest
and most confidential contact with the American Government
and wTe ha\ e met with positive and sympathetic understanding
from that Government.

Our three democraties are conscious of the tremendous
material and moral resources at their disposal. They know the
place they occupy in the world and in history, they are aware of
their economic power and they know that no "nation could
impose a hegemony upon them.

But this friendship does not constitute a threat to anyone.
Its sole aim is to ensure in peace and liberty the development of
the three great nations. There is no nation, small or great,
which is not convinced that none of the three democracies
entertains the slightest hostility towards it.

Herr Hitler stated in his recent speech : “ We see no advant¬
age in exporting National-Socialism as an idea : nor have we
any reason to make war on other nations, because they are
democratic. ”

For our part, we can give the same assurance. The democra¬
cies have no intention of making propaganda — still less war —
against anyone or any nation. They know that ideas cannot be
imposed upon men by force and they are all equally desirous
of peace.

For there is one truth which all the heads of Governments
have for some weeks, in gratifying unanimity, been proclaiming
to the public in their countries : namely, that war is incapable
of increasing the happiness or the power of nations and that it
might mean the end of European civilization and would assuredly
involve a set-back to that civilization.

Does not this very agreement — this unanimous determin¬
ation to face the facts — enable us to hope that the diplomats will
be able to find means of ensuring to the nations that long peace
which they all so ardently desire ?

*

v * *

We thought that in 1919 when we set up the League
of Nations. How passionately the ex-combatants, who had
returned to their homes, hoped that this justice for the peoples
would be organized. They knew that it would not be long
before the very application of the treaties would give rise to
innumerable difficulties and they hoped at least that it would
be possible to settle them by free discussion and not by recourse
to violence and fresh bloodshed.

France made every effort to establish this system of collec¬
tive security and consistently proposed that the League of
Nations should be given the effective power which it needed in
order to be able to impose justice.

But we must face the present situation fairly and squarely.

It would be futile to shut our eyes to the fact that the League of
Nations is going through a serious crisis, that it has been weaken¬
ed by the absence of several great countries and that France
cannot base her policy on it alone.

Does that mean that we must relinquish our ideal and our
hopes ? No ; on the contrary, we consider that France ought to
work for the rapprochement of the nations. There is one sphere

activity in which the nations might usefully meet : the c c o '
nomic sphere. Who is there at the present time who does'"
not realize that, in this respect, all nations have common in¬
terests ?

The successive crises that have caused the nations so much
distress and suffering, which in turn have led to political up¬
heavals, is no doubt attributable to the fact that we did not
devote enough attention to these economic problems after the
war. We believe that peace will become a reality only in so
far as Europe succeeds in discovering a better form of economic
organization than that which is shown to-day to be incapable
of putting an end to poverty and distress among nations.

President Roosevelt recently spoke of the need for a revival
of world trade and the limitation of armaments. These are two
problems which the governments will have to tackle sooner or
later, unless they wish to be rapidly engulfed by bankruptcy
and war and perhaps both at the same time.

In any case, France is prepared to participate in conversa¬
tions of this kind. Whenever any scheme for increasing the
happiness and dignity of mankind is afoot, France will always be
there.

*

* *

Whether France is called upon to wage war or to maintain
peace, to defend her patrimony or to fulfil her lofty mission in
the service of humanity, there is one essential condi¬
tion: France must be strong.

She would perhaps have been able to avoid certain difficul¬
ties with which she is at present faced if, when others were arming
day and night with feverish haste, the French had not, only too
often, abandoned themselves, for years at a stretch, to a policy
of slackness.

In the sphere of foreign relations, this is often a very costly
policy, for let us make no mistake about it : diplomatic nego¬
tiations can only utilize those powers which the country produces.

Our words have weight and our actions are effective only in so far
as they have the might of France behind them.

The French nation must know that it must be as strong to
negotiate as to refrain from negotiating, to conclude interna¬
tional agreements as to exorcize international dangers and that
as much power is needed to maintain peace as to defend oneself
in war.

Happily for us, there exists the power
of the canons, aeroplanes and machine-
guns of our admirable French army.”

Extract from the Speech by M. Daladier, President of the Council,
in the Senate on February 7th, 1939.

“ I will not retain the attention of the Senate for long, but
I consider it my duty to explain briefly, in full agreement with
the Minister of Foreign Affairs, the Government’s policy in
the face of the difficulties which have doubtless not ceased and
will not cease tomorrow.

The world is caught in a contradiction which is in danger
of proving fatal. The world, not only Europe or some States
in Europe, but one might almost say the entire universe, has
become an immense war factory, and the production of destruc¬
tive arms, as if it followed a fatal rythm, is acquiring more
and more a crushing priority over the production of consumption
goods necessary for the life of mankind and the progress of
civilisation.

At the same time, it is a natural result that the circulation
of men and products, which formerly constituted the greatness
of old Europe and which pulled humanity out of a civilisation
of misery and force and led it towards the calmer paths and the
milder formulae of civilisation, is on the contrary daily becoming
more and more difficult and restricted.

e

141

If further outlets are not opened for the work of mankind
* — outlets which some prophets state no longer exist in a
imited world, but of which it may be justly affirmed, in view
of the technical application of science, that they do exist at
any rate in the depths — if a new rythm of exchanges between
mankind is not reconstituted by a joint effort, and if, at the
same time, according to the fatality which I have just described,
the production of arms continues to increase— let us be frank
and honest and not deceive each other on this point — there
will be no other way out of this fatal contradiction than the
most sanguinary, the most atrocious and, I would add, the most
useless of international conflicts.

That is why I have never spoken ironically of those meetings
and assemblies, whether European or worldwide, which I am
well aware frequently call forth the criticisms of all the wits
- — and they are many — in our country. For I maintain that all
the efforts to show the heads of the responsible Governments
that this is the fatal issue towards which, whether they wish
it or not, they are leading their people, will not be vain.

In the present situation I do not think France has any
cause to be uneasy, nor do I think it can be maintained, as
I sometimes read, that France is an isolated country in the
world.

You have rightly applauded Mr. Chamberlain’s noble and
powerful words, and you have also received with applause the
legitimate tribute paid by the Minister of Foreign Affairs to
the President of the great Republic of the United States. Let
me say that if this agreement of the democracies which I consider
to be one of the fundamental bases of the maintenance of world
peace, is being realised from day to day, the Government,
without being the author of it is certainly not foreign to it.
And if at the present time we receive from beyond the oceans
so many testimonies of friendship and if these friendships are
translated by concrete realities, let me say that it is because

France has shown that she did not give up and that she was
prepared within her own frontiers to make the effort of national
recovery without which a country can only send out vain and
sterile declarations to the outer world.

There can be no French influence in Europe and the world
if there is not first a French order. That is what I meant in
another assembly when I pointed to this fatal synchronism
between our external weakness and the lack of French labour
in the country, and our internal disorders. If this synchronism
is to be for ever banished from our thoughts, it will only be in
so far as all Frenchmen understand, as one speaker said, that
the fate of the country is henceforward at stake.

Can the imperial policy of France be a
policy of resignation or of the withdrawal
of France? I maintain that it is a policy of French affirm¬
ation and that it is by the utilisation of her colonial empire, by
the formation of a block of eighty million people which the
Mediterranean must, whatever may happen in future, continue
to unite much more than it divides, that France has the surest
means of making her voice heard in Europe and in the world.

No, the policy of the empire is not a
policy of withdrawal. It is the very opposite. I will
never admit that the strength of France resides in legal construc¬
tions, however magnificent they may be ; nor do I see it in
more or less enthusiastic speeches ; I see it in the army and in
its power of radiation ; I see it — as I cannot repeat too often —
in the union of all Frenchmen.

These are a few very simple ideas, but I believe that these
ideas and this policy will meet with the assent of the Senate
of the Republic. I hope and fervently desire that the Senate
may find in them a policy of reason and firmness which, apart
from all formulae, is solely inspired by the well-being of the
mother country. ”

BRITISH CONCEPTIONS OF FOREIGN POLICY

Extract from the Speech by the Prime Minister, Mr. Chamberlain,
• at the Jewellers’ Association

in Birmingham, on January 28th 1939.

“ If it were not for one consideration, I should be disposed to
take a rosy view of the prospects of business during this current
year. But I am bound to record that at the present time there
exists a certain amount of political tension in international
affairs which may or may not be well founded, but which is
undoubtedly holding back enterprise.

That shows how closely politics are entwined with economics
and finance apart from any other consideration. I think that fact
would justify the efforts which the Government are continuously
making to ease that political tension and bring about a better
understanding between the nations.

Lord Dudley has said something about the events of last
September which culminated in the Munich Agreement.
A great deal of criticism, mostly, I think, in this country, has
been directed against that agreement and against the action
I took in attempting, by personal contact, to obtain a peaceful
solution of a problem which very nearly involved the world
in a catastrophe of the first magnitude.

The criticism has come from various quarters which are
perhaps only unanimous in one respect, namely, that they take
a less favourable view of the actions of his Majesty’s present
Ministers than you have been good enough to indicate. But there
is one feature common to all the critics. None of them carries
the responsibilities that I do, and none of them has that full
knowledge of all the circumstances which is only open to the
members of the Government. A combination of ignorance and
irresponsibility may conduce to a freedom of mind which may
be cheerful or gloomy according to the temperament, but I rather

doubt whether it constitutes a satisfactory foundation on which
to build a sound judgment. For myself, looking back, I see
nothing to regret nor any reason to suppose that another course
would have been preferable.

War to-day is so terrible in its effects on those who take
part in it, no matter what the ultimate outcome may be ; it
brings so much loss and suffering even to the bystanders that
it ought never to be allowed to begin unless every practicable
and honourable step has been taken to prevent it. That has been
the view of this Government from the beginning, and the Munich
Agreement, though it is the most important illustration of
its practical working, was only an incident in a consistent
unwavering policy of peace.

I go further and say that peace could not have been preserved
if it had not been for the events which had preceded it, by the
exchange of letters between myself and Signor Mussolini in the
summer of 1937, and by the conclusion of the Anglo-Italian
Agreement in February of last year, because without the improve¬
ment in the relations between this country and Italy I could
never have obtained Signor Mussolini’s cooperation in September,
and without his co-operation I do not believe peace could have
been saved.

* * *

Quite recently, as you know, the Foreign Secretary and I
paid a visit to Rome and for that, too, we have been
criticized by those who seemed determined to obstruct and
resist every attempt to improve international relations. There
are some who are so blinded by prejudice and partisanship
that they do not scruple to attempt to besmirch and belittle
the representatives of this country.

142

They declared before the visit that we were going to Rome
to surrender Bnfsh interests, that we were going to era t
belligerent rights to General Franco, that we were going to

wl hm.tT a and alHeS in France ' and " we came back
without having done any of these things they changed their

complaint and they said it was not worth while to have made

the visit at all because nothing had come of it. Evidently if

over itfCeSSaiy t0 PleaSe them WC haVe got our work cut out

p not ^ that nothing ca™e out of it. We did not go to

better to T * bUt 1° gd t0 know Italian statesmen

- er, to ascertain by personal discussion what was their point

of view and to make sure that they understood ourselves We

accomplished all that, and, although there was complete frankness

of speech on both sides, although we did not convert or attempt

o com ert one another to our own point of view on any subject

bettor fri Wd Tg ditfer' 1 “» »y that we came away
3etter fi lends than we were when we went there.

And something more than that came out of it. From the
moment we entered upon Italian soil till the moment we left it
we were the objects of the most remarkable, spontaneous’
universal demonstration of welcome that I have ever witnessed.

rhi™ "T ade”1°^tratio11. which, it seemed to me signified two
mgs. In the first place, it brought out the genuine friendliness
of the Italian people for the people of this country. Nobody
could make any mistake about that. In the second place, it
demonstrated as clearly as possible the intense, the passionate
desire ot the Italian people for peace — a desire which is matched
by an equal feeling in this country.

That feeling is not confined to the peoples of Great Britain
and Italy. You find exactly the same thing in France. You
find it again in Germany, and you find it, I believe, in every
country in the world. I do not exclude the possibility that these
teelmgs of the peoples may not always be shared by their Govern¬
ments, and I recognize that it is with Governments and not
peoples that we have to deal.

Nevertheless, let us cultivate the friendship of the peoples
and that can be done by individuals and by traders as well as
b^ more official representatives. Let us make it clear to them
that we do not regard them as potential foes, but rather as human
3emgs like ourselves with whom we are always prepared to talk
on terms of equality, with an open mind, to hear their point of
v lew and to satisfy as far we can any reasonable
aspirations that they cherish and which do not conflict
with the general rights of others to liberty and justice.

In that vav alone we shall remove these eternal suspicions
that poison the international atmosphere and get back our
security of mind and that confidence which is the life-blood of
successful enterprise.

We like to have our grumbles, but sometimes it is a good
rule to “ count your blessings ”. Anyone who does so in this

country — whether employer, worker, man or woman _ will

find that there is very much to be grateful for in the conditions
here as compared with the conditions in most other countries.

We should like to see their conditions improved ; we should
be ready to talk with their representatives to see how best to
bring about such a result. But, of course, it is in times of peace
alone that attention can be directed to improving the standard
of living of the people, war must have the opposite effect, and
I am confident therefore that all thoughtful people in all coun¬
tries will join with me in working for the avoidance of war,
so that we and they may equally share in the higher wages,
shorter hours, better food, and better clothes which the deve¬
lopment of science and industry has rendered possible.

I wish I could stop there and turn at once to other fields
in which you and we could work together for the benefit of the
nations. But there is another side to international relations
on which I must say a few words.

* * *

We cannot forget that though it takes at least two to make
a peace, one can make a war. And until we have come to dear
nderstandings m which all political tension is swept awa- ‘

ti T fu ourselves in a position to defend ourselves againsl*
attack whether upon our land, our people, or the principles of
freedom with which our existence as a democracy is bound up
and which to us seem to enshrine the highest attributes of human
ife and spirit. It is for this purpose, for the purpose of defence
‘ nd not ot attack, that we are pursuing the task ofrear-

Sth? country. ith Unrdenting vigour and with the Ml approval

It has taken us a long time, so low had our defences fallen
in the vam hope that others would follow our example, to get
going the machinery that had run down. But progress is now
being made more rapidly every day in all directions.

It is now nearly three years since we started on a v e r v
large programme for rebuilding and mo-

rx-tJ r 1 thC F 1 6 e 1 * To give you some idea of the

extent of this programme I may tell you that during the 12

months ending on the 31st of next March some 60 new ships
vith a tonnage of about 130,000 tons will have been added to
the Navy. And for the ensuing 12 months the addition will
be even larger— namely, about 75 ships of 150,000 tons.

The Royal Air Force is also going ahead at an
equally remarkable rate. Large factory extensions have been

•liaj «anC uge new factories have been or are being erected
in different parts of the country.

On the recruiting side also good progress is being made, and
whereas in 1937, between April and the end of the year, we
obtained 9,000 new entrants into the R.A.F., this year the
corresponding number is 25,000.

In regard to the Army, I propose only to say a word
about the part of our programme which is most frequently
referred to by critics — I mean our anti-aircraft de¬
fences. Everyone knows that last September certain defi¬
ciencies were disclosed in these defences. We were well aware
that those deficiencies existed for we were engaged on a pro¬
gramme which was only planned for completion at a considerably
later date. But the programme has now been accelerated and
the deficiencies which were apparent last September have
largely been removed.

It would not be in the public interest to give actual figures,
but I may tell you that a few days ago I was examining the
position as it is to-day and as it will be in the course of the next
tew months, and you may take it that it is very greatly improved
not only as regards the increase in guns and accessories but also
in the organization for directing and manning them.

A few nights ago I broadcast a message to the nation to
initiate the recruiting campaign for National Voluntary Service,
and I want to say a few more words on the same subject this
evening. It would be superfluous for me to impress on this
audience the need for building up what I may call the fourth
arm of our National Defence. If we should ever
be involved in war we may well find that if we are not all in the
firing line we may all be in the line of fire. And in meeting that
danger there is a new opportunity of service for the civil popu¬
lation in the various branches of civil defence.

We are not seeking to build up a vast civil defence force to
be embodied like a professional army in war time, relieving the
citizens in general of their responsibilities for their own defence.

Our task is to find people for certain definite jobs, not to find
jobs for the whole of the people. What we are looking for is men *
and women who will volunteer now to give their service for
certain definite purposes, as air raid wardens, or fire fighters,
for first aid and rescue parties, or for those services of a more
domestic kind which any scheme of evacuation must demand.

And we want them to be ready to undergo training now so that
they may be able to give that service efficiently if ever the need
for it arises.

143

I am not afraid of the result of an appeal for volunteers.
The spirit of service has always been strong in our people, and
never was stronger than it is to-day. Our motto is not defiance,
-^..nd, mark my words, it is not, either, deference. It is defence,
and we confidently count on the response of the nation to make
that defence invincible.

Of course the enrolment of volunteers would be useless
without the provision of the civil defence organization which
they are to man, and this part of our task is now well in hand.
We have considerably extended the facilities for the training
of instructors in civil defence in the Government schools. Steps
have been taken to accelerate the production of equipment
and supplies, and the local authorities are being pressed to
overhaul and expand their own local arrangements or the
training of volunteers.

Protection against the effects of air raids is another matter
which has engaged our urgent attention. No doubt you have
read of the steel air raid shelters which are to be provided to
give protection to those who live in vulnerable areas and cannot
be expected to provide them for themselves. These steel shelters
will give adequate protection against splinters, blast and falling
debris. A first order for 100,000 tons of steel for these shelters
has already been placed, and in the course of the next few weeks
we expect to begin the distribution of shelters in some of the
most vulnerable areas.

Further progress has also been made in working out the plans
for evacuation from our large, congested cities. If evacuation
is to be carried out effectively it must be done in an orderly
manner, and I think it will be generally agreed that we must
consider the children first. Accordingly, the Minister of Health
has asked the local authorities concerned to make a com¬
prehensive survey of the accommodation available for the
reception of children and, where necessary, their mothers,
and to ascertain which householders are able and willing to
receive them. This work is now proceeding rapidly and mean¬
while we are examining the possibility of making use of camps
to supplement the other accommodation available.

In all these plans we shall take fully into our confidence
the authorities on whose cooperation we are relying, and,
except where matters cannot be made public without prejudice
to the national safety, we shall disclose fully our revised plans
for civil defence to all who would be affected by them.

* * *

I have devoted the greater part of my remarks to-night to
foreign affairs and defence because these are the subjects which,
as it seems to me, are uppermost in the public mind. But I cannot
help once more registering my regret that it should be necessary
to devote so much time and so vast a proportion of the revenue
of the country to warlike preparations instead of to those more
domestic questions which brought me into politics, the health
and housing of the people, the improvement of their material
conditions, the provision of recreation for their leisure, and the
prosperity of industry and agriculture. None of these subjects
is indeed being neglected, but their development is necessarily
hampered and slowed up by the demands of national security.

Thinking over these things, I recall the fate of one of the
greatest of my predecessors, the younger Pitt. His interests
lay at home in the repair of the financial system and in domestic
reforms. But events abroad cut short his ambitions and, reluct¬
antly, after long resisting his fate, he found himself involved
in what was up to then the greatest war in our history. Worn
out by the struggle, he died before success had crowned our
efforts, to which his own steadfast courage had contributed so
much.

^ I trust that my lot may be happier than his, and that we may
yet secure our aim of international peace. We have so often
defined our attitude that there can be no misunderstanding
about it, and I feel that it is time now that others should make
their contribution to a result which would overflow with benefits
to all.

To-day the air is full of rumours and suspicious which ought
not to be allowed to persist. For peace could only be endangered
by such a challenge as was envisaged by the President of the
United States in his New Year message — namely, a demand
to dominate the world by force. That would be a demand which,
as the President indicated, and I myself have already declared,
the democracies must inevitably resist. But I cannot believe
that any such challenge is intended, for the consequences of
war for the peoples on either side w'ould be so grave that no
Government which has their interests at heart would lightly
embark upon them.

Moreover, I remain convinced that there are no differences,
however serious, that cannot be solved without recourse to war,
by consultation and negotiation, as was laid down in the declara¬
tion signed by Herr Hitler and myself at Munich.

Let us then continue to pursue the path of peace and con¬
ciliation, but until we can agree on a general
limitation of arms let us continue to make
this country strong. Then, conscious of our strength,
avoiding needless alarms equally with careless indifference, let
us go forward to meet the future with the calm courage wrhich
enabled our ancestors to win through their troubles a century
and a quarter ago. ”

Extract from the speech by Mr. Chamberlain in the House
of Commons on January 31st, 1939

At the beginning of the meeting Mr. A. Henderson (Labour
Party) asked the Prime Minister whether any response to the
appeal for peaceful cooperation made by him on December 19
had been made by Herr Hitler ; and whether any further nego¬
tiations were contemplated between his Majesty’s Government
and the German Government.

Mr. Chamberlain : “ I welcome the passages in Herr

Hitler’s speech yesterday regarding his desire for
mutual confidence and cooperation between our two peoples,
and I should like to take this opportunity to repeat that these
sentiments are fully shared by his Majesty’s Government and
by the people of this country. No negotiations are at present
contemplated with the German Government, but his Majesty’s
Government have been glad to observe the discussions on various
industrial matters that have recently taken place between
representatives of industry in both countries.”

Mr. Chamberlain then continued :

“The House will expect to hear from me some account of
the visit which the Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs
and I recently paid to Rome. I need only say that I wel¬
comed the opportunity afforded by Signor Mussolini’s invitation
to renewr the personal contact established with him at Munich.
On our way through Paris we saw the French Prime Minister
and Foreign Secretary at the Quai d’Orsay, v'here a discussion
of matters of mutual interest fully confirmed the general identity
of views already established between our two Governments.

The programme arranged for our visit is known to you all.

The Foreign Secretary and I had two long conversations with
Signor Mussolini and Count Ciano on January 11 and 12th at the
Palazzo Venezia. These conversations were conducted in an
atmosphere of complete frankness. It was not expected that
either side wrould accept all the arguments and points of view'
put forward by the other, but, though we are not able to report
that we were in agreement on all points, we did achieve our
purpose, since when the conversations were over each side had a
clearer insight than before regarding the other’s standpoint.

In no sense whatsoever was there anything in the nature of a
formal conference or negotiation. This, indeed, as hon. members
are aware, was not our object in accepting Signor Mussolini’s
invitation. Our discussions w'ere exploratory and informal, and
it w'ould therefore be a discourtesy to the Italian Government
to divulge in detail what passed. I have no hesitation, how'ever,
in giving the House the following general impressions which
resulted from our conversations, and I may add that in doing

144

so I have the consent of Signor Mussolini and Count
Ciano.

Signor Mussolini first and foremost made it clear that the

P ° \ 1 ° 7 ,? * 1 t a 1 Y was °ne of peace and that he
would gladly use his influence in favour of it if at any time the
necessity arose. Italy desired peace from every point of view,
and not least for the general stability of Europe.' I would remind
the House that Signor Mussolini gave proof last September both
of his willingness and of his ability to intervene in favour of
peace. It was therefore very welcome to hear his assurances that
his services could again be relied upon in case of need.

Our hosts also made it clear that the Berlin-Rome
Axis was an essential point of Italian foreign policy, but that
this did not imply that it was impossible for Italy to have the
most friendly relations with Great Britain and with other Powers
when circumstances were favourable or that good relations were
not possible between Germany and France. We on our part made
it equally plain that close cooperation between
Great Britain and France was the basis of British
policy.

As regards the Mediterranean, Signor Mussolini
expressed satisfaction with the terms of the Anglo-
Italian Agreement, and repeated emphatically that it
was Italy s intention to stand loyally by her obligations under
the Agreement.

W e were able to take note that, on the eve of our visit to
Rome, an important step had been taken for the carrying out
of this Agreement, in the exchange of military information
which had been effected in accordance with its provisions. We
agreed to proceed forthwith to the mutual discussion of the
adjustment of boundaries between Italian East Africa on the
one hand and the Sudan and British adjacent territories on the
other, as provided for in the protocol to the Anglo-Italian
Agreement. So far as the Sudan is concerned, the Egyptian
Government will naturally participate in the forthcoming
negotiations.

We made no concealment of our regret that Italy’s
relations with France should recently have dete¬
riorated. It was clear to us from subsequent discussion that
the great barrier between France and Italy
was the Spanish question and that until the civil
war was over no negotiations between the two countries were
likely to be productive. At the same time Signor Musso¬
lini emphasized that when the Spanish
conflict was over Italy would have nothing
to ask from Spain and in further discussion
with the Foreign Secretary on this point
Count Ciano spontaneously reaffirmed the
assurance already given to his Majesty’s
Government that Italy had no territorial
ambitions as regards any portion of Spa¬
nish territory. Signor Mussolini did not hesitate to
express the view that belligerent rights should immediately be
granted to General Franco, but be reiterated his willingness to
stand by the British plan wrhich had been adopted by the Non-
Intervention Committee.

* * *

As regards the guarantee to Czech o-Slova-
k i a Signor Mussolini indicated that in principle he was prepared
to accept the idea of a guarantee of the frontiers of Czechoslova¬
kia against unprovoked aggression. But he thought that there
were three questions that had to be settled first — the internal
constitution of Czecho-Slovakia itself, the establishment of
her neutrality, and the delimitation of the frontiers on the
ground.

We had a useful discussion on the subject of disar¬
mament from which it emerged that Signor Mussolini
favoured an approach to the question by way of qualitative
limitation in the first instance when conditions were more

favourable lor its discussion. We agreed to keep in touch with
each other regarding the future development of this question.

With regard to the Jewish problem, it was clear that Sign
Mussolini lelt that the matter was an international one whicn
could not be solved by any one State alone and which must be
treated on broad lines.

* * *

The Leader of the Opposition appears to accuse me of some
sort of inconsistency, because some time ago I said that I no
longer considered the situation in Spain to be a
menace to Europe and that I now say it would be a menace to
Europe if intervention took place. I fail myself altogether to see
where the inconsistency lies. I do not consider that the situation
in Spain is at this moment a menace to the peace of Europe, but
most emphatically I do consider that if we abandoned the policy
of non-intervention and if intervention on any considerable scale
took place in favour of the Spanish Government that would
mean that the Spanish situation would be a menace to Europe.

The right hon. gentleman has not brought forward any
evidence to show that intervention is going on on a great scale,
unless he means, as, of course, we all know, that Italian troops
are fighting and that Italian material is being used in the course
of the conflict. But intervention took place before the Non-
Intervention Committee was set up, as I have already said, and it
wxmld be a mistake to think that nothing is going through to the
other side. The right hon. gentleman’s complaint is once more
that there is more going through on one side than on the other.

I repeat that in my view a reversal of the policy of non-inter¬
vention must inevitably lead to the extension of the conflict
in Europe, and that is against the policy which has been followed
and will be followed by his Majesty’s Government, which has
been the effort all through this conflict to maintain an attitude
of impartiality.

Let us touch for a moment on this question of belli¬
gerent rights. There was a firm conviction on the part
of hon. members opposite when we announced that we were
going to pay a visit to Rome that we were going to do so for the
purpose of granting belligerent rights to General Franco. They
protested in the most violent terms against any such idea, and
I can only conclude from that fact that they thought that if
we did give belligerent rights to General Franco that would be
very much to his advantage.

We did not ; so after all it is clear that while hon. and right
hon. gentlemen opposite think that our partiality has been shown
to General Franco, the supporters of General Franco are highly
indignant because of our partiality to the Spanish Government
in refusing General Franco belligerent rights. Signor
Mussolini, in the course of conversations in Rome, expressed
the view that it was absurd to call a man who was in
possession of three-quarters of the Spanish territory a rebel, but
of course the reason why we have refused to grant belligerent
rights to General Franco was not on that ground at all. It was
on the ground that this was not a civil war merely, but that the
matter was complicated by the intervention of foreign Powers
on one side or the other, and it was on that account that we
declined to grant belligerent rights.

When the war is over I think it will be generally recognized
that though at one moment we may have seemed to favour one
side and at another moment we may have seemed to favour the
other side, yet throughout we have endeavoured to maintain an
attitude of strict impartiality, and that at any rate we can claim
consistency in this : that our actions have backed up our desire •
so frequently expressed, that this Spanish question ^
should be settled by the Spaniards them¬
selves. The right hon. gentleman opposite has drawn a
terrifying picture of the threat to British and French interests
if General Franco should win a victory. That is based upon the
assumption that after that victory Italy or Germany, or both,
would be found in possession of Spanish territory.

145

That is a very much more vague position than we have had
on previous occasions. We have constantly been told that poits
* vould be occupied, that forts were to be built, that attacks on the
- .Balearic Islands would take place from Italy, and that there would
be aerodromes in her possession, and it was thought that it
would be such a menace to British and E rench interests. I am
very glad to hear that they are coming down now to something
less specific and perhaps less formidable.

In reply to Mr. Atlee’s argument as to whether Spain would
not be subject to economic or ideological domination by Hitler
or Mussolini, which would endanger England s strategical
position without any occupation of territory, Mr. Chamberlain
said :

“I take note of what I will call the modified argument of the
right hon. gentleman, but I confess that it is a more difficult
one to answer. Every Government of every country in the
world may choose to take sides on one or other of the different
ideological notions, and we cannot prevent them, but what
really the right hon. gentleman’s statement amounts to is this .
He says, “ I do not believe these assurances that have been given
to you by Signor Mussolini and Herr Hitler. That is
accepted by hon. members opposite. I think the worst way
in which to ensure that a man who has given his word keeps
it would be to tell him, “ I do not believe for a moment one
word you say, and I am going to make all my assumptions a.nd
take all my actions on the assumption that you are not going
to keep it.” I do not think that would be a wise way, apart
from anything else, of carrying on diplomacy, but I am certain
that the right hon. gentleman is mistaken.

Let me remind him that only the other day when we were
in Rome — and I have said this afternoon in the account which I
read to the House — we received again fresh repeated assurances
from Signor Mussolini and Count Ciano confirming what they
had already told us, that they had nothing to ask of Spain after
the war was over ; and, of course, I had similar assurances
from Herr Hitler. I ask myself, Why is it the habit of hon. and
right hon. gentlemen opposite always to take the worst possible
view of the motives and intentions of other people ?

If they go on frightening themselves by filling their imagina¬
tions with improbable hypotheses they make themselves ridi¬
culous. They throw a gloomy aspect on affairs still more by con¬
stantly depreciating out own efforts to rearm ourselves. They
leave out of account all suggestions that we have vast resources,
although everybody knows it, that probably if we were ever
engaged in a life and death struggle they would ensure us the
victory in the end. They have taken no account either of the
alliances and the friendship that we have with other countries.

This loading of the dice against ourselves is a habit of mind
and of speech which leads, it seems to me, to a great amount of
unnecessary distress in the minds of people at home and may
well lead to very dangerous misunderstandings abroad. It is not
true that the great efforts we have made in
rearmament have been offset by other considerations.
It is true, of course, that the amount of preparation that we had
to do before we could really make substantial and visible pro¬
gress in rearmament was enormous. It is like what happens
when a building is erected. A hoarding is put up and you cannot
see anything behind the hoarding while month after month the
foundation is being laid. When that part of the work is finished
the steel structure goes up measurably day by day higher and
higher.

We are beginning now to see the result of the long prepara-

©tions and on all sides the public is realizing that our efforts have
resulted in an enormous and ever more rapidly increasing addi¬
tion to our defensive strength. As to our prestige abroad it has
never stood higher than it does to-day and there never was a
time when our friendship was more greatly desired by other
countries. It is untrue, as Mr. Attlee says in an article
in a newspaper which I read to-day, that the policy
of appeasement has failed. On the contrary, I

maintain that it is steadily succeeding. Mr. Attlee compiains
now that nothing effective was done at Rome. Only a little while
ago he was complaining that something effective would be done
that he would not like. Our visit to Rome has, I hope,
strengthened the feeling of friendship between this countr>

and Italy.

* * *

At the same time it has not weakened our relations
with France. Our relations with France are perhaps
closer and more intimate than they have ever been in our recollec¬
tion and, more than that, they are solidly based on a mutual
confidence which multiplies many times over. Each of us can
look not merely calmly but with favour at the friendships
which the other makes. We saw with great satisfaction the
other day the statement about the agreement between I ranee

and Germany. . . , ,

We had another example of the ineffectual and highly

exaggerated fears in the sort of prophecies that were published
in some parts of the Press and voiced by some people about
what Herr Hitler was going to say in the speech
which be made last night. It was a long speech and touched on
a great many topics and covered a wide field. I do not pretend
that I have had time yet to examine with care every phrase
in it, but I can say this, that I very definitely got
the impression that it was not thespeec 1

of a man who was preparing to throw Europe

into another crisis. It seemed to me that there were
many passages in the speech which indicated the necessity of
peace for Germany as well as for other countries.

We all of us have our domestic problems, our economic and
financial problems and our problems of employment, and none
of us would be unsympathetic to the idea that the statesmen o
the various countries should devote themselves for a time to the
improvement of the conditions of their own people. I ventured to
say in the speech the other night that in my view there w ere
no questions arising between nations, h o w -
ever serious, that could not be settled y
conversations and discussions round t h c
table. I repeat thar now. I would only add this qualifica¬
tion, that it is no use to embark upon discus¬
sions with a v i e w to the general settlement
of differences, the satisfaction of aspir¬
ations, and the removal of grievances un¬
less the atmosphere is favourable.

When I say that I mean unless those who come to the table
are all convinced that all those who sit round it want a peace¬
able settlement and have no sinister ideas in their minds. After
this long period of uncertainty and anxiety in Europe confidence
is not easily or quickly established. I say, therefore, that what
we want to see are not only words which indicate a desire for
peace, but, before we can enter upon that final settlement, ve
shall want to see some concrete evidence in a willingness, let us
say, to enter into arrangements for, if not disarmament, at any
rate limitation of armaments. If that time comes, it we can
find a spirit corresponding to our own elsewhere, then I know
that this country will not be unsympathetic and we shall be
ready to make our contribution to the general appeasement ot
Europe. ”

Extract from the speech by Lord Halifax, Secretary for Foreign
Affairs, at Hull on February 3rd, 1939

“The clash of philosophies in the world to-day, in addition to
all the legacy of feeling and disturbance left by the Great War,
was responsible for the present atmosphere, in which intolerance
was often regarded as a sign of strength, and tolerance as a sign
of weakness. It was in this atmosphere that we in this country,
Government and people, were called upon to try to build real
peace. He could understand the temptation sometimes to throw
up the sponge and abandon efforts that seem to bring no reward.
It would have been very easy for Mr. Chamberlain to have

146

stopped trying to restore confidence in Europe — many would.
He had been violently assailed for his perseverance. But no
man that he knew was less tempted than Mr. Chamberlain to
cherish unreal illusions, and neither the Prime Minister nor any
member of the Government was the least likely to underestimate
the difficulties or the dangers of the present international situa¬
tion. It had been the great merit of the Prime Minister that he
had not yielded under criticism in this country — you see very
little of it abroad — to the temptation to give up his efforts for
real peace. Even if all their efforts were to fail, and this country
found itself obliged to face war, he (Lord Halifax) would have
no sort of doubt that we had been 100 per cent, right to make
the efforts we had made and were making to show Europe the
more excellent way. For in such event the whole British people,
irrespective of party and everything else, would be united as one
man : their honest desire for peace would have been shown
beyond any possibility of doubt ; they themselves would have
an invincible spiritual conviction of right : and the effect on the
moral opinion of the world, with all that that would mean,
would be incalculable.

He was not one of those who regarded war as inevitable, but
it was no good merely wanting peace — they had got to take
active steps to secure it. It was in that spirit that the Prime
Minister was glad the other day to accept Signor Musso¬
lini s invitation to Rome. In spite of our recent
sharp differences with Italy, the impressions uppermost in his
(Lord Halifax’s) mind after the visit were the cordiality with
which they were received by Signor Mussolini and the Italian
Government, the absolutely spontaneous character of the
enthusiasm with which the Prime Minister was greeted by the
people wherever he went ; and the very definite assur¬
ance which they received from Signor M u s s'o 1 i n i
that the policy of Italy was one of peace.
Speaking of the Mediterranean in particular, Signor Mussolini
assured them that he was well satisfied with the Anglo-Italian
Agreement, by which both parties undertook to respect the
existing status quo in the Mediterranean. He also empha¬
tically declared that, once the Spanish
conflict was over, all Italian military sup¬
port would be withdrawn and he would have
nothing to ask from Spain by way of terri¬
torial concessions. The conflict in Spain had excited
anxieties both here and in France as to possible threats to vital
interests of both countries, and for that reason they attached the
greatest importance to Signor Mussolini’s assurances.

While we welcomed the improvement in our own rela¬
tions with Italy, those between Italy and France
had become more difficult. So long as those relations were what
they were it was bound to cause concern to ourselves, for whom
close contact and cooperation with France, based upon identity
of interest, were fundamental to our foreign policy, and who
wished also to have relations of cordial confidence with Italy.
Therefore, while that state of things continued, it was not possible
for international tension to be reduced, as they would wish, in
an area where British interests were directly and vitally con¬
cerned.

The British Government had been sharply blamed for
adhering strictly to the policy of non-
interventio n — and the criticism was not only from one
side — but he had no doubt at all that if the policy of non-inter¬
vention were generally abandoned it would immediately and
dangerously increase the risks of the Spanish struggle becoming
a general European war. Standing for strict and impartial non¬
intervention, the Government had deplored all breaches of it —
from whatever side. They neither sympathized with nor defended
such action, and had made repeated efforts to end it. But
whatever we might feel about these breaches, we all had to ask
ourselves whether things were going to be better for European
peace by deliberately extending the area of intervention, and
how long was it going to be, if that were done, before the sup¬

porters of the two sides engaged in this bloody struggle were
themselves fighting one another ? Our only wish was that Spain
should settle her own troubles by herself in her own way. Th T
Government’s policy would continue to be what it had always*
been so far as they might to mitigate the horrors and limit the
scope of that fratricidal conflict : to do everything they could to
succour its innocent victims ; and, if they ever saw the opportu-
nity, to do anything in their power to bring it to an end. ”

After referring to the conflict in China as a
stumbling-block to any real improvement of international rela-
tiions there, Lord Halifax said : “We were living in days
when the usual machinery of internatio¬
nal contacts was largely out of gear, and
when in consequence the air had become so thick with rumours
that it had almost seemed as if there must be some central
factory working overtime for their output and dissemination.
But, much as he deplored unnessary alarms, the only effect
which he had observed was to increase the national solidarity
and the calm determination of all our people. At bottom they
were all solidly only pro-British, and were prepared for whatever
was necessary to secure interests they adjudged vital.

* * *

He was certain that the peoples of all nations recognized that
peace — a peace based upon justice, right, and upon equality —
was their great and abiding interest. But peace had also its res¬
ponsibilities. Peoples must live. Herr Hitler declared
the other day that the German nation must
export or die. No doubt this was true of Germany ; it
was certainly true of the United Kingdom. But what was quite
untrue was his statement that the War was waged to exclude
Germany from world trade. Germany was England’s best
foreign customer before the War. Her trade had flourished when
ours had flourished ; it had declined when ours declined. No two
countries were more closely bound together by commercial and
financial partnership. Why should we then, or now, wish to
exclude Germany from world trade ? We had never believed in
England that competition was exclusive. We believed that in
days of development and prosperity and peace it promoted
trade all round. What destroyed trade was partly the waste of
effort on unproductive purposes such as armaments ; and, above
all, lack of confidence and the fear of war.

Herr Hitler had predicted a long period
of peace. No one hoped more devoutly than he (Lord
Halifax) that this prediction would be fulfilled. Give the world
real assurance of peace, and trade would revive and an economic
development would be possible by which all would benefit and
which would leave the achievements of the last century far
behind. So long as the world remained an armed
camp the present difficulties would in greater or less degree
persist for all. Peace, assured and maintained, was the only basis
for national recovery and improved standards of life. Those
basic economic standards could not be improved unless all nations
worked together for the common good. This we were at all times
prepared to do, if others would join hands with us in genuine
determination to win this advance for all our peoples. The last
thing we desired was to obstruct the natural expansion of trade,
from which others would reap direct benefit, for we knew well
enough that such trade development was for the good of all.

We had just reached a very satisfactory agreement with Ger¬
many, freely negotiated between the German and British coal
industries, to regulate competition and prevent undercutting
in third markets. He welcomed that agreement as a very prac¬
tical contribution to cooperation between the two countries and
a hopeful sign for the future ; for he believed that collabo¬
ration between the two countries was not
only desirable but necessary.

There were shortly to take place in Germany a series of
negotiations between other British and German industries with
the same object — to limit competition and to avoid price-
cutting in third markets. It was the earnest wish of the Govern-

147

ment that those negotiations should succeed and that they
would facilitate a fair and friendly understanding as to compe-
ition in the world markets which they wanted to see. Ihe needs
■^of the world gave sufficient scope for the industries of both
countries, and the prospects for each lay not in attempting
to cut the other out but in working to enlarge the volume ot
trade in which both shared.

Herr Hitler had spoken in more specific terms of particular
questions affecting German relations with ourselves and other
Powers. The Prime Minister had already said that there were
no questions arising between nations, however serious, that could
not be settled by conversations and discussions round the table.
That was an opinion which the British Government had consis¬
tently held, and which he himself had more than once expressed.
But, as the Prime Minister had said, it was no use to embark

upon discussions with a view to the general
settlement of differences, the satisfac¬
tion of aspirations, and the removal of
grievances, unless the atmosphere was favourable, in the
sense that all those taking part in such discussions must be
convinced of their own desire to pursue a common end and to
reach a peaceable settlement of the points at issue. No useful
result could be secured by such methods unless there were to
prevail in Europe a far greater measure of confidence and colla¬
boration in both political and economic spheres than existed
to-day. It was the object of all our policy to bring about that
confidence and collaboration, and we were ready now and
always to work with any who, with good will, would join with
us in the formulation of concrete and practical measures to that
end. »

THE SOLIDARITY OF ANGLO-FRENCH INTERESTS

A Statement by Mr. Chamberlain in the House of Commons
on February 6th 1939.

Mr. A. Henderson asked the Prime Minister whether the
recent statement of the French Foreign Minister that in the case
of war the forces of Great Britain would be at the disposal of
France, just as all the forces of France would be at the disposal
of Great Britain, was in accord with the views of this Majesty s
Government.

Mr. Chamberlain : “ According to my information M.

Bonnet stated in the Chamber of Deputies on January 26 that
in the case of a war in which the two countries were involved all
the forces of Great Britain would be at the disposal of France
just as all the forces of France would be at the disposal of Great
Britain. This is in complete accordance with the views of his
Majesty’s Government. It is impossible to examine in detail
all the hypothetical cases which may arise, but I feel bound to
make plain that the solidarity of interest by
which France and this country are united
is such that any threat to the vital intrests
of France from whatever quarter it came
must evoke the immediate cooperation of
this country.”

A Statement by the “ Informa zione Diplomatica ” in Rome

With regard to the above statement, the “ Informazione
Diplomatica ” in Rome published the following comment on
February 8th :

“ In responsible Roman circles the speech delivered by Mr.

Neville Chamberlain regarding the close political-military
solidarity existing between France and Britain has caused no
surprise whatever. An equally explicit statement wras made by
Mr. Chamberlain in Rome during his recent visit and on other
preceding occasions on the House of Commons.

The anti-Fascist circles in France wTho — in their perhaps
exaggerated jubilation — speak of Italian “ consternation ” at
Mr. Chamberlain’s declarations have made another mistake
and a big one. Fascist Italy feels so little con¬
sternation that, not only of late but for a
long time past she has recognised the exist¬
ence of an authentic Anglo-French mili¬
tary alliance as axiomatic.

The character of this authentic and duly signed Anglo-French
military alliance is, naturally, defensive, but one must not allow
oneself to be too far misled by the meaning of this wmrd. That the
authentic Anglo-French military alliance may contemplate
a preventive or aggressive war against the authoritarian States
is to be ruled out, for the moment : otherwise it wmuld be impos¬
sible to explain the Anglo-Italian Agreement of April 16th and
the French-German Agreement of December 6th. At the same time
it would be rash to bank on the future. In responsible Roman
circles it is considered that, while continuing to follow a policy
of peace. Italy can draw only one conclusion
from the foregoing — that a further effort
is now necessary to accelerate and perfect
the military preparation of the nation.
This effort will be undertaken.”

ITALY'S ATTITUDE TO THE FOREIGN POLITICAL POSITION

From the official communique of February 6th 1939 on the
meeting of the Grand Fascist Council of February 4th 1939.

The Grand Fascist Council held its second meeting of the
(Fascist) year XVII on February 4th, under the chairmanship
of the Duce.

The Duce reported on the general international position. The
Grand Fascist Council applauded the report at frequent intervals
and signified its enthusiastic agreement with its conclusions.

After the Duce had spoken, the Foreign Minister commented
• upon a few special details of Italy’s foreign policy. The main
points dealt with in the Foreign Minister’s report were expounded
by the Duce.

The Grand Fascist Council adopted by show of hands the
following orders of the day :

“ The Grand Fascist Council expresses its deep satisfaction
at the speech delivered by the Fuhrer on the 6th anniversary

of his coming into power, in which he confirmed the political,
spiritual and military bonds uniting the two revolutions — Fascist
and National-Socialist — and the future of the two nations.”

“The Grand Fascist Council, which has met on the day on
which all Catalonia has, with the occupation of Gerona, been
finally freed from the barbarous Bolshevist oppression, sends
its warmest greeting to the heroic Spanish fighters and legion¬
aries, who have together achieved victory, and informs all
whom it may concern that Fascism will not relinquish the struggle
until it is terminated as it must be terminated : with the victory
of Franco. ”

Without indulging in far-fetched conjectures, it is safe to
say that the discussions during the meeting, which lasted three
hours, were not confined to these two points. There is no doubt
that Mussolini gave this highest assembly of the Fascist Govern¬
ment information in regard to the British visit to Rome and

148

t

Franco-Italian relations and that Count Ciano acquainted the
Council with what transpired during his recent visits to Warsaw.

The Sunday edition of the “Giornale d ’ 1 1 a 1 i a ”
published on February 5th an extract from
Mussolini’s statements, which contained the follow¬
ing information :

“ Mussolini had dealt with the confused and disturbed State
of Europe and of the world. The policy of peace entrust¬
ed to the nations of good will was appearing to be more
and more seriously threatened by ideological tendencies
and the spirit of faction and intrigue displayed by members of
Governments and parties. A typical example was the so-called
London-Paris-Washington axis, which, as a result of President
Roosevelt’s remarks, was now occupying the minds of the
French, and was exclusively concerned with keeping polemics
alive and fanning the flames of fresh disputes, doubtful alliances
being maintained in all parts of the world — even with nigger
tribes — instead of the problems affecting Europe being examined
and dealt with from a European angle.

In view of the disorder prevailing in the world, the tota¬
litarian States were faced with the duty
of closing their ranks still further. Italy
was prepared to defend herself with her whole forces and those
of friendly Germany. Hitler’s speech in the
Reichstag, every word of which was now being weighed,
had confirmed the complete solidarity — not only
spiritual and political but also military — -existing between the
two great nations which met on the Brenner.

That solidarity constituted a threat to nobody, but was
designed to protect the vital interests of European civilization.
On the other hand, that solidarity would persist in spite of all
conspiracies and transparent encirclement tactics.

The war in S a i n was going on towards the expected
and inevitable victory of Franco’s troops. Difficulties were
however being placed in the way of united and independent
nationalist Spain. Diplomatic intervention and fresh pressure
were being directed against its unhindered development. For
that reason, Italy and Germany could not yet withdraw their
assistance to nationalist Spain. After the Republican troops
had been chased out of Catalonia to the Pyrrenean frontier, it
remained to extend the liberation of Spain to Madrid and
Valencia. The preparations for such liberation could not be
made for a few weeks. The military victory would
then have to be followed by a full political
victory. As long as the red armies in Spain had not been
entirely disposed of, Franco’s victory could not be regarded as
completely ensured. Consequently the Italian legionaries would
not leave Spanish territory until the red armies had been totally
extirpated and the endeavours of their friends to support
them rendered nugatory.”

In view of the Franco-British excitement at hearing that
the Italian legionaries would only leave Spain after the complete
military and political victory of Franco, the “Giornale
d’ltalia” of February 8th explained in detail,
under four heads, what was to be understood
by the complete victory of Franco and con¬
sequently regarded as the condition precedent upon the with¬
drawal of the legionaries, as follows :

“ 1. A large proportion of the Red forces in flight, together

with their international formations— between 140,000 and
200,000 men — had gone to France. It was asserted that the
Red forces had been disarmed, but that did not solve the prof *
lem of their presence. As long as they remained on French
territory (where they were once organized for operations against
nationalist Spain), as long as they continued to be surrounded by
piles of arms, as long as these hordes were not completely demo¬
bilized and dispersed, Franco would be justified in suspecting
that they would at the first opportunity be used against his
newly established regime. So long as that had not been done,
the victory would not be complete.

2. The “ Ministers ” and ringleaders of Red Spain, who could
not be said to have resigned, had also gone to France with the
Red forces ; their presence together in France was a curious and
suspicious factor. Those people were still carrying on their
policy. The activities of those Red ringleaders taken in conjunc¬
tion with the presence of the international militia obviously gave
rise to justified suspicions and, as long as they had not been
reduced to silence and dispersed, Franco’s victory could not be
regarded as definitive.

3. The above-mentioned proceedings coincided with a
revival of the political and diplomatic agitation of the friends of
Red Spain. Once more the ‘ backstairs ’ rumours of plans for a
truce, Franco-British mediation and a peace to be bargained for,
were beginning to be heard, which things were designed to
detract from the political consummation of Franco’s military
victory, whereas nothing could be clearer than that the complete
capitulation of the Reds inside and outside the frontiers of
Spain could alone be deemed an adequate expression of Franco’s
complete victory. It was obvious that the continuance of these
intrigues in conjunction with the presence of a Red army in
France jeopardized Franco’s final victory.

4. Gold, jewels and other costly articles were still streaming
into France from Spain. That was war treasure and as long as
it was not returned to the Franco Gevernment together with
the gold of the Red bank of Spain, that wealth would remain in
the service of the Red menace.

General Franco had undertaken the war in order to free
Spain from the Red menace and from foreign influence and to
restore to the Spaniards a renovated Spain established on new
political and social principles and consequently the final aim of
his military action could only be political victory. Italy and
Germany had openly and officially proclaimed that political
victory as determining their attitude to the Spanish problem,
as was proved by the fact that they recognised the Franco
Government that was to say, his political movement — as early
as the spring of 1937. Consequently France and England had
no cause for astonishment in the avowed solidarity of Italy and
Germany in respect of that political victory. Rather was it a
matter for surprise that official circles in Paris and London,
whilst already adopting a conciliatory attitude towards the
Franco Governement, were endeavouring to make a distinc¬
tion between the victory by arms and that of the policy, which
was the occasion of that sanguinary conflict.

These explanations reflect Italy’s unshakable determina¬
tion on no account to allow the victory of the national
revolution, her own participation in which cost her many lives,
to be subsequently whittled down by means of political meddling.

The Journal appears twice a month. — Price : in Switzerland and other countries (according to the existing rate of exchange!

Sw. Fr. 0.50 per number ; subscriptions Sw. Fr. 2.50 per quarter, Sw. Fr. 5.— per half-year, Sw. Fr 9 — per year °

_ Responsible Editor: Wilhelm Schaer, rue Tcepffer, 21, Geneva. — Printed by Sonor S. A., 42, rue du Stand Geneva’

WAR AIMS

CONTENTS

FOR WHAT ARE WE FIGHTING ?

Attlee, Mr. C. R.

Chamberlain, Mr. Neville

Churchill, Mr. Winston

Daladier, M. Edouard

Eden, Mr. Anthony

Gandhi, Mahatma

George VI, King

Greenwood, Mr. A.

Halifax, Lord .

Hinsley, Cardinal

Hoare, Sir Samuel

Jinnah, Mr. M. A.

League of Nations Union of
Britain and Northern Ireland

Lebrun, President Albert

Great

234

226

Macdonald, Mr. Malcolm .

Morrison, Mr. Herbert

Munshi, Mr. K. M. .

O’Neill, Sir Hugh .

Pius XH, Pope .

Roosevelt, President Franklyn

Samuel, Lord .

Scotland, Church of .

Simon, Sir John

Sinclair, Sir Archibald

Temple, Dr. William .

Willingdon, Lord

Zetland, Lord .

HITLER’S WAR AIMS — Lord

Lothian’s address to
Chicago Council of Foreign
lations .

the

Re-

Page

230
229
234
232

234

235
232

231
229
235

231

232
232

238

SPECIAL NUMBER

INDIAN

INFORMATION

With WHicH Is Incorporated The
“ Indian Information Series**

Vol. VI New Delhi, March 27, 1940 No. 47

FOR WHAT ARE WE FIGHTING ?

Democracies Debate War Aims

WORLD ORDER AND CIVILISATION
Future Of India, Colonies And Minorities

The British Commonwealth of Nations and the French Republic are at war with
Germany.

What are their aims ?

Hitler assured the British Ambassador in Berlin on August 26, 1939, that he was
prepared “ not only to guarantee the existence of the British Empire in all circumstances
as far as Germany is concerned, but also, if necessary, would assure to the British Empire,
German assistance, regardless of where such assistance should be necessary.”*

Why fight then P

Hitler’s offer was conditional on his being allowed to do what he liked in Poland without British
interference. Britain refused to go back on her plighted word to Poland. Thus was Britain’s first war
aim implicitly defined

Respect for guarantees given and peaceful settlement of differences by negotiation and arbitration
are the rock bottom foundation without which civilisation— not in Europe alone but the world over— must
coUapse and the law of the jungle return. Progress— spiritual, material and economic— becomes impossible
if Hitlerism is not fought and beaten. y

This is the immediate aim; but what are the wider aims of France and the British Commonwealth P
Nazi Church Minister Kerri on May 24, 1937 said: “The Fuehrer is the Jesus
Christ as well as the Holy Ghost of the Fatherland.”

Nazi leader Rudolf Hess at Nuremburg on September 7, 1938, said : _ “ What¬

ever Hitler does is right ; whatever he does is necessary and whatever he does is

successful, as m Austria. - . Thus manifestly the Fuehrer has the Divine Blessing.”

This attitude of mind simplifies a dictator's problems of government ; he does
what his Divinity suggests and no-body answers back, or if they do, they do so once
and for all, J

But government by democracy means taking counsel to try to ascertain the best
solutions of current difficulties ; democracy is government by counting heads not
breaking them. ’

Hence today the statesmen, publicists, religious and other leaders of the British

•iT?nnwe?ith oi Nations and oi France are taking counsel together over the Peace that
will follow this war. Their sometimes differing views doubtless provoke Hitler’s
sarcasm but then the use of the critical faculties has always been beyond his grasp

The foregoing remarks serve but as an explanatory introduction to the following
extracts of pronouncements on Allied war aims ; these extracts make no claim to be
exhaustive ; they are a random selection of many.

They aie published unofficially for reference and the inclusion or exclusion of
particular pronouncements has no official sanction.

* See Indian Information, Page 122, September, 16, 1939.

( 226 )

226

INDIAN INFORMATION

[March 27, 1940

“ CHALLENGE WHICH CANNOT BE REFUSED ”

King George VI On “ The Ultimate Issue ”

Broadcasting to the Empire a few
hours after war was declared on
September 3, 1939, His Majesty King
George VI said :

“ We have been forced into a conflict,
for we are called with our allies to meet a
challenge of a principle which, if it
were to prevail, would be fatal to any
civilised order in the world. It is a
principle which permits a State in selfish
pursuit of power to disregard its treaties
and solemn pledges, which sanctions the
use of force or threat of force against the
sovereignty and independence of other
States.

“ Such a principle stripped of all
disguise, is surely a. mere primitive
doctrine that might is right and, if this
principle is established throughout the
world the freedom of our own country
and the whole British Commonwealth of
Nations would be in danger.

“ But far more than this, the peoples
of the world would be kept in bondage of
fear and all hopes of settled peace and of
security, of justice and liberty among
nations, would be ended. This is the
ultimate issue confronting us.

“ For the sake of all that we ourselves
hold dear and of the world’s order and
peace, it is unthinkable that we should
refuse to meet the challenge. It is to
this high purpose that I now call my
people at home and my peoples across
the seas who will make our cause their
own. I ask them to stand calm, firm
and united in this time of trial.”

“ Larger Purposes Of War ”

In the second week of November 1939,
in his reply to the peace appeal of King
Leopold of Belgium and Queen
Wilhelmina of the Netherlands, King
George wrote :

“ The essential conditions on which we are
determined that an honourable peace must
be secured have already been plainly stated.
The immediate occasion leading to our decision
to enter the war was German aggression in
Poland, but this aggression was only a fresh
instance of German policy towards her neigh¬
bours.

“ The larger purposes for which my peoples
are now fighting are to secure that Europe is
redeemed, in the words of the Prime Minister,
from the perpetually recurring fear of German
aggression, to enable the peoples of Europe to
preserve their independence and liberties gnd

to prevent resort to force instead of pacific
means for the settlement of international
disputes

PRESIDENT LEBRUN

M. Albert Lebrun, President of the
French Republic, in his reply to the
peace appeal of November 7 of the
Dutch and Belgian monarchs wrote :

“ France has taken up arms to end
definitelv the violent and forceful under¬
takings which for two years have enslav¬
ed and destroyed three nations and today
threaten the security of all nations.
Lasting peace can only be established
by the reparation of injustices imposed
by force on Czechoslovakia, Austria and
Poland. It is only possible if effective
political and economic guarantees assure
in the future respect for the liberty of all
nations.

“ Any solution, which would conse¬
crate the triumph of injustice, would
result in a precarious truce for Europe
unlinked to a stable and legitimate peace,
whose advent is foreshadowed in the
sovereigns’ message. It is for Germany
and no longer for France to pronounce
herself for or against that peace, to
which all threatened countries aspire.”

MR. CHAMBERLAIN
« Not Fighting For A Faraway City ”

On August 24, 1939, before all hope of
peace had been given up, Mr. Neville
Chamberlain, the British Prime Minister,
said in the House of Commons :

“ If despite all our efforts to find the
way to peace — and God knows I have
tried my best (cheers)— if in spite of all
that we find ourselves forced to embark
upon a struggle which is bound to be
fraught with suffering and misery for all
mankind, and the end of which no man
can foresee— if that must happen we
shall not be fighting for the political
future of a faraway city in a foreign
land ; we shall be fighting for the preser¬
vation of those principles* of which I
have spoken, and the destruction of
which would involve the destruction of
all possibilities of peace and security for
the peoples of the world.”

But all efforts “ to find the way to
peace ” failed. On September 3 the
Prime Minister informed the House of
Commons that Britain was at war with
Germany ;

* Observance of international undertakings and
renunciation of force in the settlement of differences,

March 27, 194oJ

INDIAN INFORMATION

227

I cannot tell what part I may be allowed to
play, but I trust I will live to see the day when
Hitlerism is destroyed and a restored and liberated
Europe has been re-established. ”

Message To German People

The same evening the British Prime Minister
addressed the people of Germany over the air.
Speaking in German, he concluded :

In this war we are not fighting against you
German people, against whom we have no bitter
feeling, but against a tyrannous and foresworn
regime which has betrayed not only its own people
but the whole of civilisation and all that you
and we hold dear. ”

WAR AND PEACE AIMS

On November 26, Mr. Neville Chamberlain,
in a broadcast to the Empire, reiterated the war
and peace aims of the British Government. The
Prime Minister was careful to draw a distinction
between these two aims.

Our war aim can be stated very shortly : It
is to defeat our enemy and by that I do not merely
mean the defeat of the enemy’s military forces ;
I mean the defeat of that aggressive, bullying
mentality which seeks continually to dominate
other peoples by force, which finds a brutal
satisfaction in the persecution and torture of
inoffensive citizens, and in the name of the
interests of the State justifies the repudiation of
its own pledged word whenever it finds it con¬
venient . ”

Turning to the peace aims, the Prime Minister
stated that the Government were dealing with
something to be achieved in conditions which at
present could not be foreseen. A definition of
them therefore could only be in the most general
terms.

He then outlined the broad principles on which
the peace aims of His Majesty’s Government were
founded.

“ Our desire then, ” said the Prime Minister,
would be to establish a new Europe ; not new
in the sense of tearing up all the old frontier posts
and redrawing the map according to the ideas of
the victors, but a Europe with a new spirit, in
which the nations which inhabit it will approach
their difficulties with good-will and mutual
tolerance. In such a Europe, fear of aggression
would have ceased to exist and such adjustments
of boundaries as would be necessary would be
thrashed out between neighbours sitting on equal
terms round a table with the help of disinterested
third parties if it were so desired.

“ In such a Europe, it would be recognised that
there can be no lasting peace unless there is a
full and constant flow of trade between the nations
concerned, for only by increased interchange of
goods and services can the standard of living be
improved. In such a Europe, each country would
have the unfettered right to choose its own form
of internal government so long as that govern¬
ment did not pursue an external policy injurious
to its neighbours. Lastly, in such a Europe,
armaments would gradually be dropped as a use¬
less expense except in so far as they were needed
for the preservation of internal law and order.

Germany To Help

“ It is obvious that the establishment of this
Utopian Europe which I have briefly sketched
out could not be the work of a few weeks or even
months. It would be a continuous process

stretching over many years. Indeed, it would
be impossible to set a time-limit upon it, for
conditions never cease to change and corresponding
adjustments would be required if friction is to be
avoided. Consequently, you would need some
machinery capable of conducting and guiding
the development of the new Europe in the right
direction.

“ I do not think it necessary, nor, indeed, is it
possible, to specify at this stage the kind of machi¬
nery which should be established for this purpose.
I merely express the opinion that something of
the sort would have to be provided, and I would
add my hope that a Germany, animated by a new
spirit, might be among the nations which would
take part in its operations. ”

AN IMPERIALIST WAR P

On November 28, in a debate in the House
of Commons Mr. Chamberlain said :

We have not entered this war with any
vindictive purpose and we do not, therefore,
intend to impose a vindictive peace. ”

He then answered the demand that imperialism
should be abandoned by Britain.

If imperialism means the assertion of
racial superiority, if it means the suppression
of the political and economic freedom of other
peoples, if it means exploitation of the resources
of other countries for the benefit of an imperial¬
ist country, then I say that those are not the
characteristics of this country (cheers), but
they are the characteristics of the present
administration in Germany.

In this country — whatever may have been
the case in the past — we have no thought of
treating the British Empire on the lines which I
have described. For years now it has been a
generally accepted dogma, not confined to any
party of this House, that the administration of
the Colonial Empire is a trust to be conducted
primarily in the interests of the peoples of the
countries concerned.

We have, by international arrangements,
already undertaken to give free access to the
markets and to the materials of many of our
most important Colonies. ”

INDIA’S EFFORT

On December 14, Mr. Chamberlain told the
House of Commons that India’s help in the war
was greatly appreciated.

In India, political differences with which
members are familiar have in no way diminished
the universal abhorrence of Hitlerism and all
it stands for. I need only say that nowhere in
India is there any disposition to let these differ¬
ences hamper the common effort to win the war.

Money continues to flow into the Viceroy’s
War Purposes Fund. There is no lack of men
ready to answer any call. Production of essential
war materials is steadily growing.

“ We greatly appreciate India’s contribution
to the war effort and we confidently look forward
to its continuance in an increasing measure.

“We also recognise with gratitude the readiness
oi the Government and the people of Burma to
take their part in the common task. ”

FRENCH PREMIER’S RESOLVE

M. Edouard Daladier, the French Premier
read a Government declaration to the Chamber

m

ftfDiAtf information

[March 2*7, 1§46

of Deputies which stated that France would nego¬
tiate only when the wrongs caused to weaker
nations could be repaired and when a lasting
security had been established.

LORD HALIFAX
Negotiation— Not Force

^ugust 24, when war was imminent Lord
Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary and a
former Viceroy of India, said in a broadcast :

The life of nations depends, in the last resort,
upon mutual respect for one another’s rights,
and reasonable confidence that they can each live
their fife in their own way, provided they do not
interfere with their neighbours’ right to do the
same.

Throughout their history, the British people
have always felt bound to oppose attempts by one
Power to dominate Europe at the expense of
others. After the events, therefore, of the earlier
part of this year, which had shaken all confidence,
we tried to make it clear by word and deed,
that we are prepared to assist those countries
which felt their independence immediately
threatened, and were ready to defend their
freedom.

Force Must Be Abandoned

May I state quite simply what I believe to
be the British point of view ?

Some little time ago, it was my duty to state
the twin foundations of purpose on which British
policy rests.

“ First, is the determination to resist force,
because we learned how destructive it is to any
sense of security ;

“Secondly, is the desire which is felt the
world over to get on with the constructive
work of building peace, but you cannot do this
until the gospel of force has been abandoned ;

“ Thirdly, is the adjustment of differences
by negotiation and not by force ; and

“ Fourthly, is respect for the pledged word.

These are the principles which seem to us
vital for the peaceful and orderly life of nations.
And these are the things and nothing less, which,
if trouble comes, we are concerned, to defend.

“ We never had and have not to-day the re¬
motest intention of attacking Germany. If the
German policy could only be directed at restoring
European confidence by willingness to settle
differences by negotiation, and was not based,
to the extent that it seems to be, upon a plan of
trying to settle differences by force, we should ask
nothing better, as we have said more than once,
than to work with Germany, and to help resolve
her difficulties and our own and all problems in
the world that need solution.

“But, if the misunderstanding between Germany
and Great Britain is to be removed, I repeat
that there must be some certainty about the future
of Europe, and that is why we feel obliged to resist
attempts to alter the map of Europe by constant
appeals to force.

There are some who say that the fate of the
European nations is no concern of ours, and that
we should not look far beyond our own frontiers.
But they forget that in failing to uphold the
liberties of others, we run a great risk of betraying
the principle of liberty itself, and with it, our own
freedom and independence. We have built up a
society with values accepted not only in this

country, but in many other parts of the world.
If we stand idly by and see these values set at
naught, the security of all those things on which
life itself depends is undermined.”

“DEFENDING RIGHTS OF ALL NATIONS”

On November 7, Lord Halifax said :

“We are fighting in defence of freedom ; we are
fighting for peace : we are meeting a challenge to
our own security and that of others ; we are
defending the rights of all nations to live their
own fives.

We are fighting against the substitution of
brute force for law as an arbiter between nations ;
against violation of the sanctity of treaties and
disregard for the pledged word. We have learned
that there can be no opportunity for Europe to
cultivate the arts of peace until Germany is
brought to realise that recurrent acts of aggression
will not be tolerated.

It must, accordingly, be our resolve not only
to protect the future from a repetition of the same
injuries that German aggression has inflicted
on Europe in the last few years, but also, so far
as we can, to repair the damage successively
wrought by Germany upon her weaker neighbours.

And that purpose must be the stronger as it is
reinforced by the knowledge of the cruel persecu¬
tion of causes and persons at the hands of the
ruthless men of Germany.

“We are therefore fighting to maintain
the rule of law and the quality of mercy in
dealings between man and man and in the
great society of civilised states.

“ But we are determined, so far as it is humanly
possible, to see to it that Europe shall not again
be subjected to a repetition of this tragedy.
With this purpose in view, we shall use all our
influence, when the time comes, in the building
o f a new world in which nations will not permit
insane armed rivalry to deny their hopes of a
fuller fife by the grim foreboding of disaster.

The new world that we seek will enlist the
co-operation of all peoples on the basis of human
equality, self-respect and mutual tolerance. We,
not less than others, have ourselves to learn from
past failures and disappointments. When the
war is over, we shall have to see to it that wisdom
and goodwill combine for the immediate task
that awaits us. ”

MR. CHURCHILL

The Recurring German Menace

Mr. Winston Churchill, First Lord of the Ad¬
miralty said on November 12, 1939 :

“ We have tried again and again to prevent this
war and for the sake of peace we have put up
with a lot of things happening which ought not
to have happened.

But now we are at war and we are going to
make war and persevere as far as we can to the
best of our ability, which is not small and which
is always growing.

“ You may take it absolutely for certain that
either all that Britain and France stand for in the
modern world will go down or Hitler and the
Nazi regime and the recurring German or Prussian
menace will be broken and destroyed. That is
the way the matter lies and everybody had
better make up his mind to that solid sombre
fact. ”

March 27, 1940]

INDIAN INFORMATION

22&

MR. A. GREENWOOD

“ Labour Heart And Soul In The Fight ”

On September 20, Mr. Arthur Greenwood em¬
phasised the solidarity of British Labour behind
the Allied war efforts :

“ I hate war, ” he said, “ so do you. But there
are things for which, if need be, we must fight.
There is one big thing for which we must fight and
that is freedom. You know that is true. I am
sure you would not deny it.

“ The blow has fallen and we are at war. It is
not of our making and it is not of our seeking.
It has been brought about because Herr Hitler
decided on it.

“ We are fighting for a simple principle — that
of liberty. We cannot and will not tolerate for a
moment the claim of individuals or States to
dominate our fives through threat or use of force.

“ I speak to you as a representative of the
British labour movement. We know we are now
engaged in a titanic struggle, the result of which
will determine the future of the world.

“ Labour’s heart and soul are in the fight to
crush for ever the spirit of tyranny with all its
barbarities. Labour stands four-square. It hates
war, but also hates oppression. Its mind is not
clouded by evil thoughts against the German
people. It hopes to rescue them from persecution.
Its heart goes out to those who are victims of
Herr Hitler’s persecution.

** Labour’s purpose, having itself suffered in the
past from oppression and persecution, is to end the
system of terrorism which has destroyed the bodies
and spirits of multitudes of the sons of men and
which seeks to enthral all mankind. I say this to
show we adhere to Britain’s declared policy.”

LABOUR PARTY’S PEACE PLANS

Mr. Attlee Formulates Proposals

Mr. C. R. Attlee, Leader of the Labour Opposi¬
tion, on November 8, 1939, stated that the de¬
tailed terms of the peace settlement must be the
result of the acceptance of certain fundamental
principles.

It would be most unwise, from Mr. Attlee’s point
of view, to attempt to include in peace proposals
definite demands for the re-arrangement of the
boundaries of certain European States. The terms
of a peace settlement would depend on the appli-
cation of principles and the acceptance of the
general fines of the new Europe which must
emerge after the war. These principles he sum¬
marised as follows :

(1) There should be no dictated peace.
Restitution should be made to the victims of
aggression, but all ideas of revenge and punish¬
ment must be excluded.

(2) The recognition of the right of all
nations to live and to develop their own char¬
acteristic civilisation.

(3) There must be a complete abandonment
of aggression and of the use of armed force
as an instrument of policy. Where disputes
could not be settled by negotiation the decision
of disinterested arbitrators must be accepted.

(4) The rights of national, racial and reli¬
gious minorities must be recognised.

Mr. Attlee pointed out that while, as far as
possible every state should be left free to manage
its internal affairs there was a common interest
in the prevention of oppression and in the recog¬
nition of the rights of individuals.

(5) International anarchy is incompatible
with peace and, in the common interest,
there must be recognition of an international
authority superior to the individual States
and endowed, not only with rights over them,
but also with power to make them effective,
operating not only in the political but also in
the economic sphere.

(6) The final principle is that of the abandon¬
ment of imperialism and the recognition
of equal access for all nations to markets and
raw materials.

The acceptance of these principles involved the
creation of international machinery. There must
be some force by which the aggressor could be
compelled to desist. If there was to be a rule of
law, there must be an international force of such
overwhelming strength that no would-be aggressor
would dare to challenge it.

An international air force was the most appro¬
priate instrument. Every state must accept
the obligation of bringing against any disturber
of the peace the power of economic sanctions.
All national forces must be drastically reduced to
the amount necessary for the preservation of
internal order.

Such armed forces as remained in the hands of
individual states must be subjected to internation¬
al inspection. Private manufacture of and trade
in armaments must be abolished. The existence
of an international force necessarily implied an
international authority to control it .

Bold economic planning on a world scale
would be an imperative necessity to meet the
post-war situation and to avoid recurrent economic
crises. International institutions for this purpose
must be created. The scope and authority of the
International Labour Office must be enlarged.

“ FUNDAMENTAL RIGHTS OF MAN ”

Mr. Herbert Morrison’s Ideal

Mr. Herbert Morrison, M. P., head of the
London County Council, said on November 27 :

“ Our aims should be these : While we must
be ready to surrender a measure of national
sovereignty, we must maintain the cultural
freedom of nations and a proper measure of
independence in their political fife. We must
cling to an ideal of government which existed
to serve peoples and not to dominate them.
The nations must come together and tackle
international economic problems.

We must organise the industry, trade and
commerce of the world with the idea of achieving
a higher standard of fife for all. We must insist
upon achieving international control of arms
manufacture and armed forces and the nations —
victors, vanquished and neutrals alike— must
agree that each would submit its grievances
and its quarrels to impartial judgment, and would
abide by the outcome. Even these political
principles are less important at this moment
than a clear restatement of the fundamental
rights of man, to vindicate and realise which is
our true and final war aim. ”

230

INDIAN INFORMATION

[March 27, 1940

SIR JOHN SIMON
“ We Have But One War Aim ”

In a broadcast to the French people on Decem¬
ber 4, 1939, Sir John Simon, Chancellor of the
Exchequer said :

“ Together we shall win the war and together
we shall succeed in creating at least a breathable
atmosphere for those countries who only want
peace, work and liberty.

“ We have but one war aim, — to vanquish the
German army and to vanquish that aggressive and
insolent spirit which always sought to dominate
people by force. By uniting our resources and
our efforts, we shall at last succeed in re-creating a
breathable atmosphere for all those countries, who
seek only peace, work and liberty.”

“ Liberty ”

On January 13, 1940, Sir John said that further
steps would have to be taken to restrict consump¬
tion and provide funds for the conduct of the war.

“ The medicine may seem drastic and unpleas¬
ant, but the disease for the prevention of which it
is designed is more unpleasant still. The outcome
of this war is going to show whether self-discipline
and a free democracy like ours are not a more
potent instrument than the mechanical drilling
of a totalitarian State. We have the greatest
cause in the world liberty. The whole nation is
prepared to sustain that cause by all the necessary
sacrifices.”

MR. ANTHONY EDEN
“ No Peace Until Nazism Is Broken ”

On September 11, Mr. Anthony Eden, Secretary
of State for the Dominions stated that the Domi¬
nions had made the Allied cause their own. India
also had given her answer. The colonies had
offered aid.

“ Once more Britain stands armed and resolved
with her sister nations by her side. We have no
quarrel with the German people, but there can be
no lasting peace until Nazism and all it stands for
in oppression and cruelty is broken and bad faith
is banished from the earth.

“ This issue admits of no compromise. Our
determination to see the war through to the end is
unshaken. We have decided to fight to show that
aggression does not pay and that the German
people must realise that this country means to go
on fighting until that goal is reached.

“ It is already evident that the Nazi Govern¬
ment seeks to delude its people into thinking that a
quick victory in Poland will be followed by indiffer¬
ence or capitulation by the Western Democracies.
That is not the truth. The people in this country
are ready to fight a very long war to the bitter
end, if it must be, to rid the world of Hitlerism
and all it implies.”

Mr. MALCOLM MACDONALD
The Empire’s Support

In a broadcast talk soon after the outbreak of
war the Right Honourable Mr. Malcolm Mac¬
Donald, Secretary of State for the Colonies,
said that the British conception of proper interna¬
tional relations was based upon respect for the
freedom of individual peoples, whether they be
great nations or small.

And while the Dominions, India, Burma and the
British colonies had swiftly offered their support
for the Allied cause, the provinces and protecto¬
rates which had come under German domination
had been far from anxious to help the Reich in the
struggle.

He said : “We recognize that the German
people should be free to pursue a vigorous and full
national life in Europe ; but we would accord the
same right to the Czechs and the Poles and other
peoples. The right of a people to live in their own
community, developing their natural capacities to
the full and governed according to their own
national genius, should not vary in proportion to
their physical power ; it should be equal for all.
But the present-day German rulers do not believe
in that right for smaller and weaker peoples.

British And German Conceptions

“ The difference between British and German
conceptions has been vividly illustrated by the
messages of support which, during the last few
days, have come to London from every corner of
the Empire. It is not only great self governing
Dominions, and India and Burma, who have
swiftly declared their association with Great
Britain in her struggle. From the colonies and
protectorates in Africa, from all our territories in
the Far East, from the West Indies, and Ceylon
and Malta, and other colonies scattered over the
seven seas, and from mandated territories like
Palestine there have come, unsolicited, countless
loyal messages of support for Britain in this war.

“ Why this spontaneous outburst ? It is
because the people of every one of these terri¬
tories know that the British respect their
individuality, and desire their existence as
distinct peoples to be preserved, and are de¬
termined to develop and maintain their freedom.

“Have there been similar demonstrations
from the provinces and protectorates which
come under German rule ? None have been
reported. None exist. The Austrians
have sent no enthusiastic assurances of loyalty ;
the Slovaks have maintained a sullen silence ;
the Czechs have not felt moved to express their
firm support of Germany’s cause. These
peoples he for the moment under the heel of a
tyrant. And instead of messages from them
we have the contemptuous words of Field-
Marshal Goering describing Poland as a little
State that has been inflated in the last few
years as one blows up ridiculous ‘little rubber
figures

“ Germany’s present rulers have no respect for
small nations. If they had been left to pursue
their career unchecked there would have been no
more security for other small Powers in Europe
than there has been for the Czechs and the Poles.
And in time the threat would have spread against
all of us, and beyond Europe to peoples across the
seas.

Battle Of Small Nations

“ The British and the French are fighting to
preserve civilized methods in international rela¬
tions, and in defence of the freedom of national
peoples, great and small. In the forefront of
those whose battle we are fighting are the small
nations of Europe. Most of them are neutral in
the present conflict ; it is natural and inevitable
that they should be so. But let me say what an
immeasurable encouragement it has been to the
Government here that the peoples of the colonial
territories, who, I know, have followed closely and
anxiously the course of events in recent years,
should have recognized so fully the causes for
which we are fighting, and offered so whole¬
heartedly their help.

March 27, 1940]

INDIAN INFORMATION

231

ANGLICAN ARCHBISHOP’S VIEWS

Federal Union Of Europe After War

The spirit and aim of Britain in the war was the
subject of an address by the Archbishop of York,
Dr. William Temple, on October 2, 1939. Dr.
Temple outlined the terms of peace which should
be drawn up when the time comes. He insisted
on the necessity for Germany taking her place
among the rest of the nations, but added that the
rights of the Czechs and the Poles must have the
first claim to consideration.

Dr. Temple envisages a Congress of Europe
before which all outstanding grievances and prob¬
lems containing the seeds of future war, would be
discussed ; problems of colonies, tariffs, and so on.

The Archbishop concluded :

“ We must ourselves be ready for sacrifices,
provided the interests of minorities and subject
peoples are safeguarded. Such a Congress of
Europe may take years to do its work, but some of
the matters calling for adjustment are of long
standing and have not yet led to grave trouble.
Many of us hope that the Congress will pave the
way for that Federal Union of Europe in which we
see the only hope of a permanent settlement, but
that is a large question and certainly Europe can¬
not be federated until it is satisfied.”

CARDINAL HINSLEY

“ There Can Be No Compromise ”

On December 10 1939, Cardinal Hinsley,

Roman Catholic Archbishop of Westminster, head
of the Catholic Church in England, said :

“ So violent a de-Christianisation of vast
regions has been attempted and threatened that
we, each of us, can support this fight whole¬
heartedly on behalf of justice, charity and the

salvation of souls . We English are

noted for our readiness to compromise, but there
can be no compromise on the first principles of
right and wrong, no compromise, in my view, be¬
tween Christianity and atheistic Communism.”

CHURCH OF SCOTLAND

“ Moral Ideals Imperilled ”

The pastoral letter sent by the moderator in the
name and by the authority of the Commission of
the General Assembly of the Church of Scotland on
November 15, 1939, contains the following passage:

“ Why are we at war ? That is a searching
question for Church and people who hate war and
repudiate it as an un-Christian means for the
settlement of international disputes. We are at
war because our country has pledged its word to
defend a brave people whose liberties were menac¬
ed ; and yet it was not for this alone that we took
up arms.

“We are fighting for the very foundations of
civilisation— for Truth and Freedom, Justice
and Humanity, for the maintenance of Law and
for the keeping of covenants among the nations.
Acquiescence in aggression and in broken
faith is a course no self respecting nation can
follow. Today the fundamental moral ideals
that make life worth living are imperilled in
Europe, and we are fighting in defence of
them,”

INDIA AND THE WAR

British Pledges Stand

Speaking for the British Government
in the House of Commons on October
26, during the debate on India, Sir
Samuel Hoare paid a tribute to the
successful working of the provincial gov¬
ernments (“ the eleven great democratic
Governments ”) under the new India
Act, and said :

“ It was with this background on the
Indian achievement that on September
3 of this year India and the British
Commonwealth of Nations were faced
with war. The crisis found India united.
It found India united in its determination
to resist brute force and in the realisa¬
tion that the danger was a common
danger threatening every part of the
British Commonwealth of Nations.

“ It was in face of this unity that the Viceroy
who, during the whole course of his career in India
and during many years that he was occupied in the
Joint Select Committee in this country, showed
his wholehearted and sincere desire for Indian
goodwill and co-operation ; it was at this moment
that he took the steps with the object of availing
himself to the full of this united feeling in India
arid this common purpose that should bind India
and the rest of the countries of the British Com¬
monwealth of Nations.

“ The Viceroy first had a series of interviews
with the leaders of Indian opinion and as a
result of those interviews he made two definite
proposals.

“ The first was rather in the nature of a
pledge. It was a clear and definite state¬
ment that at the end of the war there would be
a reconsideration of the constitutional prob¬
lem in the light of the experience of recent
years.

“ Secondly, with a view to availing himself
of Indian advice and with the intention of
bringing Indian leaders within his confidence,
he suggested that a consultative committee
should be formed to discuss with him many
problems arising out of the war and to bring
him into the closest and most constant contact
with the trends of Indian opinion.”

Sir Samuel Hoare pointed out that India would
play a great part in the new world that would come
into being when the war was over :

“ Whatever may be the issue of the present
struggle, and in whatever way it may be brought
to a conclusion, the world will not be the same
world that we have known before.

“ Looking to the future we can see deep changes
will inevitably leave their mark on every field of
men’s thought and actions and, if humanity is to
guide aright the new forces that will be in opera¬
tion, all nations will have their part to play.

“ In this new world India has a great part
to play, perhaps in area the greatest of any
Asiatic country, a great part also in the British
Commonwealth of Nations, for it will be an
outward and visible sign that with us there is
no racial discrimination. '

232

INDIAN INFORMATION

[March 27, 1940

“ With this great hope before us, let us
once and for all abandon the barren paths of
non-co-operation and help each other to win
the war and to win peace and in this
double victory to take a great step towards
the fruition of India’s hopes.”

SIR HUGH O’NEILL
India’s Future

Later during the debate Sir Hugh O’Neill, Under
Secretary of State for India, said :

You cannot rush into a great constitutional
change such as is envisaged in India. You cannot
disregard the minorities. Further, you cannot
disregard the views of the Indian States, if what
you are aiming at is an All-India Federation.
That, I think, is the goal which all of us in this
House would like to see reached eventually.
I would like to say further that in any constitu¬
tional advance of this kind, you cannot proceed in
accordance with the wishes of one party alone,
however, strong and well-organised, in a country
such as India with all its conflicting races, creeds
and interests.

“ You cannot be neglectful of the defences of
India. What would happen if by some
ghastly possibility the British Empire were to
suffer a defeat in this war ? What would then
be the prospect for India P The Indian people
know well enough that any chance they may
have of constitutional advancement and deve¬
lopment depends above all upon the association
being with this country and not with any
other country which holds entirely different
views of democratic progress from ours.

“ The British Government and the Govern¬
ment of India do not desire a conflict, and if
anyone thinks that in India or here, he is
demonstrably wrong. What the British Gov¬
ernment desire is not conflict but, above afl,
co-operation from the Indian people. Advance
is certain and sure. It would be nothing
short of a colossal disaster if we were to
throw away the work of the last two years in
India, which has shown such promise for a
future which will inevitably materialise.

“ Looking at the manifesto of the
Congress Party, one cannot help being
struck by one outstanding fact — namely,
its detestation of the principles and
practices of Nazi Germany with which
we are at war. I believe the same views
are held by all other sections of opinion
in the continent of India . This unity of
purpose has been apparont in many
directions, not least by the numerous
offers of help both in men and money
received from the rulers of Indian States,
for which the Empire is profoundly
grateful.

“ The effort of India in the Great War was
immense and almost decisive. I was myself in
Palestine in 1918 and I had the opportunity of
seeing at first hand the achievements of the great
Indian army there, whose march forward into
Syria heralded the collapse of the Germanic
Powers.

“ It is beyond question that India’s efforts in
this war will be as great. Is it too much to hope
that all sections of Indian opinion may even now
be able to give unstinted collaboration towards the

prosecution of the war in the knowledge that
Britain’s pledges stand, and in a cause which is as
much theirs as ours? ”

LORD SAMUEL

Hitlerism Antithesis Of Hinduism

India’s detestation of Hitlerism was stressed
by Lord Samuel in the debate on India in the House
of Lords on November 2, 1939 :

“ Hitlerism is the very antithesis of Hindu¬
ism, with its creed of non-violence. The only
resemblance is that Hitler is a vegetarian.

“But politically Hitler is highly carnivo¬
rous, and Indian opinion recognises that
and it is unanimous in its detestation of the
underlying ideas of the Nazi creed. On the
merits of the great issue before the world,
India is as wholeheartedly with this country
as Australia and New Zealand and as Canada
has been so strikingly shown to be by the
elections in Quebec.”

LORD WlLUNGDON SPEAKS TO INDIA
“ Peace In The World ”

In a message to India last October Lord Willing-
don said : 6

“ We are fighting for all that makes fife worth
living to those of us that care for freedom and
democratic rule. We are fighting to destroy the
ruthless brutality of Hitlerism. Above all, we
are fighting for peace in the world, for civilization,
for honour and justice among nations. But of
victory I have no doubt, for never have I been so
confident that right was on our side, and that the
right will assuredly prevail.”

LORD ZETLAND

India Opposed To Nazi Principles

In the House of Lords on September 26, Lord
Zetland, Secretary of State for India, stressed
India’s opposition to Nazi principles :

“ The resort to force following upon a succession
of breaches of faith by the German Government,
unparalleled surely in the history of mankind,’
which compelled us to take up arms, has been
unequivocally condemned by all political parties
in India, whose leaders have expressed their un¬
qualified sympathy with the victims of aggression.

It is indeed abundantly clear that the triumph of
the principles for which the Nazi Government
stands would be regarded as a calamity of the
utmost magnitude by all sections of the Indian
people.”

MAHATMA GANDHI

Humanitarian Viewpoint

I told His Excellency that my own sympathies
were with England and France from the purely
humanitarian standpoint,” declared Mahatma
Gandhi in a statement on his interview with the
Viceroy on September 5, 1939. Mahatma Gandhi
said :

“ At Delhi as I was entraining for Kalka, a big
crowd sang in perfect good humour to the worn-
out refrain of ‘ Mahatma Gandhi -ki-Jai,’ * we do
not want any understanding.’ I had ’then my
weekly silence. Therefore I merely smiled, and
those who were standing on the footboard returned
the smile with their smile, whilst they were admo¬
nishing me not to have any understanding with the

March 27, 1940]

INDIAN INFORMATION

233

Viceroy. I had also a letter from a Congress com¬
mittee giving me a similar warning. Neither of
these counsellors knew me.

“ I did not need the warning to know my limi¬
tations. Apart from the Delhi demonstrations
and a Congress committee’s warning, it is my duty
to tell the public what happened at the interview
with His Excellency the Viceroy.

“ I knew that I had no authority to speak for
any person except myself. I had no instructions
whatsoever from the Working Committee in the
matter. I had answered a telegraphic invitation
and taken the first train I could catch. And what
is more, with my irrepressible and out and out
non-violence, I knew that I could not represent
the national mind, and I should cut a sorry figure
if I tried to do so. I told His Excellency as much.
Therefore, there could be no question of any under¬
standing or negotiation with me. Nor, I saw, had
he sent for me to negotiate.

“ I have returned from Viceregal Lodge empty-
handed and without any understanding, open or
secret. If there is to be any, it would be betweeu
the Congress and the Government.

“ Having therefore made my position vis-a-
vis the Congress quite clear, I told His
Excellency that my own sympathies were
with England and France from the
purely humanitarian standpoint. I told him
that I could not contemplate without being
stirred to the very depth the destruction of
London which had hitherto been regarded as
impregnable. And as I was picturing before
him the Houses of Parliament and Westmins¬
ter Abbey and their possible destruction, I
broke down.

“ I have become disconsolate. In the secret of
my heart I am in perpetual quarrel with God, that
He should allow such things to go on. My non¬
violence seems almost impotent. But the answrer
comes at the end of the daily quarrel that neither
God nor non-violence is impotent. Impotence is
in men. I must try on without losing faith, even
though I may break in the attempt.

“ And so, as though in anticipation of the
agony that was awaiting me, I sent on July 23,
from Abbottabad the following letter to Herr
Hitler :

‘ Friends have been urging me to write to
you for the sake o? humanity. But I have
resisted their request because of the feeling
that any letter from me would be an imperti¬
nence. Something tells me that I must not
calculate, and that I must make appeal for
whatever it may be worth.

* It is quite clear that you are today the one
person in the world who can prevent a war
which may reduce humanity to the savage
state. Must you pay that price for an object
however worthy it may appear to you to be P
Will you listen to the appeal of one who has
deliberately shunned the method of war not
without considerable success?

‘ Anyway I anticipate your forgiveness, if I
have erred in writing to you.’

“ How I wish that even now he would listen to
reason and the appeal from almost the whole of
thinking mankind, not excluding the German
people themselves. I must refuse to believe that

Germans contemplate with equanimity the evacua¬
tion of big cities like London for fear of destruction
to be wrought by man’s inhuman ingenuity.
They cannot contemplate with equanimity such
destruction of themselves and their own monu¬
ments.

“ I am not therefore just now thinking of
India’s deliverance. It will come, but what
will it be worth if England and France fall,
or if they come out victorious over Germany
ruined and humbled P

“ Yet it almost seems as if Herr Hitler knows no
God but brute force, and as Mr. Chamberlain says
he will listen to nothing else. It is in the midst of
this catastrophe without parallel that Congressmen
and all other responsible Indians individually
and collectively, have to decide what part India is
to play in this terrible drama.”

MR. JINN AH ON MUSLIM ATTITUDE TO WAR

Mr. M. A. Jinnah, President of the All-India
Muslim League, in a statement to the Press on
September 7, 1939, said : —

“ As already announced, I had an interview
with His Excellency the Viceroy on September 4,
when His Excellency explained to me the situation
as much as he w-as able to do. Naturally, I cannot
disclose the contents of this conversation bet¬
ween him and myself. In the midst of these
dark clouds let us hope for the silver fining. His
Excellency is going to address both the Houses
of the Central Legislature on the 11th and the
public will then be in a better position to under¬
stand the situation.

“ One cannot help deploring and condem¬
ning the resort to arms and brute force. It
does not redound to the credit of the states¬
manship and civilisation of Europe that an
honourable solution could not be found. It is
quite obvious that we are facing now a grave
situation which is bound to result in horrible
destruction of life and property and will
mean the greatest disaster all the world over.
This is not the time for me to disapprove or
approve of the policy of His Majesty’s Govern¬
ment. The crisis has come and we have to
face and bear it as best as we can.

“ Naturally my sympathies are with the
peoples of Poland, France and Britain, as wre are
at present a part of the British Commonwealth of
Nations. If, however, Britain wants to prose¬
cute this war successfully it must take Muslim
India into its confidence through their accredited
organisation — the All-India Muslim League — and
so shape its policy as to apply the principles
enunciated by His Excellency the Viceroy, in his
recent broadcasts soon after the declaration of war
on Sunday last. Mussalmans want justice and
fair play.

“ I will place the views of His Excellency the
Viceroy before the Working Committee of the
All-India Muslim League which is going to meet in
Delhi on September 7 and in the meantime I
appeal to the Mussalmans to stand solidly and
unitedly under the flag of the All-India Muslim
League. Let us pray that in this grave hour we
shall be guided by Providence to arrive at the
right decision in the best interest of the Muslim
India.”

234

INDIAN INFORMATION

[March 27, 1940

MR. K. M. MUNSHI
No Racial Exploitation

Mr. K. M. Munshi, Home Minister of the
Congress Government of Bombay said on Sept¬
ember 11 : — “ Hitler’s war is a war against small
and helpless nationalities. It is a war of racial
arrogance against humanity. It is a war of
ruthless destruction carried on against civilised
notions of international relations. It is violence
carried to perfection seeking to destroy peace.
Above all it is a war against the dignity of human
personality. It is a war against non-violence
which we hold so sacred. It is an irreligious
attempt to uproot the sanctity of the moral law.

“ What attitude we will adopt with regard to
this war is a matter for Mr. Gandhi to decide, but
one thing I feel certain. This war will lead to the
liberation of mankind as never before a war did.
Somehow I feel that in this war India is going to
play a great part. During the last war the
British Empire died and the British Common¬
wealth of white nations was bom.

“ I somehow feel that out of this war a common¬
wealth of free nations will emerge irrespective of
race or colour, guided and controlled by a Govern¬
ment which knows no exploitation of man by man
or of race by race. For this end let us humbly
pray.”

LEAGUE OF NATIONS UNION
A New International Order

The Executive Committee of the League of
Nations Union of Great Britain and Northern
Ireland recently issued a statement setting forth
the principles on which, in its view, a new inter¬
national order must be based.

These are the Union’s points :

(1) Our immediate object in going to war was to
stop aggression, and the restoration of the real
political independence of the Polish and Czechoslovak
peoples ; and any modification of boundaries should be
discussed only after this object has been accomplished.

(2) Next, we desire a lasting peace based on justice
and international good faith.

(3) The principle of equality of rights for all state8
must be accepted.

(4) The national sovereignty of each state must be s°
limited as to secure the safety and well-being of the com¬
munity of nations. We cannot acquiesce in a recrudes¬
cence of world anarchy with its periodic wars, disastrous
both to belligerents and neutrals.

(5) Some form of international organisation is therefore
essential that involves a limitation of national sovereignty

(6) The minimum limitation of national sovereignty
to be of any use as a safeguard for peace must embody the
following propositions :

(а) The supremacy of law founded on justice must

be accepted as the fundamental principle of
international relations. A peaceful world
order cannot be established if force is held to be
the only thing which counts in international
affairs and if any nation powerful enough to do so
may set at defiance every principle of justice
and even its own international engagements.

(б) All international differences which cannot be

settled by negotiation must be submitted to
some kind of third-party judgment, which may
be either by way of judicial decision, arbitration
or authoritative mediation.

(c) National armaments must be the subject of

reduction and limitation by international agree¬
ment.

( d ) The use of force must be restricted to action
approved by the international authority...

(e) Each of the States which are members of the

international community must be ready to ac¬
cept its full share of responsibility for preven¬
ting and stopping aggression.

(7) The reduction and limitation of national armaments
also require that an international authority shall have
power

(a) to supervise such reduction and limitation, and

(b) to protect the state which has limited its arma¬
ments against a state which has not done so.

League Machinery As Basis

(8) For this and other reasons, an international autho¬
rity is essential for any scheme of world order . In

practice, the international machinery of the League has
not been inadequate where its members have used it. In
our judgment, it should be taken as the basis of the new
order, amended and strengthened where necessary.

(9) Means must be provided for dealing pacifically
with any international grievance, whether it is of a
justifiable character or not.

(10) The principle that colonies inhabited by peoples
not yet able to stand by themselves should be administered
as a trust for the well-being and development of such
peoples and should be open on equal terms to the com¬
merce of all nations, should be applied to all such colonies,
whether their sovereignty was or was not affected by the
world war of 1914.

(11) Economic prosperity and social j ustice are not less

important to world peace than political security .

The international service in this direction rendered by the
League and the International Labour Organisation
should be extended.

(12) The protection accorded by the minority treaties
to religious, racial and linguistic minorities in certain
countries should be extended to all countries and made
more effective.

POPE’S FIVE PEACE POINTS
Independence Of All Nations

Pope Pius XII, in his Christmas message to the
College of Cardinals on December 24, deplored the
atrocities and unlawful use of the means of des*
truction against non-combatants and evacuees,
women, old people and children — acts which revea¬
led how much “ juridical sense has been distorted
by totalitarian consideration ”.

His Holiness continued :

“ Those responsible for the destiny of peoples
should be able to define at an opportune moment
the fundamental points of a just and honourable
peace, and not refuse to negotiate if the occasion
arises.”

The Pope gave five points as foundations for a
just international peace :

First, an assurance of the independence of all
nations ;

Secondly, end of the armaments race ;

Thirdly, juridical institutions must guarantee
that loyal and lawful application of an agreement is
of supreme importance to the honourable accept¬
ance of a peace treaty, and that arbitrary and
unilateral interpretations of the conditions of a
treaty must be avoided ;

Fourthly, the needs and just demands of the
nations and peoples, and also ethnic minorities,
must particularly be considered, if necessary by
means of just, wise and acceptable revisions of
treaties ;

Fifthly, those who govern peoples must be
imbued with a sense of responsibility.

At the close of his address the Pope thanked
President Roosevelt for his noble and generous
effort to restore peace, and said that other high
personalities also, whose names he did not wish to
mention, had approached him with efforts to
restore peace.

March 27, I940j

INDIAN INFORMATION

236

PRESIDENT ROOSEVELT

“Keep Ablaze The Flames Of Democracy ”

President Roosevelt in an address to Congress
on January 3, 1940, declared that there was a
vast difference between keeping from the war
and pretending that the war was none of their
business. He then pointed out what contribution
the U. S. A. could make to the cause of world
peace : —

“ We do not have to go to war, but at least we
can strive with other nations to encourage a kind
of peace that will lighten the troubles of the world
and thereby help our own nation as well. We
must look ahead and see the possibilities for our
children if the rest of the world comes to be
dominated by concentrated force alone and also
the effect on our own future

“ If all small nations have their independence
snatched from them or become mere append¬
ages to powerful military systems, or if a large
part of the world is compelled to worship a
god imposed by a military ruler or forbidden
the worship of God at all and deprived of the
truth which makes men free. We must
consider the effect on our future if world trade
is controlled by a nation or group which
establishes that control through military force.

“ I hope that we shall have few American
ostriches within our midst. The peoples of
other nations have a right to choose their own
form of government, but such choice should
be predicated on certain freedoms which we think
essential everywhere. The United States
must use her influence to open up the world trade
channels so that no nation may feel compelled to
seek forcibly what can be gained by a peaceful
conference.

“ I emphasise the leadership which this nation
can take when the time comes for a renewal of
world peace. In the meantime, America must be
prepared to take care of herself if the world cannot
attain peace.

“ We must as a united people keep ablaze the
flames of human liberty, reason, democracy and
fair play ; and may the year 1940 be pointed to
by posterity as another period when democracy
has justified its existence as the best instrument of
government yet devised by mankind.”

SIR ARCHIBALD SINCLAIR ON LIBERAL POLICY

Sir Archibald Sinclair, M. P., spoke on February
26, 1940, on conditions which leaders of the
Liberal Opposition consider essential for an
armistice and peace.

Sir Archibald Sinclair said that a few — a very
few — voices were raised in this country asking the
Government to negotiate peace now. They
might as well ask the lamb to negotiate with the
wolf, or the lark with the merlin.

Any armistice terms must involve the utter
destruction of the Nazi Government because it
was an organized conspiracy against the rights
and liberties of man. Armistice terms must
ensure that Germany was deprived of the military
means to threaten the peace and security of her
neighbours. They must provide, too, for the
restitution to the Poles and the Czechs and for the
evacuation of Austria by the German forces so
that the Austrians could unhurriedly, under in¬
ternational guarantees, decide their own destiny.

We in this country could not alone decide what
was to be in a peace treaty. Our Allies and the
British Dominions would be entitled to a voice
fully equal to our own. In addition, he hoped
that the German people would not, as at Versailles,
be excluded from the conference table. Neutrals
should be consulted — indeed, he hoped that all
who were willing fully to share in the responsibility
for maintaining order and checking violence in the
world would be admitted to a share in building up
the structure of peace.

We should aim at the widest obtainable
measure of active consent from the nations
of the world as the foundation-stone of the
new international order ; the equality of
status of Germany should be recognized from
the very moment that the treaty was signed and
we must substitute for the anarchy of power
politics the rule of law and the greatest
attainable measure of the pooling of national
sovereignty.

Mr. Chamberlain and M. Daladier had made it
clear that Franco -British association was not
exclusive. It was open to all nations. At the
end of the war the civilized nations of the world
ought most solemnly to assert the rights of the
individual man and woman.

After the last War the nations allowed barriers
to grow up between them — barriers of trade and
intercourse, barriers of competitive armaments,
barries of the mind and spirit. After this war we
must break those barriers down.

GERMANY’S WAR AIMS
“ WORLD DOMINATION ”

— Dr. Goebbels On January 19, 1940

The Prime Minister spoke on the war
aims of the Allies and the growth of the
Empire’s war preparedness at a meeting
in the Birmingham Town Hall on Feb¬
ruary 26, 1940.

Mr. Chamberlain said : —

This afternoon my mind goes back to
the last time when I spoke in this hall.
It was nearly a year ago, and it was
just after Herr Hitler, in despite of his
own solemn pledges, had proclaimed the
annexation to the Reich of Bohemia and
Moravia. That was a black moment for
me, who had striven so hard to preserve
peace, and who had hoped against hope
that, if the German Chancellor had
broken the promises that had been
given by his predecessors, he would at
any rate keep his own. But by that
one act in March last year Herr Hitler
shattered any faith that was left in his
pledged word, and he disclosed his am¬
bition to dominate the world. Even then
I could hardly believe that he would
be so mad as to plunge his country and
the vrorld into the course he was pursu¬
ing.

INDIAN information

236

Challenge Accepted

These are the words I used on that occasion : —

“ With the lessons of history for all to read,
it seems incredible that we should see such a
challenge.”

But I went on to give a warning so explicit that
there could be no misunderstanding. “ I feel
bound to repeat,” I said, “ that. . . no greater
mistake could be made than to suppose that
because it believes war to be a senseless and cruel
thing this nation has so lost its vigour that it will
not take part to the utmost of its power in resist¬
ing such a challenge if it ever were made.”

Well, the challenge was made. Czecho¬
slovakia was followed by Poland in spite of
warnings up to the last, and with that wicked
and cruel attack on Poland the die was cast,
the challenge was accepted, and the acceptance
of the challenge was approved by the whole
British Empire. (Cheers.)

Alas, a bad example soon spreads, and these
conquests seemed so easy that an apprentice
thought he could safely make a similar attack on
Finland.

But the Russian apprentice, though he has
little to learn from his German master in brutality,
has not yet mastered his craft or acquired his force,
and the whole world is rejoicing over the heroic
stand of little Finland against her gigantic
adversary.

Recent events have shown that the Nazis are
not content with the conquest of a small State
by the force of their arms and equipment. Terrible
stories are reaching us of the treatment of the
Poles and the Czechs, and it is evident that the
Nazis’ aim is not merely conquest, but the ex¬
termination of the peoples who resist their ag¬
gression, and in their efforts to destroy the soul
of a nation it is those who are distinguished for
their culture and high character who are picked
out to be the first victims. Can you wonder that
those small nations who are near enough to
Germany to be within reach of her claws and who
have not the numbers or the weapons to resist her
are living in a perpetual nightmare of fear ?
And can you not be surprised that there should be
any in this land who doubt what would be our
fate if we were not able to hold our liberties and
our lives by our strong right arm ? (Cheers.)

Issue Ever Clearer

As the days pass, as, one by one, Germany
abandons every international rule to which she
has subscribed, as, one by one, she abandons every
pretence to respect the commonest considerations
of humanity in her treatment of the helpless
citizens of States with which she is not even at
war, the issue of this conflict becomes ever clearer
to the world. That whole system which has been
gradually built up by the efforts of civilized States
and which, with all its faults, represents a genuine
and earnest endeavour to free ourselves from the
barbarities of the Middle Ages and to establish an
order more in keeping with the fundamental
principles of Christianity — that whole system is at
stake, and only by the victory of the Allies can it
be preserved.

That is a truth which by now must be apparent
to the countries which live in constant fear lest
even by maintaining their neutrality they should
give some pretext to the European bully to mete
out to them the same treatment that has befallen
the earlier victims. So little do the Nazis reck

[March 27, 1946

of neutral interests that neutral ships are no longer
free from their attacks even when they are sailing
only from one neutral point to another. Merchant
vessels may be sunk, cargoes may be destroyed,
the crews may be turned adrift to drown or perish
of exposure, and the neutral country must not
complain. But if we, the British, in order to save
from the concentration camp 300 men illegally
made prisoners, commit a mere technical breach of
neutrality which takes no neutral life and touches
no neutral property — why then the Nazis exhaust
themselves in exclamations of hysterical indigna¬
tion.

BRITAIN AND FRANCE
Two Governments Acting As One

But, whatever outrages our enemy may commit, one
tiling is certain. We have no reason to fear the result of
this conflict however long it may last. (Cheers.) We do
not stand alone. During these six months of war our
alliance with France has deepened into a friendship and
an understanding so close that, as M. Daladier remarked
at a recent meeting of the Supreme War Council, the two
Governments to-day think and act as one.

As with the Governments, so with the peoples. On a
recent visit to France I had the opportunity of seeing
something of that great and growing Army of ours which
is side by side with the magnificent soldiers of France,
keeping watch and ward over the Western Front. I was
proud to see that hard-bitten force, fortified and
strengthened by months of hard work and intensive
training, cheerfully enduring a particularly severe and
tedious winter, but ready to meet the foe at any moment
when he might venture to advance. But I was no less
proud of the friendly and cordial relations which I found
everywhere existing between British and French troops,
working together in the Maginot Line, and between in¬
dividual British soldiers and the inhabitants of the
villages in which they were billeted. Every Frenchman
with whom I talked laid stress on this friendship with pride
and pleasure. There could be no more hopeful assurance
for our common victory, and no more fruitful basis of a
lasting peace because this intimate understanding which
has grown up between us must not be allowed to come to
an end when the war is over. It must remain to help us to
work out the problems of the new Europe which must
come after the war in an association in which we shall
gladly welcome others who share our ideals. Already
France and we have established close relations with
Turkey, and only recently we broadened that pact of
mutual assistance between us which was signed in October
by the conclusion of commercial and economic agreements.

Growing Empire Effort

There is another source of growing strength
to the Allied cause on which we can look with
particular satisfaction and pride. Before the
war it was a common belief in Germany that if
ever this country was again engaged in hostilities
with her we should not be able to count on that
support from the Dominions which we got in
1914. Well, Germany has again been gloriously
disappointed ; for from all parts of the Empire is
coming not merely enthusiastic approval of our
cause, but a steady stream of men, munitions, and
material which is daily adding to our strength.
(Cheers).

I said just now that, besides men, we were re¬
ceiving munitions and materials from the Empire.

I should like to give you an idea of the scale on
which we are working. For instance, in the first
12 months of the war we shall be spending over
£100,000,000 sterling in Canada alone.

From Australia and New Zealand we have
contracted to take the whole of their exportable
surplus of wool clippings for the duration of the
war and a year afterwards.

From South Africa, too, we have made sup¬
plementary purchases of wool, so that altogether
we have now arranged for the purchase of half the
normal wool exports of the whole world.

March 27, l940j

INDIAN INFORMATION

237

NAVY’S COMMAND OF THE SEA
Doggedness And Daring

From Canada and Australia we have already
bought nearly 4,000,000 tons of wheat, and I
might add that we have purchased 437,000 stand¬
ards of softwood from Canada and 350,000 fathoms
of pitwood from Canada and Newfoundland.
I could go on giving you further examples to an
endless extent, but I have perhaps said enough to
show you the formidable resources which are open
to us but which are denied to our enemy. And
that brings me to this reflection, that these tre¬
mendous advantages are ours by reason of one
thing, and that is the command of the sea by the
Royal Navy. (Cheers.)

That command of the sea has now been estab*
lished and maintained over nearly half a year.
It has driven the German merchant fleet of the
oceans and forced them to take refuge in neutral
ports. Of those which have broken out, some
have been captured, more have ignominiously
scuttled themselves, and only a few have succeeded
in reaching home by sneaking through the terri¬
torial waters of Norway. By our continuous
system of contraband control the seaborne
trade of Germany in neutral ships has been
strangled. But on the other hand, in spite of
every form of attack from submarine, from air¬
craft, and from mine, British ships have continued
to pass in and out of this country carrying their
precious cargoes. You may be surprised to
hear that since the beginning of the war no less
than 50,000,000 tons of shipping has been cleared
from our ports, and the convoy system which we
started in the first month of the war has proved so
successful that out of 9,000 British and neutral
ships which have sailed in convoy only two-
tenths of one per cent, have been lost. That
result is due not only to the ceaseless vigilance of
our warships, but to the constant toil and labour of
our mine-sweeping flotillas, who keep the channels
free for the ships of all nations which approach our
shores. Let us pay our tribute to the dauntless
courage and tenacity of the Reservists and
volunteers from the fishing fleet who man these
minesweepers, who have carried out their task in
winter storms and in face of ruthless and un¬
scrupulous foe.

Many are the duties of the Royal Navy, and they have
to be carried on at one and the same time over the widest
spaces of the earth. But whatever they are doing,
whether they are patrolling the high seas, or protecting
the convoys, or taking part in such a heart-stirring
battle as that of the River Plate, whose heroes were
honoured in London yesterday, or in that brilliant
cutting-out and rescue expedition that rang round
a delighted world last week — wherever they are, the
British tars show such skill and seamanship, such dog¬
gedness and daring, that they can bear comparison with
the greatest sailors of the past. (Cheers.)

Partnership With R. A. F.

One of the most remarkable developments in the
war has been the partnership between the Royal Navy
and the Royal Air Force. The Air Force has its own work
to do, and members of the Air Force have penetrated right
into the heart of Germany and have demonstrated over
and over again that they can go where they please, re¬
gardless of enemy fighters or anti-aircraft gunfire.

But when they are operating over the sea they plan and
work with the Royal Navy.

In all weathers they patrol the North Sea and discover
the haunts of the enemy. They repel the German
bombers who dive out of the clouds to bomb and machine-
gun defenceless fishermen and lightships, whose crews
are only doing their humane work for the benefit of all
nations alike. They search out and guide the Navy to
the lurking submarine, and join its efforts in sending those
murderous craft to the bottom. The strength of the

Air Force in machines and men is steadily increasing, and
by our plans for the training of expert pilots and crews at
home and in Canada we are going presently to provide our¬
selves with tens of thousands of airmen who will in turn
rival the splendid deeds of daring already standing to the
credit of the R. A. F. (Cheers.)

We may well be proud of our fighting men in all our
Services, but while we sing their praises, while we pay our
tribute of admiration to their exploits, let us not forget the
price that has to be paid in the loss of many brave fives
given for their country, nor the heartache that has come to
many wives and mothers whose happiness has been
wrecked by the blind strokes of war.

I sometimes think we do not think sufficiently of our
women, or recognize the spirit in which they are dedicating
themselves to the winning of the war. Their sarcifices
take many forms, but, whether they are hiding their
anxiety about their menfolk, or giving up their leisure
and their recreation for voluntary work, or looking after
strange children, or securing economy and preventing
waste, or just keeping the home going without losing
their patience under all the tiresome restrictions of war
and the black-out, they are all helping to keep the country
in good heart and courage and all making their contri¬
butions to victory. In recent weeks many families have
had to suffer from a shortage of fuel. Certainly we
have been singularly unlucky, for just at the moment
when everybody wanted more coal the severity of the
weather conditions was such that the working of our rail¬
ways was completely dislocated. I have felt a great deal
of sympathy with those who have had this unexpected
trial added to them. But I have been going into the
matter myself with the Secretary for Mines and all the
other Ministers concerned, and I think 1 can tell you
with confidence that the worst is over, and that the
situation will soon be materially improved.

CRUSADE OF UNITED NATION
Contrast In War Aims

When I consider this picture that I have been drawing
for you of all that our people are doing I feel that the
nation is united to-day as it has never been before in its
whole history in its determination to grapple with the
forces of evil and to overcome them.

What is it that has inspired this unity ? I
do not think that there can be doubt in the mind
of any reasonable man or woman as to the pur¬
pose of our crusade, for it is a crusade.

If I pause one moment to consider what are the
aims of our enemy, you can then see more
clearly the contrast between their views and ours.

The Nazi aims have been made manifest to
the world. In his preface to the German
White Paper Herr von Ribbentrop stated the
German aims. Germany, he said, will not lay
down her arms until she has reached her goal—
namely, the military destruction of her op¬
ponents. Dr. Goebbels, on January 19, stated
that in Germany there was only one opinion
about the English— destroy them. There never
was a tune, he continued, when Germany
had such splendid prospects of achieving a
dominating position in the world. There,
then, in two phrases, you have the Nazi aims—
destruction of this nation and domination of
the world.

FIGHTING FOR FREEDOM

On the other hand, we are fighting against
German domination of the world. That is the
challenge that we have taken up. But we do
not desire the destruction of any people. We
are fighting to secure that the small nations of
Europe shall henceforth live in security, freed
from the constant threat of aggression against
their independence and the extermination of their
people, but we do not want domination for our¬
selves, nor do we covet the territory of anybody
else. We are fighting to right the wrongs that

( Please Turn To Page 244 )

238

INDIAN INFORMATION [March 27, 1940

WHAT ARE HITLER’S WAR AIMS ?

By

The Marquess Of Lothian
British Ambassador
To Um Sm Am

“ Not Justice For Germany

But Conquest And Domination”

WHAT NAZI VICTORY WOULD MEAN

Dictation Of Policies Of World RELATIONS COUNCIL

ADDRESS TO CHICAGO FOREIGN RELAUO ^ ^

“ The basic issue in this war is uuitefl States of America, in an address

"cMcago Council of Foreign Relations on January 4. domjnation.

What Hitler really seeks is not \u^tlcf ^,®e™become clear. Lord Lothian main-

SKfSrtS world Ts6 confronted° with 'a^remendous struggle between freedom and

tyranny. .

Communism stands for economic tyranny.

Nazism stands for political tyranny. assessors.

Both are now shown in their true co ours as war m ® ® d instruments

Both Communism and Nazism create race of moral morons
of conquest, domination and war, said L freedom and prosperity of which

Retains to the Vietorian era as a period oi “ the greata erpansion^ ^ standald, !tee

the world has record,” Lord Lothian atmhute^ andthe fact that - there was a rudimentary police

trade and low tariffs, tree immigration in the Untie l State* e^ ^ ^ „

power in the world— the control of the sea y „ ^ not in the 0ia forms, and

r^;- hasten

t0 Jo” " chcw^he able To dictate the poiicies upon which world pohtics shah he
"lions student of current Politics can a*** to overlook ^

Ambas^S mlxplaiKo ^mericm" publ£

, ur excellent Ambassador in London,

Mr. Kennedy, is continually explauinig t0 he

Son^en any
two democratically controlled people .

-I ^erhTisUdo^io0t or7Xth?rt

vr&r&x

at sound judgmen . meaningless

want me merely to Met*™ " lieye &that

tiJeTTwst 'serious problem fa ■
^raEgerinnyr„dsS:nd fa*** you about the
war.

To do this is not, I think, propaganda, rhe
do talk frankly to one another.

thing. p & oruintrvmen or other nations,
o ‘“aTarSar course of action by^ies or half
truths or tendentious rnnumrdoes. Jhe tiuth^

never propag f’a good citizen in a democracy

it, does their thinking for them.

That is whv democracies turn out citizens of
independence ^and character, and why they are
so Suit to propagandize for long And that
so aimc F £ f th dictatorship who are

LghS: X “Ky authority, fall such ready
victims to propaganda.

Hitler Rejected Negotiations

T do not propose to spend much time in dis-
1 • tPp origins of this war. We must now
cussing to historians. I would hope

that when the time comes for making peace, those
who have to make the peace will have studied
the history of the last twenty years and so avoid
some of the mistakes which were made last time.

March 27, 1940]

INDIAN INFORMATION

239

But first, in our opinion, we have to win the
war.

We in Britain have no doubt, whatever we
may think about the far past, that the imme¬
diate responsibility for letting war loose this
Autumn rests on the shoulders of Herr Hitler.
There was no reason whatever for forcing war
on unfortunate Poland last August. The se¬
curity and prosperity of Germany were not
threatened in any way by Polish policy or by
the Polish frontiers. Poland, France and Great
Britain had repeatedly said that they were
prepared for discussion, either between Poland
and Germany alone or at a round-table con¬
ference.

Yet, as Count Ciano made clear in his recent
speech in Rome, Hitler would neither wait nor
negotiate. He insisted on settling the Polish
question in his own way at once, loosing
on the Polish people unlimited total war,
and then partitioning Poland with Russia.

It is sometimes said that Great Britain and
France, should have gone more vigorously to
the rescue of Poland last September. But
everybody knew, the Polish Government itself
knew, once the German-Russian pact was signed,
that it would be futile to try to save Poland by
diverting plane or troops to Poland to the East
from the West, or to waste our still undeveloped
resources by flinging them against the Siegfried
Line. That would simply have been to play the
German game. From the date of the pact every
thinking person knew that the freedom and
future of Poland really depended on the ultimate
victory of the Allies in the war against Hitlerism.

Predicts Poland’s Restoration

Serbia, Belgium, Greece, Rumania were all
overrun in the last war, as Poland has been
overrun in this war, because the Allies could not
effectively help them. But they were all re¬
leased, with their independence restored in 1918.
And so it will be with Poland.

But there is a second reason for not discussing
responsibility for the origins of the war at length
tonight and that is because once war has been
launched the issues rapidly change as its area
extends. The World War of 1914 began with
the invasion of Serbia by Austria-Hungary.
The issue then was whether the sovereign inde¬
pendence of Serbia could be saved. Yet within
a few days almost the whole of Europe was
dragged into war by that terrible military time¬
table, which always appears when nations are
living in anarchy and have to form alliances for
national safety.

The issue then became whether the inde¬
pendence not only of Serbia but of Belgium,
and later of Greece and Rumania, could be
restored. And by the time the United States
entered the war the issue was whether the world
was going to give allegiance to the liberal ideals
for which the Western nations stood or be domi¬
nated by the ideals and militarist methods
which lay behind Ludendorff and the Kaiser.

So today we think that the central issue is no
longer whether the peoples of Poland and Czecho¬
slovakia are to be freed from the Gestapo, though
that is certainly one of our war aims. It is the larger
one of which of two conflicting ways of life, which

may be loosely described as the democratic
and the totalitarian, are going to be dominant
in Europe and possibly the world.

HITLER’S ONLY AIM-CONQUEST

When Hitler started his carreer his claim
was that Germany should be freed from such
discriminations as the demilitarization of the
Rhineland and that the frontiers of the Reich
should correspond with the boundaries of the
German people. These aims he won and without
war. What he is fighting for today is quite
different.

Whatever the defects of the Versailles Treaty,
its great merit was that it gave every nation in
Europe the right to self-government, it gave to
racial minorities in Europe statutory safeguards
and it gave the protection of the mandatory
system to backward peoples elsewhere. The
frontiers may not have been perfect, though
they were certainly the justest frontiers Europe
had ever known.

But it is now clear that Hitler has never been
concerned with the justice of frontiers. His
remedy for imperfections in frontiers has been
to destroy the independence of nations altogether.
Thus by brutal violence he has annihilated
Austria, Czecho-Slovakia and Poland and con¬
demned their inhabitants to serfdom, without
even the protection against oppression secured
by the native inhabitants of the ex-German
colonies by the mandatory system.

It now seems quite clear to us
that what Hitler really seeks is not
justice for Germany, but conquest
and domination. There is no other
explanation for the fact that Hitler
had subordinated every other con¬
sideration to the creation of the most
tremendous totalitarian military and
aerial organization the world has ever
seen, that he has used it with utter
ruthlessness to gain his ends both
in diplomacy and in war, and that
promises and treaties have been
to him merely the means of lulling
his neighbours into a false sense of
security before he attacks them.

Purpose of “ Mein Kampf ”

His true purpose was quite frankly stated by
Hitler himself in “ Mein Kampf ” — “ The idea
of pacifism,” he wrote, “ may be quite good
after the supreme race has conquered and subdued
the world in such a measure as to make it its
exclusive master. . .Therefore, first fight and then
perhaps pacifism.” And only a few days ago,
to prove that this is still the National Socialist
plan, Dr. Ley, one of the leaders of the party,
attempted to justify the conquest of Poland on
the ground that it was a necessary step toward
the establishment of the dominion of the supreme
German ruling race.

FREEDOM V. TYRANNY

That is why we in Britain and France and in
the young democracies across the seas have
gradually been driven to the conclusion, especially
since the Russian invasion of Finland, that we

240

are confronted with one more of those tremendous
struggles between freedom and tyranny which
have 8 been the central theme of history ever
since the Greeks turned back the power ot Persi
at Thermopylae and Salamis.

The democracies of today are the heirs, t ie
fortunate heirs, of the struggles of their
to establish freedom firmly upon earth For
them freedom has meant two things, hast

meuiT freedom for religion, freedom from
arrest "except for violation of law, freedom of
‘opinion and the public expression of opinion on
fL nlatform and in the press. Second it has
meant the responsibility of the individual citizen
for law and government expressed m suchphrases
as “ government must rest on the consent of the
governed ” and in the constitutional systems of
modern democracy.

INDIAN INFORMATION

[March 27, 1940

Liberty Of The Individual

This process of freedom began far back in
history with the Israelites and the Greeks. It
was carried on by the Republic of Rome. It
was developed still further in England, and also
in some of the small European States, m the
Magna* Carta-, the Bill of Rights and the parlia-
iViat r rt received a vast new impetus

Rom the French and the American Revolutions
•md especially from the system of governmen
established by the American Constitution.

The broad purpose of the whole movement
was to allow the individual to lead his life in his
~ _T onhiect to the restraint of law which

States. . , , ,

-Rv the beginning of this century, it had become
clenJ S complete ^elopmen of free-
dom, two new problems would be taekled.^ ^

that 18 ' to national ae well as

otR. brd freedom and to overcome war, which
iX't always has been the greatest destroyer

by the end o successfully the basic solution

begun to formulate Buooesstmiy ^ on ^ ^

for both these problems. T best called

economic problem w f includes graduated

social unemployment and

taxation, msuranc _ b relations between

sickness, old agepenswn.g^ ^ Qther methods

employers and trad®Sh"h st’in maintain intact
Se-SS Sptya4-perV and to individual
economic initiative.

SOLUTION OF WAR PROBLEM

The solution of Mankind

found toward the anarchy of many races

is a community, n fratricide. Nations as

and nations Wa to life, liberty

well as individuals have the ngi have the

and happiness. Backwax P ^ tQ bg

right to security agamst^xpl f t of

a«r^d err ^uM be eq„a,

before the law. The and the
have no greater rights than forffl of inter.

weak. The remedy for wa prevent resort

national organization w uc hQPg for the just
to violence, provide paei and establish

settlement of international disputes a

a true reign of law among the nations.

Of course the realization of this /“he g^ltest
will be a tremendous task-one % olear

ever presented to inankim 1^ ^ ^ lagt
that the task was badly oui 0
war.

I think there is in this

misunderstanding of what v J wag nothing
It was not a good treaty but inspiration,

like as bad as, »nde" Dr-^°®b iiappened after
is generally supposed. W < ,, treaty

Versailles did far more harm than the treaty

itself.

I often wish that three American three French

record, the Allied Powers threw away thmr
chance, both by faults of omrssion and
mission.

For that tragedy no nation and we*1n
can establish a full alibi. None the les we in

Britain and the democracies across the seas are

convinced that the basic ideas for the Ld tuat
set forth during the war were sound a
there is in fact no other way forward if our freedom
and our happiness are to be preserved and en¬
larged Our task is not to abandon hop ,
in The spirit of Kipling’s “ If,” stoop to begin
our task anew.

Unfortunately, the dislocation caused by the
war itself and the many mistakes made after ^hp
war led not to the extension of liberty and demo
cracyon a stable basis, but to the revival of the
old enemy tyranny in a more formidable form than
has ever yet been known.

COMMUNISM

The economic form of tyranny has been com¬
munism which preached that if only all prop y
were e’ommunalized economic freedom and
equality would result. Unfortunately, experience
has shown that the Communist system only
means that the citizens become the regimented
and often starving slaves of the party bureau -
eraev which controls the State. By a final
ironv for the Marxists, the capitalist democracies
have not initiated war since 1920, while Com¬
munist Russia has now joined the ranks of the
war making aggressors.

The political form of tyranny has been
National Socialism, whose program is to give
peace to mankind by creating the
desnotism of a supreme ruling race, ine
essential characteristics of both totalitarian
systems are the same. The State becomes
the master and not the servant of the people
and exacts from its subjects blind obedience
to the dogmas and the party which control it.
They are hostile to free religion, to independ¬
ence of character, intellectual integrity a
moral courage in the individual.

March 27, 1940]

INDIAN INFORMATION

241

They establish the dominance not of law
but of the irresponsible secret police and substi¬
tute cruelty and propaganda for free discussion
as the basis of public policies. Both systems
end in the same way ; they create a race of moral
morons who are used as the instrument of con¬
quest, domination and war.

The overwhelming majority of people in
Britain and the British Commonwealth are now
convinced that our primary task is to resist and
defeat the totalitarian aggression against the
values of our democratic world. In the light of
recent experience, we do not think that we can
impose democracy on nations who do not want
it and who are not ready for it. But we do
think it is necessary to prevent the dictatorships
from extending their empire over the mind and
spirit of man by force. That is why we are
fighting to restore liberty to Poland and Czecho¬
slovakia and why we are giving all the help we
can spare to Finland.

And my people are equally convinced that
once that primary task is achieved, the truest
safeguard of freedom and the free way of life in
the future will be to so organize our own countries
that the general standard of living will be so
stable, the volume of unemployment so small,
the freedom of the individual so secure, and the
guarantees against war so strong, that the totali¬
tarian systems, if they survive, will begin to dis¬
integrate gradually by the impact not of our
armies but of our example.

Sea Power

Let me tell you now something about the way
the war itself is going.

The central struggle is between Germany*
supported by Russia on the one side, and Great
Britain and the dominions, allied with France,
on the other. The real prize for which they are
contending is not territory, but sea power. For
that is the real key to victory.

If Germany can defeat England
either by direct attack upon her naval
and her sea communication, or on
France through Belgium, or the Magi-
not Line and compel us to surrender
our fleet, or a large part of it, and the
naval bases, whereby fleets may
travel all over the face of the globe,
Germany will then be on top of the
world. The opposition to her in
Europe will disappear. Most of the
other nations will hasten to get upon
her band-wagon and she will be
able to dictate the basis upon which
world politics shall be conducted.

If the German thrust for sea power fails, it is
only a question of time before the relentless
pressure of the blockade upon her capacity to
carry on the war effectively will end in the defeat
of her purpose and the democracies will then
have the chance of determining the kind of world
in which we are to live.

So far the struggle has been indecisive, though
occasionally an encounter like the sea battle off
Montevideo suddenly reveals the grim intensity
of the struggle which is going on day and night,

week after week, month after month, on and
below and above the sea.

Our view is that everything to day points to
the probability that Germany will attempt
early this Spring to gain a decision against
England and France by a terrific attack by land,
air and sea in which she will use every weapon
in her armoury. The reason we think this is
not only the news we get but because by her own
tradition it is the right thing for her to do.

The object of war is to reach a decision, and
Germany cannot afford to wait. Moreover, from
the point of view of the National Socialist party
and the militarists who support it, not only is
there a chance of a rapid decision today, but it is
a decision which may give them the supreme
prize, world empire. That chance may never
come again.

Nazi Germany is in a better position to win
it today than she was in the last war. Then
she had to fight a war on two fronts. Today
she can concentrate almost every force she has
in the West.

A month ago, despite the Russo-German
pact, she cast a suspicious eye toward her rear.
Today the resistance of the heroic Finns has
shown up the weakness of the Russian Army.

Again, in the last war she had no effective
long distance air power. Today she has the
most terrific air force in the world and is daily
adding to it.

Bid For World Power

Even in the last war the German General
Staff made three desperate bids for world power.
The first was the thrust against France and through
Belgium in 1914. The second was in 1917.
Ludendorff had been warned by Bethman-
Hollweg and by Bernstorff — the German Am¬
bassador in Washington — that to introduce un¬
limited submarine warfare against all merchant
vessels travelling to Great Britain and France
would certainly bring in the United States against
Germany.

^ Ludendorff replied that he did not care, because
if the submarine campaign was quickly success¬
ful nothing that the United States "could do
would save England from defeat or Germany
from taking her position. Not soon shall I
forget the anxiety of the following months when
800,000 tons of shipping were being sunk a
month.

If Germany had been able to continue sinking
at this rate for a year the Allies would have
lost the war. As it was, the submarine was
mastered by the Autumn of 1917 by the convoy
system, by the depth charge, and by the destroyer
patrols, in which your young sailors, under
Admiral Sims, played so notable and effective a
part.

So far, in this war, Great Britain has only
lost an average of slightly more than 102,000
tons per month, and neutrals have lost an average
of about 75,000 tons per month. During the
same period British tonnage has received an
increment, by new construction and otherwise
of more than 100,000 tons. *

Even in 1917, Ludendorff only just failed
Yet he tried again in 1918. The moderate
element in the German High Command wanted

242

INDIAN INFORMATION

[March 27, 1940

to stand on the defensive in the West, to re¬
inforce it with the seasoned German troops
which had just annihilated the Russian Army,
and then set to work to organize economically
Eastern Europe and Southern Russia, while
leaving the Allies to hurl themselves fruitlessly
against the reinforced Hindenburg Line.

They calculated that when the Allies wTere
tired of losing life in this way, Germany would
be able to secure a peace which would make her
dominant in Europe east of the Rhine by making
them pay a handsome price for the evacuation
of Belgium and Northern France.

But Ludendorff, faithful to the Prussian
military tradition would have none of it. It
was, for him, world power or downfall. So
he staked everything on victory through the
gigantic offensive of March, 1918, hoping to
drive the British into the sea and the French
South of Paris before American aid on land
could be effective.

He failed, though he again only just failed,
and caught on the recoil by the masterly general¬
ship of General Foch, using the seasoned veterans
of France, Britain and the Dominions, and the
indispensable aid of your own intrepid divisions.
Germany went not to world power but to down¬
fall.

Today we hear exactly the same
story. Dr. Goebbels said only a fort¬
night ago that the issue before Ger¬
many was world empire or downfall.

That is why the Allies think that National
Socialist Germany and not Communist Russia
is the centre of the struggle. And that is why
we believe that, unless something unexpected
occurs, there will be a terrific attack on France
and on the bases of British naval and aerial
power as soon as the weather improves.

We have, all of us, perhaps, been a little misled
by the relative calm of the war in the West so far.
But while we have been overtaking our own
shortage of munitions and building up our naval
patrols, our air squadrons and our mechanized
divisions, Germany has been expanding her arma¬
ments also with all the frenzied energy of a Nazi
totalitarian drive.

Germany now has over 80,000,000 of her own
citizens, 30,000,000 helots, and the factories of
Poland and Czecho-Slovakia, as well as her own
factories, to put to work, and for the present only
the Western Front to worry about.

So long as she thinks there is a chance of
wresting sea power from Britain, either by
direct attack or through France, she will not
think of peace — except the kind of peace
which will only make it easy for her to renew
the attack under more favourable conditions
in a short while.

We think she will try for victory first. And it
is certain that if and when the attack comes it
will be with all the ferocity and ruthlessness the
Nazis have taught us to expect.

We are in no way dismayed by the prospect.
We in the British Commonwealth are prepared for
it as France is, morally and physically. The
European neutrals are standing on the sidelines,
most of them I believe gambling on the hope of an

Allied victory. We believe that we shall success¬
fully repel the German attack, and if it is repelled
as it was in 1918 it will not be long before Hitlerism
itself goes down in defeat.

But we have no illusion as to the terrible nature
of the clash if and when it comes, or of the prodi¬
gious consequences for mankind which hang upon
the result.

PEACE AIMS

Now a word about peace. Of course all our
ideas are based on the assumption that Hitler loses
the war. If Hitler wins, all the many societies in
Europe which are trying to think out how the
present catastrophe can be prevented from recur¬
ring and the world healed when the fighting is over,
can shut up shop at once. The pattern of the post
war world will be determined by him and not by us,
and we have as yet no clear indication of what that
pattern will be like, except that it certainly will not
correspond with our ideas of freedom.

Even assuming victory, it is not easy to talk
about peace with this tremendous threat hanging
over us, but the general British view is clear.
The kind of world ot which the democracies dream¬
ed twenty years ago was not a false dream. We
think it was a right dream and that in some form
it must be realized because in substance it is the
only way forward for those who believe in liberty
and the freedom of the human spirit.

But it is now clear that in 1919 none of us under¬
stood what it was necessary to do if our hopes were
to be fulfilled. The ideals which lay behind the
League of Nations can only succeed if all its mem¬
bers are democracies. The covenant of the League
was too rigid. It had no effective machinery for
making changes peacefully. The principle of uni¬
versal national self-determination was incompatible
with the unity recently given to the world by
mechanical invention and economic progress and
made both peace and prosperity impossible.

Federal System Proposed

Yet, if any form of world organization is to work,
Europe must be equipped to manage its own inter¬
nal affairs by some system of federalism. The
greatest of our mistakes were economic. What
did more to wreck civilization than anything else
was the belief that a war-stricken world could re¬
cover by a system which combined immense inter¬
national indebtedness with unrestrained tariff
protectionism. That was probably the major
cause of the world depression of 1929.

We profoundly hope that the nations will think
out far more thoroughly than they did last time
how the world can be economically reconstructed
when the present war is over. Trade and pro¬
duction will then be in dislocation. The needs of
the war will have canalized the trade not only of
the belligerents but of the neutrals. Those canals
will serve war and not peace purposes.

Yet to go back immediately to an economic
free-for-all fight will simply mean that the
end of this war will produce worse results
than the last. In my personal view it will be
imperative for a time to maintain these
controls, but to reverse their purpose, so
that they are used to restore the standard of
living without which the end of this war will
only be the signal for fiercer revolution and
fiercer wars than the last. Once the standard
of living is restored with all that means in

'March 27, 1940J

INDIAN INFORMATION

243

markets for the producing nations, we should

be able safely to return to a freer economy.

It is in this field that we most want your
assistance and advice.

Victorian Virtues

But there is one central point to which we in
Britain attach supreme importance, and which I
feel I ought frankly to put before you tonight.
Bor it vitally affects the peace and is the answer to
the common talk that the present is only a war
between rival imperialisms. We feel that the only
foundation for a stable and liberal world will be
the control of the seas on agreed principles by the
democracies. This view we base upon experience,
for that was the foundation of the remarkable
Victorian Age.

The greatest expansion both of freedom and
prosperity of which the world has record took
place in the century between 1815 and 1914.
The standard of living of the Western World was
raised fourfold by the industrial revolution. The
immense adjustments following the enormous
movement of capital and population all over the
world which the industrial revolution caused were
made without world war. There were many local
wars but no world war — and it is world wars, not
local wars, which wreck civilization.

You on this side of the Atlantic were left free to
develop your own culture, prosperity and insti¬
tutions without any serious international compli¬
cation for a whole century. Partly because of the
long peace and partly because of the example of
the success of your democratic experiment, Great
Britain itself became steadily more demorcratic
and the British Empire became a Commonwealth
of Nations, in which Canada, Australia, South
Africa, New Zealand and at long last Ireland be¬
came independent self-governing nations, entirely
free from British control.

Self Government

Self-Government is in process oi development
everywhere else within it — according to the educa¬
tion and advancement of the peoples. Egypt and
Iraq are independent States. Even India with its
immense population of 360,000,000 people, its
dozen languages, its Hindu-Moslem tension and
its feudal princes who control one-fourth of the
country, has made immense strides in the last
twenty years. Already the eleven provinces,
possessed of about the same sphere of powers as
your States, are self-governed, with Ministries res¬
ponsible to the electorate.

The real difficulty today is to find the basis
upon which these diverse elements will agree to
federate so that India can govern and defend itself.
The solution of this vast problem cannot be accom¬
plished in a day. Patience, prudence, good-will
and common sense are the only road.

The rest of the world profited also during the
nineteenth century. Italy won its unity and in¬
troduced parliamentary institutions. Greece, Ser¬
bia, Rumania, Bulgaria won their freedom. Ger¬
many was united by Bismarck. Europe as a whole
began to become prosperous.

PROSPERITY’S FOUR FOUNDATIONS

What were the foundations of this wonderful
century ? There were four. First, all the main
currencies were based on gold and, therefore were

interchangeable on a stable basis. Second, the
British Empire and a good deal of the rest of the
world was free trade or low tariff so that capital
and goods could flow freely everywhere. Third,
the New World, and especially the United States,
was still an open field for immigration so that the
population pressures of the Old World, then at their
worst because of the high birth rate, could find
relief. Fourth, and most important of all, there
was a rudimentary police power in the world, the
control of the sea by Great Britain and the United
States, which made world war — though not local
war impossible until some other nation was strong
enough to challenge their power on the seas.

That police system originated in the idea that
no further political expansion of Europe into North
and South America should be permitted. The
policy was formulated by Lord Canning and Presi¬
dent Monroe.

Originally proposed by Canning as a joint Anglo-
American doctrine, it was eventually carried out
in two parts by you and us separately. You
threw your protection around South and Central
America ; we created the outer defense for that
doctrine by controlling the entrance from Europe
into the Atlantic, through the North Sea and the
English Channel, past Gibraltar and round the
Cape of Good Hope.

So long as we have a navy which could hold
these positions no European power, except for a
few casual raiders and submarines, could get into
the Atlantic at all and so leave to you the sole
responsibility for defending the Monroe system.

Those were the four foundations of the Victorian
Age. Personally, I believe that in some new form
they will have to be restored, if the rest of this
century is to be without another world war. They
were challenged by Imperial Germany at the begin¬
ning of this century. They are being challenged
by Hitler again today.

But the nineteenth -century system cannot now
be restored in its old form. In the first place, eco¬
nomically the world has advanced beyond laissez-
faire, whether in trade or migration. In the second
place, by itself Britain neither can nor ought to
play by herself the dominant role she played in the
last century.

“ Mere War Of Imperialisms ” ?

The rights of new naval nations and the rise of
air power makes that impossible. And sea power
should be in the hands of the democracies, and not
of one power. Even at this moment, if we face
honestly the facts, our present safety today rests
upon the fact that we control the Atlantic and
you control the Pacific. Neither we nor you, nor
the overseas republics and dominions, would be so
secure if either of us was left to act alone.

The nineteenth-century system, of course, was
by no means perfect. But can any fair-minded
person doubt that, on the whole, it promoted free¬
dom, prosperity and peace better than any system
which preceded it in modem times ?

And can any fair-minded person
doubt that if Herr Hitler and his
friends were to win the war and
seize its sea power and sea bases
from Britain that the world would
get any equivalent prosperity or

244

INDIAN INFORMATION

[March 27, 1940

freedom ? It might get peace, but
it would be a peace with the light of
liberty gone out. That is the real
answer to the charge that this is a
mere war between imperialisms.

I have practically finished. I have endeavoured
to put in front of you frankly and honestly what we
in Britain think about the present struggle. I
believe that to do this is to act in accord with true
democratic principle. You will probably by no
means agree with all I have said. But I believe it
is important that you should know what we think.

My countrymen would like to have an equally frank
and honest opinion from you. And neither would be pro¬
paganda. But having spoken my piece, it is now for you,
and for you alone, to decide whether or how far you agree
with my analysis and what, if anything, you are going to
do. That is your inalienable right and nobody in Britain
wants to diminish it in the slightest degree. Respect both
for individual and national responsibility is the founda¬
tion upon which the democratic way of life depends.

And may I add this. The British Government is not
trying to drag you into this war. It knows that no demo¬
cracy will accept the hideous consequences of war unless
it is convinced that its own vital interests, which include
its ideals, are at stake. It knows, too, that there is no¬
thing on which the American people are more determined
than to avoid entanglement in Europe, and to pursue
their own independent international policy, free from
alliances and commitments to other nations. If ever you
are driven to action it will not be because of propaganda
but because of the relentless march of events.

In this war we believe we are fighting for principle ; to
prevent the ideas and institutions which alone can lead
mankind forward to greater liberty, prosperity and peace
from being overwhelmed by brute force.

We do not think that we have a monopoly of virtue, or
that we have not made many and grievous mistakes in the
past. But we are sure we are in the right now. This
faith is held not in England alone but not less strongly in
France, in Canada, in Australia, in South Africa, in New
Zealand and among the other peoples who have joined
our side in this war.

We are not fighting for empire or for domination or to
deprive Germany of any legitimate right. I have long
been a deep admirer of President Lincoln. I believe we
are fighting in the spirit he so nobly described in his
second inaugural. “ With malice toward none, with
charity for all, with firmness in the right, as God gives us
to see the right.”

At the moment we stand necessarily in the darkness.
Matthew Arnold once wrote, “ But aims in hours of in¬
sight willed, must be through years of gloom fulfilled.”

Only the other day a distinguished friend of mine going
to the front said that he had little sympathy with those
who complained of the trouble and dangers by which we

are faced today. With the possibility of an unutterable
disaster on the one side, and on the other of the birth of
a far better world for everybody if the nations will put
selfishness aside and combine for the common good, he
thanked God for the opportunity to live and strive in»
such tremendous times.

FOR WHAT ARE WE FIGHTING P

( Continued From Page 237 )

Germany has inflicted on people who once were
free : we believe we can achieve that aim, we
know it can be secured without putting other
peoples in bondage.

We are fighting for the freedom of individual
conscience and for the freedom of religion ; we
are fighting against persecution wherever it may¬
be found. Lastly, we are fighting to abolish the
spirit of militarism and the accumulation of
armaments which is pauperizing Europe, and not
least Germany herself. Only by the abolition of
that spirit and those armaments can Europe be
saved from bankruptcy and ruin.

How in concrete terms are these aims to be
secured ? First of all, the independence of the
Poles and the Czechs must be restored. Secondly,
we must have tangible evidence to satisfy us that
pledges or assurances when they are given will be
fulfilled. Under the present Government of
Germany there can be no security for the future.
The elements in Germany who are ready to co¬
operate in building the new Europe are ruth¬
lessly proscribed, the nation is isolated from con¬
tact even with neutral opinion, and its rulers have
repeatedly shown that they cannot be trusted
to keep their word to foreign Governments or
even to their own people.

Therefore it is for Germany to take the next
step and to show us conclusively that she has
abandoned the thesis that might is right. But
let me say this. We and France are determined to
do what we can for security by the continuance of
that complete identity of purpose and policy
which now unites us and [which will serve after
the war for the firm foundation on which the
international relations between our two countries
are built. Only so can we establish the authority
and stability which are necessary for the security
of Europe during the period of reconstruction and
fresh endeavour to which we look forward after
the war.

Editor : Jossleyn Hennessy

>

:

;,r

, ' Vi ,2

*

INDIAN INFORMATION

REGISTERED No. L. 4178

■ '

■

■

■

. .

• V

■

*

l

.

. i;

' _-v\:

. ■ ' .*» "

PRINTED IN INDIA BV THE MANAGER, GOVERNMENT? OF INDIA PRESS, NEW DELHI

.

• .